Patrologiaorient 17 Pariuoft

.
3
7194
3RONTO
/W3t'
U. GIUFFIIN
F.
NAU
PATROLOGIA ORIENTALIS
TOMUS DECIMUS SEPTIMUS
I.
E.
W. BROOKS.
(1).
John of Ephesus. Lives of the Eastern Saints

II.
S.
E. Ms'
L.
PETIT.
DoClinieiltS
OCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

yii-xxiv
III.
:
QEuvres aiiticonciliaires de Marc d'Ephese.
RENE BASSET.
Le Synaxaire auabe jacobite. V. Les mois de Baounah,
Abib, Mesore
et
jours comp leinen faires.
IV.
S.
GREBAUT.
Les Miracles de Jesus. Miene les xxi-xxx.
FIRMIN-D1DOT ET
C",
PARIS IMPRIMEURS-EDITEURS
RUE JACOB
1923
LIBRAIRIE DE PARIS, 56,
Go
JOHN OF EPHESUS
LIVES
OF
THE
EASTERN SAINTS
SYRIAC
TEXT EDITED AND TRANSLATED
BY
E.
W. BROOKS
PATR. OR.
T. XVII.
F.
1.
Nihil obstat.
Parisiis,
die i" maii 1923.
R.
GRAFFIN.
PERMIS
D'IMPRIMER
er
Paris, le 1
mai 1923.
.1.
LAPALME,
v. gen.
INTRODUCTION
Until 1853 the narae of John of Ephesus
was hardly known except from

so-called
scattered
references in
extracts from
the
Dionysius and other
rd part of his Eccleauthors published by Assemani; but in that year the 3
siastical
History
J.
was published
at
Oxford by
W.
Cureton, and this was soon

v.
followed by
P. N. Land's
pamphlet Johannes Bischof

1856).
In
Ephesos der J stB syr-
ischer Kirchenhistoriker (Leiden,
1860 an English translation of

in
Cureton's text
was published
J.
at
Oxford by R. Payne Smith, and

at
2'" 1
1862 a
German
de
translation by
M. Schnfelder
Munich. Finally the Commentarii

part of the
Ecclesiastical
Beatis Orientalibas
and fragments of the

II
History appeared in tom.
of Land's Anecdota Syriaca at Leiden in 1868,
and a Latin translation of the same by van Douwen and Land was published
at
Amsterdam
in 18S9.
Since that time however two works have appeared
which are invaluable
for the
purpose of enabling us to Supplement John's

nd
published works and correct his text, M. Nau's analysis of the 2

the history from the so-called Dionysius in/}. O.G., the
first
II,
part of
p.
455, (1897), and
two volumes
'.
of
M. Chabot's edition
but
of Michael the
Syrian (Paris,
,
1899,
1901)
2 Other studies of our author* have been published by Land
H. G. Kleyn
\ and
L.
Duchesne
'
all
these have
now been thrown
into
the shade by the great

in
work
of A.
which 402 pages are occupied by

fll
Dyakonov, Ioann Efesskiy (Petrograd, 1908), a critical aceount of John's life and
works, and
use
In
is
made
of the
new
Information derived from 'Dionysius'
and Michael.
consequence of John's careless methods of writing the

life
chronology of bis
and of the
;
facts
which he records appeared
to be
an almost insoluble puzzle

1.
and
it is
not the least of Dyakonov's
many
merits
tom. VII, VIII).
Some fragments are also preserved by Elijah of Nisibis (C. S. C. 0., a 2. De gedenkschrien c. een Monoph. uit de 6 eeuw (K. Ak. v.
p. 237.
le Reeks, Dl. v, Verslagen en Mededeelingen; Afd. Letterkunde, 3 3. Een buk of het godsdienstig leven in de oostersche Kerk Amsterdam, 1888). d. 6 ie eeuw (Theol. Studien, VII, p. 229. Utrecht, 1889); Bijdrage tot de Kerkgeschiedeniss v. het Oosten gedurende d. 6da eeutv {Festbundel aan M. J. De Goeje. Leiden, 1891). 4. Jean dAsie. Memoire lu devant les 5 Academies le 25 oct. 1802 {Journ. Ofpciel, n" 299, p. 5200). I take this ref. from Dyakonov, but cannot find the
Wetenschappen,
work.
'
|V
INTRDUCTION.
L'vJ
of the ^ hole subject he has succeeded in tl.at by a laborious investigation In a few places I am obliged to differ from bringing order out of cliaos. upon bis work (I have not him; but in general mv chronology is based to'oceupy space by mentioning bis name every time), thought il necessary am thankful indeed to have been spared the necessity of attempting and what seemed to be an impossible task. was born about 507 of Kphesus (so called from bis titular bishopric)
I
John
in the territory of Ingila in the territory
afterwards
known
as
Armenia IV,
which
in the
for ecclesiastical purposes
was united with

at
the province of Mesopo-
tamia of which the capital was Amida, and
the age of 3 or 4
at
neighbouring monastery of the

15, after
stylite
Maro
Ar'a Rabtha\
was placed At the
age of
Maro's
deatli,
he
moved
to the
monastery founded by John
during the rtaya at Amida', the mtfnks of which, having been expelled Mama persecution of521, were then residing in the deserted monastery of
The archimandrite Hzim, where they remained 5 years, i. e. tili 526 \ given in eh. 58 seems to have at this time was Sergius', who from the dates 7 in 522/3 died in 523, so (hat the author's migration may be placed
at
.
Aller other wanderings the monks were

tinian to return to
at the
end of 530 allowed by Jus-
Amida
8
.
In the
precedmg year John had been ordained
deacon by the exiled bishop John of Thella (Constantina) \ The quiet life and he frequently in the monastery seems however not to have suited him, other monasteries and celebrated hermits; in 532 travelled about to visit
he aecompanied bis friends Thomas and Stephen to Antioch "\ and in 534 undertook a journey to Egypt, and in 535 visited Constantinople ". At the end of 536 or beginning of 537 the patriarch Ephraim of Antioch followed up
the final condemnation of the Monophysites at the synod of 536 by a 'descent
In
the Kst',
when
the
monks were again expelled

region lying
2
.
They then removed
to Thella d
Thuthe
in the
W.
of
Amida, and on being expelled

at
thenee came to the monastery of the Poplars
the extreme limit of the

let alone,
Amideiie territory ".

they were
drite
1.
Hut there also they were not

">:>'.)
and
this time
dispersed; hui in
.iiel
Abba
bulkofthem, headed by the archimanincluding onr author, came to the territory of Claudias on
the
a
This was inhabited by

to
mixed Syrian and Armenian populaon; but lngilene
seems
4. Cli.
have been predominantly Syrian.
i>:
1
2. P. 64.
3. 1'.
84; see also eh. 51. p. 83, n.

in Ind.
:i.">.
5.
Cli. 58.
.
6.
Dyakonov,
in exile
I'.
p. 38, n. l.
- 7.
See
8.
Gh. 35;
'Zach. Uli.', vui,

p. 28, n.
They were
-
yrs.
1.
and returned
209 seen.
1),
IX (Dyakonov,
(p. 47)
1G0).
9.
Cli. 24. in
10.
207.
I'.
211.
Dyakonov
is
p'its the
Egyptian journey
535, but himsclf notefe that, since there
no mention of
(7
the ecclesiastical revolution that followed the patriarch Timothy's dealh

see Byz. Zeitschr., XII.
p.
Feh. 535;
-
49),
\,
l
it
must have been before that time.

Vit.
Land,
13.
p.
294; 'Zach. Rh.',

cf.
Monoph.
12.
Gh. 35, 58;

p. 65,
S.
('.
(>.,
tom.
XXV
(11),
Ch. 35;
eh. 58
and Land,
p. 295.
[vj
INTRODUCTIOX.
1
v
-\vlio
the Euphrates
Thence
in
540 John, perhaps following Abba,

time,
iled
to Constantinople about
tliis
removed
to the capital,
and never perand

in
manently returned.
In 541 he
made
to
a second journey to Egypt,
the autnrnn of the year he
went
fixed
in
Palestine,
where the plague was

met John
of
just
beginning-, and thence to Mesopotamia, and

Constantinople.
topolis
returned through Syria to
The date
is
by
tlie fact
3
that he
,
Hephaes-
performing ordinations
Asia Minor
'.
for in
542 James and Theo-
dore were appointed for that purpose

In 542 John
was
selected by the emperor for the task of Converting the
pagans
donian
in
Asia on condition that he should convert them to the Chalce8

.
faifch
Probably however he did not wholly neglect the oppor-
tunity for propagating Monophysitism, for,
when James Burd'ana passed
Among these was John was made bishop of Ephesus, the metropolis of Asia 6 whence he is often called 'John of Asia'. The date of bis consecration may be gathered from the fact that he was consecrated at almost the same time as Kashish of Ghios 8 who, having begun travelling with John, continued to travel for 13 years, and then lived 5 years in Chios before being made bishop Now the travelling must apparently have begun between 540,
through Asia Minor, he consecrated seven bishops.
himself, wlio
,
when John
the pagans
8
left his
,
monastery, and 542,

9
.
when he undertook
and
the mission to
it
and
this brings the consecration to 558-60,
should pro-
bably be fixed to 558
He was
unknown.
still
a deacon in 541, for he officiated as
such at the ordinations perl'ormed by John of Hephaestopolis, and the date

of his presbyterate
is
There
is
nothing
to
show
in
that he ever
resided at Ephesus; and after the death of the patriarch Theodosius in 566
he became the acknowledged head of the Monophysites
Constantinople,
of the
where many Syrians had taken refuge under the protection

Theodora and
tinian,
empress
after
her death (548) continued to enjoy the favour of Justo
who encouraged them
come
to the capital in Order that
he might
10
bring pressure to bear upon them for the purpose of eifecting a union
leave the Monophysites in Syria without leaders.
and
In this objeet he failed;
and, though his successor by using more violent measures effected a tem-
porary union (571)",
it
was repudiated by
the
eastern Monophysites, and
1.
Ch. 58; see
n.
ad
loc.
2.
Land,
II,
p.
310.
3.
0.
Ch. 25.
p. 62).
is
5.
Mich., p. 287; H. 0.
C,
p. 482.
--
Ch. 50.
4. 7.
Ch. 50 (Dyakonov,
Ch. 51.
8.
the
-
DyaWest.
konov
(p. 81)
supposes
it
to
have begun between

J.
537"
and 540, and
fixes the
consecra-
tion to 555-8; but
he does not note that

that he
states that the travelling
was
in
There
n.
no evidence
It
was
in
the
on ch. 50.
may be added
to
that 540,
West between 535 and 540. when J. (and probably Kashish also)
9.
left
See
the
monastery and went
GP.,
is
the most likely time for the travelling to have begun.

I,
10.
See ch. 25.
11.
H. E.,
24.
v,
INTRODUCTION.
[vi]
the division between East and
West
eventually led to a scliism (575)

liis
'
in
which John
is
found on the opposite side to

last
hero James'.
The union
however did not
frequent persecutions as long as John lived.
even in Constantinople, and the Monophysites suffered His history ends in 585, and
;
3 but with he probably died in 586 after a year spent in prison at Chalcedon the last 18 years of his life, which fall after the completion of the Lives of
Ihr
Eastem
Saints,
we have
little
concern.
For the
first
two years
of his
residence in Constantinople (540-2) he lived in the house of the patrician Probus 4 nephew of the emperor Anastasius, and after this, wheri he was in
,
were perhaps for a time in the palace of Ilormisda, 3 where many of the refugees were settled under the protection of Theodora 542 and 546 " the chamberlain Callinicus, who in but at some time between 8 565 held the office of praep. sacri cubicuW, gave him a villa at Sycae (prothe capital, his quarters
;
bably that previously occupied by Mare the solitary,
who
died in 542/3) 9
',
which he turned
of
into a
monastery known as
,0
,
'
the monastery of the Syrians
which he was archimandrite

it
and
this
was
his head-quarters until in
578
was
confiscated by the patriarch Eutychius".
His earliest work was a history of the persecntion, which was probably
written in 537
,2
,
and does not now

,3
exist.
;
He
it is
also wrote, probably in 544,
an account of the plague of 541/2
but
not certain that this
was ever
published as an independent work.
Both
of these
were doubtlessly incorwhich the

probably
porated in the Ecclesiastical History, which extended from the time of Julius
Caesar to 595, and was divided into three parts
'
',
of
first
came down
to the time of
Theodosius
II
'\ and the second to 571.
Of part
we
liave only citations in
Michael; but of part 2 large fragments exist, and

it
with the help of 'Dionysius' and Michael

almost entirely.
may
be possible to restore
it
Part 3 exists almost complete.
Another work, now

in the
lost,
was
a defence addressed to the
Eastem Synod
16
.
matter of the union
of 571 and written not later tlian 575

teristic of all his
There remains the most characthe
works, the Histories concerning

is
ways of
life
of the blessed
Easterns, or, as
1. //.
/'.,
it
more conveniently
called, Lives of the
Eastem Saints'",
3. Mich., p. 364 (Dyakonov, p. 165). 4. P. 157. by the fact that Leontius, who died before the Lives were wrilten (566 lived 20 years in the monastery (eh. 39). Dyakonov (p. 86), appy. confusing him with Aaron (ch. 38), makes him die in 560, and therefore throws back the origin of the monastery to Mare's lifetime. See n. at end of ch. 36. 7. Corippus, /.uns Justin/, i, 75 ff. For the site see p. 298, n. 2. 8. // E\, ii, 41. 9. Ch. 36 and, for the namc, p. 187, n. 1. (see tit. 10. P. 298, ch. 36 init. 38, 39, 40, 41, 51- 11. //. /.'.. / c. 12. Seech. 35, 2'"' note. 13. Land, p. 325 (Dyakonov, p. 168).
iv.
1.;.
- 2. Cli. 49.
is
5.
Ch. 47.
6.
The date
,
fixed
l't.
the point
p.
most likely that he would end part 1 at where Socrates and Theodoret end, but the evidenee adduced by Dyakonov 179 is to me unconvincing. Dyakonov, ]). 169). 16. //. /'., n, 6 17. Lives is
//.
.'.'.,
i,
.!;
Mich., p. 377.
15.
It is
the easiest designation; bul
many
are only detached aneedotes.
[vn]
INTRODUCTION.
vn
58 short lives or stories of hcrmits and others with whom the author was contempprary, after the style of Palladius and Theodoret, but containing more ofthe personal element, and including lives not only of obscure ascetics
but also of
men who played

life
a part in history
'
besides a few more general

2
.
This seems to have 566 \ and amplilied in 567 \ and again in 568*. We have one ms. only which contained the whole work (1) Brit. Mus. Add. 14647 (A), written in 688 in a good estrangelo hand. This ms. consists of 20 quires
in
chapters on
Monophysite
circles in bis time
been written
in
of (normally) 10 leaves each, the
sl
leaf
being marked with the number of
the quire in estrangelo, and the next four with the letters
o, u
;,
and
oi
the last five leaves, being the other halves of the folded sheets, needed no
numeration.
There are lacunae
after
f.
2,
f.
f.
3,
it
and
f.
5; and, since
f.
3 has
no numeral, and the 2 Dd quire begins

after
f.
f.
at
f.
6,
5.
follows that 3 leaves are lost

is
2,
and one each

23
after
f.
and
at
f.
There
another lacuna after
rd 13, and, the 3 quire

f.
beginning
14, 2 leaves are lost.
The
4 lh quire
and the 3 rd quire therefore contained 9 leaves only. rently the scribe, perhaps by inadvertence, left a leaf unused. The
begins at
;
Appa5' b
quire
begins at
f.
33, the
at
3' d
,
4"',
and 5" leaves are numbered o, u

1
'',
,
and the
6 th quire begins
f.
44.
The
5"'
quire therefore contained 11 leaves; and

the blank leaf in quire 3,
we may perhaps suppose that the scribe found and tacked it on here. The 10"' quire is wholly
(f.
missing, and the next leaf

After
f.
83)
is
the
2"'
leaf of the
1'",
so that 11 leaves are here lost.
89
In
is
another lacuna; and, as the
12"'
f.
quire begins at
is
f.
90, 2 leaves are lost.

f. f.
the 15"' quire,
which begins
is
at
120, there
a lacuna after
f.
121,
f.
122 has
the
2"'
1
no numeral, and there

leaf
another lacuna after

in these
123, while
124
is
ofthe
17"' quire.
Hence
at least 3.
two lacunae
that
f.
7 leaves are lost,
and the
earlier
must include
Part of the text here lost can however be
supplied from D; and from this
we know
ends at
it
cannot have covered less

1
than 5 leaves, so that 5 or 6 are lost after
121, and
r a.
or 2 after
is
f.
123.
The
rest is complete, but our text

it
f.
136
The ms.
its
carefully
written, and
is
not often necessary to depart from

;
text.
Gh. 37 has
been omitted by the scribe and, since the Simeon mentioned

of eh. 41 does not appear in the narrative, the also been omitted of eh. 2, the
at the
7
.
in the
heading
end of that chapter has perhaps

1,
The missing
portions are parts of eh.

4, all eh.
the beginning
|
end of eh. 3 and beginning of eh.

all
26 except
-;
of a leaf
beginning,
chs. 27-29, all eh. 30 except about

48, 49, 50.
(f.
of a leaf at the
1.
Ch.
2, 10, 24, 25, 2G,
a).
2.
Ch. 35, 47, 58, and the latter half of eh. 20.
4.
3.
Ch. 35, 47, 48, 49, 58

tit.
135
6.
Ch. 31
6"'
fin.,
35
fin.,
48, 51 init.
o,,
(cf.
ch.
is
39),
58
5.
7.
Ch. 58
fin.
Probably the
was numbered
but the mark
illegible.
^-
Dyakonov,
p. 363.
viii
INTRODUCTIOX.
all
[vm]
eh. 52 except part of
end, the end of eh. 33 and beginning of eh. 34,

the
title,
the beginning ofeh. 53, and part of eh. 54.
Several other mss. oontain
some
of the lives
(B),
or extracts
from them.
I'.
These are
(2) Brit.
Mus. Add. 14650

14,
written in 875, whieh at
161
ff,
contains chs. 3,
tlial
7.
13,
15,
18,
19,
36,
and 40, which are also

(chs.
19,
in
A, in
order,
the lives of Susan
and Mary
27,
2<S
belw),
11
which are
there missing, these
being placed after eh.
and
eh.
and an extract
three having
from eh.
2,
which stand between chs. 36 and 40, the
last
probably been added as an after-thought.

probably because
it
The writing
wrote and
it
is
semicursive, and,
was
l'ading, a later scribe
over; but, since he
did not ink over the letters, but spaced

as
them
afresh, he often
in
made mistakes,
it
(he
remains of the original writing show,
niany places
is
impossible to say whether the errors of the text are the fault of the original
scribe or not.
The
text is of a paraphrastic character, the order of
words
being changed,
to
one word
substituted
for another,
and words
inserted
make
the sense clearer. but for the

(G),
(f.
Almost any other ms. should therefore be

life
preferred to Uns;
authority.
(3)
of
Mary
(eh.
28 below)
it
is
the only
Add. 12174
eh. 52 (Cor
written in 1197, a huge ms. in a large clear
hand, which contains eh. 3
276
it
r).
(4)
Add. 7190
(D), of the 12'" cent
which contains
chs.
1
which
is
the only authority) and extracts from

I
and 27
(f.
333
ff.).
In the
heading of the extract from eh.

(E), a
John's
uame
eh.
is
not given.
12
(5)
Add. 14651
(f.
palimpsest written in 850, which

a text which, as
contains chs.
and 27
70
v,
94
v") in
we
see from
12'"
12, dilfers little
from that of A.
(6)
Add. 14730
(F), of the
cent.,
contains eh. 52 and the saine extracts from chs. 11 and 27 which are pre-
served in
I),
of
which
of
it
seems
ils
to be a
copy
(7)
(f.
121
r",
125
r")
have not
thought
it
necessary to give
life
variants.
Add. 18814
(G), of the 9'" cent.,

is
contains ihr
Malkha
it
(eh.
29 below), and, as this

v").
missing
of the
in
A,
is
the only authority for
(f.
(f.
255
(8)
Add. 14735
fll),
12"' cent.,
contains chs. 18 and 33
171 v, 157 v),
and
for the
Its
conclusion of eh. 33,
where A
as
is
defective,
is
the only authority.

of the
text
resembles that of B,
of
may In' seen from a comparison B may perhaps be derived from

I
two
in eh. 18,
and the peculiarities

II;
the original of
B and
but for brevity's

to assert that
sake
refer in
notes
lo
'the scribe of B' without

B.
v
(9)
ff,),
meaning
the reading is not older than
Paris Syr. 234 (P), of the 13'" cent.,
contained chs. 3 and

tive.
(f.
443
but the latter part of eh.

2"'
1
is
defec-
The
text
has been written over again by a
hand, but
is
very
It
difficult to
read and
seems
to
have been most carelessly written.
is
I. ''
U llieend
f.
ofeh.
the
.'>2
the
word
^^., is
added under
belonged
tlic
line in I)
(f.
336
v)
and inserted
111
121
in
wrong place
as
if it
to the line
below.
[,x]
IXTRODUCTION.
ix
bad a State to photograph, and I owe the text to a copy taken long gl ago by M. Nau which he kindly sent to me, and of which M GrafTin and Nau obtained a new collation for me. For the beginning of eh. 4 P is M.
in too
the only authority.
Land's text does not claim to be a

with the mss. by Wright, and
is fairly
critical edition;
but
it
was
collated
aecurate, though
many
for
errors (some
no doubt misprints) remain.
Hardly any suggestions
emendation are
made; but
in v.
Douwen and
Land's translation are 2ipages of emendations,

'.
many
of
which come from Professor Nldeke
large
number
of these
for the
are actually in the ms.,
and of the others many are of great value
restoration of the text.
The
parts defective in
A Land
supplied from other
mss. in which they arefound, but did not give variants where
exists, and,
where
does not exist, gave the text of one ms. witliout recording the
life
variants of others, except that in the
of
Susan
(eh.
27 below), which he
published from B, he gave a few of the variants of E.
was unknown
is
to
him 2
absent from his
The existence of P Hence the beginning of eh. 4, which is in P only, edition; and the life of Susan is given in the paraphrastic
.
text of
instead of that of the more faithful
E \
V.
Douwen and
is
Land's
translation generally reproduces the original accurately; but in
some places
or emen-
they have misunderstood the meaning, and,

give
when
there
a difliculty, they
what they
believe to be the sense intended without
comment
is
dation.
Notes on the subjeet-matter are rare, and there

377) mentions this
as 54
".
no attempt to
of the lives,
elueidate the chronology.
Michael
stating the
(p.
work
of John, and gives a
list
number
This
list,
which
is
very corrupt, has been
emended by M. Chabot, in whose translation the number appears as 51, but yakonov (p. 369, n. 75) notes that no. 42 in the list is our eh. 52, and that next 'ê our J-'t-O' i s a corruption of vm-om-V 3 an ^ l tne t t e ^ *' ie eh. 53), which brings the total to 52; and, if we suppose that the scribe omitted Elijah (eh. 30) because Elijah and Theodore (eh. 31) followed, and
'
'
James (eh. 49) preceded, we have 54, and 43, and the life of Malkha (eh. 29 the missing lives being chs. 10 \ 42, below). Among the lives mentioned by Michael is one of Cosmo, which cannot be identified with any existing life 6 and this life together with the
James and Theodore
(eh.
50) because
1.
believe these are taken from a

v.
review, but
have not the
ref.
to
it,
and give
3. In this
them from
D. and L. with mention of Nldeke's name.
2.
Land,
p. ix.
4.
he departs from his principle of transcribing the oldest ms.

that J. wrote more, but says that
(Id., p. x).
He
implies
in
he himself transcribed or epitomated these 54
another work.
Dyakonov notes that in Mich. 's no. 7, where only ^=-i! is legible, we should not with M. Chabot supply 'Simeon' (eh. 10), since he is not called ia*M, in the heading, but 'Addai' (eh. 8). 6. M. Chabot identified ii with eh. 52, because a C. is
5.
mentioned there; but see above.
'
x
lives of Susan,
liNTRODUCTION.
[x]
in the lost 10
,h
Mary, and Malkha must have occupied chs. 27-29, which were quire of A, and eh. 37, which has been omitted by the scribe.
lives
Now
come
in B,
where the
followthe order of A, the lives of Susan and Mary

for a
in that order
betwen our chs. 19 and 36, and, though

life
reason
life,
stated below, this does not prove that Mary's
was not the omitted
it does prove that Susan's was one of the missing chapters 27-29, and that it Further the life of Mary begins with the words Neither preceded Mary's.
then was the history of this holy Mary unworthy of admiration

it
from which
if
seems a
fair inference that
another woman's
life
preceded; and,
eh. 54, these
this is
two lives aeeepted, since there is Van Douwen and Land, knowing are either chs. 27, 28 or chs. 28, 29. nothing of Michael, and therefore knowing nothing of Cosmo, treated the Omission of eh. 37 as merely an error of numeration, and made the lives of
no other
woman's
life tili
Susan, Mary, and Malkha chs. 27-29, without binding themselves to the
correetness of the order.
It is
however more
likely, as
Dyakonov
is
(p.
371)
remarks, that the three women's lives carae together; and this
borne out
as
life
I
by the following consideration.

shown,
11 leaves;
and an easy calculation

j
The great lacuna in A covered, will show that Susan's

of a leaf,
life
have
would
cover about 4| leaves, Mary's about

or 8^ leaves in
(cli.
and Malkha's about 3 leaves,

of
all,
so that for the whole of the

first
26) except the
i of a leaf, and the whole of the
(eh. 30) except the last ^
lives
we have
3-^
leaves.
Damascus Dara of a leaf there remain 2| leaves, i. e. for these two Now Thomas was a distinguished bishop, and is
of
life
Thomas
of Elijah of
inserted here after John of Thella and John of Hephaestopolis as having
been concerned with them
in the
work
of ordaining Monophysite clergy

It
2
,
and
their lives
oecupy 34 and 4 leaves respectively.
seems unlikely then
that the life of
down
tu
to 24,
John savs
Thomas covered less than 3 leaves, and, even if we cut it wo have only of a leaf for that of Elijah, at the end of which Out of his practiees I have briefly set down these , which seems
-5
3
.
iniply a longer space than this
conclude therefore that a shorter
life
than Malkha's stood in this place, and that can only have been Cosmo's'.
Accordinglv
it
is
most probable that the
life.
omitted by the scribe was
Malkha's, und thal the lives of Susan, Mary, and
Cosmo occupied
chs. 27-29.
As
to Ihe order,
we have
is
already seen that Susan's preceded Mary's, and
the order in Michael
a slight presumption that the three lives
came
2.
in
1.
Sc. Mary's and that which preceded, be

life.
it
Susan's or Cosmo's.
This
is
implied by the opening words ofthe

p.
'f.
fin.,
3.
There are similar expressions

in
at p. 35,
71,
eh.
2.">
liu.,
ch.
36
tin.
eh.
49
all
lives
of considerable
lenglh.
Dyakonov
(p.
370)
would
it is
identify the hcroine of the life with the C. of ch.
13 and
the C. of eh. 52; hat

stated that he
strnge that in that case John should in neither place have

liad written
was writing or
her
life.
[xi]
INTRODUCTION.
If however we make The work naturally divides
xi
the order given above'.

tlilliculties arise
: I
Malklia's
itself into
life
eh.
37,
two
two
portions, of
which the
earlier (chs.
1-35) deals with persons
whom
2
,
the author
knew
he
(most of them in the East) before 542, and the later with those
whom
knew (mostly while he was
in at
Gonstantinople)
after that
lif'e
time
whereas Malkha died

(eh.
Amida 3
(2)
The
title
of
Mare
36) describes the

...
sepulchre built by Mare, and the
of eh. 38 runs
of
Aaron the presafterwards laid

elearly appears
byter and the rest of the presbyters and deacons

in the sepulchre that
who were
it
was
built
by
..
Mare
life.
from which
to be the
immediate sequel of Mare's
Hence we must suppose that

at the
life
the Omission of a chapter has caused an error in the numeration through the
scribjs
he was copying.
numbering the chapters consecutively without looking Dyakonov (p. 371) would make Malklia's
ms. that
eh. 36
and
Mare's 37; but another dilliculty then arises, since the history of the Ami-
dene convents during the persecution in eh. 35 seems to wind up the

part, just as the history of the
first
monastery of John Urtaya
in eh.
58 winds
up the second part.
It is
possible therefore that the error oecurred earlier;
but on the other band the
opening words of Malklia's

,
life
Once, when
we were
to refer
in our convent
before
it
was driven
Malklia's
life
into
banishment
seem
after-
back
;
to eh. 35,
it
and look as
if
were added as an
thought 5
and
roay be conjeetured that the two parts were in two volumes,

this life,
is
and that the leaves containing

lost
.
being
at the
end of a volume, were
Since however the order

life
uncertain and of no importance, and
Cosmo's
does not exist,
have preferred not to cause confusion by

Ieft
altering the numeration of v.

life
Douwen and Land \ and have

Cosmo
is
Malklia's
as eh. 29.
Of the whole 58
of
lives
then that of
(26)
altogether
lost,
of the lives
Thomas
1.
of
Damascus
and Elijah
of
(46)
(30)
we have
7
only insignificant
which he puts
Mary,
(49)
(eh. 12).
Mich, by calling eh. 47 a
life
:
Theodora reckons
Theodora
(eh.
women's
lives,
together at the end as follows
(eh.
47), (47j
Susan,
(48)
Cosmo,
(50)
Caesaria
(eh. 54), (51)

first
Sosiana
55), (52)
Mary and Euphemia

to
Possibly he put Th.
as being empress, and
meant
is
speeify the others in order,

at the
but accidenlally omitted the two sisters,
and added them
end.
2.
If
my
in
it
understanding of the
difiicult
chronology of eh. 52
right (see notes there), that chapter
might appear
to
be an exception; but his informant, the cleric John, lived with him
CP.
is
for 8 years.
We
might also have expected
to find eh.
25 in the 2" d part, but
the natural sequel of eh. 24.
3.
Dyakonov,
eh.
p. 380.
in
4.
See
p.
187, n.
1.
5.
A
its
similar phrase oecurs

Malklia's.
original,
however
in
17 (p. 149)
life
which much resembles
G.
It
may be
to 3.
that the. ms.
used by Mich, was derived from

life,
or
and therefore did not contain Malklia's
in
which case the

life in v.
lives omitted
by Mich, are reduced

misprint, as
is
7.
'
XXXVI l'
in the title of
Mare's
D. and L.
is
clear from the
list
of contents and the note on p. 141.
INTRODUCTION.
(1),
x "J
fragments, and the lives of Habib
Z'ura
(2),
Simeon the scribe
(34),
The rest, except in so far Priscus (53), and Caesaria (54) are defective. omissions may have been made by the scribe', and a few illegible words as
in eh. 4
-, is complete. Besides Michael the work was also used by the so-called Dionysius, who transcribes p. 141, I. 2-12 \ and linder A. S. 836 gives the following list of
inen celebrated at the time

stylite
Abraham bishop
...
from the convent of
j^.m
of
of Anzetene and Maro the Simeon the recluse and Sergius bis
(visitr)
disciple, Marc, [Paul] of
Surtha on the Tigris, Addai Jiou
from
the convent of
Fardaisa, John
Zuknin \
it
i.
e.
our chs. 3-9 in a different lacuna after Marc); where
order and with eh. 7 omitted (nnless

it
came
in the
is
to be noticed that
he has apparently confounded

of Beth Urtaye
Abraham
in eh.
the Sfcdite
(f.
(eh. 4)
with
Abraham bishop
mentioned
58
131 v
a),
and that he gives the naine Hsikha
(abstinent) to the
monastery over which

a gloss
Abraham and
in
.Maro presided, the

5
.
name being perhaps derived from

S.
<S('2
an early ms.
Again under A.
he gives the following
names
Theodosius, Anthimus, Paul, James, .lohn of Amida from the monastery 6 all of which come from our chs. 48-50 of Karthainin, Theodore of llirtha
,
except John,
interpolated
who
life
is
added
to the list of
7
bishops consecrated by James in the
of
James
(see below),
8
.
and may also be derived from a

to say as
j
marginal addition in an early ms.
John
is
not a literary writer.
He puts down what he wants

by the use of
1 ,
it
comes
into his head, stringing sentences together

to
in
p and
Jjjl.^
which are often equivalent
'and
and frequently rambles on, forgetting

1
how
he had begun; indeed
inany places irregularities that

well be the author's.
far as
have charitably
I
attributed to the scribe
may
In the translation
have
reprodueed diese peculiarities so
can be done without making the

in the notes when the From the circumstances of his life colloquial Greek,and many Greek
'
sentences uniotelligible, placing the words'sic syr.

sentence
is
ungrammatical or inconsequent.
he musthave had an extensive knowledge of words are interspersed in his Syriac 9 He

.
certainly used
John Malala
,0
;
but
1.
See above,
0.,
1,
p.
vn. Tliere are also two accidental omissions in eh. 46.

4.
It is
s.
2.
P. 59.
-3. B.
6.
8. Ei
p.
341.
-
Kleyn, Bi/drage, p. 69;

jusl possible that
it
cf.
B. 0.,
II,
iss.,
v.
Anizeta
Dyakonov,
p. 34).
.">.
oecurred
in the
lacunae on p. 59.
Kleyn, op. ca.,
p. 72.
7. lle is
there liowever called bp. of Dara; see n. ad loc.

all
J.
That the extract under A.

lesiastical
S.
836 at
events comes from the Lives, not from the
llistory, seeins
clear, for
would not have inserted a
list
of obscure
ascetics
as of
men
itot
distinguished at the time.
9.
In
two places
in
eh. 3G he even
transliterates
into Syriac,
though ôk*
is
an exaet equivalent.
- 10. Land, p. 300.
Perh.
[,.
we should say
'a source of John Malala' iilaase in Or. Christ.,
Neue
Ser., VI,
86, 25
[xm]
INTRODUCTION.
XIII
the only evidence of acquaintance with

citation
from Ignatius
lie
Though
and
in
any otherGreek writer is an erroneous and that may come from a Syriac translation. was a fervent Monophysite, he shows little interest in theology,
in eh. 24,
contrast to his contemperary, the so-called
Zacharias, includes no
tlioological
aecount of
works except the Henoticon. Even in the the Tritheite controversy in H. E., v, 1-12, where some theology
in
document
his
seems
to
be imperatively required, his theology
is
confined to a few stilted
formulae, except that in eh. 8 he gives two sliort citations from the arguments
at the Conference.
The only other theological argument

life
in his
works
is
the report of the dehate with the Nestorians in the
of
is
Simeon
of Beth
Arsham
(p.
148),
and that
is
put into Simeon's mouth, and
probably derived
liim
'.
either.from his
own
lips or
from the books which John inherited from

of
2
.
His chronological Statements are aften loose or even wild,

instances are given in the notes
which many
As an appendix to the genuine lives Land puhlished a longer life of James, which is attributed to John and was taken by Land to be his; but its spuriousness was clearly proved by Kleyn and was ad mitte d by v. Douvven and Land in their translation; and its character is so obvious that I need not
:)
oecupy space by repeating the arguments here.

however, and because Land's text
re-edited
lin
it
For the sake of completeness

an inferior ms.,
:
is
taken from
have
Ber-
with the genuine

(S), of the
lives.
It is
contained in three mss.

'
(1)
is
Sachau 321
all
end of the
8'"
cent.
(f.
166
r b).
This
it,
perhaps
rarely
the best of
Syriac hagiographical mss.; and, where
we have
we
is
need
to einend or follow
another ms.; but the last leaf of this

this
life
unfor-
tunately lost.
For the text of
ms.
am
indebted to a photograph which
the kind assistance of Professor Allgeier enabled

Syr. 235 (N), of the 13'" cent.
(f.
me
to procure.
(2)
Paris
315v), which
have consulted
in a
photoThis
graph which Monseigneur Graffin with his usual kindness supplied.
seems
to be a not
very good copy of S, and
have therefore not as a rule

of S from
(f.
recordeditsvariants, but have supplied the lost
final leaf
it.
(3) Brit.
Mus. Add. 12174
(G).
See above,p. vm. The text of this ms.
285 va) isalater
life, in which some stories are omitted because the them edifying. It was from this ms. only that the life was puhlished by Land, and the fll text is therefore now published forthe first time.
paraphrastic version of the
scribe did not think
This
relicsof
life is followed in S and C by a short narrative of the theft of the James by the monks of Fsiltha, which has been most carefully edited
with illuminating introduetion and commentary by M. Kugener in M. Clugnet's

Bibl. Hagiogr.
Orientale,
I
III, p.
5.
As
it
the document
is
1
closely connected
with the
1.
life
preceding
2.
have added
here; but, though
have collated both
P. 158.
P. 83, 85, 94, 95, 157,

p. 105.
193, 210, 291, 296, besides

n. 1.
many
in
part 2.
3. Jac.
Baradaeus-
4.
See p. xiv,
XIV
INTR0DUCT10N.
I
[*i v ]
mss.,
text'. of
have seldom indeed found

In botli of Edessa, is
it
necessary to depart from M. Kugener's

followed by the words
,
:
mss. the narrative
is
The
history
Mar James, bishop
ended
and
in
liiere
follows a eolophon
stating that the history

in
in
was composed by Theodosius the stylite of Fsiltha The narrative is however stated 741 -. as if he were the author of both. Mardin'), and we of Cyriac bishop of Amida (G the title to be the work
'
suppose that Theodosius after writing the life must Three difficulties remain. copied the narrative of Cyriac as a pendant to it. eolophon to have written when Stephen was (1) Theodosius is said in the
therefore apparently
the relics were stolen two archimandrites of in 622 was thatname. (2) The so-called Dionysius places the death of Cyriac of Amida in 623% whereas the narrative mentions events of G28, so that we must either postulate two bishops of Amida named Cyriac or adopt with M. Rugener the Of a Cyriac of .Mardin nothing is known. (3) The reading 'Mardin' from C'.
archimandrite of Fsiltha; but the archimandrite

also Stephen, so that
when
we must
postulate
author of the
life calls
himself
Me
the sinful John the Syrian, the Converter
of the pagans and author of the Ecclesiastieal History,
who am from
5
the
house of Mar John at Amida
and
is
this is apparently not
simply copied from
the original, for the text there
man whose name was John

is
If
then
the author passed himself ofl'as

tion called Theodosius?
John of Ephesus, why

it
he in the subscripis
To
this
may
be answered that the document
an amplification of the original
lives,
mere
literary device not intended to

I
and that the use of the l st person was a deeeive, and Theodosius was known to
it
evervone as the author.

a writer
must say however that
seems very strnge that

of humility
find in the text; and,
6
,
who
is
amplifying an older
work should put an expression

which he did not
into the inoulli of the original writer
as John
nowhere
eise in the Lives

lie
rd speaks of himself in the 3 person
have
inad-
a suspicion that
really
wrote
J^^^bw
2S.
here and the scribe of
vertently Substitut'! Joot o*ia*; ju/ because the expression
was used
of the
other bishops above; but, as he

not
is
7
.
not in the habit of

In
presumed
to alter
h;
lext
any rase the

I
making mistakes, I have narrative must have been
had already used B for another ms., and 1. My S and C are M. Kugener's B and L. 2. See had denoted Add. 12174 by C, and therefore could not adopt Ins notation. Kugener, p. 23, where it is shown that 741 sliould be taken as the date of this
document rather than that 934. He was the successor

p. 73).
of the ms., of the
as
D Sachau
r
took
it.
3.
Ed. Chabot, A. S.
John who died

life
in
578 ('Dion.' ap. Kleyn, Bifdrage }

fin.
See above,
p.
xn, and the intcrpolated
ad
4.
Baumstark [Gesch.
d.
syr^
6. He often LH., p. 181) ascrilns the narrative to a Cyriac of Thella. - 5. Ch. 50. 7. There is a clear instance in which ihe text of A may be corrected docs so in //.
/.'.
from the interpolated

Syria,
Im;
life,
i.
c.
the aecount of the consecration of the bp. of Seleucia in see n.

011
where A
lias 'Isauria';
ch. 50. Cf. also
f.
117
r b,
where the reading
should alinost cortainly be adopted from the interpolated
life.
[xv]
INTRODUCTION.
life
xv
in
written between 628 and 741, and the

In the text
I
was probably composed
741
'.
have recorded
all
variants except the
common
orthographical
variations in the spelling of "ô,

i
ô,
J^co/, JjlT,-^
fill
and sucn words as
- ,>*>
Words and
letters inserted to
lacunae are inclosed in Square
brackets in the text, and, as far as possible, in the translation, and words
which have been omitted by the scribe are inclosed in round brackets in A half-bracket denotes the beginning of the part of the text to the text.
which
1.
a note refers.
The
biblical references are to the Peshito.
Baumstark
(l.
c.)
thinks that the
life
may have been
written before 600; but the
title
'king of the Romans' shows that the author wrote under the Arabs.
MSS. USED IN
THE PRESENT FASCICULE
A
B C
= D = E =
H
P
= Brit. =
Mus. Add. 14647
(688).
= 14735 (12 cent.). = Paris Bibliotheque Nationale Syr. 234

,h
14650
(875).
12174(1197).
7190
(12'" cent.).
14651
(850).
(13'" cent.
ABBREVIATIONS
H. 0.
(
.
S. C. 0.
Assemani, Bibliotheca Orientalis. Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalitim, John of Ephesus, Ecclesiaslical Mslory, part 3 Land, Anecdota Syriaca, tom. IL
Palrolagia Orientalis.
scr. syr., ser. 3
a
.
//.
E.
Land
P. 0.
H. 0. C.
V. D. and L.
Revue de l'Orient Chretien. Joannis Episc. Ephesi Commentarii de Beatis Orientalibus et Historiae Ecclesiasticae Fragmenta latine verterunt W. J. v. Douwen et
J.
P. N. Land.
r.
iL
/'rdiCiallrsf ri.i]L.;\ rduch-xn .olnr^-n
_oto_jL_.V~o
to-^-
oilt
->
.a;
iwa.i^
ôo^so ^ju.^ôi
^ck.
JjLSot;
otK^s.:*^
vO>.-J
:Jju/
JJj
w^Ls yo+a
JS. K^j.-JL/
yosioiaj
jJ
ioi-u
~>;
:'~*>/
^jLôtOcaio
:J.^'
)^^.Jlô
.)
Vi
vaoaojJ
yQ...
10
yoa-.,..^
|).-i0<
OOt
^/i
.i-J-^-Z
:^^>J\ T>
]I-..=>
|).^.ISv..iOO
^^Kôo
y-wJj;
JooJ
).,
*>
oiKôiaô;
a.jaJi
j^ôo
cxtOîoi
j;ot
"^^.ioo .îoi
U~.,..o
opa-^3;
jlâ^;
-.asôtâS. î^x.' ^lio

|
^Voi r ^; |>Kj
^s/o -.î-iJxVL/
.oV-otO J_^ yOou^-iLî ~Jô;o

1.
pN>.^
yOoi.-JL-.VJo
yoot^so "î.; jK^-*!
uppl. L.
2.
Point
follows
in m-^.
BOOK
Ol'
HISTORIES CONCERNING TUE WAYS OF LIFE OF THE BLESSED EasTKN-,

A SOLITAIU
COMIMLED AND WRITTEN UV JOHN THE PILGRIM AND AT ONE TIME
OF THE HOUSE OF [MaR John] OF AlMIDA IN THE FERVOUR OF DIVINE [zEAL].
When we
considered thc words
oi'
our Saviour and Redeemer Jesus in
his preaching to bis saints
which he
said, Let
your light so shine before

is
men, that they may see your good deeds, and glorify your Father who
heaven
',
it
in
seemed
to
us that
tliis
is
not disagrqeable to his will, that

all
the light of thc deeds and of the triumphs of his holy disciples should at
tiines
arise
and be
made known and appear among men,
as indeed
the
sense of his holy saying declares; and for this reason, although
we may
seen to be presuming to set foot in things that are too great for us, by the
power
their
of his saying and the hope of his gift we have beeu encouraged to approach the task of compiling histories concerning their ways of Life and
brave triumphs and
the
characters of their good deeds,
that,
we
may draw, though

1.
obscurely, by
means the
vile
and common pigments of
Matih..
v,
Hi.
PATH. OR.
T.
XVII.
!'.
I.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[21
K_3^.fc05j
Jj;oaivi
voo i*i[oj
:j>oaAVJ
^k-^
^-*>?
^-^>-JJ
vOOU^Lo-.
yooij^ji yOf-J
Ot-JLI
^3;
wen
J^ -.^JL
J^>0
^
~-./
..K-ô yVlaioj ^.tVt

J^-iQJuS;
...
y^-A-i
.
*3
-.OoJL
^lYl0 -.oJÔ
vOOKjJ V Q - V
io
\JLfc
r.
\ b.
^.-^>_^-Kjo
yOoK-jLj;
yoen-JL-o;
.
);otcu
->
^-^s
yVouKJj
>
-Jla^^^-s ^_saJL~o
v>
Jjc*
J-JL3l*/
v oot-..^Ka,i'.f>
yooilio;
\o
-.yOOi-3
o_î v ia-\
..Jj/
;^'mN?
s.
t-a.iw'
jJo
\K^-l
^^
Jjl.JJ
).a^.,. ^
JK^w*j
JJ;
J-jl.
'>-^!
^-Jôf .-JloUiolo JK-sVoi

Jj/
jKjsu^J^
J-3-~7
J_oKjlô ôas/'
,^
.!/'
^-^.slo .-K^Jôu
KslXJo ^V-o
J;ot
y.0
K.*il~
JJio
J-C$So
j.ûuo
JJ
)iÛ^
tw)v-V--
J-^J-*?
;ot
.mJL*^V^ ^-'l3 K-i6 v ^
.J-^so-'s
mv>\
our poor vvords, the pattern of their likenesses for posterity, [and] leave
in the
it
when they read and see their good deeds and marvellus ways of life, hy tliis means we opine that two beneficial results will be produced, <>ne that when they see their good deeds they may also glorify their Father who is in heaven as it is written, and the second again, that, when the light of the narratives of their ways of life
memoria] of our writings; so
l
hat,
shines upon souls entangled

error, they
Io
in
the vanities of this world
and darkened by
may
be enlightened
by the
light of their
triumphs and be eager
imitate them, and to
receive their patlerns in themselves, in order that
they
says
since
may attain to Come enter,

I
their
crowns, and hear with them the life-fraught
call that
ye blessed of
to
my
Father
'.
For these reasons therefore,
dreaded even
is
hear the apostolic saying that

ii
condemns the man

,
who knows whai

mined
that
I
good and does
not by the sentence of sin 2
deter-
not to conceal
and cover with silence the great and marvellus virtues

in
have seen and known and clearly learned
hcroic and divine persons,

fear
and
am condent
having
lirst
of bearing true witness without
and without hesiI
tation;
formed
James,
iv,
this resolution in
my
mind, that, though
hear
Matth., xxv,
34.
2.
17,
[3]
AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
vOoujL-j
^^-Z x^10 -^ y^
jj^floo
Uli
j
Jf*^-?
Ji-2
^^
^.io
J-*'/
k-/
,.-*^
"^/o
k.o'oi
JjjotoxS. vootiv*;
..JJLs g ^
)--=>)-=>
yoqpuôflD
p.
.OV^.K-flo/ yOO|-VÔt-3 w**f=kJL^ yQJ) jbujj
.'yOOrijJkJ
yOOJ-A.../
,.,}
J;u .^laj
'*\ ) Mi\o
.
jLô^
.Jj^>j
.^-;
J.jovs
jloia^j
-.
^_iO ..yOOULSO
^,
JjL*liî
^--^/
A r
f.
a.
yoouioo
yoonioo
aaM
Jjlsj
ôô yoouio .Kôot yoc*^..
^-îO
J-a-^>
JKitOiO
).^^.
>
U-SQ^; OlbCîO y^\ .yOOUiO +~

JJ;
^^^J^ ^3
.^ûio_.o
lot-.9L.
Jj^JJ
.Jll/
I>jv JJ
J-sVo
J^=>o
ooC^
.Jju.j-
JLl~
.jjo^
|LiV ji
)la*xoas/o
Intern so
.jfco^Vl
Ipojo
U-*
\s>+x
Jta^Djo
\oouio t
"^>!
Jt
v^Jl liÔAj .)J^_30)io;
J.^sj
/',
)di Jlôa^v
otv>ai n
->
.-).-CSxo
joUôl
3**
>
^-Joi
\OJOI
^.JôtA Joch
J^-.j^.a,êt
.J-=>Vo
U_~iJo JjloY
o.
j^Sa-fc
-)^-' J
|K..2ijJL;
jba&o',^* _ls/ J^clcd
1.
Ms. om.
that a i'ew days

districts
I
ago and now also there have been and indeed are
for
in
the
round us heroic and brave men,

in
my
part except those of

for a
whom
'
have been an eye-witness
every one of their aetions

I
long time and

to
a witness of the truth of
them
,
will in no case
commit anv the of
the
memorial of
all
my
handwriting 2
aetions to the truth of which besides myself
the other
men
of our time are also witnesses, aetions that
were wrought
I
in those
men
heroic in their
ways
of
life,
with every one of
intercourse from
aslecp
my
childhood
down
to their
own
end; of
whom was in whom some feil

illus-
trious in the body, to each one of
some time ago, and some during this time, and some are still men who have power to perform apostolir signs, them aecording
,
since
to the blessed apostle's saying gifts are dis-
tributed and given 3
to
this
miracles, to that great
ways
of
life
withoul
signs, to another beauty of heart
and purity, to another ready sorrow and

life,
copious tears, to
to
another self-denial and perfect pilgrim

of gifts, consisting in the
in
addition
the
other distributions
beauties
that
each
one of them severally used to depict upon his person.
These marvelof
He gives an aecount 1. Ms. om. 2. This Statement cannot be taken llterally. Kalesh (ch, 41 who dted before he was born. 3. I Cor., xn, to.
Abraham
of
/,
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
-'(X
,4
i_Sj
vOOUl-^ io^-^jL3l
Ji.Oi-,_3u2.
..JKîo la^*_flO;
jlo^>.po
JJ*
^; Ji^soM )1ooX> wcno .^*jJ.to
Jot^JJ
o-Ks
Jô y~.\
OO
^^
-^ Vl
^juX^so
a
i
J-iSso JoUiol
^JSot JV^<"
.JjL-V-O
J-[-t|*-/
ô
t-=^
JK.
6^3
^V
cl
)1<s^-qjx>
y-X.* Y XO
t- 2
r.
JNjjS.O
'
b.
)iÔ> *^-^?
Jooc*.. ooi
^.-Ôl
JJ
vO(H-Ôvi.
JJwl
y>l<>
.vOouÎSqjl;
^-.iot-iioo
v3/j
.^qûl )
jJ
pa|
yoouio
|
^?
,_.Jk.iô
J-i^JJ
^/;
^\ot
.yo+zxz ^j.\^jcl~
JUoj
JJ
*s/j
"'^ô
>x-ôi
J.Ju.hO;
voouio +~ +~ N5so; <*ia^,
"ôoi jbcLAO^ .vOOt-ÔA-S
.not'm.
)ioi
Lio
^/ ^j
)-*-*t-3
ojoi .yi..>^
voou^..i^.>o;
,^_s
JjOI
t
.
o(tsîoiaio<
Jt
inoo .-^.xs/
|ia.^j
&>>.,.
rr>;
+2
.)lo,.a,>.^
ô; ]Lwi
\.i^l
.-J_=>j
aoi-.o'ESo.aN.
..
^N.
..
)jiiO.'-Q0j
)lo>>.i
O^.
J-^3
^^;
-i>\
V>'
CO
JK-O^.
J.[ ]a
ô.]*...]
J-îica
corr.
v.
w.ooJk^/
t -,
[^lj
\-Z->l
'U*i"
1.
Ms. sing.
2.
Ms.
W:
D. and L.
Ions
and divine
beauties
thereforu
have
set
myself
to
bring
lo
the
record of narratives, while the spiritual beauties and great triumphs themselves, vvithout the
interposition of elegant language, are related bv their
natural simplicity of hearl
with
which as
is
written they glorified God',

life
and wo record the aclive manifestation of the ways of

iliem withoul
of every one
of
Ornate diction and

all
artificial
combinations of words, rejecting
and dismissing
worldly elegance outside the circle of these admirable

lest
l>\ it
and divine beauties,

1
we
snil
their
liolv
images; which have no

circle, as ncither
whatever ofbeauty and adornmenl lying outside their
has the Giver of their beauties himself, since indeed they are not lacking
in
anything, which also enrich and enlighten others by their beauties.

ihis
We
begin therefore from

sai-.il>
poinl
to
draw
the
picture of each
one of these
h\
in
relating his histoiy

their petitions on
is,
through (he help of their prayers and confiin
dence
cur behalf, and hope
the
is
gift of hini
Im
this
strengthened them, that
as far as our small strength
capable of attai<>f
ning, through the strength that arises from grace; and at the head
divine
Company we sei ihis greal <>ld man whom a high heavenbj life, whcre each is in Christ Jesus, well befits.
I
place
a1
table in the
I'-.
cxix,
:.
5]
LIFE OF HABIB.
^^diA
..J_aVojo
.
.oova.
^so
Jl
>aJJ
S,.o
JiiaLao
JJL't-*otl
ir
*_3L^ ^-VK-s;
\-i-s-l
.o^jtNîCL^
l?
oôtO
-'v?
)oX-^fll
> .'mi; ôis/ ôU00 ?

-oto^J-si )K-^^.
-.oiJbs.,*.^ ),! ,s<

-
f-^?
001
t^00
>-fco
jtX^JL~* )ll/o
Jja-co
**
-ot
!
jJo
Jv-m^s
^.\
ooi
ia)
vs/i
"^ô
.Kiio
J-J^/;
^.io
Jji^
J-*>l3
f.
a.
ys
*._**>
))SJS_- ?
Jsioto
/^Ssôj
-oiaXi -oiok-./;
).2>;
J-^*->/
Jo
.ipo^
J^>jJ
j-ofô
Jjoi
iia-.\
jlj/
.K-Jv-âo
JJ;
K-);ov.io
J^SOjJjl Jj^.a.~i6; J1q_3l1* laS. .)tsJUL-.ijl oilio^ 'ÎSLJO
-Ol y^^>
J-<J-~oV
-2j_s?
Kjiojj
oifco^JJ
,<_-.\ot
)loU.iolo
-.V^-flO
JKiVoi ,_^j1X ^s/j

-oioÛ.;
:
-.^-.;
^J.VJU -fr?-}
JâS.
,_jl~
)oi^
pwK.ao.jj
>*.jl3
;a~V.3
1^-X.ISji
^--.î.^
.odas ^j ^-^-/ .ax>a*oi'Kia^ ^Sl^ ^-.ou

^.iCL'-oi.io
^.\oi
1.
îo ^3>o?;
to
v-i
^^J*
Vr*/?
-oîi
i
JJo
ooi
V-V*?
A word seems
have been
hei-e
erased.
J.
Poinl
!'nllc>\\<
s.
:.
Ms.
.=
4.
Poinl
follows in ms.
I.
THE
FIRST HISTOKY, OF THE GREAT AND
DIVINE OLD MAIS
HaBIb'.
The
for
relation of the liistory of this apostolic

fear to
man Habib
it,
it
;
it
is
not easy
any mau to approach without

sets himself to
narrate
itiasmuch as on both
first,
sides a cause of alarm Springs from the rehiting of
the fact that (he
man who
enumerate the marvellous and great miracles and acts of power, and fearful and apostolic signs, which he who performs the will of those who fear him wrought through hini will fall short of the sum; sinee
a tongue of tlesh
is
indeed too small, and

is;
to
speak of him as he
and here there
is
human mouths are not sutlicient, danger lest a man wish to depict
is
tliis
great and divine sea in an ill-ordered and faulty manner, and', diminot sufftcient for them, finally
spiritual beauties; secondly, even
1
;
nishing las heavenly features because he

incur the condemnation of a corrupter
if
[of]
the
great and marvellous
deeds that can
silv
wrought through
apostles only
which God wrought through him b<- narrated, lest they be as but, committing the greatness of these to the it were hard to believe is true and does not lie, who said, o Whoever belieknowledge of him who
;
l.
\l-.
om.
JOHN OF EPHESUS. yoou^
[6]
oi!\_^-io
J.j;oto^
"S^
^*>
>
|i?
^-^-jJo
o>>
l?oi[o]
-r^-<
-.
.
^?
Hol/
lo^
-.^
i-Ju.^
\si
Jjoi
"^-ô
Jk-.Ve.j
ôi ^ ^
' aa[..]c*ia\
\Hl
^Li/o
>o,_o
K*>
\j*
ôoi J_^ .^jlX^

.^
Jo^;
Jk~o^l "*^*>
Jjl^,_oo
ooj
N!
^/; )t~a^ ^x> ^-?

o.ot
. >
*2lLl .Ujl3j> Jooi -otok-./

c*iOAj -Joe* -oiok-./ JliU>o;l
-.J-otSx
âJ>o
iya
Joch
oot
ca^ +o .ou-oatio yfcoow^
Jooi â-*-o;
^>6 ^.-/o -Joch \^>? U^>J
f.
JloUol
)!>-.
"^
b.
ooot
^^N-liLio JJ-â> J-t~/o

^JL~
ot^soM
J-s
jjot
J_aj
^--^-Z
^>0J t^JL.Jo'k.*/
Jjoi
^{?
J-*>
7-/ -J 00
P^!
jJ
J^-'0'
J^,-0;
<XiOA;
.
.
otN^b^kX
Jooi
j^>;
^^.Ô
-.Jôp ^-.^/ J^-sKjl^ ijowo
^J-^;
JJ
,-ioMi./
JJOI
J-ovS^
Jjusa.\
ool
oot
>s/j
Jju/ .^_ju,-o'1/
J 001
OOI
V-j
î.; <Ol~X^
'
..^JL-.iOO)/
^Ôt*
J-S^*
>
^?
)??
"-P
.Jjkj
^/
*."ot
-V^.^3
J.-i-0'Jîo;
Jk-i-o ^-io Jooi ôiots-./

OI..SO
^JSO
Jjoi
Jjl=>o^
Jjoi
^-.,-.010
.wi
Ji-.^.
ôôa^
oojo .Jooi ôioK^/
uio ous
1.
Point
follows in ms.
vetli
nn
me
shall
do greater than these signs which

tu those to
(a
do
\ we leave this
also" lo liini
and
whia
it
has not been hard to believe his word,
bringing these few things

This holy old
small proportioa) to record for the glory of God.
mau tlierefore came from the district of Sophanene, and was trained bv a man who was liimself also great and holy and a worker of This divine man therefore was miracles, whose namc was Bar Nbyl.
before our times; and, inasmuch as his end preceded our days,
though
this
great old
man men
liis
disciple
to
and inany others used to

perform, inasmuch as
teil
us about the great
marvels which he used

shall
1.
we
declared before that
we
omit
in
whose ease the sight

,
of our eyes has not borne
witness
mir haudwriting 2
;
for this
reason
we have
not touched the history ofthat
sainl
who
himself also again
was
trained bv a divine blessed
man whose
name was Mar Dada; which things we have omitted to relate, in order to This teil only the things that concern this man who was our contemporary.
man
also
therefere
came from
firsl
a villagc called
Fvl
r,
from which his master
came; and he
John, XIV,
12.
2.
planted thal monastery, and then this blessed llabib
I.
P.
[7]
LIFE OF HABIB.
,ooa.i.
jo v^ô
)J-/;o
otbwJL-oo
.-^m.*
-V*"
^3
*"*
T'l
'^jl
otLo-X ^..a.*.
Joe*
JidaJ
ooi
v.l.
J
-.oilaJ^^3
m.
Jo_i'Kio
.Jjl~oV
|ô,_3 oi^
J_jl\o
vj^ô
->m\ ot\
..
^30
^-.j
+d .oda.io_^s> ^_io Joot

oit-?
-*'*
)1o_cojloo
-.^--JLft.
j-.'/
J-L-so-^
ot-/
^^
J-*.iaiL.2>}
ouoo/ loi>
w^Âl
joOt y. **C*>
'^
t
>
V*-<V
J-LSOt
.OmK.,3
CH.XA.O 0|oVa..i1
>s/
jlolj-.
Otlio/
rjU->
-IVw
tP
jJ;
V^-A
-.oilaju*.m.i
)ooi
^.otok.../
J.tîoK.jLioo
^^~
U^xa^
Jj/
o&.
Ioot ).ypaj;
Jjlx./
\%a\ y*Ls yooi^s
^v
.U SQ-i? oiKS.^
âa ^
^*ot
^>o
.|)->ôd
Af.3
1 a.
^.~k.3o; ^j^-/ "^.jlql^ ôj

jjj
^^
oikîo
J^JLol JJbL~ -.JjLiCL^ ^>.*aio

ya.
^_.,_.oio
.'joi^
1.
jooi'V^flD
is
lt-^--=i
^>
.)oot
Îco
ovbs.^xa.\
oooi
leaf ur niore
liere lusl.
went to him, when he was about ten years
old,
and he received him, and
he continued to dwell with him, and he exercised him in spiritual ways of

life,
marking
his tender age,
and what devoutness and what orderliness he

But,
possessed from his youth.
when
tliat
old
man had completed
ninety
years, he departed to his mansion in heaven, and left his monastery in the
hands of
so,
tlie
blessed Habib, after he had lived with him twenty years; and
his
having seen
ways
of
life
and
liis
obedience and his humility, he made
him heir of the inheritance of

the blessed Habib
his blessings,
and
left
him
to succed him.
For
I
was
.-i
so humble and obedient even in his old age that

i
l<p
not think
it
was strnge
to
him'
And from that time the fear of the blessed man feil upon all men, so that many from fear, before he himself spoke to them, of their own free will made a remission; and then afterwards the blessed man nsed to perform frequent mighty works in every place against those who contended against him, and wben he spoke God would perform in action everything that he
I.
leaf or
two missing.
JOHN OF EPHESS.
loa- o otâlô
+3
-.olo-j
ch.jjl^
[8]
.oul^s,
)>- ;
^>^*>
.Joi '*>/? )r*>

,j
Ol
"^
J-otol
-l
S!
<
4>wJ-*;
)~J\
),_
wOiasVo-s
-.îoji
OtK.Ô.\i
Jv*o;
TP
v*?
vOCH\a.3 ^ "*
hr-~/ ),-i- wj;
VLOO
\QVl.m)
.01^
U
);
J(.i;
..
ÔtO^^.
vS( ^01*
ool
:
oo ->i
o^
ojffl
^/o
.ofS.
vaj/ ^^so/o
J
Jjot
ôi q
>
^ys
^ Jkja_Kx
J_joo-_^
^_i
jloji,:>^ ,.,lftoo
)ooi
K_/;
Jooi
JV-^
j^3
^-/ Ut /
s/o
j^-V- -*
JjLLA
oS.
opo/
:Ji'/
o,l/o
.)Jjiô.\
.JlJ_i^BO
y*\
yoLO
o^wû. Jon >*^cla ^30 .oila^ ^ViJj? ô-jo

)
.otKiôo
JV-^jJJ
^.j
oji
^ym
\
.
yO-j/
sâo
JKâu^CS.
]ooi
yJO
.
o-*Â0
Jh
A
r
I.
ca..^J>o jjjoij "îîo;
-Vô/o ,a*.sJ.1/
U-so-^ îaJt
.voy_i.o
ou3i|o
joot
b.
.yoou-ojaao
JoSx
.061
)
Jo\ y/
Ji-asx
1-,'s. rft -s
Uam.: ^.^01
la\ )Kt
-^N
ou-.ii
JJ
,)K^ ; Kâjo
^Soifcoo
1^-.^ ,)_^k^s 0100
.^^X
w.oi--ioj-yJ
ool
^ô.
.joot
.J.j_o.âjn
.Looi
j^Jô Uio^
^^-.aiioo .0^00*1
jo'01
yoo&o
^_o odKj/
Ms,
|_>^wlao
oiNwôolaIo -.joot
Uijsia\ Jaojas ,j
I.
|Sv"lo:
cori
v. I).
and
I..
saiil
willioul delay,
because he saw his zeal and readiness and
tlie
keenness
ofhis purpose.
together
also:
in
Hut,
lost
when
the
llie
owner ofthe
his
ass lieard
it,
his
knees knocked
fear,
power
all
of the saint's curse slionld liglit
upon
liim
and he arose and tunk

another village,
parchments
fapcns),
tliere
and brought them
to hiin,
and entreated him to forgive him.
Again
was another
years old
;
rieb
man
in
who had
an ancient debt,
many
and he
also used to plunder
many
people; and they came and told the blessed

lo
man
about him, and he set out to go

is
him.
And, when he heard
'
Lo
Habib
coming', inasmuch as he was not prepared to do good, he arose and tunk
the
parchments
jrjfcpr/is),
i.
e,
the blessed
man
heanl
il
he
the deeds, and left him and fled. was distressed and said Because
:
And when
his will
was
thus prepared to do evil toward these poor inen,

lel
lliern
feil
fear
to
God wills their deliverance, never see him again . And the same night tliat man died, and 011 all who heard it. And the blessed man went on continuing
if
busy hiaaself greatly

for
in
matters of debt-remission, becoming
a delive-
rance
the poor
and
his'
fame increasing.
Hnl
the wife
ofthe man
1.
\i-
[9]
LIFE OF I1ABIB.
i
->r>
ft
oi2^
o_l^../o
a\._Q..
vootw-fn
^3
yOoCSj
-.^.otjLso
K-o-io;
ooi
Joot
y-..a.\o
-Jod
N_./
Jj^/ )*t-=^
ol/o
otlo
^^ "Vj(
O-JjLS
JL*!*.
#v OO|-.',ôA.
Jjlooio
-oioô
w'oi
-.).JL Jt
n\
w.otai.o/
.)nmô îw
-\
îo;
J^xito.
Ji^.*
odoJL^wioKjLioo otixn .iv>

)
m\o
otlowJS^ îo;
:Jooi
^ôoo
oIS^Jj
.^.j/o
^.ot
J.iJa,
i>>mv> o/ jKxa^&io o/ JN^-ioj/i
Jjls-./
^*j^>
c*ia>.
s/
Joot
)y,.n.
Jl
Jt-^ 7-/
^j'/
ota^.
]J
-.
.?
I-J-/
JJVô^
^"^
JJ/
^jjj*
jJ*
owb,
>
J001
o|_icui.
..ot~-*JU9
^-./
]*>
o*
.^JJJ
Joot
^)J^JLio
.Jôt'oJ.
Jt--^
K^-ô
JL*;
^6
y~l
O^j/
Jjoi
It-^îo^
..io/
^'iK^soi
^)
Jt3
'
yft'<\t
J01
:jL*o OiV-r-3
3,010
o'K-
^;'/
Jl;
ou>
\-*>Hl
.001
f.
v" a.
X,
-OIV.-^
..sÛ/
fe*!;
^-*^0| J-L-iO^ >50>OA *30 .JKjLlO

o
-1 /
Ôjjj,
?
jKl*/o
âj/;
J.X',-.
î&îo; Kj/
"Z^3
JlcLs^s? ^t-^! J-V^

J-iou>
-t-^
yl n^^l
y/ Oolo
J~JL3u./
.|.JtJV-S
JLiOiS.
ox vOOJlA ..LlÔ-flO
J.jlo;o3
KaIsj
Jjou^
1.
Jjoi
ôt;
IVniii
.I^q.9lJ
Lia.J*^;
N^^.ioo ^.ia* ^^îo;
Appy. coit.
'tuSj.
wlio
liad
died
and
tlie
his
children
took
all
their
parchments
ypf?.;
and
brought tliem to
blessed man, and tlms returned
tliein lo their
owners.
against poor men, and they
Again there was another man, and he kept ancient deeds some years old came and told the Saint, and they brught him, and he went; and that because from his boyhood and down to his old age
itself also
he retained his humility and obedience which

so that a
distinguished him,
widow
or a poor
woman
'
or poor did not
him on any business whatever, he

refuse
to
man who begged him to go with as heing a man of high reputation

wonld go with him at once to that man, insmuch as
for see!
go, hut, in order to
satisfy him,
withont delay.
When
thereforc he had gone
Satan had fdled that man's heart, he was roused to fury against him, saying,
Will not this fellow go and
sit
in
his
monastery and be quiet?

.
lie
comes out and wanders about

these tliings he
:
to eat
and drink
And when
to his
is
the blessed
man heard
if
was
distressed,
and he returned
monastery,
having prayed and said

thou knowest that
I
Lord who knowest what
in the hearts ol all,
came
out in this business in order to eat and drink,

if
forgive this
of thy
man.
And
for the
again,
thy gface knoweth that
it
is
for the sake

I
name and
sake of the deliverance of the wrongcd (hat
have
come
1.
out, in order that this
same thing may be made known
to this
man and
Sic s\r.
10
JOHN OF EPHESUS. ^-01 .ooax iaâ .^La^*^

J.*V-?
[10]
Jlo_3u^
U^-/
:'++*& **-W
N^3 Uv*ô
!
Jooto
oi^s^
j^-o <*-=s^ o>-3o

:)Iq.jJj
.<*>>;
*~o
oul^
v^s
v
v*_*-.o
oiSCL^
o2^~
JLa
_*>
001
Jju;
>>-^ ^DfcCflo/
Jjl-,-o
po
irnV
>
.JV-P Jjj-^J-*
>
odoî^
^-t-oi
JJ
.^j
001
.ôtoio* jkj;
Joot
,_*>
ici^
).
*?&
JJ /
-.oiDi/
^-*>;
Jjch
Jjo^j
OiâA;
i^X
o
dôa^l
r
ottsÂ
',-=
-ouio
oiIol^j
JL
JK-sotoô
..>ju3s
*icuÎ^s
L>Ss
Jjlso^
la>o^
r.
J-jl.;
i)-^
^-*;
|av* oiq^^.
JJ'jO
.L\;l
;a~Jj
JJ
^- .i-a
^J?
.p&l
b.
JO.OI
C*JL^>p
JJjO
.K.^^00
OlV^S
OtAS
K--AJL
.
OtkiÂ
V-=
-.-O^.
Jj-q-soa
Jk^w-j îoo
.)ooi
d-^_o yoouuC^/
,)._q...JX.w
ooij
-Âoi J^cU
jooi
^^C^
jlj/
voouôo Joot
>'->*
jJLa.*. Lto
otA
1^/*
^â
);
to
everyone
eise,
do with
hini as tliv grace
knoweth how
exacted forthwith f'rom the

the Lord smofce liim,
mau
requital for the old
man; and
that
Then Grace same dav

and and he
a sen-
and
half of liim
became withered, one
f his eyes
feet,
it
one of his arms, and the whole of his side, and one of his
feil
into grievous affliction.
And, when he understood that
was
tence emanating from justice, which had overtaken him of on aecount of his
blasphemy, he sent intercessors to the sainl
to
ask him to pray for liim; and

luit
he on his side did not withhold his kindness from him,

his disciple
immediately sent
whose name was Z ura;

power
of
liis
011
whom
from that time he poured part
of the gift of the

disciple
Elisha, so that after

Tliis
prayer like the blessed Elijah upon his him he became even more distinguished than
:
himself.
man
therefore he sent, saying
Go,
llie
lifo
my
;
son;
we
for
our
part will not close the door, and pray for him.
Bat
rest of the sentence
has gone
reverse
forlli
againsl him, that he shall depart from
and this we cannot

ln^
And, when he had gone and prayed over him, immediately

liis
soul departed from
body, and he died, and withoul his consent a remission
was broughl about
for these injured
persons vvhomhe himself was prepared

<>f
to subjeel to afflictions.
Ami
in
conscqucncc
this fear
everyone
who hd
them
debtors of ancient Standing would remil the debt; and some ofthem broughl
their
il
la
lo
the blessed
man
himself, and entreated
him
to
bless
[11]
LIFE OF HABIB.
* ^--J.*9LiOO -.ooot ^-.Jî
11
vQj/ yV^J? ^
:oo-/
U:sa^
oj!^
yOOU'^-*/
.ooC^Jl^ oo v3/j
\cl
.loCH ^-ij
^îo
JjL-O*
.loot
JlqJsj
U/
^-o
â^
otkôjo otKiK-; ^.. tvi *

-J<*
Jjlso^-3
JjOt
(j-.fco;
*-/
y^t
-00
UVi-/
^V^''^
|_i0.3 JjLOOt -.^0-^*
(oJk)
)oO|0 OU>0.^
-V i/
\oo ô-Do
)^m\
yONjo/
JL*j/
ot/o .LicuV
JJ;o
,K...J-*o~
^ô
li.lo
'jKiô^ 66.
A
r
f.
'
a.
Vô/ ..o.i^J^j
jJ;
V-oij
y.-/o -.oA
J;ou>
J-a-
V--^ -
t3 ****>
J^7 J-^~ .W
-.JJ
^-*!
vj JioiaJ
^
is
Kiou
v-jl^-.
vâlaiia-cH; .6C^
1.
Ms. um.; e Pesb. suppl.
J.
leaf or
more
here
lost.
while the fear and the terror of him went out thenceforth in every place And, as it is because he himself also travelled in all the districts of Syria.
written in the blessed Job,
Who
hath contended with him and hath had
peace?
',
so
was
it
fulfilled in this spiritual old
him
in this matter,
and transgressed
his Orders,
man, so that no one resisted and raised bis head again.

,
2 There was again another rieh man in the eity of Maiferkat who was a (ypaji.[jLaTeTov) several years old, and banker fa<mg{rn<;) and had many bonds used to exaet cruelly and mercilessly. And certain persons eame and
informed the old man; and he rose forthwith and directed his steps to the
city
3
five
years
have not seen the light, and, when

;
eame near you with everyone,

al
my
eyes were opened
though indeed even the old man was astonished
this,
by way of precaution against being deeeived said to for my pari am a Your own faith has given you light; and, if not,
and as
if
1
her, sin-
ner
And
4.
so this miracle
was proclaimed
3.
all
over the
city,
while everyone
l.
Job, i\.
2.
Martyropolis.
leaf
<>r
two missing.
12
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
t 12 !
.J.OOI
^M
O0(
S^J ja* jlJj^CD JjLA yS .)^_- ^.iO

JJvJ
JV^?
tA
Ui-*/
oooi
J?U
Jlo
',_.
.^*<*-^
OiX
OOOI
^.m.>>QO
.J.OJLS
ôot
-oij/ow^j -iô/o viok o Jb/,

JV-S
..wot
Uv-o-M
J-L3J
x?
-o^ .N-êJi/o otbo*A

.^.*_-J.
/o
)J
>.W\
K-./
~Jo|
JlV-/
JkjLJL^
JjoCô
""i a
IfcsjUL,
iKaj&oiô J-â
iô
.U_a tC^-oo .KSg

oîo.N/o .oiV-.^
-6t
HM
1-
kjôto
, >
J-^^xOoo J-.^l~ ^3 Kjiôto

A r
f.
.ou^
U-so^ J>^ U-/ ? ^S-Lr ^
JN.3JO
-.J-sj
os.
)ooi
K-/ Jôvao
Jooi
N_/
1'-=^
1^
Joot
b.
^.j/o v-au
V-io/
.l-^-flo
-.>^;/;
^-;
-ota
oi
ju_=>j
\-^?o ^3o .K-.JL*--;

ou^>.
ooi
IÔfJ^ 06.
001 .-otoô.
jJ
>J;
|ooi
â-ioo
-.J-a..
la2S> Jils ^D
1.
An erasure
follows:
2.
Ms. t-om: corr.
v.
D.
and
1.
scave
thanks to God.
While he was exerting
his activity in the

il
same
city,
ccitain persons l'rom thc counti v of the Persians heard of
because he was
near there, and they broughl liini two women, one who was persecuted by a demon, and anther who was harren of offspring, having been many years with her husband and ao1 having had children; and they continued entreating liim to pray for them. Bu1 he on liis side came up and made the sign
over the possessed
woman, and prayed, and

barren he prayed and
yourself,
that
laid
an inhibition upon thal Bul

in the
demon, and
lie
immediately came onl of her, and she was healed.
eise of the one

said,
who was
sliall
made
si
the sign over her

I;
and
time
Go and keep guard over

have
a
you
and
at
iliis
next year lo! von
son
And
that
woman
to
believed, and went

aller a
awav; and she leeeived conception and bare

passed, she took him
in
a son: and,
year
in
liad
her arms, and
came
the
blessed
man
his
monastery; and he baptized and blessed him; and she returned rejoicing and
praising God.
Again there was

spenl
a certain
il;
man. and he had

and
thal
for
large vineyard,
and had
min
money upon
three
years running hail
and made
terrible
havoc of
vineyard; and,
when
thal
came down time came in
the fourtli ynar, he sei forth and wenl
wceping
to the old
man. and continued
.1
[13]
LIFE OF HAB1B.
*.",_
13
.Jj/
^
o/
.^V^ -\-?l
.<^
-l"^- 3
.^. K.SO
-f-3
^^^ ^-^ b0
.J-2U
'^
v*>/
)ot.\}-a
:k.~H
o/
Jk~s>J
-01
k^;~
ôô
Jô_^
o^
JJ;
^jjjo
JjLsiojJ
t-a^'
^j
JJ/
.00
Kj/j ,y^^jN.^6
'^.^-*
^b.ot
omia\
I>*_ôo
,
o_sK_.o a\,flt jo
Lx-â..o îol
-'01
J.J_L>.
o^!i -.^J Jo
j-aôD
-.3jo
JlvO
LJL..1
fK_.O.^.flO
Ub^sJl
îo
-.
v OO(JL3Ja.O K_s Jtoioo

f~l
.y-l
J><5t
^v- ^
(.^lôi
cxLo^jO
'oWLsio-O '^^xla; JoCS^
"*.;o-i
.îok^.
'ô V^f^
sk.j,.>a3o
W-ôi;
rJ^^-Jô
wat>
yVô -.îo/o
Lâ.\ 010^/
'.
v" a.
/^S
I.
Ms. with puinL--
-1.
êrased.
-i.
Ms. oCoia-
entreating him to pray for
liini.
But the old

.
my
son,
is
havoc made of that vineyard?

:
man said to And he said

to
liim
Whereforc,
I
Sir,
know
not
The old man says to him olfended God? He says to him,

that
it
Ilas that plantation done anv sin or crime, or
No
He says
him
Know
and see
is
consequently on
account of your
have not sinned are being chastised, thal

pblation,
own sins that things which But go make au von may repent.
.
and
let
lie
us go there; and do you keep guard over yourself
Tliat
man went as man set qut and went, and offered the partaken and sat down to receive the
lliat
ordered him, and made a particle of bread.

oblation there.
And the old And, when fhey had
blessing aller their oblation, suddenly
cloud ascended in terrifying fashion, and came to the place; and this
perhaps so that God mighl
make
it
kuovvn
tliat
he had
will.
aceepted the old
man's oblation and his prayer, and had dune

hailstones
his
his
And, when the

011
began
fo fall, the old
man
rose from the table and stretched

Christ,
hands
of
to heaven,
and
said,
Our Lord Jesus

is
whose signal and

is
word
command governs
everything lhal
in
heaven and that
on earth,
been deemed worthy to have thy living because, my and life-giving body and blood offered in it, accept the person of the sinner And thv bondman, my Lord, and cause this cloud to pass away from him .
Lord, this vineyard has
'
14
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[14]
OW=>
K^sl
^*>
|lo -.w.6)
Lu* 1*0^0
-J- 3
^! O^J"
N!
J-V*5
îOAO
.J ? oi
Uxi> ouio
jJ
vôt
CHJLiO
t
Jot
-.Jjlô^;
ooto
odAj; jL *~a
oot L*>V3 v*_3o

!50 *3 .)jV^
0_.ts-./
.J^4 tC*i fcC~J
&l
^J
,.^2> ..otoio-J^
v^-SJO
l
..^s.^-Joo
-010^-
JJ
CD^)/o
JjU
U>
joOt
K-/j Otlo^
jV~ Jl^J /
Ool
nÔO
^^ ;v,\
,
QJSVÔ
.loiCLi;
JÛ/o
J-J^Q^
,M
^-.j
Ot
Olp.l/
U*
'^
.oC^
/.
s-oVxa>/
ôa
Jva
-'<*^
oot
otoVo-flo/
Jw?
~otam_>/
Joot
cxA vopo/
)V-a
tô -U 1^/
-
-> I/o
-.oot
Ja-.
^.3ot
ottoôo
)jl>ov^?
vooC^
V*?/
-.K-.0.01
i^co/ o.*.^~ jjLJso^;

Jj/
;>oJ.*-o
kpo/
V-.ro/;
J-ia-/>
v o_iô/
ol/
,J>o
.K.-1/o
.^.iol
f3
oA
Joot
^v*uô
v ~\^
A
f.
j>o^^
Joot
.Uji^-s t^î?
y^ >v
Jajo,
y^?
<*^
~n* m^&>
J-ooto
Jv-Q.3
v" b.
J,>
iij
M?
ool Jlv~/ -^?U/ J*^? Jfcô;

looi
Jl * ool
)ooi
.)M-oV Jlo^. y^\ Jjjb
.)-
J)V,i-ao
..U laV
ota-K-./ *3o
.looi
J^jô
JU^xô
.yoot-uj^
looi
Uôo
the Lord heard the old man's voice; and that cloud passed away, and did not hrm even one leaf in it; and lo! l'rom that time, through the power of the
blessed man's prayers,
that vineyard remained without
it,
hail falling
in
it,
while havoc was made
of every thing round
and
it
alone escaped.
in her,
after
Agin they brought

and he
laid
certain
woman
to
him who had a demon
an Inhibition upon him, and he came out of her.
And
some years the old man feil sick, and was constrained to die; and his disciples came near and besought him to remove his inhibitins; and the And immediately blessed man removed all his inhibitins that he had made. And, when they said to that fiend retnrned, and appeared in that woman. him, How have von presumed, when you were laid under an inhibition by the blessed Habib?, he said to them, Las! evening he removed every Inhibition laid by bim, while
I
was standing
there, and
came
And when
they
came and
him a message, As for von. von And so ,,,. not al liberty lo dwell in a human being for ever and ever . hewasagain expelled by the power ofGod's word. There was again another
told the blessed
man
he sent
woman
harkod
in
a certain
village
who had
mad demon
in her,
woman who
nt
people like a noxious beast, and tore their clothes, and violently
assaulted manv, and,

1
when they brought

1s told.
her to the old man, she continued
Cf. rh.
".
where a simllar *tory
[15]
LIFE OF IIAB1B.
.qo^*o
oiv-/
15
oii-flo/o
Ijzso
^*-3o
.toopdj
J-*x_=>o
ouio
loot
JJ
Js.,.^^0
JJLa-Lioo/
loo
^-.j
).9t
\ .o
Joo K-/
JKnm:*? jKioo;/
JLieLô
)lv /
^>i
UN*,/
.Jlo*-',;
JlâAl
,.3
looi
J^S-i lo
um o mN
))
loot
(-As
u>o
^*3uo
..^-*ou>
lîeo.;
.^ff> Jls;
>Kj> ,_io |l.,-oM ^-bo ^-.IVlo
Ui^v/
o.fcoo
.otfco;o/
oiJ'â.flo
"îwo
JJ
-.1,1/
ottaS.
ot-s
Joi
^.oi
-Joot
v^
A
1"
f.
a.
>o^_o otla. 1 yioj-B
^-.v~ AoS
^...ou
JK. x n.a
dtJLttiSi
Âo^
^..lo
jlo
,).jLfia^
ôtiLx^jio ^*-.p/
Ljl.
^-.j
^J.i
.otôa.*.?
)v^/ ouvâ}
.*/ ^9i^ ,^-otlopoj
J~^ Lôa^s ouo
.^ \s
l
^-~'i^*o .otfcCîo
y^\ Jooto jl_> oîi Uv~/

1.
w.*oio
.^wiol
)J
.^; -V^('
"^ i-^ )*-*?
erased.
howling
his
at
him and seeking
to run
away.
And
the
old
man
stretched out
hand, and made the sign over her; and he laid an Inhibition upon him
and said,
In the name of the Lord you are barred from his creation same hour he went out of her, and she was healed and that woman became quiet, while everyone wondered and gave thanks to Gd, There was again another poor widow woman, and she had been taught,
And
the
the art of'drawing, and used to practise
it
and labonr
at
it
l'or
her necessities,
and she used to teach pupils.
And two
of her pupils, after a long time
during which she had spent labour upon them, went away learned and dcfrauded her, and did not give her her fee. everyone
when they had

And, because
recourse to the
who was defrauded whether
of
little
or of
much had
holy Habib as to a deliverer of those

to him, and informed him of her
affair.
who were wronged, And he wrote
this
woman came
a letter to these
pupils of hers the
paid her the fee for her labour.
them not to make use of her art tili they But they acted presumptuously and treated the old man with contempt, and did not comply with his order, and they began to practise the art. And the same day the sentence for their presumption overtook them; for thetongue of one was seized with an impediment
same hour,
telling
so that she could not speak at
all,
and the arm of the other withered and
16
JOHN OF
t-a
'
KI'III'.SIS.
[16]
v^J ^-".-^
[^^l *&'
>
Aojl^so
[.jo]ot
r 3otkô
w. oi .)
*>
jJo
..Pnô
flQajj, o&. Tool .-'"
v<"
..
vootiai. [N.]^;/
|^|oVAJ
JJ;
^-.;
m\
|^m,*.]sio
.
yiLJO
|J.]^ ?
[)\.|juls
y~l )Nju*^>
.^^
^^0
^.,
[ooj]
v<x\
v>rh->
M
.*
>x
><x^ cxp
[.J]Voxd/ yO-iKji/o .^Jf ''|ôK;j-.o
^jo
JKjupoa )vk*
)i^^ ool
..Jo^ ?
Jkô ô. ^-.p&ao

0001
+ so
vou
)ooi
y -X )1U^
>i
U^
vs.iajL
^ )^Q-4P?
^3o
-JJ-^^00
Uamao ôtoS^
ool ^-.^-V 3
001
^.oi Joot
..)jLJsa^
-voo^
jooi ^.'^l
.voot^.
otla^
A
i"
,_J.Jkjo
b.
-.oO^JXo
w.<H-^Jo2âj;
)^5X.
,~a.3
-.îa*
f=
-*^!
JJ
^j
ojô
)^.<=- oj\
jLioo
JL
^^
Uô )U*
)o.o
.âso
-otsj^s
.J^>oo_.
U*l
|
).jl=>o
io
y~/o
a*^JJL/
0010
3
V*>
1.
Suppl.
\.
D.
and
1..
"*-'{.
2.
Suppl.
v.
D. and L.
'
2'i
lines lost.
became
like vvood,
and would aot turn.

[entreat] the old
to
And immediately
[certain persons]
[her] to
th-\
ran carrying [that poor woman'a
fee to her,
weeping, and entreating

Hut
SO with them and
man; and she went with them, and

[he] in
li
continued entreating him

the evil-doer according to
forgive them.
prder not fo requite
[Ins]
evil-doing set
fort
incense and prayed and
made
them
1
the sign over them, and the bonds were loosened, while he cautioned
1 > 1
in aci
presumptuously against the word of God.
\-ain there was a certain rieh
man
in the city
against
whom many
againsl
poor
inen used to complain that he had retained

for
parchments
(x^p*")?)
them
man} vears, and, when they had been

ii.
paid, he used to
demand them
him
to stop
again.
And, when the blessed mau heard

him.
he sei ou1 and vvenl to

il.
to entreat
And. when thal
man heard
be shul
in
of
he ordered
so
that
them
and
him
at Ins in;
door, and the door lo
his face
al
he should not
come
and
the
old
entreaty
'
the
man continued standing whole day. And he
the
door
sending him an
was
distressed
and
he \vep1
>
e lim--
111
t:
LIFE
.
OF HABIB.
,\jO
JL^~; )jLÔoN_3
oîo/
1
'
j;
^^-5
vO^-.>--.1 JÔO
JJ[;
Jo
kA
f.
.i.
:
.Q^j
.vOoCS. i_/ .Ot-3; J-.*$S
\.X>1]
Uv~
sa.*^-,;
.]ôi
><*-=>
jJ-a-i
yOoiLaS.
-.^^[ot
j]
)U"-\
^-^-i
]
)^ s
J
m\ o
)^-t-o
|ô voio^
yaij,
'opo[J
JA .^-.owt^ô?
I**[*
jâ_=Ljikô y^\
)ajL;.i./
Jk-Va^j
,-ôtJ
.n.^nA
r.
b.
JJO.-XJ
-.L-^-Ô
vOOU>j
Jîo^,
vS/j
JL./
^-^.Ot
.Jju.t-0;
^Q)O t ,>^0.\l
J-^*^?
J^V*
^^
::
U^XOi [o6-|
JjO^J
jjjOl]
JJLSO^J .yOOi-N-./
'U[jLL-o]
JloiLa. JLô] Jil/o
JJLfSO}A[o]
jLu.;o
JloV*!^;
J;|oij
j ojj;
v.
Vr*^.
>k-=>
1.
24 lines lost.
2.
Suppl. from the end of eh.
f.
10 i- a
:i.
Suppl.
and
L.
Ms
HT-/.fol.
distressed
in
confidence in the divine
power
that
was
in liim.
he said to them,
[in]
Go; and, when you have seen

'
these beasts, say to them

are not permitted
a lond [voiee],
Habib the sinner [says that vou

in this
to taste of
village' .
and
said
to
the
Company
thev
day
acts that have
been recorded
rest,
in
Order to glorify him
we comprise in the low who performed them,

in
aeglecting the
while
all
of us
who
are at this time
the
body
testify to
the truth of the things that have been written,
and have seen and know
clearly
each one of them, together with the blessed

well,
men
the disciples of the sainl as
among
hom
the
lirst
and the
niost eminent are Z'ura

will
and Hanau ya
special
'
which blessed Z'ura, of
whom we
also
compose
'In-
record,
But, after
[began] vigorously to walk wbollv in the footsteps of

tlie [old]
saint.
Habib had marvellously run
in this
path of heroism, and of acta

of
of
power and miracles and signs and

-
mighty deeds, and deliverance
end f Chi
2.
PA1R. OK.
T.
XVII.
F.
1.
:<
18 vi.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
18
'
J-l-a-00
,^,.1/
J^[,]
.^
:~oaa3oi
êj
UW
J
J*/
-.^'
J[o.oi]
M-^.'
^x^/
voo^3o
k.JUal Jj^Ss J.^Jô <*â*o
of^j
.fce^-] ^r1
.0.^*^1
"
M^-A~
Kaoi&o JV*" t^/
oo, vsfj ^ jVla-
Jjo,
^x
ouioii
^-->- U U*>
U^ -^* J-*^
]
*h
W*
-'â-
^-Vio
vo<*âao jloîs^ J>i^

jok.AJ
-oiioa-
otla^p;
)^" .ofÂs ^ô
*rt?nccu
t^<x\, rtLcalT^
rtf^* ^hvm
rthuix-h aaJi
r.
-o,oM? >*>
i.
06,
i" a.
2.
JJlL^
\
J^ -.M^ âjo âô Û.U<

is
Suppl.
v.
D.
and
L.
leaf or nsore
ere
losl
those
he
who
are
wrongcd and
to the
of orphaus [and of] poor

that
is
men and
of
widows,
[of]
was carried
mansion
a release from the troubles
the
committed his monastery body, and feil asleep in peace, having confitently who and the care of the distressed lo Z'ura his disciple, and his labour
hhnself also trafficked zealously with
the
talent of his
gifts all
his
days,
insomuch as
to
amass double
his
profits.
And
of
so the greal
old
all
mau Habib
relations,
began and ended

an(]
2
i
days
in the
course
heroism
in
his
ended his course and received his crown'; by whose prayers
may wo
merit
ihr history
oj
the grcat
und divine old man Habib
is
ended.
.\,\|
ME
SECOND HISTORY, OF THE DIVINE BLESSED
MV>'
Z'URA..
than and aspring broke forth and came oul inabundance, many times more so
im., iv,
"l,
8.
'
I<
al
oi
Iwo missing.
[19]
LIFE OK Z'UR.
19
.j-JLîi
0A
Jio
*~=^;
|o-^]J
01.^0.^9
-jo/o /-,-
oi JjJ
4
.)JL_3C1^
)>- ^3o
v^xl.
.Vu^
oj_
îo
Joot
^.ota^-â
â l
ô oiî laS.
JL^^.2
i^îoo
.'j._0s yOCHiltÔ yOOt^^V/ ^2l^^ -.t-^-^0
^^.aLji;
J.^.O.J3u-iCL^
^-.^0
o_.;o/o
y>VÔ
ojoil.
oj_*
ô
.ojil.
C^3
jl^JL.îoo
,JJLLj
ô^.
j3a-o.m..^3/
^.ioKô
Ot^n
IV
-.OCH J.^.AJ.\ ^.OIOJ'^DO .^.01q\v.^-\ .JjLî,

JjOl
Â;
.-joC^jJ
O-uÂO
Jo.b./
.J-^yO jLw
.Jjioi^ jLÔ^
.s/o
J'ÂOO
JjLOOtO
.JjLioa^\ ]^>o^
U-sk-co/
JL^>j
+oo .0001 voch.^^>/

.
(..ira ^
^>--.t->
U-sal^
ta.Ji
.aioio
<
|*joot;
oii^*
.
ju.lol
\
1"
f.
b.
ousj/
K.LuJ
po
J'...^
y.../
Ll-soJ
-.o^^
l.
Ms. um. point.
2.
Appy.
corr.
frort)
&_).
that whicli existed before.
And, when the blessed man saw

his will
;
it,
ho rejoiced
and thanked God who had done
and
at
once the same night he
departed to bis master, baving charged the brother

to reveal this to
who was
with him. not
men during
his life, as he also did not inform his master.
Bnt,
when
the
news was received
that the blessed
man had gone down
to
the spring in the evening, in the

in order to
morning many persons gathered together go and b& blessed by him; and they see the spring flowing in
their
a copions
and rieh stream, and
lands and gardens inundated
with
water, and they ran to the city; and they informed the bishop of this.
the
And
il
news was received throughout the
city;
and the bishop with the judge

and when they saw
and the wliole
city directed their steps to the place;
they marvelled and gave thanks, and praised God

that fear him.
who
does the will ofthem

t<>
And
they called that fountain 'Mar Zura's spring'

to the present
this
day; and
first
it
is
even actually so called
time
This was the

in his
act of
power which the prayer
of this divine master
produced
J
,
own
disciple.
Again once the mighty hosts of the Runs came
for h
and those blessed

by,
men were
in a fortress; and,
when
it
was thought that they had passed

I>.
1. This clause is perhaps. a scribe's addition,asv. sub anno; Theoph., A. M. 6008).
andL. suggest. 2. Probably
in 515 (Marceil.,
20
JOHN OF
l-IMIKSUS.
20
'ju- <*:^>
1
***
D
N*
-.u**
Je!
?
J-^
Jl
.
t-I
^
p
.00,
r~^
*Jo
+ Je*, Lôol^
laô
J^
Joe.
vocHô
JULl
..U4 |~- J-^!

Jiaxj
0,^*^0 cbooo^
^l^lô e .-01^
..â^jJ
^dj
Kt.t
V
;
^y B jL^la^^-ô joû -okÛj yô

000,
^ |M
^
^ <*v
Joo,
^s?
'
..Lo*,
M ^>
L-o^/
<*>
^ M-i Ml ^^*> ^ .^^ ^^^

|*V"!
06. :Jfc*j
^ ^ '^ ^
e*
*****
<*^
Joe.
K^' ^ >j > -iM

-
r>
"*-^
^ i!
oci:Vl [>
.<*
:,w ^ ^
'
u;
**
o,\ 000,
M5
'
.Joi[->^
-Joe,
*-*^*
Uô-
1.
Ms. -*-*!
theblessed man senl him

he
to
And Walking, and repeating the Service. he was carrying his cross and for the his sword, and raised Ins hand te of them ran and drew al onc and he on his side raised his hand purpose of smiting the blessed man; And the hand ol . Ho! move it no farther . to him a ,, am ., him and said
:
was going down,
the
tiosl
And as go down and inspecl the monastery. him on the way, while of the Huns came upon
and moved no farther, while he retaiired that barbarian was impeded until the whole of the host had SW ord and his hand was thus raised, also as well went away, while aone oi he was released and he
passed- and
lh(
,
Ins
Ins so. trnsting in ('.od, he also wenl to he had taken years that the blessed man lived, when M,,.,. the term of in truth a small Lord, the blessed Z'ura, who was his res t and gone to his higher than the high, made a )in his staturc and in his mind was Z ' man ( upon it. while thence forth the column for himself, and went up and stood were performed through him. deeds of power and healings of his master accordingly no |.-,. had gonc up on to the column, and il was a fter he persons with his hands and bend them in Ins power to grasp paralysed
liad
,, him,
and
monastery,
011 ger
and eure
a
the
sick,
thq used
il
to
feil
blessing,
and wherever
a
give him water and he used to pronounce But, eure was not long in following.
a
when he had completed
term of years upon
the
column, the synodite
[21]
LIFE OF ZTJRA.
21
^j/
>
..I^j
^x> .ÔioK^l
,)cl^jb| ^bO ..vOOOOi. UtQjLiO OUOÛl

'ot
)
.^/ JLoiioo;
'!i^_ô
Uôjl
,^~/;
lo^
Lio^ ]Lh/
ôjl*
jJ;
-.V^/
*s J-ul-=>
;ot_co/o
.(U-^ C^QJ;
Jlasu.*
"^
..v
vvô
ôô
ou
jj
)^ yvS
-Jl-s
anX
^Nnot
^so; JNîfco 3/ +3
.>*jLioo
J,i
Jlaaôw
a/ ? w.pol/
'
-ei;
'U-o-ô )jjJLi
..Joot
-Jooi
jjl <Ho;
^*/
JJ,
otlaio
)
"^
V
b.
jt oiIo^jl^ î,o
1.
^^^ UW "^
Ivj.
J't^ La^J
5o)j
i>n\
Corr. from o-i <*ia^>-
2.
Ms.
:f.
Herr follows
>"o
erased.
persecutors came to lm: and. since they did not find in his disposition a down chance of making him communicate with them, they broughl him
from
tlie
colnmn; and. when

1
lie
1
had come down, he was moved with

to
zeal
saying,
will not rest
tili
go up
him who holds the royal authority,
and
testify to
of the
him before our Lord Jesus Ghrisl concerning the persecution whole church, and concerning the distresses and the mockery of the
this zeal the blessed
saints in every place .
With
also,
man armed
himself and with trusi in Ins Lord
and he arose and took
ten of his disciples, and
journeyed
to the royal
having also preceded city itself and arrived there, letters from the adversaries small number of days, which gave Information as to the blessed man by no
his croin' up,
thino-s
were also
by Dispensation of providence, in the same manner in which effected through Ahab without his knowledge, for, while
was turning over his plans for killine- the zealous Elijah the greal man, sending as of his owd motion his envoys and his letters among foreign and display peoples with regard to his death, he was being made to celebrate
he himself
the fact that he
was able
actually to
bis
bind the lieaven
so that ao rain
feil
upou the
earth,
and was by
envoys proclaiming
his
mighty ad
to
the
3&.
a
-
3
_.-:
__
ZLv.
'-
23]
LIFE OF Z'URA.
-CH
- :5
M.I-.V
^-Ifco, ^J^-/o
..Otk.-*A*>
C*-^30
J.^.00
^^ V
jîôK-ô
orpe;
:^:>ol! J-wo,^ Mt-*-^ -o ôj; ool ^~-V-l
^
J^j
JJo
vasto'U U
|l;
JJj
:Vl*
Jlslxo
?M
jl/
^^
^*? -
v|
;a*
Jod
^xô
Jooi
fjL-oi
..^-Iv-/
J^* )^
'
Ja *>
|lo
;jL-o .-JU5|
rW
;o6u; ô, tak
..onooft^ jjr Jia*j
^
1
^x>
J.^
JKôi-ô
);o.
xmoopcu: ]k-V^-x>
J<*^
^-^ .^Hl
ftôaX*,
â^
?
r- r J3
Joe
^.M
r*^ *<*^ ^!
Uot^S
-V*f
e
'
'
U* ^^ *
5
"
ôo -.^~
1.
Jjl*?
Jlô^
^ô
U**-^
\frl
r
f,
li.
Ms.
ooi-
expressed, those that wen right were were condemned had been gently' langnage on behalf of the behevers by again heroicallv expressed in sonnd the confide frankness (#,(.) of his Lord and the blessedman with the
that
Bat
when
the old
man and
all his
Company came
in,
and, the doetnnes that
old man carried contendswith death, while he spiritaal of Edom is written thal the king cedure aecording to what it
i
out his pro,
landed
the great nor with small save with and said, Ye shall not contend with great nor with small, direel his contest with king of Israel "; for he did not ced whom he shoald devoar and against him who roared as a lion, bat measareless reproof againsl him perthe whole in that he sternly broaght concerning all perseention of God's ehnreh, sonally, on aeconnt of all the introdnetion of this in his days, eoncerning the th ebloodtha1 was shed AI these things God and encerniug many things, saying, . aeenrsed synod, day when he shall come, all the the great will reqnire a, vonr hands in When the king by reason of ho . distress of the Christians everywhere ol the divme on the blessed man on aeconn fear of him feared to lay a hand y 0SSeSSed h "** frankness ( ^<rf>) which he P
1
^^
'
LThereisperhaps
nians with lukewarmness.
rror here.
right, the
t he to char
v,
8.
Chalced,
2.
Kings, xxn. 31.
3.
IM.,
'
24
JOHN OF RPIIRSUS.
>l,IMO -Jl)-.)..^
[24]
^^
I'^V*
jKjbOî ^pol
1'OpO
/;
LÔ.3
|io^S
>t~s/o
-Vô/o
Li/
-.'ji.]./
0|Aoa.~
CH.^^
*\.\.
vDOOUO_flDO
J.lS.l.aL..,. >f>0
yOJ3_.N,../
yC-o/j
Oi.jL3^
OCH
oJSô .i_*J^.-x yfimtv
xsicu./
^JS.o<;
ool
>g>o;owr>
,w.a'.M
m\
ôji;
..1.0O!
ocxo
\l'\
âi^^'J.^
JojSs.
jjOt
Viai |Jo .\l Y ^^ )ooi )a^c -.voK-ôoi

.Jlto'JKÔ
Ls>
\-Ôf
)J.Ot\,.jlKÔ C+2N.0
Ô
oiaJL.
)a-i>
OOOJia-îo
Iû^JlÔl^k
Jl'/j
.o_.fco>
(.^3
j.*\ otQ-^-s o+ji.\
â o
^~s ^K-Jl/
.j33ioiJaa\
.)io.J
f^^N_3i -Ol ÔOÔ+JQLi^ .ô/o CH^JiQ.L\ Offco>J^

.j^0V-*2C
,i.lo
l+~\
^ÔO
JJ
Loa*.
J^'J
J-SjIi
^-2>0
so/
JJ
JJ/
...IV) ;(L\a S.
-.yP
LvI.s
Ja-Jj
^.xio
3/
^_3^
"^^
-^*^-^^-ô
^Q..2lJ
.Ul/ j-Lia-c+i^ -.Ao/

.
L*C~o\
a
v"
r.
;i
^3 JJLj^pt
)Kâ^J
Jioa-.
LlSOIO
^.Jl2lJ..S
^.J5
JJ/
-.Lpo
7^
oifxîo y-.\ ^JLilj -ex
)!'/
^-;
Ki
.0001
^-Xa KJio
Lioa^ ^^-^
oi_=>
).iâaN ov^3,o .ouooi ^'ôJXa./o ou_. "ô.
-^ô
,\s^y^J.\
Jjlsql^j
clenched his
fist (?)
as tightly as he could in violent rage, and Struck himself

said,
upon Ihe breast and

is
You
are apostates and corrupters, and the svnod
more, and.
it from you any you wcre true men, God would show me a sign byyour hands. And he who anathematizes the synod contends with bis life . On all this
true,
and
will not consent to hear these things against
if
commotion taking place great

blessed man,
terror overwhelmed all tbe magnates; but tbe when he saw tlial lie bad decreed death against anyone who anathematized the synod, was kindled with zeal and liis beart became hot
within liim as
il
is
writlcn, and
fire
:
seized bis
body
and immcdialelv he
Christ our
wrni
slraiglil
is
against him, and said
The synod which diyided
Lord
anathematized nol
a
only by us, but also by the angels of heaven.

bu1 the
Ami, since you seek

a
sign, by believers signs are not required;

a sign outside
Lord will not show you

he
weiit out in violenl
you, but in your
own
seif
And
so
rage, while threats

after a
were also being forged against

for
the blessed
man.
to
I'.ni
day tbe sign
which he asked appeared

he
a
',
in
liis
him according
the blessed man's saying,
in lhai
was smitten upon
head, and his understanding was taken away; and
fearful
swelling covered
Ins wife,
'
him
1.
mit
'1
human shape was

3,
i
ool recognised in
him
insomuch thal
rroni
Ps.
xxxu,
1.
2.
Sc. Justinian.
3.
Mich,
i
who
i'epeats
Uns passage
nur
text]
his face
'.
'
ihisremind
ofProc, Hist.
An
and
in the story
which there follows the monk
is
perhaps
Z'ura.
25
LIFE
<>F
Z'URA.
o^j \^l
o&.
otlKj/ s3/; JjLl-/ .Jju^JL; jloiO; <*i

JJ,
fto^JJ
jJ
J.bo,.b>
'
JL
J_~J,
,_io
*Vô? J^Jupcui. ^^.Kj
..cmK^jl^' Jjoojk..i
K^J^ma
..looi
.otla\
,_a^'
â^J
JujJ Ku^tjji
jj
..^.1 )t^DQ.OLO ^?I jJ.aio/ */ jj/o

JJLJjj
,op
CH^îOO -.j>OQ-QJ; ^.CXobO^ JJvj
..JjLJSQ^
loi Ji -a<^
J$,Jl>>0
^3
..-cnaîw ojjooi Jjl3 jtOsJus ch-so -.)la\,
U-sa^
t~2uô
.K*^^
Jl/
joi
.oda\
oA
Jjoi*
.)'!/
Joot
>m - q ôo
.JLxoot
oul^.^ <h^>A9
^îe
t-iXio
-.^tr*
2
..
J^^^
ouiocdS^/o
-.<*\
io/
Jjlsq^ oot
jj
't-a^!
"^
ô^m,Kj; s-oia^ jJo;
K-^bv.^0 .JjLia-.o(.o
o^. jooi
^./ ^.ouSx J.V,_iCL^

..w.otaî>
KûQQ..J;
J.i.=>a^j
^^Ô
oifcOwoj
,^N^.^v
""^xs
^.^L-i
oxl^.jl
)N-\-po
C^s
^.*Aioo
.
yOO.-.^Q-
oocx
y^
JJ
^*j^j âîo
)loj.-pw ^.ch ^.io
Jl^;
JJ /
'-61
;a^â
JJ
*>tô
r.
v
.yeuôl
otla^,?
..(./Vaio/;
y3
.jus ,Jâ-^
^-.ôt ^_ioo
JKjl.^0 ch.^.1^1
).xicu.oo
yOOi^sJL^ Jâ>oi^3
.-jLaLXO
jL^, ^^^.io
1.
Mich.
(p.
282
ins.
w^S^.
ver an erasure.
3.
Ms.
-ovs-
be
who was very cunning, hid him secretly in the Chamber, lliat it might not known to the city that he was already dead, and exeept two physicians
slie
and two chamberlains
did not allow anyonc to
she sent intercessors to the blessed
man
to ask
at
him
come in to him, while to come and pray for

in the
him that he might recover, and he wonld

And, this mcssage having roused
sorry;
liim,
once make peace
church.
he went and saw
him, and he
.
was
and he said
to
him
Lo! the sign wliich you songht
And the
t<>
blessed
to him,
man made
a prayer, and the
same hour
bis
understanding returned
it
and he recognised the old

set
man and knew
that
it
had so happened
him becanse he had

while the blessed
him
at
naught; and he went on entreating him

all
to
pray for him that he might be healed, and he might do
that he ordered;
man
said to
him
This happened to you, becanse von
tempted the Lord your God like an unbeliever, and songht a sign . And thenceforth the dread of the blessed man feil upon him, and in fear he used
to assent to bis requests in everything; only the State
of the
church he did
nol
not set right, because the delinquencies of the Amorites
were perhaps
yetfull; but he ceased that violence
and these threats, while the power of

(icocppviffia)
the old man's prayer thenceforward gave freedom of action
to all
26
J.iaal'i.-.i
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
s-.6i
[26]
.-oocm
)ooi
S\
J^.J.jJ^^ J.^*.aoo
^.i "î. .-'joot
-.loot
J.:sch...
il/
îa;o
Jlaio;
t-3
.Jâoao
i-a-i
w^sKxioi
t-J- : N>v
ojfcs-ljbo
yo^
joCSx jiio
JiifflV);
^*o
Jll/ +3 Ufc-o
j-^~*0|j
Jôooi^ jôp* J'OAJ U-=x^?

,6t^3
jAsJUi-Sioo
l.ôa^.oo .iooi
oiLa^.
-Jooi
'p-^10 -oto^j.-^
Jj-O--/
an ^^.ja-jeLaoo J^Kio
.l\. M ;
Iq\. )|_^cdo J-iVoi {j'^no.d
Jooi v *.^.x oiilj-s;
Jjiol^-3)^.^
O.^
.VCL.
^3
*3
^_.;
.OOOl
^...il^.JL.iO
OU
ôtotSw/
yOOi^.3
Jlai:>a.ot
Jlaaîo Kju,^cls
:)ooi
U-so-^ Joot; Jjls;
N.s ^>o
oo.ij
Jal*.
.Joot
d.iaA;
^js.i, jJV-V^-2 J-iooof^ JLx^J

JoOt
Jla-^.js
j.jpo,.\i
oot oot
JoOt
JjLSî Jj^-S .JioJîO Kl^pOLS.

...
KJO
ooot
Otl^
JfcCiwJS.
.'sCQ.^.a.^/
flD
?
I.I.NL5
J--^.
v>
)Ja.3
l^^sj
jj
)^;^
J^â*
^...Vojsj
^^
ol$5\j
1 J- -*/
Ji-V i0
r.
.*.ota3;..^
"^^
oh2-.o ^j;/
JoiSis
^_iOj
J.JL*
j)..,.
o .oj^-o ,_.ôt
âo
1.
''()aî.io)
l^-'ô )lk*.i^Q.^ oa*;
.v.a.:.ij
joot
M to.
another
r,.
J-vâS
Jjoi
Grammar
3.
requires Ihe addilion of ov^-v. im

v.
I>.
Lhe senl< nee
is
completed
in
\\
. i
>
..
Ms.
ô-
MS
Uan-^l: corr.
and
L.
i.
Ms. o^â-
-,.
Ms.
=^3^/.
Ms. um.
the believers in every city

blies,
and
in
every place, and they openly hcld assemof death
which
'
before his
coming the threat
was decreed, against
anyone vvho was discovered liolding an assembly.

blessed X'uia reached as far as
And
the
to
fame of the
Rome, while God continued

liis
work signs
and deeds of power llirongh him, and Lhe wliole city resorted to him, and
he
was made protector

il.iy
of the poor as in
country, while tnany great affairs

the Senators
si/wX-n-mwi),
were resolved by him before the king and

'\i'i\
all
while
After
he
was engaged
in the
same
contesl on behalf of the faith.
man had been some time in the royal city, the man deserving of evil meinorv who had at lliai time been made patriarch in Home, whose name was Agapetus, was summoned by sinne cause, and went down tu the royal \ a man who was a grievous blasphemer, in comparison of whose
lhe blessed
<
blasphemies those of the followers of Paul of Samosata were very small;
who,
if
sentence from
heaven
to
liad
no1
overtaken him and suppressed his

thal
blasphemies, was aboul

'.Mary the
3
issue
this order,
the
name
in
of the
Blessed
al
all,
God-bearer should
nol
be
commemorated
mission from king
the church
1.
Sic
syr.
2.
He came on
;>
polilical
Theodahal
[Lib.
Pont
3,
Ms.
[27]
LIFE
OF Z'URA.
r,
Joot
^';j;
JUîa^
^cxa.^s^.
yoâii
JJ ^
^Jôt
.-Joot
w>/t
mv
,
>
y-ota.3;L^
^.otaS*iaJiLi;
î y^/
^jX
.otK-Ol lajL*.i
w\aii
Joot vJl^v
JJ;
^-i
y^\
.pe/ *3
^^/
JjiS.ia^ oitO^îo;
jlaAiâS .Joot
J^.o_co ot
^_i6
.
pop
-*5 J>-^J
jjLiO
.
'
J"=>a^;
J.ba^.x\ ^3<*io
y^
>a^3LA
.JLoioi J^_/;
)jl*SÔ
Jj-îo
^^0;
po/
,J3uflO;
oflajts-^-^w^
JJ;
Joot
^caa-io;
^_./
otS.
^*;
""
oda-Os_C^
J.xioo
.o^>
uUls îo "^L.;
\^x.a ^.otoK^/
Jv-=^;
|a.~J
i--=^'/;
^-/
ôtaS^ ^^lô -.yoysy^ oua^
).i.r>o^,3;
wi
j-*\ ^-;
v. I
oot
.J.*J(
.;V^s-J JloVl/
y.-/
vooj^s îo; o/ -.,^5.NjlI; y^\ ôto-.,-^ /

J^j/
^.io
J
(Wi > ; .p/

^-.;
-.oC^-.-.
potoo;
JJ;
oot
yj;
-.i-i/
f3
Jjo
ou*.i^
^-.j
"oi-sot...
J.a^-i6
ou^>;
U*-.*Z
JLotol.
.chLqj^cx.jxJlo
Jt-^^ ..jaXco N^-s\;

enteil ..J.aÔ;o
A
i"
f.
b.
Ôq.; Ji.a.\ J.jlsq_^v

1.
J.,=>j
^-,;
vq.^^v>V.2i
.i+x' J-^-=>^?
Corr.
l'idiii
U"0^=-
2.
Mich.
(p. 285)
uoio*m3.
::.
M>. o-sow
bc found depicted anywhere, while he presumptuously promulgated his blasplieraies, which did not retard for him the reward that This man therefore, having been magnificently reeeived his labonr deserved.
nor her likeness
by the hing with much display, inasinnch as he was not aware of all the evil of his inind, when he had come in, inasmuch as he was annoyed by the
reports of the blessed Z'ura,
hing, saying,
to turn the
brought a complaint about

the Syrian deeeiver
1
liim
b.efore
the
Wherefore
r
is
who
is
here allowed by you

lic
world
to his
deeeption
But the king, inasinnch as

I
knew
well the old raan's power, said to him,

is
stubborn
man who
does not fear
And what can men d. But he,

all
do
to
him?
to
For he
in
zeal in the case of the blessed
man
lirst,
aecused him saying,

the
him so that he will submit, or be expelled from

the king gave
show Ins me do to And countries .

order
Let
him
bis will, saying,
If
you are stronger than
he, do as
you
wish
But
this
man
2
in Ins
arrogance without delay sent some of
his
own
leading
011
men and
the king's to the blessed
man
himself
(a
large villa at Sycae
the other side

1.
had been given him by the queen, and he was staying there
Mich.
'
In bis sorceries'.
2.
Sc
of the
Golden Hrn.
28
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[28]
Jto<x. Joot ok.^. -otoiîcLM; \^fX

+s>
ya îolo
,j>
..Joot
ooul/ jtoiîo
,_o
.J-l^>q^
-sft
nX
J_p omlSj ô-cd
-)ôoi; )-ô'ô o<
voouk-/ V->^
,_^
Jl/
..^ K-X
^-Aoi
,^.> )il/
^--j
Jjou vAosl;
J^j/
oolo
'ot,J
.^>K^
\j\
\'l\
Jjlsc4
H>
y*
..^
^)o^Jio
.-^-;o iaXij JjÔOS
fco/
JJo
-.vjujj
)jL*.lfl
JN._so_
JJo
^.\oo
^_3l^1) jh
-.^:-^-;
|V*
|i\^ft
J-i
JjlS^&,
JJo
,^\
^-âô -.^
^*-w* Jîl v3/j Jjl3_/
.vraîcôas/ ,-^j
Jjiot
.yKx*^
v^-co Ol
.JJ;
joi^Ss
^^lj
J)o,ô
^*A_9*
Jl* -.JL\U ^ju.
r.
.Jlj-.p.
jtoa*. oîol/
V3l^>_jo
ot
)-o;
*2^_- ^-ôi ^.j ^D .vofco/
^--J^t-.
\okj/
,_a_3o
a.
ôtoK*J
jjj',!^
ôVa^.^saAJO
o m'j;
vOOt^.^Q-^. aa \
1.
M*.
oi->o.
wilh
all liis
disciples; fr
sei
:
il
was thc
first
days ofthe
fast),
while thc prcsumpa
tuous
mau
liiniself
against the blessed
mau by sending him

is
message
in these
terms
Tlic
kingand
at
the patriarch' have ordered that either
you
to
come
here, or
come there
t
once; and
it
cpiilc
impossible
i'or
von
reinain longer in
h is country, unless
.
you do the king's Order and ours, and
tnake accord wilh us
When
ihe blcssed old
man
heard these things,
lio
jeered
laid
al
his arrogance, telling

for us
them
to
say
to
him,
We
have a law
vdp.o?)
by our truo King, thal we arc no1 to receive anyone in these make answers fc-apiceis) ins uch thal nur door is closed, aml accordingly we are nol free to answer either you or ho king. Bu1 waii for us tili the fiftb day of the weck when we sliall opcn the door, and whal God knows tobe right he will himself perform after we have opened between us. But for the presenl we will not voluntarily answer you; fr you seek to acl wilh violence you know . When lhal wretched mau learned these things, lie was filled wilh violent rage, and ordered ihc
hh'
down
days, nor
il
il'
magistet to take excubitors and irons and bring
the blessed
man
across.
in
When
I.
ihal
man
as he
was ordered had taken
the irons and
embarked
M.
[29]
LIFE
OF Z'URA.
29
<->q
r.
Li../
<t> i
ô
(ooo<
jKx^fô; jf-aL^.0 iocxo
-.n^m a\
âsoi/o ,ydiov\ 6C^-a_i

^-IVl;
1
,
q^n
^_,_K^)
\
)ot
fj5o
.Q,,y oo V:
yQ-iJoi
J^-Lij
^--/
>-i
:
oolo
n
A o ";
.oooi
).i4
o\.'.xxjx>
jl..>,\
LsLôo
-.^..^V-aS.
jJo
oaA
jj
jju/
^3
Jl
m\
ool
â2lô(^6
Lyn
..
s;
.aiok.'al
a.^ v -
L^!^>i
^-./
.v
)-,.j' fJ t
Liao .^^X^. îs_flOo Jj-io -.sJl'^ jl. îo Ls
otJ-io
>jjoK^./o
1.
Ms. .aa-âau
cutter
l'etcli
(^pd;j.wv)
wilh die military force and they
had
gone that
lio llie
mighl
other
the Idessed
mau, when he was on the point
of landing on
wind took thc cutter (Sp6(/.wv) and turned it back, and sidc, something And again a second time it was im the city side whence he had started. they returned, and approached; and, when they were just about to fix fche ladder (ax.Slx), it was as if a man grasped the boat (xocpaStov) and witli mighty
like a
1
'
force placed
it
where
it
started.
Again according
as
to that
which
is
written
2
,
They knew
not nor understood
thatthey were Walking in darkness

rhou.ivzpto;j
if it
he was enraged against the cutter-men

lazy,
was they wlio were
and they proceeded to go on

little
board.
is
And, as they were struggling and advanced
nearer, like what
written aerain,
The Lord was making war

of
it
for
Israel
therc
llieir
it
came
boat
l'orth
something
like a llash
lightning and suddenly smote
(xapaioy),
and the bencli was torn put of

as
it
from end to end, and

the
sprang
away and mounted upwards

wretched man understood
that
l'ar
as
eye can sec; and then that
was God's power which was contending

quickly wilh cries of lamentation they
to
on behalf' of the blessed mau.
And
escaped to shore; and they went and told these things

them, and everyone was seized with wonder.
1.
those
who
senl
Ms. um.
2.
Ps. LXXXII,
5.
3.
Josh., \. 42.
30
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
4*' ot
o-o^^Votj
Lj/
[ho]
I.
wVmfo
^-.^-;
V"
I).
^_, ?
..julî.^ y.^1 Jouolo -.vOtH-uVtJLie^

ol,.io
j_io_i.o
:JjiXi uJ;%3
^^/o
:LJ^^s
-oia3,,.
K<\, ^x> y^\

^>-=>? -l
)oot
^jl~*
.ô; îSî^j
JLjLSa-O
Otio^
L^wA
^
.
^s^; j-i~aô :U\^>

Jooi
^-.Ol .ÔIQJL^
^JlXXJ^ JoiSm dk^.;

L.joJL/,
^-.ks âA
Jjoi^
,_*>
^.^,
^^
iocx
jiôjtoo
odoJioux* la_\
^^soi
Lukx
.^.Jv,/,
ocx>a3 ,_*>
-.o^~ îo>
K~jo
J^--*
^*
jJ/
.îjl^ K_3;o/o îoa.3

..oujl^s J-po -oi^wîo
^suo y^lo
Jmcl
K^Kj
ov^
^x;
.Jooi
iVi, jjLO./ .jbj
U*aaX* JAC^-,, jlj^

o,!.^
U\ia3o LoûaI
Jjouso
^/
-owljl-.
joot
o.6t
voc*â^
ô
j^,
J-ô
;>^j
)
^coj '|^*_s Uia^j
061
Jôa*\ JL*^
^/
oi3,o^,
U>^
J^l-j
^^
\
I
ooi
iioa*^
ooo ,,.iw> )o^

J>ai.
^,
J-sj^ J.jl*l~\, -.po/o
Jô
*
-"^
I.
.1
voo(^x^
1-
Jou>
p
28fi)
)NX-,o
.slcoo
o,â-
^^ô
Jooi
â^.\
Jjl^
Mi. h
in-,
\rtli-
Hul,
when
thal
-all
man had begun

an Instrument
lo
promulgate
bis
blasphemies openly,
and poured Ins
into the ears of the king
and the people ofthe beretica
who
on
rejoiced
their blasphemies,
l,is
foul
(opyavov) had been found Cor the spirit of and they had begun one and another to become drunk dregs, and he was forging threats againsl the believers everywhere,
thal
'nasmucli
as
in
the fear of
his case
,
God was not before

said
in
his eyes,
suddenly
thal
happened
which was once
the case
Hin
the Assyrian,
Againsl
whom
hast thou
f
opened
[srael?
ofthe arrogance of mouth and lengthened
th 3 tonguc, save againsl
the Floly
ii
~" " "

1 1 '
lllis
man
'"
ll|s
tongue, and
\ So therefore the Lord grew long and protruded beyond his
s"
tha1
'thandcame down to his breast, makinga fearful sighl will, greai swelling, '"' was twi c lanced in ii. while terror and trepidation
the sightof him.
whosavvhimal
"'
And
seized all inthis torment and manifest sentence

fifth
roquital Cor his blasphemy he lingered tili the which the blessed man fixed as the term and said.
vveel<
,;
day of the week 5

the Sfth daj
On
the
ofthe
"'
wil1
P erforra whi
knows
And on
same da3 he who

;
'"-'in
Ihemyslei
Mm
rtrsl
on
ol
Maundy Thursday butlbis does not
agre,
days
Lenl.
:i
LIFE OK Z'URA.
ô; ^â^s
)?<
3i
..touivio/
,ou> V^t^
)
|jlô-.oo
N!
io^
Jl.0,.^0
.1-/
oi
J-o*;
'î^^
(JL
"
**
'
Uio.io;t
Jch^
J--l
).nj|;
.-JjLsa^
âJ
oitClocs
)J;
Jooi
JlJÔ ^9
IV
yOOlUoi^
^0
OCX
C<~^x
0.^.0*/
^-20
:>/
^
(,j)
OjCD^H/
..yopojj
-.^-^.io
j^'t^V~^L^ )Q^J
.,OOOI
jooi
^...Li.5
vn.m.3;
J-ioo...
ou>; âis
^îo;
CH.JSO
.%_*V
.
Ôl
JjLSOtO
K.^ô
OCH J-iOO^
c*\ -^^ l-*~

Jooi
.
Jio_io
liaa^
oot
v3/o .ooot
v-c-
,|j.ia>cH.joo
s^.ÎS^!jlô
jouô
"^^^f-**
>*io.Ji
yS>
}_^v
joO| jooi
^JS.\ .)-L3,^_.i ^î OU-.1

ji
'^^r~=
~î.l/o
oC^-Q..=>
JCH^N
.^_i/o
p y,^ â-i
J->*-io
Jjlsl/
.'t-io/o
ôiaSi^;
J-S.
J.)oivj3
l*\.so
-.oiu-^^-"^
JoiSs
JLjJI
Jio
.oiv.iQ.
oi^? )t~2^ y-*l
y.*\
J-'V^
t^sJJ./
vDotsj.1 jJo
J.a_.*
.'vk-^si.;
j-.\j.ja>o
)La~^?
^ 3 !"^,
**h~
.diK-OQ.^
ôn
I.
.^.ia^
"^N
aio_.j/
..^.jL^'tvic
^.-.^.^î
Joi
âîo
i
b.
Ms. oin.
Iiad
threatened the Itlesscd
man
rcceived
liis
burial
und perished
llial
1
,
and
fear
accompanied by sliame seized

the blessed man's words,
all
the parLisans of
wretched man, and
joy reigned over the believers everywhere, while everyone
was amazed
at
how God wrought this miracle in him. When the partisans ofthat wretched man could not by reason oftheir shame find whal to say, they devised a plan, saying, Whereas on the day which Z'ura
decreed for the patriarch he dicd, he used enchantments against him, and he
tliat
died on
gloritied,
same day
And
so these inen
and the believers rejoiced; and even the blessed
were ashamed and God was man liiniself wonld

willi his
confess that
God had heard

and
his voiec,
and had awoken

used
lilvO
2
.
sentence
of his
against the blasphemer.

blaspliemies, he prayed
For,
when
he heard the openness

to
rcappviria
al
all
said, as he
pray and say
seasons,
'The Lord awaked like a slecper and
man
vvho hath shaken nff his
wine, and smote bis enemics behind liim'

of
Lord behold the blaspliemies

silcnl,
presumption against thee, and 'Be not quid nor
God; sincelo!
lifted
tliine
enemics make lumult. and they
who
hate thee have
up the head
l.
22 Apr. ncr. to Lib.
Pont.
but this was Tuesday, and nol

18
in
,
Lent.
lie
Eastei
a
A-as
23
Mar., and
in
A. addressed a tetter to
Justinian ob
Mar
Jaffe\ sul
anno
if
died on
is
Thurs.
Lent,
ii
must have been20Mar.;but seep. 30,n.2.Verj probablythe whole

in Lib.
'/..
storj
ol
baseless and the date given
Pont, right.
'
/ach.
Rh.
2.
'
nx.
19)
gives a similar accounl
his
death but withoul
mention of
or indication of date.
Ps. lxxviii, 65, 66.
32
JOHN OF EPHESS.
[32]
JJ
J,-^^
?
JIojJj>o .Jooi
'Jjlsoio
JjI:
-a*>~s
ô
oifcoô
oiloJSp Ja*o4 ?
U>V*
^ M J^
.^,
),^. f
L|^
1
vo6.aa^
)y^
.001
J.13^^
lo^j
.Jo^JJ
JJCOO JOO. jod' uf
^
6
jl
OtlQ^j
J-^?
2
'V'**
ji*ô
J^
v,-.)^ JIo^^ls; .-ôiqîo

oîs^ ow* '^cuoj
Jl,
otlo^--so
ôtoioa*^
p
)J
v3/
.JoC$S ?
K,.^ JôjLi
^> ..Ji.~-o
^^S
ô
oit^^;!
.pos^ j^ J*^ ou*> *^.l jJ? îa*>o Jooi ofcO ^ôo J -JUL^
-oioô;
-o.
-ot
\ >
JL~^* x^
v oulVloi
jjjoio
Jfc^L, 06,
yj-a>
Jooi
'^0 .joôj -aaVas ^^ oulô

^^coo p;
ô 01 J^t*
^^
Uj
-oto^/
-S
ô
);o,,
)ooi
.*Joot
^'
-oicia/
^^
odaaL w-fi; 'Jo-ô

11
Jôo/
Mo
.Mjs^~~
Jooi
J^l^
7 ;,/ JJâ
,-io ov^ Jooi
7.:-^? Jo~io; -ot oikXio;

JfcOL^j
lN
'"oiâ^ ..Jô^s
/;
Af.9
v
a.
9/j
Jô^ .oiVô
J1J^>
lo^; jbcoa_s
Jj^/ -.JK^L.
'
HerebeginsanexlraclinBf.
(i
llô
_
8.
:;.
^,.
headed \i<*\ Iw? 5. B *><" B ^>(,o.w-r,t S c -o-w laô9. B |; W (^S! ^.v uotoj^l v
188 r" a,
i.
|:
I^
<?>
<*"?
lfio.0-
D^c -
6.
!<>-*>
acl U 1*. - 2. B - ' B U ^""r" A*- _ |0. B ^=-
-V'
<
againsl thy people"

to repeal
in
besides the other things vvlch the blessed
man used
his prayer
and over
his incense.
in thal
And
justice did
indeed not
so everyone
delay to show the power of his prayer
blasphemer.
And
the things that were done through the saint and at the wroughl through his prayer, and gave thanks to God, and deeds of power especially al his labours and his petitions and his crying and his tears
was amazed
a1
all
night and day,
so
thal
not one
hour evcr passed [Vom him

sitting
without
his
knocking
al
God's door.
Even when he was

in
and speaking with men,

the angels, Ins tears
to
because his mind was dwelling above
lieaven
among
would suddenty gush

upon
his
face,
forth perforce, while he did nol

in
wish
do
his
this before
men, and sobs would spring up

and
resl
s,
him, and he would beat

his
two hands
his
head upon
he
knees, and ihns he

cl
would cry
ol
loudly.
And someti
his lips.
when
was displaying the

h al
rful
h<>
appearance
laughter with
in
the middle ol his sp
which
tlial
displaved the
appearance of laughing sobs overpowered him, insomuch

with us he often
Ps,
while speaking
1
did
so.
until
l>\
virtue
ol'
the freedom (wappvicia) which
I,
33
LIFE OF Z'URA.
vQ.i/ QJLi;
.IV-^/o
33
^_iO J-L301J
Olltt^
joOt
k,/; \.ÔOi\> \.+.S
K î
l:
i
iss
b.
"ÔiCLio
p;
tvôoi J.bJ.3
jjj
-.v^s
'^V* jood -.^

s>^s..jl
Jooi
p/
^-.j
ooi
'jjot
.^S.
Jj/
''yâôtôo ..^.k^îl
î. ^_^3lJ
\_io sô^C*,o .iax.)/
.s^X
s
\.i(
"ÔJ;
H^
^\.2>
K..OI
JLj/
J-iOaiO
JoU^J_3 v3/
+3
N-
m
t-
*>
vÔlO^-SO}
'
s-.^.
lîtsô
1
wJls ya*.
.Joot
V^/
.J-
3--^
Ji
j^Jô
Jj^ ^/
^.-^Ji
jj
JjL3.../j
.J^sO.Jl.3
^^^Xî ^--Ôt-S .JL.^
\\L~ -.^Sîojj
K-oot
tl
Jj.3ojo
..^
"'J.2l^L. jlîaio ^_io
,Jl-^sJl
la\ JILjÎo
J;oio
9
ll
5.
jov
6.
(sic)^ t"-
u-Vaaoio-
[5.
B âS.ov âj.ov 7. B 10. B |Cwaa*l. _ 11. B B .tv. &.|a.;u.
ins. "*
12.
8.
U-o[6.
^ ^
1
\>l
B "i= \>l U *.&m. 9. B U~ Uô13. A UU- B sing.

:
|iai| *.
i>,v
113/
14.
B >-=ar-,
enjoyed with him

fat
went so
far as to
presume
to say
llius
Why
is
it,
our
her,
that
in
In
midst of laughing you are

us that your niind
to us,
is
suddenly saddened bv
weeping? This
teils
not occupied with us or in that

.
which you are saying

lic
that
sorrow thus suddenly seizes you

son, that
I
But
would say
to
me,
Know, my
did not want to do this while
speaking, and
distress
his
.
my When
of
sins suddenly
occur
to
my
mind, and turn

to teil
lten entreated
him between ourselves

to
:
my me
joy to
privily
manner
life,
even adjuring him by God
inform me, he would
again while weeping yield to constraint and say

constrained to speak
When, my
son,
am
among men, my mind
looks at those above in heaven,
how
rise
their
mouths eease not even
for a short
1
season from praises, and sobs
am neglecting to praise that me pn account of myself, how Creator who created me, and have eeasod to make petitions for ihe forgiveness of my offences, and am sitting in intercourse with men; and this and And so was amazed at this other things urges me to cease speaking .
within
'
1.
Sic syr.
PATR. OH.
T.
XVII.
F.
1.
34
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
li."\
[34]
j-iîoj
)>
m 00 Uimo)
yootJ^-xo
fcoo. io
oiroaêus
)>">/
^/o
-.J.JOt
J.JL^.01
oK^VK^>
(ha-Sli
i.m
v>
^*a.io;
-.'JK.si
)lo.^*SL^.i
looi
^.^.jl^l^
,.*jx>.
â^ô/;
-*ij5
li-31
Vlxoo
,Y-a.^
JK^Vo
jJ;iix>
^.*.aioo
.0001 ^.^.jlIoI
>
\+L~o
ô
jjL^p
Jj^^.xo
"A^ oic^l-s ooto

U-^Q-^,
.J-ia-JS.
i !^.o
ôo-i
.
"^00
jJ.^>
jll/o jL^-'ô :Joo
uwj ^ch.^^l-3
jjLdot
^-.j
Jod
n^t..flp
ypotiV) t_~ f_M) )_Jo'l
ô?
^-.^01
:000t
^p.k'm\i
^.ofo^').^
obo yas.
^.a.\oii
CHJLioj
-.looi
J-^*om oiioJis
.
op
^.io ot-"bo
)fs.i>îo
.^.x^ ^-.iooi/ ^jl~
jlairmôo
)ts_i.ojo
K. js ;
J^coot'^
.-jouSs
0001
^-)-^-;
\oio r_
jlaii
-.vDa^_^v.oJo_o
>
)N-^.^,^J5
>K^>;
>
i^!L>io
U^.\ai
.>* /;
on
A
In
^Vo< ^--^-.oi joot
â^, /
oi\
jlj/
ô
)Kî
)laxi0-.ot_=!O .000t
.,..,
lt>Oo
JLw&OX2L.2
1-2^^6
^Ô
I:
-.OOOI
^.pojôfcoo
k-~.J.î..O
|I.Ô
>
Ji-Pl
yOOÔ
I.
l!
N-io-pio-
2.
lo
Here the exlracl ends.
3.
M^.
will)
Infi.
i.
M>.
^w-
saint's disposition, as well as at Ins humility
and the kindness
lo strangers
und poor men
l'
which
Ins soul
was
lull
with great zeal, so that in conse-
quence a multitude of the poor of the

flocked
niiii'i\
city
and strangers from every place

until
to
liim
du account of the report of his charity,

iiiany
eighty and
in
and as
as
hundred
lie
laliles
were on some days prepared

greal
Ins
monastery.
wlio
And thereupon
made
cauldrons and appointed
inen
wen: continually cooking and
with niany he vvould with Ins
with cheerfulness and joy.

all
making bread; and in Company own hands make himself into an attendant While the blessed man was thus illustrious in
things, and deeds of

to
power and signs were every dav wrought through
liim.
narrate each one of which
we have omitted
liim,
sincc
we
are not suffi-
cient,
the
whole
and'
city
ilicy
used already to Hot'k to
with the whole Senate
Kjy/.v7,7'- T-i.
the rehuke of those
who saw the greal freedom of speech (icappviaia), and who had the power of death and Life after God, were
dread
of
liim,
kept
liim.
in
greal
fear
and
and
everyone
pul
greal
faith
in
Then
and
1
1 1 <
all
the heretics
in
thechurches and raonasteries were sorely dejected,

king everj
cried
againsl the
day
in
great
assemblies
If
the
[35
LIFE
OK Z'URA.
jj
.-J_sV-->*
J^-W^
ô
J-^-iQ-co
â
/ .0001 ^.,\.o
^ca...
â
o* J^V
>n
>i
L0010 -.^_.K_^L
)Lî
'^s.-i.
jDaîi
cx^clh;
j-<us)1^3
)^>
mn1
JN.
..<
^>K.
_5,
)^ m
m\
f>
^s
.0001
^V-*f^
^(.â.A
U-î^,
Jjlsj
r-b0
N
''
^-*- a^
L^cu^S
.qûl'
Jjotj
tlo n
""^îo
ot^c*;
J-l-./
Jl't-~/
JISoo^s -.ool
jKjso
)
.loot
fj
..-wdiljo
Oi^&N
âJSJji
OCX
jia^J
U-^ 3-^ -l
),.(>
lôo^-s ti
JÛLJL^m
Yt
N-s ^.ioo
sfl
> ."3
J,
^/;
.OtiKi;
.vJlm'JL/
CXÔCLî JISooj
,î
*>
>
?>ao
^^
co
^ôiô
yOOuVl;
lô^
..
o_si
).i
->o^
AM
:-|ta\|
Ij.
tJ-aa^
I-01A/
Ij-i^"
|N~-L
ooiji
1.
Ms. k*a-A
corr. v. D.
and
I..
Syrian Joes not leave the city,
it
will be ruined ,
and the king and queen

(crafft?)
when they saw

in the city,
it,
in order that tliore miglit not to
be a sedition
and
evil
begged him
depart i'rom the city limits, while
the
in
queen Thrace
been
prepared a place for the blessed

the
man
in
a certain
<>lf,
camp
><<
(xaffrpa)
name
of
which was Dercus thirty miles

there
and
he set out thither,

liad
while the blessed Theodosius also the patriarch

established
;
of Alexandria
and thereafter the blessed raen dwelt there together, And after some time again ou while that camp (xzcrpa) thundered praise.
account of the inclemency of this place they withdrew to another; and aftcr
some years the blessed Zura

place,
left
linished his course
and
r
feil
asleep in the
to
same
his disciple
Hananva the presbyter who
was next
him
'
having
lifetimc
.
the place, wlio himself also had been trained witli
him duringthe
of both of
of his
blessed master Habib in the manner of
life
these lines
we have comprised
for the
the story of the holy old

all
In them 2 man Zura, dreading
condemntiou
relate
omissious of
his
triumphs which we have omitted

is
and passed over

them.
for the
reason that our time
not long
enough
for these t"
The history of the divine man the blessed Z'ura

1.
is
endeil.
Oi'
'sueeeeded him'.
2.
See
p.
it.
36
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[36]
276
yi \'n> y/j
*,'<*
p.2
\-3V* ''JJ-*-^
"**"
- l<"-k-3^>
.'ja.AV-iCLô
B
r
162
;i.
s
.
po)l/i J-lô x-ô Y~
,_*;
^cxai^p
^-ie ,_~
'
r- 2^*
^ m01 ^
J?t
io
vn,
"i-i ^.\t .t.a>/i ,-u.a.. U*.\ f. 161 \ b, where ho heading is U.-^ ^--a. '.;-' U"jm |s>.\1. joL, and C, f. :!7r. where the heading is :i, where the heading is U&U ^~&*i |Cw>-l. ,A W ,*> U.-aî^po i-a* |x=ai,, |fxî.. in thi> eh. l&-^-^ 4. P ^*? a /have nol Lhe paginalion of P. 2. B 3. G U. b?5. C _;m\ &lo. li sing. in. c . 7. A r?V8. P ins. ,J~ P om. 9. P ins. ^wcorr. to wv^>;. 11. b lôsc^ -^- _ 12. I! .cao3jo (sie), ?'"' deleted. 13. 1' ôvâviâ. 14. \
1.
This eh.
is
contained
f.
in B,
l^^li-p ^-a-,
1
P,
'iV: \",
:

TS
^
1
vj"w
is.
C.
om.
15.
B om.
ins.
16.
S^'-^W U^-lo
^>^j-(
21.
^/o
AC
;|L V
19.
o.
20.
ins.
ow
<*^s-
c olî^/ v^/o22. P om.
17.
C 3/v
III.
NEXT THE
sei
llllllli
HISTORV,
OF THE RLESSED JoHN THE PEIiFECT NaZIRITE.
When we
John,
vve
ourselves
l>>
approach and reeord

to
if
<
hislorv
<>f
lliis
li<
I\
exposed ourselves
fact
multitude
take
of
conflicting
thoughts,
in
consequence of Lhe
the signs thal
that,
we
upon ourselves
to narrate severally
vvere vvrought
through euch of
lliese sanie
saints,
we
sliall
wander and extend

reason
of each of
into a greal
thal
number
of unending writings; and for this

to
we considered
the
to
triumphs only that belong

excite the
the
is
labours
in
them are enough

the days of their
facl
praise
of
God
that
in
those
who
hear them, and Imw

all
thej
life
bore themselves manfully
the course of
<>f tliis
justice
withoul shrinking, while by reason
lad and the
further thal
related
il.
even one only of the triumphs of each of the

is
saints thal has been

in liim
sufficient to indicate the divine

it
power
liidden
who wroughl
jn<t as
is
in
the
power
<>!'
experl tasters
t<>
know
[37]
LIFE 0F J0I1N
THE NAZIRITE;
37
6 8
J.>ia*;
Jjjoia^ laS>
J-iot
'Jll/j
Jjot
'J.jl-.i
oota
7
yoou^.xi.^
Jjuso^
^s
^.,.
^ JL**jJ
vf-'?1
);VJ^>;i
jot-iaJLio
:Jv-.ia-^
)v.ioai^>
^.001
^_i
-^-
v^ n
)"^*
)-=>
'.iOLôl -JooiJ
)-*.-'ô;
J-iot
Jj-ca.3
).N-A1; )oa
o.x-.'k.io
.oipaôl -ja.*; ouio

jjoi
^
L2
.oila^^,
^.io Joot ,^1.00)1

Jjl*5;
)ô^ô*
ch.Jl2uls
o
Jooi
Ji-^-S Jj/ )_>Iôoj
,-io
.|.-o'oj
l0
.\ K-/i JjUojLl/
-.Vio/o
)Jor,.\
l4
JJa-îo
13
Jj.io
^^.ioo
ou
It-tJo
"J-olco
odv~;
.Jjot
.)a*j/'o oljls'/
jfcCS.3j.*>
loj^^co
î
'JbôlVo
JfcooV;
jJ.oJL_^0.\
^.iCLJi
^j-COV 3 '
Jlâ3j.i0 '"rl f3 ''ofcsjs J.-*.^.*
U-3^?
I0
Ool
+3
162
b.
yoK.acv.cQ-s;
.-J..3L..to
yoou'fl^p .iiol;
'
^_3...L.;
^.^.\oi
iat^
k.).J t..co..*i;
)^ caaj;
j.iocxJi.;
y.*l
voaiy^^
1-oV.ô-
v ok.*TcoU'o
.-yoKoL^l/o
A v<"ov
9.
\.^l
^^
.
ya\
1.
B Kl*;
;
U 5. B
U;cb
12.
UW C
6.
sing.
13.
l'w-
7.
C om.
14.
2.
<xaa.oo.
;;.
'i.
P wo
vpo^*; ILioî.
8.
Uta;
Im?-
B
16.
ins. *;.
18.
P om. for v
AC
K-(-
sing.
15.
P om.
^]*J-
B B " C "^10.
diu.
11.
BP
IT.
>= #fc9.
l',i.
C um. P
ins.
20.
C P
the
whole taste of
a tree
from one
fruit only,
on
this account
llie
we
abstain frora
recording
many
signs in order, only presenting
triumphs gained by their

This
in this
labours and the manner of the signs to the meinory of expert hearers.
perfect Idessed
man
therefore,
liis
who
is
in truth
one worthy to he third
serics of saints,
received
training from his boyhood in the great and
renowned monastery called that of Zuknin', while from the very beginning of his training he would consider in himself and say, Whal profil have from the fact that I feed this body the end of which was doomed to bc
I
loathsome and disgusting decay? and wherefore do

aniass and lay
by a quantity of food
things and of
up stre
in
it
for
multitude
of creeping
worms?
; since
he heard further what the l)lessed apostle writes saying,
Food belongeth to the belly and the belly to food; but God shall make an endof both 2 and further that also which is written reproachfully to those who concern themselves with the sustenance of their bodies, Ye took your
,
pleasure upon the earth and were wanton, and ye fed your bodies as for
day of slaughter
Near Amida; see
3
.
1.
eh. 58
(l'ol.
131
b).
2.
Cur.,
vi,
13.
3.
James,
v,
38
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[38]
10
V)
C
\
276
;i.
Uo->^ ^^j jloj-uoi oiô^ >*\^ ôi ô o\ M?

:,
Joc*j
J.vpaJo
.
J-^-m
..Jj_ij ouj
'"')
"
'.P*l
^ x~.o:ji
JtOM.i.3;
'jî^
.Jjlo*
.-fcoâ*
J^
JJ
ôi^
,^-JJ
oCSo
)j/
jJ
v^jkô
jo^fcoo k-o,
J-Jusa^
JJ
..JK*J^~"K*>
Jj;/o .-!>--
Jju^; .'Vio/o ''^DQâS
vooU^
^j.o/;
oi^
J^/'o
:
v
.,
>..; ?
Joi-Sx ssuJj;
,_*>
,yo^
.-v->i
"V'P!
M^
^
j-\
.\
. ..
".vSjiâô ôivia^
^
/
^>';/
yOOiiKi; ^_ôt
,^-ofco
16
~V^V
v*_i
).^....a
Ua>iol
>r>
a.
K*>
\so
-.'
-'îlSâj^ jk-j^-L-too
-.oulSu
o/
ir,
î
m>
\>*\~~
J-^^-* J-Lô^ ^*a:>oo

JJ /
.'''owso-.o-o^j
J-~a^"
Jjl^./;
J~îoo
JjLioo
J>^
ins.
-.)jq-d-^.
>ai^****> ,^>.
">>^? JKôa)^ :J^~a L^J^ v .Jj Joe* ^.V- ^soi ya2 p .\^.K'jxLi
JJ
1.
6. 11
1>
B P
oin.
7.
â*. B oP
,*>
2.
LI
:;.
oin.
C =v
B
ins.
-3.
C>>v
ôv^.3
15.
Av^
iS/o-'
12.
Jeî>>-i"..6oo
i. BC Vj.V^ 1' om. - 5 \ ins. I; ^- C uai.o|3 ^^* P 'ôP- 10. P U^=;u.iCvm=^. C " (in. in laier hand. 13. C ov*""^j fl
9.
!;^.
i',.
C P
>-i^ W-
13
pl.
W'heii
ihm
a
the blessed
lie in
mau through hearing
these
things turned his
thoughts upon himself,

aloof from and
zeal deeided for himself that he vvould bc a
man
stranger
in food,
in
to all
pleasure that coraes through
llie
bodily tastes
which spring up
saying,
to
for
my
pari did no1 depart

it
from the
things of the world

I
order
turn hark to them; bul
is
enough that
have sei myself to be a stranger to these transitory things, in order to run aller the things thal pass noi away; and through holding aloof from remembered and desired the heavenly blessings which corruptible things
I
the blessed Paul indicated
and
said,
'
Eye hath
nol
seen,
nor ear heard,

for
uor hath
love
it
risen
into the hearl

I
of
man. what God prepared

and pursue
vvith
all
them
thal
liiin'.
all
These
musl run after
my
strength,
casting
of
corruptible
in
things behind me, except the ordinary nourishmenl

ii
rm body
zeal
order to sustain
9.
And thenceforth
ho vvould ea1
sali
110
the
blessed
ai
all
mau
in
fervenl
deeided for
himself thal
food
of an\
kind excepl
in
ordinary bread, and
water and
or ordinary lentils,
while
place of herbs he used to mix with

I.
I
(
these Ihe leaves of a
certain large
Ol
[39]
LIFE OF JOHN
THE NAZIRITE.
k-/
-Ol
Jok-*
1
39
oULio
J^-oJi
Jjolîo;
'jooi
o,JL:i0
Jt-. -30
Jim
<
010,^.5;
J^>i
v ii
fa.
^3/
Jjoi
.J-PV*
-Jo
^"^^
4
J 00 ^s/* o^3
'yOoCao
J~>-^-Q-
)jô/
,-io
Jioaj;
.
c*S. 0001 ^--3^' oitôo^ Jus

);<*-i
p
Jooi
-Jooi
)Uin.vAv> ^.j
.001
jaAa
Jooi
>>ioNjOo jJo
.oij^^
>M'?
ypub. 'J.iaJL^ v/ o&v
)ooi
K^/; JlV*j^/;
.Jja*ao)VJLioo
U>V*-*1
Jlm.ivio
U^*
^-^-/
op^s, J-~200
>
JuJ
^*o/ ^? U*-/
JjuLaoo^ ^-pS;
'Jooi
JJ'I
jJ
^&siaioo c*ioa3
0/
:J.>.oa
Jjoi
-l^
^cl2>oi
0/
.-ou> Jooi ;JL-o <*3oJ3

l0
-.''ouâ
.oioi.
Jl
" Jlo J-^VJ
y^
12
0^01
jJ
o&
'
po/i 0.^0
jJ;
ja^Jj
14
,_<=>/;
,jljV
)<*
ofc
^ "^^^
^-/
.Jooi
JoiUo
10
ool
..vo\,oe
3
JLivi
12
J-
J01
'~^
}Lx
*
f>
VI -J^<"
$oa*J
0/
*
J'0-i
ôs6i/
â-/>
276
ii.
v
J^J-jJ
Jj-a-f
0010
16
.
-oio^-V
Jju.miN ^-f JiJ-^
.''Jvxio
13
162
b.
6.
oovX A marg. (same Land) |fc^^. 2. C O' 3. B tj? ôcn^s- i. 1! I:<*= v q ,,,,, ^.^ôo wa3 ^k.9. _ 9. ]j ins. *j( C o!-/C l"-o >iu^.\a w,-./- 7. P ins. ooi- 8. 10. B um. 11. Po- 12. l; for l- 13. L! \>^- 14. Li ins. *)* 15. Li ins. lowuwoâ^. 16. LI uwopv ovs C o:^ o^ P Nw
:,. 1
('.
>
live
it
;ill
thal
was
inside the court of thal
the summer, and in the winter again drying the produce of

left,
monastery called shigra \ eating from il and

of his convent
eatins what was
while
all
the
members
bnt
would urge
hiin to desist from this distressing practico that
was
distressig his body,
and
in
this
onlv
he
did
not
obey;
life
the
obedience
and silence and
went even beyond the liniits, qualities that befit the humide and obedient; so that, if anyone stretched ou1 his [- r -m) and jL finger and stuck it in his eye, he would not raise his face his mouth and speak with him, and, if he said to look at liim, or open
tmmility
in all bis
other relations of
>
hiin,
Take an ax and come tum

is
this rock over
o,
or
Come
dig out this
boulder that
not
dug
a
o
oul
of al leasl inquiring
How
he would again not delav for the purpose 4 over or dig r am I to 3 turn the mountain
,
out the rock?
bnt silently
take the iron and begin; so thal
they often
1.
A.r. to P. -Smith 'anchusa tinetoria'; but this seems

of Plihy, N.
11..
to
be a
bush, nol given

like
its
'large
tree'.
Perh.
the 'syagrus'
xm,
be
9 is
meant; but, as \Ur

to
tree ha
-'
name
to the
is
town of B
Singara (Shigra), the

this sense,
l
name musl
presumed
lexicons;
be Syriac.
eh.
>1.
^v
b
B-jveivon,
often u
though unknown
to the
cf.
35
and
eh. 54 (toi.
124
3.
he should'.
'i.
B 'boulder'-
40
JOHN OF EPIIESUS.
[40]
o*ot>
bo^
4
-.*^ Jooi
â^lSîo
..Jooi
>spo
o*ot-=>
jooi
J^xi
J-otol
jJ>
6i^*io
oi?
Jv-^s-i
All
i
)tooj
ool
jLl*
^..^.'oto
.Utas;
oiS
'jooi
Vi?)-'
^
)'t-*!?
"
1)
Jiou=> .-Jooi >ni^6
ôl
.J~^^>; 'o/
jôo-.;
owV*
JJ *
-.o^
'looi Jt---^ 1
ô,ooJ^
oiA ^-.1/
^-^>ot
îo; Ua^/
.J-J^sJi
'jlcL^jO
Jk-axio
JJ,
J<& yJi .-^.oioio^D ^.io ou-. jv^cco
.-).>=> ^-io voj.fco
^.Oioxi.^j
>
Nl
^^.pOjOOO
^3
0|_i
'OOOI
"
y^Cx!. y2
.ouS.
.)iob^3Lj5
jo^
yO+> Ol\ joOl
O-l-Q-J
J.iCL3j
.jîa^
)",-.>
.i~Q-
10
oooi
^~m!
j?l
ôo
v>ota..')J
>
yoojô
jôp.).io^ Jô^
JSw/ y/;
J-ia-./
)ooi
fcoioo
JM-^-sv
.)-! >>^?
JaoNjI^ ^*aio
."solKjtioo ^-sj
xr^^ JôtoN-s
>->K)i
/
owooi Jooi ûoKjuio ^s/

12
^.^>o
jL*.
,J
.o^
K>
.
K-./ jo_;;
'
l,!
-.
oi^ "jooi )yi~

J-^.co.3
o^V->
^toc
1.
J.JLSOIO
Ijl^C^jio
'
vjodo-dV
â^;
Jôfcol^ ojoj-i K-J^Q-3

low .
low-
oij
|_,-5o.
1!
2.
p om.
j.
|',ir
o-
ins.
8.
ins- oooi14.
9.
3. C P ^w-
i.
ins. Ij~-
5.
10.
ins.
*?v
11.
ins.
12.
6.
LSG
&l=>
7.
v* ow
13.
"^.
"laVi-
15.
B i^fi^^ô-
made
kiml of
trial
of hiiu,
until
aud he would
al
once
without delav begin

said to him
'
whal was ordered him,
thal
man whoever he were

in the
Stop',
and then he would cease.
Again
place had been

resl
made by him
monastery-enclosure, and he
in
would spend the
of the
day or of the night there,
vigil
without
measure and prayers withoul ceasing, so thal in consequence of these things liiere was generated for him lii'si sorrow of heart, and floods of tears of
greal
lashes from
weeping by nighl and by day, insomuch weeping, and the hair of his head
of times thal
thal
feil
bis eyelids
off in
shed their
from
the
front,
number
all
he used to knock
ii
'
before
al
God
in supplication,
while
wlm saw him were amazed and wondered

call
him, and on this accounl they
used to
him, 'John the perfecl Nazirite', while he was thereby openly
preparing for the contesl with the demons eventoblood, insomuch that sonmlimes his
nii ml received blows in the contest and was silenced, so that, if there was anyone who was presenl and saw him, he thoughl thal he had a demon,
in
thal
he had become silenl and had secretly

contcsl
in
his -|>irii
entered upon a
secrel
e.
with powers
liead
<
/y.
eh.
and authorities, and during the intervals

I ;
1.
I.
beal
lii
on
II
id
cf,
(toi,
19
b).
y]
LIFE
OF JOHN THE NAZIRITE.
'.1
yov^-oojo oiia^ vCL^îojo U'^-l oooi

2
yn^nj; jô^
\.m^.
-.JjioISoij
JjLSOtO
L^.jljs Joot
.O&.
JoC^.
t3
Jlîo
.Joot
ot-IS.
<*fco'fcoo
4
Jjoi
1,1
l+ y >
"
'
K-*^0;
));
II
163
n.
i"
Jlabjo
JL.~
ooi^
-.
oilo
mYi^êo \-oiaLî oubool

*0|.j'l/
vttva
|k*.L~oi
V
-s
0|L)-~
'K^Kl/o
^.ot^l;
*
OlJOOt
.
^-"Ot
^-iOO
'
..^CXQ_3l^^^
v0o_.Vo) 0^
^^
^-ôt-i
oooi
S%5
^.\oi
-I
)LcH.i.ioLo
JKôV
,J"=^-^>?
'
ôK.*/o
Jl_\,
8
.
.^r*
2^
)J/
00
N55
*^
^3
1
JJ
J--i-<"
^4 ^ '^f
'i+jo
J_o..a-so J_sK:L> jK-si Jlo
MoJ
JJ
);o(
oi^
K-aoulJo Joi
oooi
JK^J^sl
JJ *
'"iaio^ 'îaiLiaô aoi^^

K
'
^s/
.Jj/
,.3
Ji^
y,Â a. ô
J-ta,./
\fl<
J-S't-*
")
ft -
jN-^V^flo/
oooi
.
^/
.otk-.Û
:
Ion wsô
.-sk-i-s
otfcOîo
..ottCîo
^âjuâ^
^.o.Kji/
oila.\
w^t
I-*!
'^'t-*-^-09 ?
'^-.^.ot!.
JjL^âj^
yao-x\j
.jj-iâ>
^3kso
s-^-/
)ov\)J
^.*j3lJl^6o
jlcLce/
,-..ia.:>6o
oooi
C r
!','
a.
JSwJAyfl *>
.3;
.JK^Voi
JJ
"^40.0
..Jlâi^
ss/;
JoV
"^^
:^/
1;
j-co-^^
^.fl Vrn
-.^-JLioo/
î^
_
J-Jua,/
:,.
3. i> in*. w;=>o2. p ^? |f-;--s. 1. B corr. from U^-= C U^3 l> U^^=:. 6. B a^Volto* C P lôlfc^. BC 001...W0 P &l For o C Sfo P ^f--'sa'V liAiaaao9. H. LI |o-ôai.oi^> P la*m^ oaâo ? ]0. P taaJS,.
(
'.
4.
pref. o-
for 0.
12.
s.
G ^_A*N'
13.
P oooi ^-.acov
14.
pl.
lr,.
<oil-.
16.
ins.
low-
of the contest he
was
at
so hard smitten
tliat
others would approach him and
speak with hiin and think that he was dead. contended;
And
his
so for tenyears this sain)

in
and
last,
when God saw
confidence
him and
his
steadfastness, he gave
that time his
him strength and victoiy over
his eneniies,
and from and he
mind was enlightened and

laboured at
Ins spirilual sighl cleared,
attained to high and marvellous conceptions (ewpta?) at
which inen marvelled,

bul
though he had not
reading the
Scriptures,
instead
of
tliis
everythihg he would utter a series of constant prayers; and through

there
was given
to
him great perspicacity
in the
Scriptures and the

in
commen-
taries, so that inen
were unable even to comprehend and take

to
the heighl
of his
words and the depth

they
of his intellect, even the scholastics and the other
inen
who were
learned in the llolv Scriptures running
him
to
hear his
words, while
were
amazed and praised and
glorified
God.
And
afterwards he attained to authority over unclean spirits, and over great works
ofhealing; but,
if
we
record these severally, as we have also stated above,

//?rr,:) will
many
sheets of parchment
not suffice us.
When
the blessed
42
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
.
[42]
wî
io^
'
Juuso^C^ Jioi-oo-^;
J-JA*Vo
Jjot
)-3o^
oo ^^co^
'j-â^Voj
J-iLLX ^.j
js
i:
163
b.
ot-i *
oouio
.cni.fp
oiîoa^
^^
jjti.
-.o..\
i"
,_*>,
7
6
..
po/j ^.aovs; Kiboo

.|-.ajuij
jN^
otKi
^>
^!
oaa*/
S
-V^/
t3
^î/ yooiki^
yo^j .i osjj;
iV qj/
^-oi
w^/
^-io
;>eyo
Ul &l
ot-s
J-W J
3/
îoo Jlo-~/
y^Ju-V
''(jljso^;
on
.jlao
â~a.*.
<voi|
>^CL^? H*i6j
-.oS.
^V^/
.^.yj^
^.ACiJl ^./ Jy.ioai.}
J^-^/
."voou^.
o'oj^
joot
l2
s-ôa
*i/
10
J.ioaJS.
Jâ-J^
JJ
s/
^s .jj't/ |UjJ
Jo^j
),-2l>
jok^JLi;
^X
fc
^.t!o î -.Vi/o U-sa^ vo<*\ )ooi o..=ô +3

JjLSoto
'"voâiwo J,-,
),-;
N a- au/
.JW âÔo
'
oSm!/;
13
^~/?
J-=>^'
-o"3
^..^-aêo
.Joot
>.ioKji/
ojâ
Jilj-s
''.^ju-q-
JjL=>aî
"<*r^ &l
1.
6.
C J-ô?v 13, c om..
B U=*, \'o^ 2. Li ^ 7. P ^'Awo- - 8. I!
3.
sing.
9.
'i.
B
10.
Uo^Vw
C om.
>;
<;i>
U^,|V/.
5.
<;
i^nUso-
^.-S'-
B um.
11.
B xpov^>-
12.
B ^"~l
14.
CP
15.
ins.
Po*
John
liail
conipleted
twenty-five
years
1 ,
in
all
this
Life
of perfection,
heretical
machinations assailed his convent

uiulcr compulsion
and
the leading
men
in
it
submitted
and great constraint
(Kvayjcvi);
and accordingly thc blessed
man prepared towithdraw from among them, saying,

forgotten the words ofour Saviour
inen,
I
For
my part I have not

2
who
says,
'Whoso
shall den}- nie before

.
also will
deny
liim before
my
Fallier wlio is in heaven'
Then
he
leftthem, and departed, while aboul thirty
men among
fallier,
is
the chiefs ofthe broafter the blessed
therhood and the leading
nun
of the convenl also
went out
man,
lil'e
sa\ ing to liim.

>.
Death wilh ymi, our
more desired by us than
wilh others
And
so theA sei forth and went to another district, hoping
in
God, not even bread
for the
day being found npon them, while the blessed
man encouraged them and

to
said,
Would, my brethren,
for
that vve could attain

'
the blessing of those
who
have been persecuted
righteousness
sake 3
it,
And
the
so they found a certain monastery and Look up their abode in
while
fame of the blessed John was heard also over the whole
district,
and
the
nks ol
lil'e.
Vmitlii
2.
were expelled
13.
in 521
see [nlrod
v, 10.
vve
196 as Ihe dale ol the
beginning
ol
his
monastic
Mattli
Ibid
[43]
LIFE OF J01IN
THE NAZIRITE.
43
L.oV
yoou^ ôt
K.j*o :jLaL^^.&^ jjotVaa.^ oooi ^..ot-.^}

o*.i;
^.*^-/ yoojô
.K_JLol Joch Lccdbo v ooi\a3^
Uoi^s
Jot^JJ
]L*.*.o
J
-.oi!.a\
aôp
6!
)K_.X.s
OfloiOiXD
K-î*
^,
jUJJ
^JU. vS/
-.^.iSfl
JjL3L./
)jQiiO
JoOt
J / "^^
U~.,..o*
,
"
\ 12 i- a.
.âi^soS.
la&s-.
\so
oiLa\ 01V..1
Uia..ca:>JJ
^.;
qj6(
163
\" a.
a-.a.*/
.
^-j^v-V-Oco
yx.^v
iV ootjts
m VS.
/
yoo.^/
^3
vj>
*> >
t-
K..J-.0*.
Ljlô^
J.j*
('.
-v oo|.i
s
->o
^ ^.; oot
.
.^.Ao^
v q.ji.^So
aÔt
o.JL/o
JÎ^S,
i* ow-JoL^Jioo
-J7
7
'
b.
jk_3
îoo .a^j/ laooio
ya^jLj j*us
ju/ "*&o
<J>
K-.s; .vi^
t-o.So
JLa\, t-ô '"^j./o
o.o vjO-u
..^jIKj
^j/o
^jl~
>
v>.t ../;
ji.io.N
N";
-.K^j^.K.j
fcs^/
cx-s
vioil 00L
j.iu.,_Oi
OiLq.\
|L.~;>
jJ
)io(L
Jlolo
-JoO(
17
-CH
ji-.^
^-io
V-^
l
)*t~^'
-J
00
J-iOOtÔ J-OOC
s/
,J--*
..ooi
)l\
)ooi
./;
<H i.v>'.l
v*io/o
jJ.lo
JiLw.
'''*J&C/
l9
Joot
^J./o .oia^s
chX-o
y^
2.
oiÔia\o
.oti
Jv-i^J
J_o ^Jk-sj
jKm
jiioo
1.
otu.;-
=ô-
6.
BP
1^=^.1
&=
v?-lo
u(v
Uu&W
l^P
12.
pl.

18.
7.
13.
3. P 3- BP om. 5. B uoiol C v.wol-30 p uwooNo BP v<"ov^&Jo- 8. P o. 9. GP <^llo- 10. C *\\le- II. B Uâ^v 11. .V sj>ot- 15- CP "&*lo- 16. P um. 17. B
't,
I;
ovt' 1--
B om.
19.
l-:'-
accordingly
all
who were
sick with various diseases and
who had
we
evil spirits
lieal
ran to him, and the divine power that
was
in
him would confidently

;
them
to
all,
while everyone was amazed and thanked God
so that
also
went
and.
him
in the district
ofthe saint's martyrdom,
i.
e.
in his exile
(eijopfoc),
when we had sat down to take f 1, live demoniacs together with their hands tied behind them and howling beat down the door and came and entered foaming; bul the blessed man rebnked them, and ordered them to go to the martyrs' chapel and lie down; and so they went; and, after we had had supper and everyone had gone away to rest, he himself went out and went and made a prayer, and expelled them all; and they were found in the mornAnd we saw it, and were seized with ing at peace and in their right minds.
'
amazement
amazed
there
at
at the
power
of the saint's prayer.

after severe labour he
We
were further specially

so not remiss; for
him, because
was even
monastery, and onc fig-tree inside it, and he went and brought sand and laid il on the south sideofthal tree, and he filled
was an enclosure
in that
1.
Sc. thf
demons.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
^.io 0001
o'oio
[44]
^.oaio ,jL^"
ool ^^1
vQJoi
&l
.^
^s .001
\L'~
"^
)i<H^;
oilo^p.
.J.ioo_*.
.a3;il/
'ôo
-.ooot
)jls;
n^_J^d
ool
,_..;
JjO-^Jo
,-JLâ-.
)jL. t n,\
OtA v*î;
^-.;
îO
.yÔfyJ
)K*JU,oV
ik-.=>;
l:
163
b.
^j/o
-.''ôi?
X
>ol^ji J^>a.cQ.3jo i^
,J>
.J^-CQ^tVl
Jjls/
\-*lx
^>o,-o
'Jlaa_.m Jlo;owo>
.J*'.*j;
^-.tC/ oiloA
'^.oot
Jj^-*
"
rJ-jL-t-o;
ot.ioAa.Ji;
,-.;
'Jjo/
*.:>
Ia\
t^-oot
xouim
k^
3/ -.oiioo.3
^0
~ot ^Q.j;
jlo.^.^;
)>r~k>*>
Jii
Kî..
')*^ J^t-
>k**>o o>;
.
o^
It-:
U-/?
.^
'fW-
îo
:JoS^ )OyJ>
o>; ô**>;
U t^
.'+Xl
.Uô^
^-*;
o.ot
.)Io>K.*.iO;
J*=o?!
. -s'
n nA.
'
')lo;K*iOj
JJLu
yOofiO
..^..^
m>>0
OUiO Cl^wJ
fjot
.K.-/
1.
p. ^. &l.
cni=
2.
CP
<*>
7.
3.
\
13
<w>--'w
CP
ov-4,|v;.
8.
_
<'
\
'.
Ixôv
...
P um.
C
inil.
ff.
6.
Uiacosla
11.
w^.w
^v.
sing.
l"o(-
1'
ins.
0111.
10.
Otn.
to
v-
In
1!
the numerals are in
marg. P
>^.
U.
ins.
^W-
a [arge
jar
with cold water and hung

it
it
on
it
and he continued kneeling

lieat,
ovor againsl
on thal sand
all
through the extreme noonday
while
wc were parched even by the shade in consequence of the heat. Again, when they had passed a short finie, they were again driven from thal place also, and that vvhich had been sent to them l>v the erace of God was taken by th'e heretics, while this also gave much pleasure to the Idessed man. who said, They haw relieved US of a hodily brden that, we mav rnn
alter spiritnal things
.
But, after twelve years had been completed

(-/.-<><
by the
Before
holy John
in
the conflicl
of the
martyrdom
to the
of persecution, he
ended his
.
course
in
the
same
exile (eopia),
and wenl
mansions of
1
rest
the time of the saint's end,
when we were
to
with hitn,
ivords of grace
teil
thal
used
come
to
ou1 of his
when had heard the mouth, we entreated liim to

said
I.
us what line of virtue seemed
Lim
to
be greater and more excellent than
the other lines in God's sight.
Tlie hlessed
man
Among
all
all
the
is
courses of justice uothing

perfeel
in
is
greater
in
in
God's sight than Submission thal

vvhich are comprised
performing
its
obligations,
the types of
I.
This
vvoulil bi
in
[45]
LIFE OF JOHN THE NAZIRITE.
.(U
^*-=i/
)-*L--
D ! CHDQJl3
.jl/
ôj^S.
.JLooi
J-"^-^v voiloiNôo
-.ooot
L2va.
^!s_a_iCL^
JJ^s
-oi
I3
JJ^-.j;
JV^Lio';
.V*b\\
ouio
i2
^jls^. ooio
.oi^.
jl!^
r
a.
.Jc3x;
L*oi
-cxajLi
,4
.
^JJs^
.svi'a
1
L>..a.JL^.
oolo
'Jo^\;
^cxoî-s
Jju/ ^2>o
JLJL^K.io Vô-^
lo.^ Ljl.;;
J.X3'U
17
JJ?
'J"3 '
J.oooil;
vOoi-^N.-/
1:
Jloio^j
^*J
ô
.|U^
-'oi
jl--?
J.iea_=>
)ll.J_=.o
<V V5*
"'oiKîo
JJ.*- ^r>
'^
/?
W
/-/?
-ota^toi;
1.
.-JlpojKô
a -J
^V^
CP
o;..\a>
16.
10.
om. 2. P UoU- 3. P um. J inil. 4. P ins. o|. 5. B &< Hj ^-/ <?- <?>? 6. C ILô !^=Vo |L-,-.iL,. _ 7. p |Uv> ^-i' U--.Oi 5>"V 8. B â-*> sojwo. 9. 1! '*<ko3. B pl. IIP om. 12. B ,j3^. 13. BP ins. V-' 14. B J*^ ^^^m- 15. P ^
A k^*'
17.
in
erasure
I!
in.
'-
virtue that bring near to

to the
God
II.
Again
If,
second question was presented
same blessed man by

is
us.
as
you have
is it
said,
our father, Sub-
mission
thus greater tban everything,
how
that \ve see triumphs
wou
and hermits who had not Submission, and by the other blessed by men moreover who also wrought miracles and great acts of power, and lo these did not live in Submission, and their virtue was manifest to everyone? our brother, the divine words, and The saint's explanation. Consider,
solitaries
they will themselves sliow
them.
We
him
hear the holy apostle saying,
an example of the power that Every man's work

'
is
hidden
in
sliall
be niade
manifest; for that day shall

IVoin in that he says,
make
it
manifest
'.
And we have
learned again
2
.
'There
is great fear of falling into
God's hands'
And again we hear the prophet proclaiming of God's judgments, 'They are 3 Whence is it now* teil me like a great deep that is nol fathomed at all' said that on the dreadful day of judgment to manv among those who as you
.
were distinguished by acts of power and by signs and by miracles the words said to those of our Lord will be spoken in answer, which in his parables he
1.
I
Cor., in,
1.
13.
2.
llebr., x, 31.
ii
3.
Ps.
xwvi.
is
;.
i.
This phrase whicli occur again below

:
(p.
',g,
e;,
perh.
means 'Ma>
not be?'
'What
the difTiculty?'.
'
46
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
n
[46]
JJ;
m)
^*lljs
Jj/
JJ
â^>
"-V^
'
^>
1
vaa\
p/
^/?
.-vo^ Vî-
V"^*^ ^^ *^' J 7=^ v^-> jU-> ôJ.ao

000<
v*^
50 ^'
:
^^^Jioj
;>
)^lXqjl^5
yOOUôiV <aSJ*>
^^-^-/
^^
45 -v
W
p
^^*
^,*_^-ÂO l'yOOjJU-JlO yOOUJLsV;
^V^*00
\OOU-.,3j
^-^Â
:Jo^\
V>
vb.
|Ll*A, ^Jl^";
^Li>/
oot
ol^; .\s;Q.i6
.)!-=!
J-w-aa-s
vS/;
U^-'l w-OV3
S
'
-l 1
m vi \o
^n*
ô
)<*^?
Jjlooi
^-r-?
.'"
h^V.
k-^"
.Sl^
.'
ii,,
I
^*iocL.;
^Ci>w./;
..J.>j_-fcOyj
sô
JIojJjl:;
oi.co.JQ.9o
.aoîoS.
i-
'
15.
2
l-l),
B ins. IU^> '> A om. j B spoi'U^lio- 5. B ins. vjW' 1. ]> u:.*,/. 2. P om. l^'ôSv H', A ^^3l 8. Ii *.; wfcv.iica3. 7. B i.iaâaô P lx.a^ja-i.ovaii P om. _ 9. C Om. 10. P M-oiê.^ onuia3o as;,:\ Iv-^ ^1. _ H. |! |Co |l&xs j*{ ,&>( l C lâ \>o\ for V lâ 13. P HooU- 14. Ii fUSia ...uoCv/ v Ii xj' C >oX^lo{v ins. ;..( p=o (in red 15. CP om. oi
:s.
('.
fi.
^^
('.
iL'.
l:
who said to him, 'My Lord, have we no1 in tliv name name done acts of power?', and he on his side will saj And again in the rase unto uu know von not'
1
prophesied, and in thy

to
them,
'
Verily
say
of those
who
finished
their courses in Submission for God's sake, setting their will aside
tliat
and doing
of their masters and of their brethren,

is
il
and despising raen and shunning

teil
even the appearance of virtue, whence
me
is
if
tlial
blessing
is
llieirs
which was given

spirit
2
,
l>v
the Lord of blessings to the lowlv, and to the poor in
as
he also states in the prophet, 'Better

3
one who doeth the will
than a thousand
final
i-,
Whence
liis
can
we understand
made
in
the senvls of (iod's dieadl'nl
judgment, and
ihai
prQvision
speni
righteousness ?
life
And my opinion
Submission,
ilii-,
those
who have
life
'.
the days of their
in <\\if
according
to the
gospel
.JzyyAtovi saying,
come
not to judgment, Iml have
ed IVom death to
A.gain the third question.

in
\
And whal
is
the Submission
which
is
so greal
eyes,
our father?, and Im should the
man conducl
himself
who
l.
Mallh., vn, 22, 23.
2.
Ibid., \,3,
\.
3.
Ps. lxxxiv, ll(?).
4,
John,
'A
[471
:>
LIFE
'

);oi..\
'
47
'V-k-?
4
**!-*>/?
jlojkîo
^.*~jl1,
jôok.jo .-JîA^
.-oiâio/
o.Jl3j
yxco-,
Jjl../
oou\ t^J; <*^

,vO<x*^/
U*J ^^*|o
.'(jLaa-î
^*^
"^co ^*>
.Jj-i^co
JJlJLj
ouV. J.ia^K.3 ojo.3
.,_^kô;
v;;;
^.J
Jt-ÔJi .J.i~^
^>';j
jJo
^J
'
'
J.JO.^S
o'oi
"j.lOU>
.Jjoi
.JAoU~{j
J.3V"
yA
>s
Joojj
"
)-J^s; jJL*iaao
J;
^.otoN,/
l4
Joj^ fcCb^,,X
>îajLio^
^îo
)J
Joow
.''J-i-oV
,-Aoi
JVj.3
â^-ia^
ov\
o.ôo
(,>
och
* I3i-i
ootA
yj;
*3
.M-"N~3 ^m.saô
..As-J^-ilS
'
^,bo;
.oj^
''')<H^
W>
ô j^V JLjâ
2l
..^ '%r- 9
K-J-Jl.^
"JJ
J.joi
'
olJl~'Aooo
^3
K^~
>*-;
a
c*x*J
<*ioaJLas
t-n.3;
ôj.
.^
22
v,j
)Ot^>
JJ
'
1^-^-?
o'ot
im
iâjjl
c*S
oot
^^
._^3o/
o/
^J^
.ôot^/
)l.s/
\
l.
ôi.â_a>/
^jo
2.
.-n ..m.JJ
Kj/
'i.
^~>
U(-
ooC^ ^.^-^.jJ
5.
^~=^
ij
ê..:Uo7.
L',|'
6.
M- _
G
ooi
U"v
B
'
tj-Uol;.
8.
P ins. 3. P tiW B om. C KoioJ-'xia oi

14.
l!

22.
12.
C Wouîns. I-
13.
17.
P <^v
om.
18.
Ii
>=-6>*>
o.oii
Ii
('.
B om. C l*>i for U=a&v 10. G ins. oot- 11. B l> -frM |owj P >=&*> lowv 15. P k-o?-
9.
B owow25.
Li
16.
24.
CP om.
23.
f&-
19.
ins.
o/
20.
1!
om.
21.
B o' f\*"" P
00,:
^ ^h H-
ins. Cft^-
this virtue has set himself to practise Submission, and how should he attaia to which you liave mentioned, which you have magnified beyond all classes of
virtue,
and what modeis are suited
for
the
man who
is
submissive
to
observe?
The answer
is
ol'tlie
same blessed man.
Thereare many modeis;
and there
many by being wishes of the man who seems submissive and by

this leads to hell
loss for a Submission which while appearing Submission begets accompanied by pride and by eontumacy, and hy the personal
all
the other things;
and
and not
to life.
But the Submission which properly belongs

als.,
to religiori
is
this
(which should
vary according
,to
difference
of in-
clination), that he
who
is
ready to snatch spiritual

is
fruits
should be ready
to
to
listen
to
cvcry
Order that
given
him simply, and

the
carry
it
oul
diligently, not
'This
that
is
man has ordered

at
judging the man who gave him he orders some ad of sin ine wrongly', unless wilh religion, carrying in himself the model of the variance
order,
or objection against
and
thinking
j.atriarch
Abraham, who made uo question
him who and
ordered him
Take thy son thine only son him whom thou
lovest, Isaac,
48 2
jj
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
..
[48]
oi*t*
oj.b.?j
^^^
J.J,-oa3
Îsl 'bot ro
J
.)Vo^ ^.io
^:s. Jts^^.:^
y.>/
o'o>.
Joouo
.*b*ij
^
ov^.
'
^.joIS-j
<q...cq .)-5i
oj\
''p/?
vîo^-o 6t y
L>ai...;
-ou.\ql^-o
^j;
i-*?/
po
.Loo.jl.sj
Lxsa ^-./o
jL\-
^)a. ;a~.Vso .fcs_L^_OL3
'^-a-lo
S
-.'j-ioi
06. y^ô^-l ^--ô
'âê;
oulSls
Umj
jj
oC^
)t-o.l^J
ous; oC^
~a_iJ
_7^^?!
o'<*\o .'JLsojlj jlai\V>k.Ju*>;

001;
*
y .'ou-^ ji
-oto^Ls
Iv.Kj
b*>
,^060 ^_io ^ ^
)t-okio
La;o
.JkwJ JL>-oX
" po/
,_*>
UiOto .Ux>j
n^
J-iou;
12
v^?/ J-*>o- ^f? -"yôh vtt-JL'/
yj-iôojo .ww^>;l./j
J-î QlSs
K-bi.;^>
Umj
ots
Ua-/o
.--oi*-~a..s ?
yii
^;;
î
0001
jj
'Allr C 278
I
y-sou*
.yooii-^l
Uâî
ouâ-cas ot
Sit oolc ^.Vot
i" a.
^jÂoo
't-t./o
booi; .'nVunJ; oC^> t-A.3

o'otô
jj/
.
^^.o
^..Vl
^.^01
o'ot
I!
164
â_.'cx
yîo
V^>
fcM>*yKilo
^*.j^ô_q.xo*
o'ojô
t^^'l/o
^^sÎd
JiniSov
V-
25 ?
o^^t
9.
1.
^^
^2>>S>
;NJi;
.-LJS>a3
1.
Mss.loi-
2.
CP ""
Ujcj,.
C
13.
.'!.
I)
U-jollf.
sii -i.
7.
H |tau\C*-v)
bul
2" d
s.
^-Mv P evl-^m
w-^
10.
bis,
appy. deleted.
ôo uo â-_.
5. C Ijw P diu. P V'^' C om.. 11. B ins. >^- 12. V 14. ^vaa'O î^saaoo, <; ,*.,:>&>
(J.
go
oller hiin
up
lins
lo
And, when
me as a whole burnt-offering lipon ono ofthe mountains man received the order concerning his only sn, he did
il
'.
not
iudge the saying that preceded

2
;
which he said
to
him
In [saac shall thy
seed be called', and 'His sced shall be as the sand of the seas and as the
stars in heaven'
for these
to
and,
when
kill
he said tu him to
il
whom
tliis
son was promised
purposes 'Go
him', he accepted
to
simply, and only determined
slmw perfect obedience, and

liis
carry to slaughter him in
whom
he proall,
mised him that

willi his
seed should be called;

in sacrifice his
to
and, what
is
greater than
own
said.
li
am Is
Go
only son, withoul
thinking and saying,

be called
,
'Ycsterday he said
me,
In
tliis ,
son shall
thy seed
and
after
now he
(i
sacrifice
him
and
how
if
will seed he called in
him
he has been sacrificed?'

in
And
yet
more
carry
facts
than these were to be found
the
all'air
of the
blessed
Abraham,
to
he had
ou1
soughl to
raise
objection
agains) him
who
ordered him
to
these
two Orders which thus
seemed outwardhj
even undoubtinglj
.in.,
be opposite to and inconsistent with one another; bul he

believed and trusted
him who promised, and
to
him
who
I,
XXII,
'-'.
2,
lil..
XXI, l: XS
LIFE
4g
;**)
aaV*^
'*
v*-.^*
joou
o.o,,
.Jo^
^*
^Kj,
^kj^,
r to.
o.o
<*\ c*^
vr113
..'
00 oui0
?
Vo1
^ ^ J^K9
Jo^
12
-.hÛ4
3
J?
oKÔ IÔl
l4
.
r*
K^,J
OOt SSL*!
v? Âo,
.,Q^2U
jooiJU
Joow,
UôV LiVlo-^ ,^~i^, (jôa

Aiajj,
.
vooCi^^ JIoao^ c*^

o.oi;
'âjj .Ja^-A
.
ojoi
.K-Uov
voouu^
Vt-^
L.
M
?
oot
"'^v^J;
.n.*ix>,
âo vaj/
jjj.iio
'^...n,
yooi\ iâ> .).>i m S/ Jl^

\
N!
^^
-2
6
.
jot.^
yo^
.îlKJioo
oiao
^
A
9.
13 vi
iG
Joow ?
.^.oa
G om.
U.^. 11.
P Uoo~. 3. P ins. N..-4.ACP A UoiA-lWô. - 7. 1! y*S for ,oA _

16.
I!
^.^.
8.
I!
but
corr.
in
lalor
Land.
10
5.
Appy. corr. from |* ;

15.
yJO'
ACP U _ willi o
in
?
.
om..
13
.
[2.
I!
ft\^,.
CP ocV
P ,**,. _ BP
om. P l,o**,,.
n.
ôV
inil..
17,
ji^,*.,.
instigated him to
kill
do
it
without inquiry; so lhal
the son of promise he assented, and he raade ready to in virtue of this will that was submissive to
position of chief in the kingdom made submissive for God's sake perform what has been ordered him without
faith
and of obedience he
attained the
of
heaven.
So
therefore
he
who.
is
should himself be ready to
judging the
ordera,
mau who gave the Orders; and the man who gave the whether he gave thein wrongly or rightly, shall himself give ac-
count for the Orders given by him; for the man himself also from whom he receives them has one who will reprimand him if he give a wrong order. Besides these things it is the duty of the man who professes
means of Submission to have in him discretion in all matters lhal conduee to spiritual benefits, thal whoever he is he may carry them out discreetly; i. e. to wait upon the saints, to wash the feel of strangers,
to
all
religion by
relieve
them
in
all
that
they
need,
to
to
clean their clothes,
to
mend
relief
that are
torn,
in
all
l
to visil
all
the
to
sick,
concern
himself about
vigil
the
of bis brethren
ways,
keep watch and

his
and pray and sigh

evil,
before
P
*
God
III.
at
seasons,
\\
li.
and 'keep
tongue
from
and
his
lips
OB.
I,
JOHN PF F.PHF-
"
l,Ôwa_i
^sc^.'
"
Ina
ov\-=
^.j; bc^_*
Lx_=ljo
|K_a^
oj
Nju
-^
^.
\^
^ô^c-
U^.Â-j
}d
licLs
^.i.
^îoivc
...
jJc
^;.
La
._ >
yCOt^J
__
[ [
.^c
...v
.s
^^
_i
ô>w
"^r i^_=_
^r
c_
e<
bd
aa^ ^
[FE
"
OY JOHN THE NAZIR1TE.

.
51
.otlaaiLJ îoo <x
V
|
. :
aj
;
îo
ovjsjojuo
ot^_.JJ
IIb
)ot^
Lo^>
/
ttâ
^^
U
i
ot .>n
co
^m
)bv^JL,o
jL&Vvo
(jtio
"ô*
yo
jot
^sôot
Vô-H
I
165
1-
Uô^,
oCô
|.a
^ô
^LmQJi
"UjtOo
îo
.*)**'
Lei
ILq-o;
i-^Jo
'oulso
L3 'tf
y
.INîvN^<
..<o
ItOk^Lio
lo^vô .|L,omo
<n >
.'^N^/
J<n
<o-J^_s
l4
Uot;
;,T>,tpL
LI
JLa_^j|
JJ/
^.io>
^>;
)Lo_.ci|
.Ua Lo
'"*^s
I^_=>
-JU^co
(Je
J&bL3 |i6>
L3
jVaê
Ji^> La^ ''J'^!

)
t^
'L3L
QJ !
C0<pCLS.
tJLô
^)v_Nw< -ex
.-t_kw/
llfi .;o
Lj.\
)N-
cq B
ILo^ji
n\ i^cl^.o
ojl^c.\
L^.^5
^.ic
v_bs_
*>^>
j;opo
\<l-x
âû.
I.
*
5.
U*W-
A
6.
appy. corr.
I'roiii
ov*3l&*>o
7.
i 1 1
|:
lv=.
pl..
_
C
10.
13.
BP <ôvs. ins. -oi.

b ou-iv
o deleted
in A.
m
i
B
ij
i.eJ.s=o
in P. Ihe
ppy. ovîanep Lol* as.
s.
3.
CP
s<
um..
'i.
ins.
!.
CP
Uo& o1.
P.
u.
leaf
is
here
15.
ss
lacuna reaching
to p. 53,
11..
12.
C om.
li.
iav-s.U
B a*a-*0i a^-aô-
..
1',
U^viN w illi 'w abo\
stainer and darkener of the soul, and will cry in atllictiou to

to his aid.
(loci
to
come
In
and rescue him from
his fraud
and from
his
filthiness?
to
the
case therefore of this passion. nur brother, he

it
who wishes
escape From
and keep true
purity,
and he purlfied from
all
pollution of the flesh and of
the spirit, needs tears and prayers and
manv
which
sobs. and parcity of food, and
abstinence from dishes of varying tastes, because the desire of dishes thal
please the taste are
'
a deep cavern in
is
no standing-ground.
But
think not that precaution against fornication

that
is
this onlv. precaution against

thal
which consists
is
in
the open contact of
body with body, but
also
which
tions
manv
times greater than this. the secret fornication of the heart

is
and of the thoughts,
that against
which we ought
to take special precau-
and be diligently on our guard; hecause manv are

to chet
the wiles by
which
isits
therebellious fiends endeavour in secret fashion rather than in that which
open
and submerge and
defile
the soul thal promises purity to

i-
Lord, and strive by their deeeits rather than that which
open'
to
stain
and submerge with

Sk
sm'.
manv
kinds of filthinesses, from the mention of which
l.
52 N"
'-^.]V>
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
oX^Lîoô
1
[52]
'oôKiv\\
^*^V^
vpou^J
jâ
)la3L^;
'
278
ôdoVax.oo
^'^
.Jj/
.-J.fco.0
JjVs; )Uot_a-3 yOj/ Jj)ioa\
^\ot .J^^
v" a.
J)\-Cb^v
Ji.ciwUj
^
)*-/
^J;
J)-^?
N^^<
>
-Ul JJô^-io )lj.iôs JK-JjJl
^j
a>k
jK^LiJlo
J..3J
.->^>
î; ^\ot
-.)]\
. t\
>
JJ.ojo_a_.
^^^ K_Jj-po
.
J*-
^
m
jL*~
r^tv
:
J.JL.
îo j-ooi;
yovi .mi
Jjot
j^tC^ J-Â 'Uau/o

^^-
/
y
N
rt
,.
Jjl*.
mi>
V-^x
yQ-SjoJViLj ^*lot^jLio rJJ\ot.=

jJo
^?
n I>1;
:)Uot^; Jlo*ai^flO;o ''JloJâ^j JJjjlV JôK.io

K~.J.^.m.:>i
:-.oij
K_J_aA otbo^^so
/
)
î îo
i-l\-.
:'y~fr~}
K..J^^x
^.'o
ô
V-^-
JJ/
:JL*^^
t-3^
mi.; o/
'.t-lj
o'oi
^_io
.-v^Kjô l~ o\.^>i
o'oi
J^^cls..^
Jt-sl
^"
OMl2U
o'oi
")CL-\..JlJO
:OMl2J
Jju
^^
)y.->CP
vOOCTOÎ
OV-\
*J2i|
).130|
JLs/
-.U^^wS
la\
B 3
-
.oi_sJj>;
^^
C
12.
0111.
v3 N5&x
âSop
in
8.
\i /
.''jloj-ia^;
liAaaV
i3(o
1.
2.
Fi'oin
5,
Ulis point
two leaves are missing
A.
ins.
3.
('.
'<&*
a..a.:-^.
9.
l.
1!
^ml-'iai.).
10.
sing.
6.
Bit''
11.
C ^>j
C U^Wv C UoH,v
7.
-~2v.
Ra^'
Uioo^-.
am
prectuded
I
>
great shame.
But
l>v
reason
oi'
the
workings of these
filthineeses
am
filled
with
many
sighs, because there are

in
many who,
wliile
taking precaution against open fornicatin, are
other matters secretly by

soul
means
of fleshly
desire
STievously defilina:
the
as
ihrough the enticements of shame, mcn

of afflietion;
who need
greal
well as the bodv weepiug and sighs

thal
and how shall they apply a plaster

the
lo this
wound
is
llms thev
ma\ escape from

those
secret
dreadful judgmenl of torture thal
decreed againsl
in his
who
and
take part in these things?

in
oi
He who takes equal precaution

lo
his
open acts also does not yield
the
blandishments
of
foulness and
shameful action, either secretly or openly, but more than his

is
open guard takes precaution gainst that which

ihe
done
in
secret, because
wound
secretly
thal
inflicted
is
that
is
wroughl
upon the
But,
if
spirit
penetrates
farther than
which
administered openly.
or openly, even so
he be overcome
of
and somehow lapse, secretly
he should not despair
himself, and deliver himself to the Service of foulness, bu1 turn straightway,
bearing the aifliction of his disease,
to
the gracious
Physician,
who
will
[53]
LIFE OF JOHN
TUR NAZIRITE.
!^|L.\m
.-)
i
53
^.s/
00L0
odoL^>....>n\
o'fJjQJ
ôtaia~V; i^vN
..;
U-Jo'l
,-3/ .L*jo/;
^'ot
.
oUfcO>. sy\j
Iox-jI;
-'l
v.6
îo v*
.'^JÔOW}
^jLrl
Jxdoi
Jls/
oi^
^>*JJ
*
'oda-îoj
J.io.3
yoot,-^-*;
^f^ ^^ vfQ a r w, ^3; .^.jJ^:^ ^-^-JJ

?
''
"*^~aJ
vf*^
V
J
'
"^
J-î^x?
>Ji,y
^J-^
^î*
^-*^^
:
l-^V- -3
&U
o_flOV3fcoa\* îo îcoi.io
jj
<v a-*iokj
ca
^JLaj ^3/
î.--^,...
\0-3
^^..jJo
^*;
Jaaoi
.')ts.*JV^ vOoda^/ v*ls/
.)la^-..3
xj
l:
j,~.J-s
voo.^ vjuoi ^-.iOL^Juioo .-Jji îoj

;
Jt-^-o
>
nm^ ^-^
.
a. J
vooou
<
JJ
êpo )K^Vot
Ja;
) -
J^s ^-io
^^Ku
Jju/
1q\ s p; ,^\ot
oot,...^,-> t
\ *''?
-X
J
.;')L<^.!
CO
)tsrL^.v>,\
Jloot
Io^ ô- j yOoC^

^3;
yOJot tyCvJ.fco
^-ô
1!
^
.
.-^QL^-aLj
11
-
JtOoOJi ,_^
.^-.qJa
JILv^d
JK-^jtOl.0
))fMQ>\y, ^^^
voô tj vOOttoloD; jLâ*. Iom

)
-*cm
s2l^~ .-ax^'J./
u>
C
8.
yCKHJtatj vaio-tJ
K_)_îajLioj
'oa
pl.
I
>'..!/
.'vOj/ a^V*/? ^*î? JW-ot-?
1.
,.
oC^-
2.
O w*k=-
3.
1-sow-
'i.
')
(
C l^*^
-
vP
3 v 11 "!'
Li
6.
pl..
7.
C om.
follow, in
BC
11. 10. J ins. V^-^si^ Here P begins again. 13. P om. 12. C ins. ^->*>(reading of P unknown).
9.
v*^. ^?- Points precede, not
easily apply the plaster of his
mercy
to his inlirmity.
Aiul frther, even

after
it
if
the
man who
lias
been smitten
receive
healing,
and
be again
a
smitten with another stroke, he should not even so neglect to run

time to
the Physicians door, even
for
if
second
he be smitten
manv
times, or refrain
from entreating
in visible
a plaster
l'or
his stroke, a thing
which wo see happen

Life is
haltlos also to those

if
who
are smitten, that, as long as their
preserved in them, even

to take
they be Struck
manv
all
fall
times, they do nol neglecl

carefulness.
measures
l'or
their bodily healing witb
So those
also
i
who have lapsed

despair of
life,
after the lapse of a spiritual
must
act, nol
falling inl
and delivering themselves

in
iuto the
hand of
their enemies.
When
tbese things are brought about in the case of any persons, that, after
they have been involved
any lapses. they thrust themselves
into the deep
cavern of sin, they are worthy objects for greal weeping and many sighs, in that, having fallen through a lapse, and having been a little besmirched
with mire, instead of running to have their stains washed away, through he shameful teachiug of those who caused them to lapse they resolved to
54
Jot
JOHN OK EPHESUS.
.voiKaj
lo-\o
Jl
.
[54]
yootloM-flO;
'j^-ao^-a o^
jlosj
vpouuajjo
.Jloa.x^
*> .
jtooo^s
lo^j
)vlsl
.JJî vOOtA
..,
'i-s
K-^j
3
)l o
..;
J-5^>o
)n.uJ. ?
1-jl.jo
.-JJ-a-s
'oi^
N-^j
J'ft*
\^h
'J-3
^ ^
oâ..~l/
k-^
Ofcâsiuio; jfcoo* ;S^> ^-io;
\^-/ .î> )c>^

jKio^.0
vOOVJlS
S
Jjxjô* oj^ )\-^;
166
a.
llo-t-a
^?
voot-^x i
JjLoioSo yooiKJLau;
"^
JJ
^>
V-Jl/
.^yoo^
1
vOOiloiU^j
JjLSLi
ot .Jjl^co;
ou~ôa^
''
o*x^/o
Jô^
>
:Jfcs^-.;
ô\A;
..Otlo\;
)n .)!
:op>ai*;
v oou-JS.o3;
Ot_iO^
oi
.-ouSj\
-i-Ob.
JJ J
'
.njn l'Jin
^.io
'"yOOltoilÔiOO
vOOt-SO
..O
.\1%. vîa-,0 j-^JXi.
ôl Jju/ .j-V^ )ôjl~

.
yoow.k.../;
13
:
^-.ôt vooi^ lioio

ot?
Jj,_so_io
ot
loA;
OA-.il/
ouio
vOJOi;
Jjl*-->o
otfcîo
y^\
"ouioi .yOOjkjLi oob. ^/ .'voibo

y--oa J3 v ow. - 2. P vP=. - 3. P um.. S. GP lî^S. _g, |u Uo ôo-LoiMsv
4
oil^. y/;
oi
.-oalojl/
vOOt-î
|.
St.
<:
5.
ins.
*fv
6.
...LI.;
11.
vCOtufl.
iL'.
Olli.
13.
CP W V--
ooi*^ p ô*^*.. N 14. C oC"ov
10.
C om. v 7. C ôwLîl^-ioo.
('.
tlirow
themselves
in the
completely
into
llie
pit
of
filthiness,
and voluntarily
remain
very submersion of their putrescence, which leads tliem to the

in
submersion of condemnation
which there
is
no absolution, and to the
wound
i-,
for
which there
is
no remedy, and
bitter lamentation for
which there
im consolation, and the dreadful judgmenl of lorment which has no end

ever and ever.
the
In the case of those
Cor
who
aller the lapse of a fall are
~initi.il witli
and perdition,
their souls
samr pleasureof sin, and remain in the same den ofcorruption without having concemed themselves for the resurrection of
sin,
and the saving of their lives from the putrescence of

to the
and
have delivered themselves been made captive

liim
will
'
service of Satan, lo vvhose will they have choiee, the requiter of their service with
In-
Iheir
free
repay
them
with
eternal
torment
llial
passe- not
in
liis
away, and
in
n turn for their affection with hiin and their remaining
Company
sying
ol
will
make them
wherein
is
to
inheril
part of Ins possessions,
which are outer darkness,

to
weeping and gnashing of teeth, aecording

ince thej
to
the
the
Life-Givei
have themselves seceded from him with
who have
joined
themselves
I.
the destroyer of their lives.

Mntth.,
whom
if
they remain, they
II
Tim.,
ii,
vm,
12.
[55]
LIFE OF JOHN
TIIF.
NAZIRITE.
"^s-î
-6(
^-^
7
.-)K >. ...oio

iio
'jK-aio
(I^clA- /^-
N-J-oa
\^P>^-J
..ilovâ^t
|^r^^ 7-/
.-'''^NNvilf
Jfcoa*-oo
JNôaio
i"
'") Mttia Jt^Q-Jo
.Jk-^~;
.
UV-*.^
J-^kj Jt^ <*^

)
I2
l-^
^?? .o^Âiaô
)la L,v>oiao;
.
îo
.L^.
t^^
JoiSsv;
eX
.La^juIj
t
Jk.~aS. "Jtkju
w.ot
rî0
I!
166
b.
i-
-oioîj-s
^> a&\ IKai
JACS..?
P?/?
^coql\oS'
J-.os
1.
7.
Olli..
2.
<*=-{
3.
BP
(im.
14. P <j*>( ^3 *" <j-o. C ;--*>? uoaôPC om. C ^/ Ulaa^. voo*A Uoo^ Câo |o* ^ \oL \l*-*^ toiv p 1^. ^lPô U * ^-oui I^vaI. I followthe heading in A.
12. 15.
;
l"5^
p t^, "^.
J-
4.
C
9.
fJ-
5.
VS-solf.
pl.
6.
C ô: P ô-ol. 13. C oiii. P â^-> [*oTS*.

8.
Vl*iS. 3lo-
10.
<
C lS-aoU- H. B \o&>- -
<*i&
liP
Wj>i xla^jo ^-a. U't*>1

I
kW
will also
he tormented with hini; from wliom and from

all
all
whose doings
of
all.
may we
be preserved, by
tlie
abundant mercy of the Lord
These, our brother, are the words which at the instigation of your request havebeen spoken oa this subject; but they will he blamed by your sound
and great and spiritual knowledge on account of the t'act that they were spoken of fall and resurrection alike, and not according to the character of
perfection, as your questions also strongly
demanded; because we see that

fall
the disposition of
all
of us
is
inclined to and our will heut on a
rather
than on hastening to perfection; and therefore speak ahout the forms of our illness and the remedies
we must
inquire and ask and

for
it,
lest the
whole
(
body be Struck with the ulcers of

learn from the divine Paul
sin,
and grow putrid with the tumor
of
nedioence, and we be thereby thrust into the abyss of tortnent; for we There is greal fear of falhng into the who said
: '
hands
of
the living
God". What
has been spoken
is
sufficienl
to
stir
up
the ineinory of the discreet .
The history of the blessed

I.
.lohn the perfeci Nazirite
is
ended.
Hebr.
x, 31.
56
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
56]
I'
451
>'tlljjrcr
% cn >3a
!
^pcnnar^
rdaL.Tvlja'n
'^W^
yOOUfLao*
rsfu \T.d\
,
^-joi yOOtloJS.
^_*poJî
jj*>
s/
JJ
k-.U)-3
Lioo
s/j
o.^,
^\cx
\.ci
.
."Jc^îol
+*^
(looji
'.AauiL
ypojjj
U<o_o
**0J
Il'î0).i1
J-jiV-o
|LL/
^-Xot
v a.joi
.|;aiopa.o
)k~'-
s^^fro
^-io
Uco/
.j*~^/
^.aal-î
)
J-t-io/
lt --=>
UÔâxjs
têuikO
jl^.o
Uv_o f^.io<
Jooi
oooi vOOi^K^/
oc*b
î
m uâ
jooto
^>j/o
\>U>i
.yoofj-^l
chôa;
>.,>;
ô,jsq.^
Jji/
Jjlj^
ôx>
OUlJ
U>oi
Jjo._cd/
.'J^.^/
jfci^S
Jjl^Côjljs
.^6|
J}--3
Jk-s
JoOt
j.^^_oKio;
vr3 i_^
JXJLA}_ Jjl[.SJ ]
îOO
k~/
jÔoA
OOOI
I.
Ms. Iv> |*j.-o loC-xL Iva^^pj-xio
oip{ Raa^, ^-i
Ûj
|U~x>
follow Ihe subscription
in A.
>
2.
Ms.
ms.
sing.,
om. stop.
8.
3.
Ms. llvooVs.
2'
_
to
4.
Ms. ôj-xip-
5,
Ms.
ôO*.
1;.
A ^top
follow
in
7.
2"
manu.
Crr.
manu
U\^c[ U-\â.
IV.
\l.\T
THE FOURTH HISTORY, OF THE SAINTS ABRAHAM
AMI
.M\l!(i
IHK
BROTHERS.
These [before
a
pur time and

the
in
our time
itself
gained distinction upon

their marvellous
column and seized

in
crown ofvictory through
ways
of
life;
in.!\
whose case
also the
words found
in
the
Psalms of the Holy

il
Spirit
also aptly be
sung
How good
';
for
to
lliaf
and how beautiful

these two holy
is
Cor
brethren
it
when they dwell together

good and
tlie
brethren
is
alike
is
beautiful and marvellous
they dwell together, as

birth
(yevo?)
written
in
Psalmist.
2
,
These two holy brothers were by

in
from a village
called Kalesh
the territory
of
Amida; and
ilie
eider
in a
whose liame was

monastery called
Abraham was
\r'a
firsl
moved by
to
zeal,
and he wen! and dwelt
Rabth'in the territory oflngila.
Nowthere was
stand upon
it
a higli stone
towhich men used

cxxxiii,
come
in
order
to
in
thal
monasterj
map
column and
;
I.
I'-
I.
-z.
A shorl dislance
\\\ of Ingila
l).
and
s.
uf
Ihe
rigris
si
sce
in
Lynch's
Travels und Slntlies
in
Armcnia, and l)yakono\
3. 1. 0.
"great
57
I.IVKS
OF ABRAHAM AM) MARO.

J)-,
57
\l(
.'vopo
xiojL
ô\o.~l
Jooi
*ao .ÔlVcd och

S
Jjo.^cdJJ
J-sVoi
2
'
jbâ
p .Mia^~
)_io^
3>l
.
|V*^ ~t*
0001
Uio^
J1**>
ô
U'OJJ
<**^
vOOt-Vl
laJLoi
Jooi
Jla~.a.JL^
jb^js r-^ *J ^-X / vaJoi

J-uso^
? ^f
.a:*
y-*.Ji
"âuaao
yoot\-^l
-I '?
oot
Jk--to-*>
&l
vclô-!
^*\o
.
,-io
'yoîo Jjloo^
K-;
-oia-,/
.^^
â^/
.)&-;
'*>/
*ovuo Jlcuo/
,inv
J-fl-i-co
r
ol^
'Jiowso-M
,_-ôi
-V*>
001
3
)l|
^^
^)l
^*!
001
'
',:.!
(oot
P
.)oooi
'ûa^fcoo
)ooi
3
ôu>
))^cdo .'JjuU
ooot
k~^*>
>J
!
^n. .jjjjio
o^;l
,-,/
a^coJKia^
^-'Uj
Jooi
^-^
y~>
Jooi
^LDj
9
.
oiaô
Jooi
\î
I^'<^
J^
-*
^"^' ^ ^ ;a*
-^S
)r*
Ui V
*^^
3
t
M
i.
ou*
ô
)ooj
.Jl^sî!
,a9u'j
^ a^
po
.
^^
Ja^;
,wtJ
Jooi Jls,;
J&oo/
otxio Jooi s'Jj oulSj
J^mI ^.J Jot
.Jlpp,
UoVo
Jooi Jooi
o^
3.
J*1
2
J^lo
4.
.J.io^J
J?a^ >x+*
)?
V*^ )V-!
6.
Ms. so'f>lI
2.
Ms.
o.
manu.
Ms. om.
lo
5.
Ms.
(2"
7.
manu)
2-
manu
9.
correcl
according
lo
whal appears
be Ihe sense.
Ms. om.
ÎW- Ms; - Ms. 4^

8.
Ms. um. Stop.
after
lie
had broken himself
for a
space
ol"
ten years by great labours he
himself ascended the column.
And, when
his brother
whose namewas Maro

first
had seen
began
to
it,
he also came and entered upon the road from the
mile and
illus-
walk soundly, while those two brothers were thenceforward
trious for niighty labours of abstinence, until they received gifts of the Spirit
also,
the blcssed
Abraham
receiving even the
power
of
working heahngs
being above, while his brother the blessed will have nothing to do with Sir, .Man shunned these things, saying things that gain very vain glory for someonc but deceive certain persons .
and
driving out denions, he
:
'
And manv would seek
assistance
with these; bu1
he
when
he
saw these
For persons Coming to be healed would shut his door and remain silent. Crom the very beginning also he had made a great segmcnl from a hollow
tree
and
set himself
up inside
;
it,
having taken
in
il
il
inside the enclosure in a
certain corner (ywvi'a
and he used to stand

out
it.
door, and
he
is
would stoop and come

violent
by
And there was when he wanted;

to
little
for
this
monastery
situatcd on the top of a mountain, and there used
be heavy
snow there and

1.
winds
ilii~
and so he would go out and remove the snow

llie
Ms. om..
2.
Text coi'ruplj
is
sense required.
"
58
'\\ls
fcsj/
.lOHN
Joot
OF RPHESS.
J^î
.00* )oO|
'
ofcs
*a
[.Jooi]
ôj-oo o. *>.*_*> o
JJLOO
>a.^-
vw
)ooi
sus
JjlSoio
JjL .^Jl3J
v.îo v-.\
^^C
)ooi
JjLiO ^'îw;
P
y
-^^^
''J-Lô
^
j
-010-*/
o .po/o
J->'^
^.j
oot .y^.
J-"31
ko/ Jd
J-P*
J;ot
^^
J-J^3
)n
.nl
ot o/
.JL-,J_i
Jotj
N^wô;
J-t?
J-^^
'
*a
J-
00 ^ i0
."Jâio
V-'t-
-Jl*xxxaa
tjo^.
Jjoi
ot
ô\
.J',-V*>
>4>;otio
U-Lil
j-;
Jjt-Q-.
ot
o/
jjj
ô^s^;
_axi/i
s
Vôeo
MO..
->o
.J^
Jv-k-^
ot?
ogLOja*.
J-o;
io
J-2
"
Jki.
452
i
v/o .^-^= ^V^so lâjt

oul2o_s yooi\J(
J
K-./;
-
Jv^>
^3o
Jjoi
uajKjui
JJ
Jj>ot
^.ot
l->o^
Joot
ao>o.,i
ô)i
-lioV-"
vjo
^cxaX-i.
Joot
ôj
v?
;
fcîoo
.^-BjN,--
otloj_.p>
ot-^-s
JojJ^v;
J-l-j
V-j
J-IS-/?
^.aij; ot^
aa_-j;
Joot
Joot
>V/ -i^l;
^>o Jit\
4
oga^
Joot
va^.fcvtioj
ot-^
*>
loot
'Jf>m\ ^îo^
Jj^do-3
îo J-Lsa^
y.*\
oot
3/; ^^fc*^*
i
.oiSia^
ôiloj-).*
i.
n-
-ota-,/;
â^ju;
^*
)ox
!oJ
i,
t*o;
.Vi/o -otls/
"^
2
SV^'o
)"
2.
^P>' ^*J /
Ms.
<*=,
.)1 o
NV> Njlô
1.
2"
Ms.
ô'o
i.
umbj _
Ms. ew-
oSi
5.
manu).
Ms.
^-
6.
3.
manu).
Ms.
8.
bK
9.
Ms.
laooi..
Ms. with stop following. 10. Ms. ^ô-
2"
manu.
P^S om. pree. stop i*U [2" manu). 7. Ms. U->L
and recite the Service and stand, while hisbrother from above used to chidc
li
im and say
to
is
to hini
Wherefore are von thus killingyourself?

do you
atllict
sir.
What good
:
is tliis
you?
me,
Why
sir,
yourself?
But he vvould -weep and say

is
Woe
smoky
avzyy.r.i
forgive nie,
Which, pray,
the keener, this
snow
that afflicts for a little lime,
orthe eternal torture

Lo!
thal
does not end, or the
burning of bitter thirst?

is
how
bitter
is
the intensity of the slress
made known by
lel
llic
torment of that wretched rieh
man'.
And
wretched body which has an end be tortured liero. and, be there sorrows or joys, they will soon come to an end, and it will noi When the blessed Abraham heard in liis soul and in Ins thoughts lasl .
for this
reason
this
how God's judgmenl was always

pitied liim in ilml hia colour
depicted in
liis
heart,
and,
because
lie
was changing nature from

go into
his
the intensity of the
snow, used
to
urge him
ii
to
tree-segment, because ihe blessed

violence of the winds, he inorder
man
also above found
difficult to repel the
to carry out his brother's
order would comply, and would go inside weeping,
and beal
upon
his
face
and say
\\
oe
is
me woe
is
me
the sinner;
5 9l
LIVRS OF
LlDOiO .\.*.*-lll
OCX
ABRAHAM AND
v(T>
MARC).
>>V) O_00l
59
i'l^l
y
^0
Jf3 ^/? ^.aV.^. JUJJ
.)_^^^.\
joôi.
J-tiolo
))S.
wJS.
^.0
po
Joot
^j/
I^jOO^Sj
|ô^
J.i-Ln
vooi-sj.^
*3
:oooi
^-Xot
.Jjo^-flo/
yo*
^^
J-Ulo ^-.k^l
(-so?
^c^ji
otKio-*^
)oo\y-sl
^.b^J.
.
(.ioô
Ô.^
joot
,.oo
ooto
v>\
Iîo]
.ôoiV^/
'ooi
JJ/
Jjuso^s^
.looi
ol-O-^cd oôl/
JJ
JNjuîo;
s/
2
J-Voa^;
^'
J_s
vyoa^
J
J-"^^
^JJ
Joch
'^
J-J"2
^?
M-
^-3
/
)â"fc ?
,j>
/^N. oi~Ji*./ .Jfcâ-flO; 6uu*VJ

Kjl.>
^cld
po .s^j
w^sjl
Kslojj
JK^l
oi^ ootô ..otcoVoo
ov~.jo
] j,.io
.Jjlla
oLo
.aao
+s U~-
.J^>oX*
<*-.
.
-,
OtA
Kl^
^//
s>6i
wJIsJJ
Oi^Jio/o
OML9J
^3
Ot3/o
|.Jt.i>0
OilX^
JLXSOIO
jJo
,j
[fcoo^l
og;otai.;
.
"^.Ô .v^,0
^2x>
3^~0
...yO,^
|jl-*o
OUiO
V-K-;
[Joot]
t"3
ottC^îo
*xoaS.3JJ
[Jk.aio] .oto/
v/o vOi|
.JâXjLi
^so
1.
|la-^-4
*a.o
)
^^
^! ^-t-W
JJ.-.3
x^-
i-*
9^/
U-v-
Uê-ll
J?oi;
r -ao[oJ
^
I
ôaô
K-*j
JJ
[la~]
J,*x*j
oot
clS oo
^.iol^
^s
.fco/
vjo .^-x-t
);oij>
^3; ^ô
Ms. OK
who
will entreal for nie thal
may oscape from
that
torment?
i'ar
And
so
these brothers were objects of marvel, their fame going as

of the
as the country
Persians.
'
And, when Abraham... thirty-eighl years... completed
thirty eighl
years on the eolumn... deep and he... in bis days,...
When
a great clainour
villages
everywhere arose and a greal uumber of people in the and of the cities gathered together, they went up... the blessed
And what was purposed in the heart of the blessed Maro was known to anyone but when a ladder had been set up he first went up and, when he stood at the top of the ladder, he found the holy old man bending down and sitting with bis face to the east witb bis head between
Abraham.
not
;
bis knees,
and he bade him a farewell; and so he took him up and carried him out weeping, and handed him towards... below him"... the east and for And he entered and went [to] his brother's [place]. himself and prayed. And the multitude (oy/o,-) [was seized with sorrow] and affliction on bis
in
account that was more than thal

while they cried and
said,
memory of the
first
holy blessed
man Abraham,
if
Do us
a kindness, our laiin r; and,
so be
von
are thus purposed, [come
down] and
comfort us
this.
and; go up at once in
peace, because
1.
we
shall all be
made glad by
And, ifyou du not come
We
should perh. read '28'
38 years [andl
completed
28'.
2.
ete the sentence as 'when A [had practised asceticisro and c< words whlcli follow in the copy. 1 can make nothing of the 2
60
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
poj .J-ia^ ^^ciJ; ~~3la/
JJ
[60]
oi
r J_s voot^
HUs^
.so
Jfc^jjlo
U- x*>
.\^*- J ?
aS.j Uli
)J>
voola\
Vi/ (Xa12
Jbo ^-'is-o 0&.-0 \sSoi JSs
.e*^
vV^
lim
JJ/
..^V- ~V*> J^-o
^-*
'h*^
tt
^
JJ
**
M ^
vQ-âÂo Ji^.
xioK^l; ys r ><> ..otla^p

.Jjl-^.
M v^^^ -.Ja-ô
^-^
/?
*-,/ cxfcoo;
ô>oU
*.9
'ôo
o&^ oê
âi> ?
JJ/
.Jj/
.^'<
^ N^~*i0
>X.^1/
J);
k^? J^f
-VM^
vOcnXs
NSOI^/
.-ôoii-s/
loCH
JjO
ojKxio
ô
..^ ckjo .a-^jo
jjL-fJJO
^)0
.^
O^jO J0î.> ^0.^.1

.).ajj
^^
oo
^-
^nA^ ^.v-*'
jooi
^ JbtCSfca
oikso^ jlo ^//o
-ifc^W -.v*3^1/
U^s laA
*
I'
I>1^
)j>CLia-|-so
JJS^
JjOI
Lii J.Ju-:s
Lusa^
JJ
^;
Jou^JJ
3
15
.Jj^^**>
JJ/
,).^..1,EC^
'LCÔiO
J^J.3
w^, JOOU
.-PO, ..p6/
Joot
Joou
JV-s
""ô
P
<""
.^cxali>o,~.
.-ot-/
ooot
yoow.k-./;
'oj^
jooi
,-^1;
I.
8.
p |, w L&. P lewv
2.
3.
o-
\.
P UNaê
:,.
1>
ins.
xi^^v
6.
sing!
7.
P ^-
down, we
And, being from affliction and many sighs will all go up there . unable to speak to the people, he beckoned to thein with bis band to he And, wlien he had suppressed liis own tears for silent and wait lor hini.
a
short time and restrained bis weeping, he then said to

1
them
Brethren,
pray for me, and leave nie alone.
lor
my
pari did not desire this
and
my
may not be vacant, hope by liis prayers that, until you bring me down as he came down, shall But take the saint and wrap hiin up henceforth not come down hence. may not be deprived of my brother that for burial, and go; and pray for me, Now take away the ladder, and pray Abraham's portion with all the saints. n When this had been done and the holy Abraham had for nie . wrapped up, the assembly dispersed, and each man wenl to liis place in Bu1 the blessed man would in peace, being amazed and gtorifying God'.
Lord knows, but,
in
order thal
my
holy brother's place
jrreal
^t
affliction cry
nighl
and day
t<>
to (Jod.
saying,
My
Lord,
life .
lel
not this
be
e a
conductor
torment, but a conductor to
The
iirsl
instance in which the

the case of
power of the prayers
of the saint
was seen
happened
I.
in
me
the
wretched one ihr writer of these things.
Mark, u,
12,
"
[61]
LIVES OF
yOoC^
\j\
ABRAHAM AM) MARO.

.wlVJ. o/
oot-s
61
nN,p<f\.'
ôo
.Jooi
JLJîo
w^vSo
)K.jl>
>o\o
71
-.ooS.
^6i
iLoioi
jla^bo .u'ol;
iioo_.
oioo ..KJL'/o
Jô
"
l^.^l'/
J;<V^
JJL
A
1
otfco**^ -.^ oooi

-^'
-
^nKjlô ôCs/;
Jju.,_o
y.../
:K.o/
wCS.
'
yoot!^.;
I
I).
.. v
a*^.i6 yoîo
1<^
k-<&*
- %V.tj>o
1
OOOI ^-.
\^
JoSx
^xli
J-iot
-.
3^/
-^
JJ
J^
3 ! Uoi >s^~
)<*\JJ
JJ
>o
.^^
ycuil'li
oda^
îo
JJ-JlJ;
r-m..^.2L.>
-0
'JoAJJ
^--.t-ot
^loJS," yj;
.l'JLs
\aîo
op ô
.o>.,xi y .Jo
.jJ.a.Xv
|^3
-.Jjlso^ ooi
V".%x
JV-^-a-a
^.oiaL-./
'yO^
a a)
..
JJ
lV
oVio yo+A
.io/o
^-ia...
.a.^..*
aXj
>v
ooi^ po/ ^.o/; yooi^ î

^.v^/? y-*\
-U-*?/
^-*t-
jLa.i
.|lo.ia.\^
'
y^\
N-oll^ji/
-.^. ooot
.l'JliO
wf-3/ J-ls^
NiS. ooi .Jaio ^.*JlV> .o^k J\_-.io .^.p
J^^-/
J-ioi
,-^>eô ,^-L o-.
Jlto/
^^V-l
JJ
.^/o
Jlo/; ttCS^/
i.o>^p.
"^^..oaS.
JK^.i> ôtoJ^-./ 001

-
a^j ^_*ôv^.
Mss. wo-
^0-4/
im'i;o
^.JSo
P
;=>=
)j.->Aj
JJ;
otilai.
1.
^.w V^^.-
2. 8.
3.
0111.
4.
P ^jo-
5.
6.
*a2*3aa*e
(s?-^
2-
manu).
7.
P ^
P o W, I^JL.
My
pareiits
used to die at
were acquainted with him, and every son who was born and, when tlie end of a year and a half or Uro years
:
to
1
them
myself
was born and came

brothers
teil
into this perturbed
life,
and' on
he same day as
my
tlie
stroke that had slain theni attacked me, as

to the boly
my
parents used to
me, they immediately repaired

crying
to
Maro, carrying
us,
me and weeping
to
witli sobs,
him,
Ilave raercy
upon
and pray
God
for this
one
who
has remained to us.

if
Perhaps God will
liear
your prayers, and save

judge from
grave
.
:
him; since,
tlie
your prayers do not persuade God,

(ffYijxeiov)
this child, to
example
of his
brothers,
is
already
housed
in
the
Then the blessed man, seeking

et
to silence
my
it
parents' sobs, said to them

.
Be quiet, be
say to
nie,
quiet.
I
Jolin sliall not die before .Man

witli silence as
Then, as they used

;
to
was Struck
were
to deatli
.
and my mother
wailed witli a loud voiee, and said:
Sir, he is
dead
Thereupon
vvhat
happened?
before
The blessed man

:
(they said) in answer to
the
woman's vehelike a
ment wailing jested and said

nie
.
Do
not wail, wonian
.lohn shall oot die
And, guarding against the suspicion

keeps his riches that they
of pride
wise
merchant
1.
who
may
not be sein and plundered, and
Mss. oin.
62
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[21
K._^_=>A
Aai.
^_\jo yVia.^>
^-io_.oi
>^ P ^JJ
JV-^'OO
P/
-.JjLoiaSj
'Ol -.l
3
..
Xt'j;
Jjotj
y-*\
ou^ci_i>
w.AjiO;
^-/
-o -vOOHiO 'ô'/o
ioot
y.\ lu'a
otoÂ^"
.-po
V^wo;
4
-.li-io/
yf>
Ji-^-Oo K-Jt.-^
V-^n^
jJ;
U-,j> t^ v^/
Jûo
'U-./
J-.JJ
a ^'
1
JJ
.^âso
L*oi
Jj>ot
L~3^"
Jj<*
>
"*
n^
^-*^
J-^3
^'
^-*^<M *^>o?
-Nj/
JjUia-.oux>
Jljmo.:*
-J~
.ji-s
-voVio
â\
och
I
v-/
r-**-*^
)-**/?
\o&-;
yooilcu^,;
jk.,/
â
-Kj/
ton i
^/o
.J.Q.a^
jli
J.~9^"
^co
-.).-/
.^sloK-co/;
op
^J*
JLjoi
oioJ^-iw
t-3
,)Lfloa.jL^
~V*> o J /
d
"^Z
;>aA
V 2/ .oi-ioaSL.3
.y^ ipo/< *-/

.y-~'->v
r>
^J!
'.
J i' J-^
)^ 1
ôoxlj
jl
L*^ o^ ^*^
^^.io
och
<^->;
^J./ -.ouâs ''^*^> ^-oct^
U-
)..iV^"
JM ô
>
,o>ln.
.J.~a^" '^/ JK-î ^>o vo-t-s >^>/

(im.
'po'/o
1.
p î
ii.oi
2.
I"
3.
P ^-*s-
i.
P ^/
II.
.">.
I>
oin..
6.
P ^*=j
to
make
these persons think that

lie
it
was not he who was

:
the cause f
tlie
deliverauce,
said to
my
motlier laughing
1
Believe in our Lord and go,
take yourself inlo the refectory

tors'
-
(i
',
and ask
for
some
lentils froni the servi-
cauldron, and bring

.
them
to him,
and he
will at
once
live
and recover,
and eat of them

Order
to
And
she, as thinking that he
was
jesting with her in
silence
sir,
her,
herseif
went on wailing more than before, saying,

ripening
in
Henceforth,
will
this child's lentils are

.
the grave.
This child
:
now never
again taste lentils here

llial
The holy Maro says

.
to her
See,
a
you do not believe

ili-\
from these lentils of these brothers you will gain
son. through the nelp of the prayers of the sarne brothers

told
Then he
in
.
said
me
to a certain
brother
who was
t
presenl
Brother, go
and
fetch
some
lentils in a cup,
and drop
:
Im
-m inlo that baby's mouth
That
Tliis
brother also (they told me) says
Sir, for the

.
baby, pray
(thej
for
him.
baby has alread^ passed

i,i
to that
world
And again
>.
said) he repeated
in
thal
brother,
Go do
as
hi-
have told you
Thal brother,
order not
:
to
oppose the intent of

to
command, went laughing and saying

lentils .
am
he
of
going
l.
1
rose your son from the dead by the eating of

1
And
batch
ol
weeks'
servitors'
Office;;
perh.
'kitchen'.
foi
iin
2.
Hebdomadarii, the
iks
i"
wliom the dutles ofthe kitchen
etc.
were allotled
week.
[63]
LIVES OF
)>1
ABRAHAM AND MAKO.
63
Jâ^^"
Jo|
.vîO .JjLSO-^CS. Vô/o -.^JLiO N
^^
^CLOO
Vl^
jl /o
,_^\oi
Jot
.Vio/
J .wêa a a
,)^>J.J
O.^..D
V-* 5
V-2
^/
1/
^^ ^,"o
.yj<i\m
'
.^--olIsj
jot
K^J.
,,
(Vi
KnStO .wULOw" K-'K3

.JJ
,'
j^-LS/
^>^>
^t-SO
OV-tK-
N^
-VÔ
^",.50
->O^S,
^^>oio .l^Û'/o ,K^JLSO KiOS^'o
-.^l.tN *A
!'.
li.
.Jj-so-^
oot .J~^^
oiits-fl-s
<x\
^-io
^/
Ji?
.^la^Vi Jjlo*o3
\y.il ^_ioj
ypo
i-î- ^_.j
â
JJ
^j/'i Lias
'jJ^^floj
y~
"^îo
.
.yOoC^ Joot )\L+
.^&ojJ* -ot
^.^Xi a ^s^
.jbJ^;
.J-*- J
^" x^<^>CLio
J>L-
s- '
â---"
Uô/;
oot
)J
JJ-
^-*t-oi .a.JS_i
'
jl^s*i,v> JJ/
.joot
Jlkj/j iso,V
),..,.a
'i-ia^
''..sot
s/o
jJ/
''**_\jo
h*t3
1
-otoj^xcoo
)-â-3 .'ô/*
v-S.
,\^" oi^.
iy/
.^2oJJ
J-JOI?
^^.iO
>
U<Oi\
OtoJ^/o
..
^--JL*
î'i'l
\_Oia^..ii
'
i^\
r>
JjLDOtO .*0|0_s/ V"2L.KiO} \.Ôy2
l^.Oi
UioS "ov\ K-iÔ
.ÔtoK-/.
1.
with stop:, reding of

>*
P unknown.
8.
2.
P. op*./o-
9.
3.
P om.
6.
Mss. om.
like U-
fin.
7.
P. uw=*ieo.
P "Owsi-
ufc^/o-
4.
P l^^v
lo.
in
5.
P. <*;wo.
Erased
A and
looks
more
11. P .aâ
wenl
in
and fetched the
lentils
:
and came (they

here are the
said)
and stood above
nie.
and said to the blessed man
Sir,
lentils.
You
:
will see
one
who
is
dead eating -lentils
The
saint says to
him
Take some with
vour linger, and insert them into his mouth three

(they said) took
tinies
And
that brother
:
them and inserted them

eyes, and
into
.
my
mouth, saying
at
See!
These things have been done to no purpose

Said)
I
And
to
the third time (they

tasted and turned
opened
my
moved my tongne round, and
round and roused myself.

sir,
And
tlien
fbey cried
eil'ect
the Idessed
man,
Sir.
pray; and perhaps nur Lord will
a deliverance by your prayers,
for the child
has roused himself
Hut the blessed man did not see them;

i
because
women
used to stand and speak to bim from

will carry,
gateof the enclosure
as far bebind
him as a woman's voicc

only.
and they were nol llowed

face
(icptnowov)
:
to set foot inside,
and be also never saw the

Tlien be said to
of a
woman,
lentils
to
but her speecli

eat as
'
my mother
is
(live
bim
much
as he wants, and take him and go, rear bim for two
more years,
is
and bring him to

bility df his
me
liere;
because
lliis
my
.
son, and
there
no possi-
dying
until his
l'atber is
buried
Ami
so they took nie and
l.
sie syr.
64 Pilo
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[(34]
\ ^-s;
.Jjloj
_s/ )_u:a.-JS. .Jaso^.

.|>.X.=>
-.
i"
x.tVi
J^>so .yaJ^j./o
.K^Cso
k-VJ*
w^JUi.
^^> ottoias;
jL^-,o
Jiaio
ô
K-ov3'!/
J^lI^JlS
*
.(.Ju.^ "^5*
JU-J.-oN.lji
>J2DOô/
s^j*.
Jjjcx
^.ioo
.^-1^
+s
^_s/
A
I
'
15 r" a
454 v
.^JSo) Joot
)i
v-^/ t-s
V^> ^
)oo
;*
)**>
JJ/ -J-JO-;
/ )--V3 oilaS. jfcûo

-.J...;
oûmo
JoCSx;
Oi.-*i,.io
yQ.ja.Ju.!;
vots-^^
JjLio
J.ju/
uUL3 o/
,_=lô J.ia *io
)x-vpo aSxo J>a^
)/ .JchSs
Jj^Vô
jJ
J-i s-la\ ycdSu/ ^J.'/

-
(.x^j3.\
ya-aUo -.ia\
votjl; yoaS. jooi
ô';j
-.K_.oot vJ^L./
Jc*
^; oaoi
^îo
)j
-s
-
Qô
-.Jli/
^^
y.+ \
Lia.^V
^J-W?
,)-*.-
JjJiot^
)
JW^J> ~o.J~
w^>;
^.La\
"'^^.io
.^.Laia_.i|
Looto .yOjVj/ ^*'ll
)iv>\
Jt*~so
> '
I.
l>
,.i
2.
ins.
'
<J'
&*
3.
P "")"
wentaway;
father,
l>v
and, aftertwoyears, they gave

I
me
to
the blessed
man mv
spiritual
was saved from death; and the power of his whose prayers blessing was dissolved and nullified througli my evil doods; for God nsed to work acls of great and marvellous power through liim in all the words
thal he
I
spoke even when laughing.

to
And
in
frora
thattime the multitude

tim.es as
*/
(oyXo?)
O an
gather together to the saint CT D

liis
numbers many
person or
oiu'
kj
"-real
as
came
to
brother Abraham; which' was also very

liim a sick
hateful to liim
that
a
anyone should come and bring
possessed with
:
demon,
ed men,
bu1 he
would
a1
once drive him out, saying these words

into leaving God's altar
()
wretch-
what has misled von

its
and
his greal
power
which lock np
loved
of
1 1
dwelling
liis
in the
saints
in
and did
[adeed
will,
if
I
God?
(p),
will,
von oughl not

I
to
and coming to were one who pleased and loved God and did his have come to me and neglected the saints, le1 alone
God.
it
who wen' slain for liis name, and me the wretched mau and provoker
when
provoke and
irritate
And
there
is
another thing that von
should l.now and anderstand, that

here to usk
I.
was because
of
mercy
like
every man, not because of
my sins thal came up my righteousness. To

I
ii
[05]
LIVES OF
ABRAHAM AND MAKO.
65
I-
3'
7 -/?
1
^*Aou\
.)ooi
-Jod
ôtofc^./
)L,v>.
ô L~_o
yoia-j;
o^ po
oooi
)*'
<"^ t
?
^.j ool
j^'
)Kio-^so
k-J)-.pw .'oi_3
*
^_.l/
)-a.-
jo
.
^6/
jJ-a^_\o
U*^;
7-/
|lV-^
-.)oo.
^îtoo \/
aj/ ju/ 1q^
,
,
...,,.
.\OOlJ>
yoK^Jj
O/
.JLjU-j
o)j
y*J> o/
'JJLOw ojj>
^3
jj
o/'
.JjL-jl ,^.3 o/
~ota4^> aii^/
''aS>j
pojj ju/ ^./ .-Âo

1
^>V-
ôt^
~,
^'w^
^-? vf^j"
vQj/
O^-i/;
i;
>^
J
/-/ .JjJO)\
'vOOiS.
^.k^}
?iô
6t,.~iO;i
vV*>?
yOJ,
jjjl*.
^.j
^spo
|t*
^^-olo
.
^jKAj^.
^-\^\
7.
Jk-SJj vOia^wJLjj
Jjlx./
.-ôila^JULa
v
II-
n ..poo ^.ijlô
)L_ |_s
1.
p ^.w
Lis.
i>.
oM
<^-*>-
2.
P om.
3.
P |loj-ao. xhe
',.
P.
5.
M-"ô
6.
&!
In
s.
>o\
Iw,.
resl is illegible in
myself the
wonderful
of
madnmn and man of evil life why do you come? man as if to drive arrogance from him and avoid
And
so this
the vain praise
men, even though

Yet again,
drive
lie was gentle and kind, would away those who came to him to gaze at him
if
violently and with anger
as a great
and righteous
man.
he were vexed with any particular persons, he would
at last as if to entreat
and console say reproachfully and kindly these words
My
sons, be not vexed at
what
am
saying to you.
If I
the evil one's wiliness and deceitfulness.

of sick
give
You do not know way to these matters

and many persona
of the eyes, or of
in
and possessed persons, and allow them an opportunity of Coming to

once go and seize
me,
he
Iol fiends will at
women and
them, and
girls
it
by means of
knowledge, as
a fever, or of ulcers, or of affection
affection of the head, or so as to

tlieir
if
foam
to
in
will
work
them withoul
Maro',
for, as
one were
say 'Gojeer
in the face of
soon as they bring them liere, as if our own prayers were indeed powerful and mighty and drove out fiends, the fiends who have brought about these
diseases will abandon them, and in
in
tlieir
deceitfulness depart and withdraw,
order to carry out the wiles of their deceitfulness, and cheat us into having
PATR. OR.
r.
XVII.
F.
1,
66
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
>oS> Jot;
*-/
[66]
^K-/' ^jl
^Jl2 ^.i*
**.""'?
*^s v?^*^-'
yootltt^
*>
'
Jjoi
ôo A-rn'i
ô^
oi
jlo-îo
.
"î. JJLcUoo
ift>i
.-^Slcdoj
Jî'l
^^
It^!
U^-/
J-Lio/
v" a Jot;
-
^_/
j-CQ-2o
JojSs
laAj
i;
_.oi.^.~
.
.a^~i JloJ&i;
^ ô
^.-.oi;
Lôti
^.io
) a> ?? yQOtlo
\l
J)r.i
^K.
\*
.och
>
.;j
*^*
|~êu^3 ^^.^Nj
v-ô-^^0 .'Jloslj ,_.o(^-' >u^w9

.
Jl.0_a_.l5
L~io %
(
vOCHûao .-yoou.ô^
Jlo,j*
n -.y.jo. 1 La
o^_cu^>
-l
^.*J_0>,
>o__va1.o
.-J._xL*;
^...aJ-\ K^Ji-x*
a*ioU/o .-Kj^v
jjîw^mN ^/; î .K-.J-sotvmio

och
)ii-*.i
"
ql-\.suo .J*J.-a;
yooi^j
Jot;
vooiLa_s ^n-N-^vs
JIclj'^
->
o^___o/o 'Ja*;;
^. n
9i
N->
>aJ_v.
jKî^fLco
m_o
^-j>
.-jKJL^? ),fl\\3 o^ U/o

|J
ba^.ô
vooutsu;
tJ5
-^.._N._.
.
Uo-x~
v-,,__;x
jot;
JAs.
^ -m
.N.^K'^v>
.JLaJua
.-
^*-)J-00
J--*>
Ja..;
Jlo_Oo
r>,?>
JcL.,J-v
Jp_v._o
vOOtkJLajo
voowaL_*.
Jot
voot^ ^-,
vi ^cl_\
ja- yoous ^*j.__:o
.-^Sô jot^l;
J-la_>
somc such tliouglit of ourselves as that \ve ourselves are indeed righteous and expellers of demons and healers of diseases, so that by this means wo mav he pulTed up and hc arrogant, so as to add disaster to disaster,
and receive blows upon blows, and cease and remit these constant petitions
to
God
for
onr sins, as
fulness of the
if we were indeed righteous, and through the guiledemons' deceitfulness cease the rapid running on the road of
repentance for our sins, and utterly sink

be fulfilled against us the
in the
stormy sea of
sins,
and there
saying 'Thcir days were consumed in vanity,
and their years rapidly", which also happened to many, and they childishly
yielded to the deceitfulness of the demons, and thoughi that whal
to iln'in
was done
through the deceits of the fiends was truc, and

evils,
feil
and were caught
in the
depths of
through
tlie
vain suppositions that Ihey were indeed
casting out
demons and healing
diseases, and do mit understand thal

is
they
are sitting in a dark house, are
and their hearl
feeding on ashes, and they
making
their souls a dwelling-place for
demons, and Alling parts of

al
themselves with the stain of sins, and the demons are mocking
1
tliem
ause they are indeed casting them out with out considering our Lord's
I.
PS. LXXVIII. 33.
[67]
LIVES OF
ABRAHAM AND MARO.
07
J|I*
^..â.x.ô
Vô)-<o
.-
y^ ^ sx t'll
^.ia.*_2>
JJ
-V-*>
-P! â^ yopob

1
*3
.\ooA
o.
/
voo^
Jjk~
UV
^)0L^
^01 yt-^ D --^

*
^"
vaa\
-i
y-^x^>o >
jj/
>s.3 w^Xio
JJ
voa^
Jjioi
<m-.i/ .-yaa^
Jj/
'^^
JJ;
V^/
a.]^;
ôlj'Ann,
.-JJa_s
^-i .JLls
.-oiasJLiAo JjV^sJJ
L^^,
)-,
j;aA
<*.
JJ,
yooda..^} )lo\
\j\
i\
a^.ioiJ./; ^-.ôt
la\;
ô
.ôjj
^1.
JJ;
J- )vô ooi îo >xiQ.xj
.yoot^ ^.-âaioi Oyân
*J?)^*;
Jj/
îo
âlco
Jai;; yOOi-Xj
bii'ji ^./ J^-~o U; j-^v
.*^
^-^JKlltiO;
wJS.
^--.J^-
-.^-Ôl
,.:>
î.
jojSSs
îO Jjl^Q.AO JJ.

JJ
OOOI ^--UO
yo^s
jai';;
voi1qjl^3 i\aD
^jl ôaî .yoj^.wK.J
^'ô
ooo
1.
Ms.
ins.
stop -.and om. after &>'*
2.
Sic ms. ungrammatically.
sayingwhich he uttered beforeliand

them,
to diese
men, which
Lord, did
in thy
slmll bc
spoken
tu
when they
shall say
'
My
Lord,
my
prophesy, and in thy
name
cast out fiends,
and
we not in thy name name do many deeds

tu
of power?', then shall the
bridegroom answer and say
them,
'
Verily
say
unto you
know von
not, depart ye from nie
workers of
'.
iniquity,
go
to the
re prepared for the devil and for his angels'
Now, mv
sons, wlio will
not tremble at the pronouncement of despair addressed to those

to the deceitfulness of the fiends' guilefulness,
who
yielded
who
thoiiy-ht that thev

'I
were
casting
them
out,
when
for
he
hears from the good Luid

seif,
know
theo not'?
As
for
my wretched and
it
sinful
as
have probed the deeeits of the

of
demons,
to
is
enough
me
to drive
them out
my
stained seif only; for
me
it
seems that the saints wlio

to shrink
truly possessed
power and authority from

of,
let
God over these used

us who, wliile
all
from and shun being made spoil
alone
the wickedness of the

their deeeit
demons
is
ambushed
vvithin us,
llial
and
all
their
envy and
and their desires, think of ourselves

I
we are driving fiends out of one another. were driving my Would thal own out By saying these tliings every day to many tlie blessed Maro did not per!
Matth., vn, 22, 23; xxv. H.
similar notion appears in eh.
15.
GS
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
>
i
[68]
U-i/
S\
Jooi
\cn "V^
JJ
vopo
Ji -x\
Jooi
i-i/
)),..
loJS.
^ca-ô
toicw/
^-./
MêoJLst woio :oi\ 3&.A/ t^

TiV) -.icOs-ccu;
-oicl^. oooi
JJ
^-'i/i
ô
->o_.
^Sls
^9
ot\
jooi
>fl*iq
:)ooi
Jjljl^
^-ôi
|oot
j)!
.j-oJLJi
Lo\. voJKj/
^.'l/ jjô
J_l/
IW .po/ ^s
Jooi
^^cô
2
ll^flo
la^s
JL^ln
J-O
^_/
lsi_3 JJOI "^_i>
V---W?
^-^
)ju>.
.2
.vV>
vofSw^
^*AJ
/
J-I/
wO
^.O^CDJO
y.-/
^Jbv
,3.J
U;
)K\,Jl3
J,
~>>0
W-Co/?
7-/
:)K
]J
I J
S ,-^X
:)oi<M
ô
^s^.s/% v^.
jooi
>ntq aSî \ok-/

^-s.!^
<^--^f:
.))
^fN
.) .
iTio oJ\ Jooi K_>/ JIK-i/o
:^\ Kôoi
)f\.^.=>o
v aaiio
,.-,
^s
jJ
>
iyj/
-du Vo-coo Ôoaaoo
..ch.^*,
.J-*.oy
^^.
Jj/
t- /
3/1 yoKj/
U"-.j
^^.sKJmô
-is(-i
0/
ou\
-i-bo
t">>x
0001
Â^; ~^
^.Xot
m\
00 i
*"/
Joii
)oC^
yj .0001
^,*\mi ^*\oi
>/
OCH
t^
^-t-^/
.Jf>c>^;
(_~O^>
oi'ôô
^./
"^.j/'
oiu^
^JU. 3/
3/
ta_^
*~>/o
-.^JL-J./
lo_xi
001
JJ
^. ^btOl
Ms.
;3-
.Ji^-fl>/
K-^> ^*^0P/ *3 yOOi^ Jjlo ,ju/

and
L.
jJn^n\
1.
2. Ms. *;
corr. v. D.
suade men not to come to him every day
and, being distressed, and
it
not
being open to him to act as he did
in his brother's
days by withdrawing when
he saw these, accordingly, in order to extinguish out of him the reputation of

gravity, he
fool,
would speak
a
to
many with
simple and ridiculous words, and like a
come you to a madman? Have you, pray, seen anyone fouler than I am? Since I am bound to this stone like a malefactor, or as a vicious dog is bound by a chain that he may not escape and do hurt to many, know you not that, if it were open to me to escape hence, I should like each one of you have both made a house for myself and had a wife and children? or understand you not that in my case also it is on account of my sins and my spots and my crimes that God bound me to this stone, like a
saying,
'
Why then (apx)
judge
Yes,
who
puts a criminal in bonds?
But those who knew the blessed

say
man' 9 character and
sir, \ve
way
of
lifo
used
to
when
they heard diese things

to
also are
come
as to a criminal,
and as
one
who
is
bound;
for a
15ul
those
Ms.
man gocs and sees even murderers when they are bound in prison . who were not thoroughly acquainted with him, who saw the
'fairi
1.
[69;
.1
LINES OF
ABRAHAM AND MARO.

^->*;
GO
jA)Kio
Jjôh J_jl_so_A stA 0001

jjuL-N.
:K-)^K
oio ooot
^
}
m v>
i
..joCSx JLaA;
^*> ou^
ooo)
^Xâ_i;
:Jôo Jô^j
-
>on->
*
odM;
..odo^
J.J.-00
U*x^
jt^^ JU
^! ^J-3
lo4
o001
JJo
^'P !*^
-.looj
"
''
'
oila.\ Joo
-.ou-.3| Jooi <^V- ,)_^JLl3
o^
oooi
^-.oo
|li-o^
.ofcs~.o *\,'
^30
.v-oi
^J,L.
^.JLVl o/
lâj? IÔA .io^^yj )i&l

JJj*
s-Ot
K^; M
-.J-ulIs
chA yooog; y*oo/ ^J>.
-V*> .ou^ v*/
.^ôj -v*o
N^5aio
Jj/
s*js yOoCio;
)-.
la\;
jbcLs.
kjj
âkJio
jJ
JjLau/
JouSm
od^
..-> v
J-jla*/
:v**
t-J;
*j/
>-al
JJ
ouj?
)k-*=>
-*fN*
JJ
ô.
.
Uau./
-.Jjl-oV
)î'
)vî'
laV
*-..
vJlô
:Jk.4?
1.
Ms. with
stop-.
2.
Ms. ^/
corr. L. without note.
man thus distressed by the multitude of people and crying that they hindered him frora holding intercourse with God, wondered greatly. Once a certain layman came to him whose wife was barren and bore no children;
blessed
and he knew his disposition, and had gained the privilege of free speech removing his (irap7)<jta) with him, and by chance he came in and found him nails, because his toe-nails were of vigorous growth, so that they were a
to speak, he says to
And, having prayed and sat down and begun pray for your bondmaid that she may have But he looked at him children, since I have no heir and hope of my house. Then (i'pa), so-and-so, how is lt he says to him and wondered, and' that you do not consider the words that you are speaking to the most wretched
finger or
two
fingers long.
him
Sir,
of all
men?
How
is
it
that
you say these things

'
to
me 1
Have you not

2
heard the blessed apostle saying,
If
man
hath
not been able to ruie his
own house aright, how will he be able one who has not been able to pray for
disposition barren of the
to rule God's church,

his soul,
How
will
its
which has become by
progeny of good deeds, and through

progeny, be able to pray
for
his prayer
made
1.
it
fruitful in spiritual
women
that they
Ms. oni.
2.
Tim., in.
5.
70
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[70]
10 v;i.
wUlô
Jbocil
Jooi
jJ
.y-^3^!
JJ 9
<
)oM-
-^^
J^j/
)fiL~ilsJo
Kj/
J-lsi
y/o Jvî
t-*0.
>&jo
J..5,'
),
.,^-J.Vl
ô
,^-J .11/
Joi\J..i <x**>o/;
^.; \\^Jt
jo-S5s;
Iôlx
-*^*;
Ji-V /o -.âoi
)<*^l-=>
^_f ^ê jpo? ^>QJ ojasu

Jjlô
^^j
wJ^.; a^>; ^ô

..Jjlj/
^ô
!
wU^-oeo/
ôîo
-li-a^ ^ V*?/ .ot-=^
jl
^jus\
]i
,y^
Jj/ ot...;
OU
TO
.wdLiO JjuOO OOl Wfc-\l
ju/
jJ
â .yovio
ovioji.
kj/
Jvloo .Jâ ^JS. Joio ,^lfco/
Ô.
^JO
|J/
.Jjot
)>,'
-.otok..../
jj-t.
jJo
oo
Jjoi-co o-^.;
jJ
v-J- .oi..^
p/
JfOkflQ^M
Jt-a-*>
â )lt /
JKjlxô .)>jo
JvjlJ
aj/
,*,>*.
.ys, Jj/ oi-;

Hios.
~otok-/
jâ.^
^--ôi
^-j/
JkJio
Jjot
Ji-o^-^
-.Kj/
^*-^4 y+* &l
juJbo.^
looi
)-.> K.io
JKô^mJi
jljaiojl
a.\
..looi
Joi
+so
.!/,-
l^^ô
Sir, there is no difficulty may bear children? The man says to him And if you vvith God in making the forraer fruitful as well as the latter. wishyou will have mercy upon rae. By God who chose you do not neglect nie . Wheri he heard that he adjured him by God, he was inoved by two con:
siderations, one that he did not
wish
to state of himself at all that he could
do any such thing, and auother that he heard God's name and his hearl
trembled; and he said to lhat
man
Why
is
did you
adjure
me by God
Accordingly
it
about a matter that

take
is
not
my
concern and
too hard for

it
me?
liis
what
will give
you without men being aware
of,
and go hang
on
your wife, and you shall have a son, and you shall
call
name
it
Mar'o, no
it
man bring aware

up, and gave
il
of
il
And he
in
took one of his toc-nails and wrapt
him; and,
order that he mighl not honour

it
as a marlyr,
;
he said
lul
it
to
a
him
Observe
1
that
is
not a martyr, nor
is tliis
bndle hnaria*
it;
is
herb that
give you.
See that no one undo and see
and nexl
year you shall carry your son also and bring Ihis herb wilh him to
Thi'ii
me
at
o.
lhal
man
to
tool
il
and wenl; and he hung
il
on
his wife;
a
and
son.
once
God gave
tliis
her and
il
slie
received conception, and she bare

lo
When
happened,
Lit.
seemed
everyone no ordinary wonder that so-and-so the

iih
oil
I.
'gracc
';
martyr's dusl
n x.-d
and water
see Zîch. Rh.,
vm,
and P.-Smith,
-.
v.
[71]
LIVES OF
j-ieufc-ao
ABRAHAM AND MARO.

Uau./ Jjl^-s
71
.i.001
J-*^s K-.^
J[,,x.jo^><
K\jufl
JU-a^.
KoU^3;
16
N
1).
p
^\
^*j -01
.(-ich
)'t-^Q-<
oâ\ Iv^.ô/
ji.*_ ;
ôIq^n.
:
J;oi
uôt
)tsX.^ ouK_./
y_./;
(lia-ioitc
odcu^,i
"^^.ioo
).-i.,..0;
jJ
cxIOsô
JoCSS;
J-W
)
f*
JjLSO^
^-3?
^*->l
"^J^
.'S,
.^>-0^ -.[ft^'U
-.ôioK>/
ô jLw~? Ka_=L.ISî
jJo
ju/ *ô *.^.oi .|t^ Jox
oouo
J-J-ô;
j-^V
-.Ôtô
w-V^ K^_2lA;
op
^-;
aJd .yî.
JLioij
^-ôC^ ^^-as ^/
_)ocx^/
)-*->t-a;
I.
Transposition marks ave (appy.
in error)
placed over these words.
2.
Ms. RiascUo-
barren
woman had
reeeived coneeption
so that to
many
it
presented
itsclf as
woman had reeeived eoneeption, And, many being amazed, they used until her coneeption came to delivery. to assemble betre her and in great wonder eagerly inquire, What is tlie
a matter of doubt that so-and-so the barren
cause from which this has been brought about in you alter so long a time? Hut she, fearing the saint's injunetion,
and
in
Order that the power of his
prayer and the miracle wrought for God's glory might not be concealed,
announced
and
I
tu
everyone
So-and-so the blessed
man
son
sent nie sometliing,

.
do not
know what
glorilied
it is,
and God gave me

are the
amazement
God.
And many
things that
Then all men in God vvroughl
through these two holy brothers, things that even surpass written records and (he capacity of the ears; but the acts of the lioly Abraham even far
surpass tliosc of this man'.
sliorten his
But this
is
it
enougli that
in
liave
undertaken
to
history and run through
simple fashion, observing two
things, one that miracles are from their character difficult to believe,
and
another that
n
have determined
meaning
I..
in
my mind
not to be
a witness with
mv
slirank
1.
ihr texl
is
right,
the
inusl
in
be Lhat M.
perfonued
fewei'
acles
because
lie
from performing them.
V. D. and
translation
State the opposite withoul
emending
th
72
v3/j
17
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
^--^~./
JJ/
[72]
s ,;a <>..
Kiwi*j oofco/* ool

v3/i JJLSu/
JJ;o .yVV*-i
jO-CO
JK.^_.Kjb yo&.
3/o KiO.*.
a.
y~^*l waJI
.'bei
I-Jl^^-Di
.^-\o^\
jj/
JSs_.>L.
'^îo )j;Oia^
^so ôioV
IolS.
^-^jO ^.ts-Aoo
*J)
yjL.o;
^.^01 .-Jj/ ^^1.0
K.}.^*
]i
jlo__il ^.io
.\.i\
)K.*.ô
|b^co?
JLa^Xso
)1o,iv>jO<
0&>
>
Vi'..i;
N^/
Laô )oCNi
L^.>o(^>
c*-s>
oa~
bjo-3o
|.^v.*,jLo
jâ<;(\
^^
>&.^Kj;o
^',.Ôo
.^.OIOÔÔ
ILjot
ô(o^.>v\
joCSx
ooi..
..>
^*-j!
^_.?
^.oio.iôa_d
|och
ooi t-i J001 yo[Loi
\K*\.o^
.oi-s
t
^m
b^*-^**
qirv>
ool
.) J
N*/
.
U-i vv
)och
s>otok-/;
K..061
^^3
)
^/?
\-*-*l
bi-^
(iaîiso .JkioVjJo
).ioK.JL\
|qj^6o Jfico.v?;
.jl>.s;o
1,
n \ô .bv.0^0
(la-saîs? y<
Jfixi.0
c*JLio
Ji.mvi
->
IU->w0 |jl*jlo ^.; ofS. joex
k.../
booa^;o
âs;
)K^-SO
^_.:î.
^lîio .bÔs^
oo b^coa.^. ^.^-/o
och
)v3sv
jooi
ojojKooo
.)Loo/o
.Jisj
.)
nrnvi b^*o jkJS.ioV/o b*>K*
0001
handwriting except only of tliings confirmed by the sight of

as the written record,
mv
I
eyes as well
1
and not
to repeat in writing
what
have only heard
but the tliings

as in the
tliat I
have bolh heard and also seen to these

I
bearwitness;
I
case of this Saint also
bring to record the same deeds that

sinall
have seen and know, those that are

the unbelief and doubt of
and a
little
inferior,
because of
that
manv, abstaining from mentioning marvels
are greater tlian the ears can bear.
Even the actual things
that
we have
repeated
we have
repeated for the glorv of God, and that God's love towards
those w Im love hiin and keep bis

(iSktvk;)
commandments mav be known lo ns ordinary (ita.ppvi<jia) God gives to his bondmen before hiin. There was again a certain magistrate in the same village in which this sainl had his stand (with whom also was well acquainted) who was an abominable and impious man, an oppressor of the poor,
and simple men, and how greai freedom
I
.nid
all
1
one
who
caused orphans and widows to groan, and a perpetrator <d
wicked deeds of covetousness and of injustice and of rapine; and he had

Ii
property
and
greai
house,
and bondmen and
ibal
man
bore himself proudly in
the world; and the orphans

to
flee
bondwomen. And and widows

and take refuge
and other poor persons nsed always

1.
from him
This perh. refera
to
mlracles onl>
bul see p.
3, n.
1.
'
[73]
LIVES OF
vm
.
ABRAHAM ND MARO.
)K__ô i^nb
|_jl_..,..o
73
oC^> )ooi
>
v>o
oOx
)ooi
oot
<^-t-lc*
.)
*>n^-s
.
17 r"
li
y^ OOU yo^ )^0
..wJlSJLS oi;j/
^v^
+*l
<& Hp P
.K..) vi
->
.-p/ j.,aK.a\ fS\ll .Jôo-.; (.ia^J^ yoouô t_*; oilS^.Jui K_^j .'J-a^
^'^^1
.yaio-^1
JJLj.,3
jJo
vQ.a^-i.l
|J
.-wla^ ^JL^fcooj ^bv*jJo j&CSôVjJo LiotsJiV;

)-IlL.;o
"^^.io
ye^K ooio .JAJôV/*
jêfco*;
U>1
-Kl./
Jj/;
ooio
J_j_oa3 f-a^/o '.)-Vô **l
yoo.~ol ^-*.-a.-io
..).xiL^'j
)Loj/o
).jji^;
JoS;
Jleujo J.-ioc*ie> y/ j-iasi .|j/ viJl

^^2*.
wjo
^S^
.^-.i
.k-J~^^
îo ..s
Jjoi
ji
3/0 ..ooio .JKjJLs MtJ&.

.yOOi-fcÔf-o
v^JU
jlj
J-floia3
K^JS. ,^-xj
âiô
fco/
jjuauiaô
^Jôi ^1/j
V--^fco
Jju.^.0 <^Jôt;
.-otofcs.../
JL*-*
ooj
.^K*jso
^jio .-^S^
**o
Jso\>
JÂ; joî
^s/'
ota.=>/;
odaj t..aXio
:
fcwjjjoioj.
ousj V*^/
,,JLjb,2>
-.U? <* J'f-*-^ ^*?

^
yasao/;
oao,;
L,jo....\
y^
V*?/?
* /-/
oot
f21"*''
^J*"
*
Jjjsc^ ..po/ ,J .ojÎao JoCSs Jo.s^ ^*>~s i^
^JO '.vo^/
^r3"^
17
a.
with the blessed man.
Then
you,
the
saint
would send and

:
fetch
gently entreat him, admonishing him and saying
My
son, beware,
him and and
keep what God has given
for
you are not
in need.
Wherefore do
has daily bread
you oppress these broken-hearted poor, not one of

in his
whom
house?
Remember
the scripture that says, 'The orphans and the
widows and them

and again
'
that turn to
me ye
shall
not overreach nor defraud";
am
the father of the orphans and the judge of the
widows
2
;
and again, 'By reason of the

of the needy, therefore will
1
plundering of the poor and

Lord, and
l
the groaning
arise, saith the
will
make
delive-
rance openly'
3
.
But
for
my
it
part
is
pity you,
my
son; since, however rauch

if
God's justice turns away,
impossible that
will
not
some time
1"'
roused against evil-doers
and again,
Neither yet think that this power
ol
the saintsbefore whom these poor people

it
come and groan

<
is
a void thing; lesl
beroused against you, and von and your house perish.

stirred
But thal wretched
man
of
himselfup afrogantly
according
to
at the instigation
of bis father the devil,
whose
will he did
what our Lord
said to the Jews,
The
will
your father ye do
1.
', so' this
man
Ps. xn,
derided and scorned the

6.
man
of God,
Zech., vii, 10.
-2.
Ps. I.X.MH.
6.
3.
'..
John, vm,
14.
>
Sie syr,
74
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
Jj/
[74]
^_A,
Jj/
**!.;
jJo
s^-/
\j^<xta.s
V-^
Ul -t^j ->.~o
.ô
ô. ol
JJ
o-i-o
,J^ Kit
ou.^
JJo
..uA*o .y^H * -M Jm>*>
.^
,n
->
:)ôla
och
Jj/
V-3
P?/ ^-^>i
cot .J-i^Q.^
t-
'^^
voro-âj
jJ
J-O& j
.lause.
,.n
\U/
J-l.^Q-4
od<xA îo ua_2caA V -.K-r

Jooi
aaAJ
vai~
.
Jot "w.V-3
y^
-o .c*\
)j/;
i-io/o
otsj^
JJ
"^jii
W>>
J
;
-ou-o
K^ u^-
vî v-^,
-J-*^
r^ J*v ^^H
*
.v^VS.U .VJuSo -Joi^; odcuJjLi,
^-^
Ul
vca*2tio îcei> )j/o
'ool
jJ |
.\
^3 .JL Josoto .j^J^-s; ôîo JlcuJ.D -a.^1 -Wô/o
^*-o'U k-Jt-k- .^? o
i:
v'b
V-s
Jjlsoio
.Jk-wo
looi
J-a.1
J.ioJJ
U*- ^*> )t- *>/?
U^t"*?
'>-"
1.
Points
..
above the
line follow.
saying,
Blessed man,
sit
not neglect matters which
will on your stone, and mind yourown business. know to be proper for me. Sit in yonr monastery
I
and be quiet, and you have no concern with me, and

man's sins or righteousness as the case
none withyon.
to bis lot.
very
may
be
falls
.
Those who
are going up to heaven will nol entreat for ine
When
that captive
man
wliom the
evil
one had taken captive had said these things, he tnrned bis
presence; bu1 the blessed
bis feelings, called
ace to go ont froni the blessed man's

distressed aud wept, and, carried voice and said
to hini
:
man was
away by
you,
bim with a lond

the sinnet- have
Woe
for
mv
son! a prononcement of wrath

1
has gone out against you l'rom heaven (forthink nol that
cursed von; far be
Li
from me).
I5ni
repent and
with you will entreat

.
:
God's justice
for
von, and perhaps von will be delivered

:
But he became
of your
nunc haidined, and said

while the blessed
sin.
..-/
Let justice do vvhal

tears
il
likes
and so he departed;
man shed
.
and said
fire
l.tny son.
am inuocent
You know
l'rom
itself
nt
al
midnight
broke oul from the lour corners

sa-w
it
of his house, while
the blessed
man
descending and coming
down made
heaven
to earth like a ball (<7<patpa);
and so that Harne immediately

,
master of his house and his property
and seized
all
his furniture
[75]
LIVES OF
oS>
ABRAHAM AND MAKO.

j-s,
75
.-odopo î.
^;oj; joC^s
^ô
Jvj^
001
^m
..
v>\ o
.-otcjô
oi
^-,;
J-.;
lo^.
Joot;
"wV-3
^>;/
.o^S.
po/o
-olaiojjo
^)oUoj
ot^-j
).
n\
J',-0
ooi
ye^
^^
J-sJ^b
IJ-*^00
J-*-*-
ox ^^ls
.ot^ *.*-^
U*o ->r*
v%
jlcoo^s
^J'! U***. .^-sou^KiLioo
.j^>/
.~?
^-ov-^s
))^_s
Jlfco/ oiIKj/
-
kjuSo .N-*io
Jt-ca^ jtoooJLso -.^>;/ oo )t-=^^

oi>.
J-îo
ooot
,l
-
<*> -
^"";
Jfco>V/o
Jôpo -Ôt^x
OOOt
jlSj U-JLD; J^Jto .jiopxioo

yOOl.
j
>***
.U'K-3
yOOJJLiO ..yOCH-.
iV oot.
JL
^^_~;0 lyOOUVjÔ
'i)-2
voouioo K*io
v> )t-.>o .Jloy.io
ô
o/j-sl/ ,Jj'f*o
)^'J-=>
ok_~J
is
and the
man
with
liis
domestic slaves hardly escaped naked because God
wished
to raake
his
presumption known to him, while
all
the
precious
belongings and valuable furniture and the rest of the property contained in the But the blessed man, when he saw it, weeping buildings (?) were all burnt. Go m\ called his own presbyter who stood before him, and said to him son to that wretched man and see what has happened to him ; telling him
:
vvith
great sorrow
what had oecurred.
And
the presbyter with (wo brothers
went to the village
by night, and they found all the buildings (?) of the house levelled with the ground, and blazing so mueh that the stones themselves looked like coals of flame, and were all dissolved into chalk within the fire. And fever and dysentery at once attacked that man, and in ten days he died and his wife survived, a great and distinguished woman; and the rest of the
;
property that remained to

that
him was ruined and of the vineyards and the fields were thick with their trees and their frnits, and were regarded with awe in the neighbourbood, some sank to the ground in two years, and the res! were plnderet! from the owners(?)\ and of the slaves some died, and some
;
ran
away; and the

(IvtoX-o)
mand
l.
the
woman herseif became blind; and so reeeiving the comwoman also died, and she became a subjeet of gossip and
This can hardly be right; we require rather 'bj robbpr
76
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
)'!/
[7ff
jooi
soonjoia.^
Jfcoof
ôa
Jxso^
<?t
r3
JK-ôjJo
,Ujofc^_Y> looto
^_3a.i>6 ^Ji*/ "JL3 oj_~; .^S. jooi V^/ k-J^-JL-,

J.io.0;
J1|*^D JN~~jJKla
.JofSs?
-.c*\
\i\Zx
:K*JV-P î6tJ
Jfcoo...
)J
J-Aaaa-io
Jjoi
î
vs/o
Jjlv./
oifcCÂ^\
)*, ^
).-*<'/
\^ owpo
1^.^
.-otîo/;
Jêy>>
oj.i>i>
îo; Jlojutpo;
)^L.]Jo
jli
JU-^co
J^JiO'^s
.JKjLio*l
looi
Jujj -otaêyo ^sj

*>/
-.^ju.xlU.a ).x./ wJ.s ÔLi. oj^-; .^*ôt ,^> Jooi

JJ;
J-i^ J-k-b
jlaa
jkj^
(jault
J,.Vjl.
J^clV}
t"3
..
v aa.Jt2JL ocij;/ .û* ô.3c*io
^jlaÎs
^JUieuJ
U^r
^*-J
P 'H>-P'
)^^*-? Uok-/ -
)oC^d-=>
^t-
Joow
.otaio-;
* 18 i- b.
îoai
'^..)_aLi6 Joou
s-JLflO
Jâi.
.yi^Xi
JJ..04.A
K~.J^_coj
J-ieuV;
ôo
o^
JJ/
.yK-o-Ai ^v.
JJ
ooit .vs.li
oilNs aA*l }-Q-jJ
^*; ool ^-a>- ..oda_\ ^!j "ooi ^^. ojINa_a-*l ^.

J-vioyjo :)ooi
ôioCL-V lo-a^
^-?
od'
)^~VJi
oi
l>-î
)ooi
:^J
N^-
oj ^t
>O.i.'IS*i0
.p&J
1.
ji.aJL.lpo
^.s .Isotop* o&>

2.
jJLSuio
yl.o\
ool
-Joot
Ms. appy. i-^-
Ms. oov
memory of them came many sighs See, my sons, how the fiends destroy God's creation. How can we avoid shedding bitter tears for this poor man, when we think how far the evil one puffed him up 3 until he destroyed him, and even blotted out his memory from the earth But for many days, wliile we were kneeling before him at the end of die
of lamentation
;
while the blessed man, whenever the

to us
into his mind,
would say
mournfully with
service, because
sometimes the Service was performed

tears speak to us these
in
his presence,
he
would with
Scriptures
:
ui;in\
-
our tongues.
as
wordsof admonition from the divine See, my sons. how we stand, and what majestv we take upon Take carc, lest we stand before that awful and mightv Being
adversary, lest
corpses without sense, while our hidden
captive by our deceitful
man we make
has been
a
secretly
madc
mockery of God when
we stand before him, lest we insult the honour of his glory, who does not himself needour praise,but because of Ins gracious mercy called forth by the praisi ofhim draws us to himself . At another time again, tliat is always when he was thinking with wonder of that magist rate and remembering him
with tears, he would again turn the warning toward us by
way of admonition,
77
I.IVKS
>^v
-
OF ABRAHAM AND MARO.

J--^'
77
6tfcsXo3Lio;
Jjl..;
ooi ,-fl0.ioo "^*-*o
J-io-3;
-.ool >l'S
ê^
oj.
îo Jju/ w>.lS-> c*A
->\>A ooi;
ocx-X
.jlJ-^JD Jj.tooA N-./
Jjlôo
otLo-i
Jâ.2^1.
oi
I.o,JS.
so/;
J_io
y.*/
.>>
...
ffl
vi^,
ojioo/
"^3_\
3/0
JJ/
:;g.^..X-5
^J^ (A;
ot_^-3ol>o
oijotj
^^.0 tot^.^
Jjl-j
^3
18
a.
yO-jL^CLiLJo yOOi.-^vVV^
\a.ioa_oj
)N.^ Mt_2>o K^J^^Slî .-ioipeo t.*XMo

.),jl\o
Joot
l'Q-_ô
1.
Utdô
Jfcooai
ô
ool UaJXi*
>
"
->
v oot-.ma.^.li
Ms. with stop following.
saying,
a.
See,
my
sons, again
how
severe and awi'ul and rapid
is
the sentence
how many high and powerful men it has overthrown. And why repeat many instances, when it cast down from heaven to earth and overthrew him who himself causes it among men;
of the fall of pride,
and beware of
it,
observing
even as he also to-day
is
again in the same fashion eager to overthrow
everyone as he was overthrown, just as that wretched magistrate also was suddenly consumed and destroyed by his pride and haughtiness? Let us fear,
and tremble, and entreat Christ our God to repel

of his saints
.
it
from us by the prayers
Concerning the
rest of the
admonition which treated of every
formoflife in his discourse, and concerning his warning and bis exhortation
addressed not to us onlv, but to laymen also as well, and even to

children and fathers and
all classes,
women and
'
what
and
is
there to write and saj
To
the
brothers
who werewith him

and
all
he would offer spiritual education and warnings

to his
und exhortation
villages
to spiritual things,
own
priests and those of the
who
resorted to him he would give expos itions of the solem-
nity of their service

also of the glory,
and would
and the magnitude of the penalty, and the greatness incite and warn them to stand earnestly and
in ilieir classes:
with fear in their stations and serve
lavim
again and
women
78
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
yooj^ &l
[78]
j>^
la^j
^
^cloj
.Joot
^Sl^^
rro;
jkJLl"
"ô
-Joo
jjusj
-Joo
v^J
)^--^>!
bv*o
J-JL.;
otloivi ..>o
lovi
Jj>Vji
âx
^.laxi JIojJj^ JL-.1

^-.;
Jjo^co/ ^^-^
;^<jlj
^->i.Q->.i
^_/
iKi .Vij
jlj/
^.as
Jk.^JL~ )Njl3u ^--ôt
..\^'i\
"^^
J*i.'tS;
J1o;V^cl^,
y* n^l
i;
J-Joh
,_.;
Joou |-vô
^^ Uio
.Jjlsoi
Jc*$x
la^ v*>/ .o^s/
^^
>'* ^
.J
IS v
k
J^;/
|Lo
wwls/
"^
a
JL=>j
~.../
yoou^ji ^.jKJLiO;
J-'V^
.J.Aia_c*i;
Lâx\o
-i
^*Jp\
N_^\o
)tf^
v^
30
Jj-^pi"3
^ wUL*?'
)â^y,.5
Vf>>
he would restrain from oaths and blasphemies and adultery and ihe
evil things,
otlicr
and exhort toward
sentence of justice,
raercifulness
good things, declaring besides the other things which

to
all
to
them
also the awful
in the gentleness of Ins
men he
disseminates.
But
after a space of ahout
twenty years during which
this saint stood
upon the column a revelation was

i.
sliown to him conceming Ihe terrible hosts of barbarians,
e.
Huns 2 who
,
should come forth to cliastise
men upon
earth. a Ioudvoice
Then with mournful weeping he continued with

giving venl to Ins sorrow in the middle of
tlie
vehemently
night and wailing out of a

to
mournful heart, beating on Ins face and speaking

thou du
to
God thus
Lord, will happen to thy churches and thy monasteries?

will in thine altars
What, What, my Lord,

:
and thy service and thy sacred vessels, Lord?

of the helievers,
Woe
ness.
us whose sins have brought tliese things to pass, and not thy gentle-
What
will
happen to thy priests and the people
whose corpses
In
all
are cast oul as

In
dng upon
rac
the face of the earth with none

in
bury them?
merey chastise
and not
in the
anger, Lord'
And, when
all
of us heard the voiee

u
from above
monastery within, having

it
awoken we were
2.
I.
agitated; and, hecause
was
a short timc beforc ser-
i.
Sc.
Beil.,
515
'
seep.
19,
n.
2.
PfOC
xxi, 28; Chr. Edess., A. S. 843]
The better known invasion was aller M.'S dcalli. X.
of 531
(Zach. Rh., ix, 6;
Jcr., \. 24.
[79]
LIVES OF
*
ft
ABRAHAM AND MARO

.
79
.^...OOI
..^NftNft
JJ
^N.
iv\
\o\J(
..
-Jooj
)K *>0 1 ""^^.O
y)
.,
n jKa^LS
..
s^Vô
Uio
.Jjlj^jlo
oC\ P9/0 .OlK^wL^->?

<=9
001
^**
.J^~/
t-*^/
^J
-i^ .otlaA v-io/
.)-^t"0
.JLo-a
K-Jv-k-.
Jjlscxo
J_j_ioo .ly.^j'il
.^.oi
U-sf w-J^.]J;
'
^.K.^)'
>mjV|
J-
vO-ôto .Jlo^J^ vQ-ioauo

> tj".
rt>v 00
otK.^ i". t K^Jv-*K~>
po
n V) &o v-jlX^
Joe*
JLs^-=>
oooi-a
001
tso
>.Mpe
(.io
.V^/o
ot\
)ooi
J^Lo
00t
v3/
)*.
f>
VO>^/j "^îO .U*-?0
)^"
^^
>/o .JjLiCLrf*ieL3 Jj>V K.^S^JkO -.J-V-io

iy i"
^0
2
Jôt
"w.V-=>
^^
t-V*
<
*-^
V-*?/
.&*vl
"**
l ^-t-
fc-*-
U*
L^JS. of^s
l.
Jla\-ao JJkjLictAN-s yaiCLOo
^-.j
va.Q-.aj
.Jjjot
^-io
J*ot
y^
Ms. k.v-lt
2.
In erasure.
vice,
we tlid not ourselves dare to go into his enclosure; bul the presbyter who was next after hira went in, and cried out and said to liim, Sir, give your blessing, three times. And then he ceased his sobbing, and the pres<i
byter said to him,
Why,
sir,
is
and so above
all
when speaking?
your holiness distressed with weeping, But the saint said to him My son, go,
:
and wake the brethren, and stand up

for
to prayer;
and grieve
in
for niy
'
latter end,
what times
ears hear
.
bave been preserved, and what
my
days
my
eyes see and
my
And, when
bis sobs
came up more than

Teil nie
ever, the presbyter,

to
having been himself also seized with trembling, continued erying

saying
:
him and
Whal
:
is
the matter with you, sir?
what
it
is
Then
My son, go and pray; because a sword has gone l'orth he said to him l'rom the presence of the Lord, and slaughter has prevailed among the belie-
vers,
and also over the churches and monasteries, because men have provoked
.
God
you please-, entreat you to inform me man was angry and said to him Have you not come Remove yourself now, my son, from my presence. to pry? recite the service; or, if not, begne now l'rom here . Please go and
And
the presbyter said,

.
II'
what you have seen
Then
the blessed
Andthey went
out and stood up in service and in prayer

of
is
all
the night until

(p.
he the meaning 1. Ms. om. 2. This seems to The expression occurs several times in this work, but
&* 4
nere and below
80,
1.
5).
unknown
to the lexicons.
SO
6(Q-<wQ.3o
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[80]
nn0"
.
LJoi;
jla^L~ .^.ym\
Jtoo'a^ ^;
,b.;).-i
>Ki wie
JJ*
Jv 3
^ Lô^
J^jJJ
>oofcoo.io
JJ
&l ..^**_ol;
^.j ajcx
.
yooilas/ J_îoooiV;
/
o...). ,1/
.j^JÔ;
^^cx-3
v3,'o
^_ôi v
jj/
l^ 3 vO^js.^0
o.~po/
L_ioo .-JÔwiKa/
v O,_OOJ
^.../
JJ
)^, o/
-J^jUo ^.;a-..\i
po/
oi'îoj
y-Q,aJLj
JJ
'.^>
001
,-i-..
bvv-vj
Kj/
..0.3
.oolo
.Jo_>s
-.yoou-*.
-
J_ju_^3oJ^_>
-.(.;/
_.;
j
-^t-^-)
,
yt*
y^
.yO^j
wî J_3
..-.lo-ico
^-w-lLo
o.*.^.io
,-..1
*.^\
i"->
Jj/j .oi^KIjlô
L.^-X50
vOCX_LiO
)!Ss._\l
yOJuSo
r>
nftNA*..
..OJ.-U
f3
.u\^ q\jO yOTV>\

oil-^-j*
.).im.A \Q-p\
10
)^t-*o -vCLitS;
>-*~'*-n.'
JJ
f3
lJL:>Q-i?
)j^3ol
_.
^^
i'S
och
vOJl-v
.JJ.o__o
yoK^j/
yjo
JJ
.'po/
cxolo
ycu/
>-*. o
.oilaS.
yO-^-x
>
iV
ai3;
_.j
y_-C_\ot
,J--lu
/o "iCls|
.laêu
^._o.N
..
ni .oC_\
v
^/
>%
vojoi
j_io/
-.v
Lhj/
m1.S
>.JJ
*_-.j/
LI
)!S^.^~.._^
t'S
cl-\'j
voo(.\
^j
1.
M*.
ins.
o^..
|~>oL fcas
-ti.j..ea..i
loiâs
^w
_**
^.'r^,'
See note on translation.
the morning.
But after twenty days thc hosts of the lluns came

l
forlh,
and
they covered the land of he East, and none so numerous as they had appeared
in the land of the
Romans, nur had
it
ever been heard

'
lliat
any Huns except

the blessed man's
these presumed to cross the Euphrates;
indeed even
among
eompanions also arose haste
to flee to die fortress, while they said to him,
Sir,
if
von please we
But he
:
will carry
von down,
lest vve
leave )-ou alone and

to
you
suffer distress, or they

in
burn the monastery or anything happen

in Ins
von
and
.
yourself.
liv
confidence
I,
Lord said
to
them, and again not
way
of boasting
my
sons,
am
ready for sulTering, and
my
life
death are in God's hands.
Go, and the Lord be with you, and pray for
me
When
resl
they saw
it,
three of them, trusting in the blessed

fchej
maus
prayers,
bravely remained, while he was unaware thal

fled
had remained, and the

in to
to
the fortress.
Bul those
who remained went

:
him, and he
saw them and was astonished, saying

sons?
",
Have
Pray,
\<>n
qoI
is
gone away, my
and they say

'.
to
him
Either
:
life
or death
better for ns with
von. our father
Bul he said to them
my
sons. that
we may
but Ulis
if
not
'And
f.
tili
tl
d in the reign of Justioian, in

tery, whicli
ir';
is 534/5,
had
left
he
did noI do
tili
after
death, and, even

e
we read
i
'Juslii
i
fficultj
\
i !
remains,
Probabi
Lhe
words are
5<
ribe
.in.i
..
suppose,
81
I.IVKS
OF ABRAHAM AND MARO.
81
^-.\ot
voooo^ ? îo
^.io.^
voj/
JJ;
vU%i
**^
vîo
jj
^X va^Q_j,
^ô-s;
^J-V-a.^ )o<h-J
^îo
^_. ?
..k..oot
^>A Ul &l
^^
Joot
"^
ooot
i -a^>
o.^
oda\ ^013,
'ycucx .Jjl/ jl1=>, J.a^ ^_io _jL.ik*io
a_ia_o/o
.o;o;l/o
J-LiO
.000t
ûî
io .)^?
^..Î^
âô
.jj,*
-.jooi
>*./'j
yoouj.-^
-.<x^
voj obo*
^^
voâ U^,
w-^0
JJ~ |oio
..^.ô .g ,,t*'S
.JJLSO^
,wp .Jkju-^
-.V*>/ *3
Jooi
KaLiCL;
^îO
^.io
.î/o
la\ yaôiio
|oi
Ll*>?
V^' -oias/
îw
^_.j
Jjuso^ .<_\ ^.,a..ya
.^.xî^
V nm a^?
.
vochAo ^-Jôt
JJ--~
)
u^x.su
Jj^'
.Jjl*>
.po/,
v*.\ K_/ ja
:L*ot
t^
or
Hî-*! ^?
.'jk ',3
%
1
^-ioo
jiai~
^.io
^-âjtsJioo
^-.-ao
M
1
.JjJ
^5'^;
vQ-3;/
-.vO-OL-i )i-.,_\ jl*io;

.\
c*-^^3
^^
19
\
'-^-^
J-*- /
NA
2.
a-^>.io .yocxiâ
oôif
ooua.-î
Jk.V^sâo
-.Luâ^;
a.
^/
Ms.
a>ov v
^..\oo .o_sjoKl*/ <*^-^ .vOOt^.io,-D ooot ^.*.oV^'? ^.-..^010 Jw;j

Ms. with stop'..
1.
die in sin; but,
if
not,
men cannot
we
kill
'
us,
'.
becanse
'
thev
who
rI
are with us
are
In
if
more than they who are with them

in
But these things
did 2 not say

lot; for
von before,
il
order that
I
ourselves also
fled,
may
.
fulfil
every man's
were open
fo nie
also
would have
in
order that
we may
noi
seem
to be in
any thing better
tlian the rest of
men
But the heart of those who
had remained with hini was agitated, though they were encouraged by him,
and thev continued peering out

and see, and
lo!
011
all
sides,
and they
lifted
up
their eyes
a host of
horsemen appeared before

because the
.
the
monastery; and
to
they themselves trembled and were disturbed; and they ran
the blessed
shall
man and say

do?
!
Sir, pray,
evil
has come.
Sir,
what
we
his
Lo they Surround us
But the blessed man continued beating on

I
face, saying,
all
What, my
are
sons, can
say?
What? Am
and
casl out,
myself better than
those
who
uow being
eul in pieces
and are being enten

had
by beasts and by birds?
Bul the hosl

l'roni
of the barbarians, vvhen the)

the
reached a distance of half a mile
monastery
overtook
men who
uttered
were fleeing toward the blessed man's monastery, and with cries
in
i
heir
language they pursued them, and thev advaneed as

and those who were fleeing before the
16.
far as the
monas-
tery fence;
I.
scaped inside.
And
II
Kings, vi.
i'.un.
t.
'2.
Or
'did
f.
I'.
1.
dn not follow
Ihi
7
on.
xvii.
82
-.^-.yL*
JOHN
JJo
ol ;
EPHESS.
o/
:
[82]
yOC*\ ^l.
jo;
Jju^îo
-.ov^.^>
vo<**jl^ yVo^Kio
o/
^-oV-^ *
1
^!S;
j
,<_-.\oi
ylo
o>l
)'*;
^Vt J-a\
yOOi^<3o
Ja\
voot^^s
-.Hvo
).aô
Jv-m
^-^
v*-2
'^4'' yOOi.-Ôt. yOOhK-.i ooot
jjLdoio
.,_^_otio
oooi ^-aTS^..>6
vcj.jo(
.yOoiÔf.o
Joo
K.^>.
jl/
^3;
.loo
^-iO
^.J Jboo,^ yOt yClia-5/ vOCH-aIa^

ot^>oa_o
JJ
sS/o -.yOi-^
u^Vlo iî/
jUL=>aî
ool
ooio
Jv-;
(...)*
^-^
ll-^v*-00
j-dô^
J_l3ok>
s/o
a^ ^
cx-js
.u^-wv
^^
JJo
-.KâjI/
j-3't-~
JJo
..otlA,; Jj>;a>_=>
^...ot^n-s
-s/
.Jjaoo/;
|>-Jt\^
^^
-9i
^ba^J^*
19
,otV^*j
U'i'a
t-3
.ouV o/
I
-obj./j
1)
-f-./
).iia^ ooio cxJô

._oto)j..~
Jv.*i
po
ot-\a3
,).ôa_*
oooj
NV-O-s H^ <>h
J
^./i
JJo
iV o<x*JL-.-b
'ia!l/
.Jt.*^-
-^
ot-^>
l).^
00
["*>
I.
jfs,
It-ts; corr.
Nld.
2.
Ms. ov^vto-
3.
Ms. eiai-^H-
tliese,
like
men who
are driven along or
whose eyes
are blinded or
1
whom
deceiver carries along so that they do nol see, passed round

half on
pui
he monastery ihev were
one side and half 00 the other, and, jusl as

\<\
l
if
those
whom
suing were running before them, they passed

lliis si.li'
he gate of the monastery
on
and on
that,
thinkingthat they werejusl overtaking and catching
the fugitives
And
this their
shouting indicated; since, while there was no
one
in front
of them, they themselves continued crying and running,
and so
they passed round theblessed

withih
it;
maus monastery, and

il
no1
one of them entered

nol
and so
ii
is
believed by everyone thal

its
was
even seen by
them
:ii
all,
because they passed by the side of
vvalls
and gates, and did

its
not even Hfl up their eyes and look upon the site of one of
ii
sides,
although
i~
seen even
ai
greal distance, and the blessed man's Station moreover
is
seen above, being Mark.
And
so by the help of Ins prayefs neither
was
in
in
the monasterj
all
harmed, nor anyone

it
who was
.
in
ii
or round
it,
though
the villages round
complete destruction was carried out, and even

for a
the village itself they
were
whole da\
and. while the whole monastery

like a
and the blessed man were seen by the village

blinded, and the\
did nol ><( him.
sun, their eyes were

to
Man\ such thinys God nsrd
puTonu
[83]
LIVES OF
ABRAHAM AND MARO.
83
..ôi
ypA^co.io
)ooi
o-.
JJ
,_ô^
)..=>>a..o
ô Jk-.V-=>
o-^-s
JfcO^-io t-^s
^-.;
Jjlsj
^N
.^.ot^- irn
>^ &o.3
)<x\JJ
)K q_2laI
v^*iJj
niK)
.^^
UiQ
..Jja^co/
^^
j>oo_oj
JJ
00t; J-îOj-o
Jjlsjj
ouio;
'.ouiu
^j>
oC^>; )t ..o
)j-./
*"/? ."O^ OOOI v ^-50-.
JLju/
v^lls
yOOÔ
low-
'',^0^ -.j-JU.^
OOI
1.
Ms.
\vil.h
stop following.
2.
Gorr. bv
Iati>r
band
to
3.
Corr. from (î-
through the blessed man's prayers; tbou^li,

the things that
if
had undertaken
the rase of
to teil all
were performed
in sick raen
through the outward word only

in
without his applying his touch to these, either
demons who
should have
of
came
out, or in that of the other acts of healing, one into a greatly protracted
by one,
wandered
series of stories; hui
these few oul
many
As
are
enough
t
i
to stir
up praise
to
God
in
thosc
who
are convinced by them.

in tliis trial of
to the
nie
of his standing he
completed on the column

fifteen days,
llial
endurance (iywv) twenty-nine years and

in his brother's
and
in the
tree-segmenl
days he passed eleven years, so
for the time of the trial
of
endurance
(ycov) in
which he laboured there are made up

reckon
superfluous lo write.
forty years'.
Hui as to the rest of his labours and the painfulness of his standing and the
austerity of his habits
is
I
it
Hut his successor
his
own
presbyter, his kinsman, a
man who
from the very earliesl time,
when he himself was

and soundly
all
not standing on the eolumn, himself also walked righthj
in his
very footsteps.
For, even while the
saint
was
alive,
men used
1.
to congratulate him,
because such a
man was standing

1
:
before
If
the
II
ii ii
invasion was
ia
;>l.">.
Ihis
|efl
tlie
nionasii'i-v not later tlian 522/3 (see [ntrod.),
would bring M.'s death to 523 we ma> pcrh. place M.

to circ.
bul
-
as
J,
seems
522
d<
ath
in
to have and take 20
(p. 78)
as a round
life
number. This throws back Abraham's death
vi:,
and the beginning of
bis
ascetic
to ein-. 455.
84
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
-.oti^-s
[84]
jjj
ouô-3 jpoo.^;
+3 .jooi
v/o
otV-oa-.
oIioo .ôtaio^D
.k-J-^-a.-*.
v3/
Joo
^)ojlo
jJ;o
Jio^
J-i^j
.
j.^^ ô;
J-jlo;
ô-a-s
KiCL-*i
ot-3L^;
^>^
.
k._J_^>;o
Jôb.oi
)nmv>
ôJls
_^ .-Jooi
"ÔoKio ot^ ;
ô;
^-ôi
>
IIa
/ ;
jLsaô
oUfJo^
.-ôi-*/
>k>-3
i.a\;
lia-o
.'jooi
iiou_oo U-iao )k~^

JJ
->
j-s
'.Uî
^-;
^-*> -ooot
^.\
i ^
,\o^ ^-
)lajs_V
Jja^v^DJJ .Joch Jiû/xi odcu.a_iLi.o
oCôa^ owso
/'
-.oi^ jooi
j >n
^l^
)-DQ.i^v;
^ô
-.^-ioi'
ô
-^ K_ooi
K-
V*
^M
\m
>rdurf ^cruâa
ôcn'iard
. '
rdjLiTVD7\
tûax.i iv^xlx.
20
rb. oooi yOOuK-./

i.
Jja^flo/j
hand
^\cx
U-.V-D
'
gô;
-t
H/-V-J
jK-.'t-O--3
o-
Marg.
in
later
iaô^-3ko-seo iP; <-*^>
uwj4
IL^*> Vafco
Jjov
Iiim;
and after him he bore
all
bis
brden and that also of the whole convent

;
willi stainless purity vvithout

<if
liis
kindness and of bis

in
murmur and without complainl wliile the fame own habits also was everywhere spoken, through
liis
the charity
the poor which he possessed, and the love towards
bre-
thren, and
the reception of strangers,
who used
to carry bis
fame every-
where.
Station
But, after the blessed man's decease, he tnade himself a hut and a
in
the enclosure
itself,
and therein carried out
liis
I
labour and his
abstinence; bni he did nol as yel
mount
the column.
of
Bul
kin
removed myself
and joined
in
thence
because
to the coi
(eijopta)
of
the
aeighbourhood
bodily
(ys'vo;),
myself
unities of tbe
Amidenes, while they themselves were
the exile
decreed by the heretics.

saints,
The history of the
Abraham and Maro
the brothers,
is
nished.
V.
NeXT THE
RECLUSf
II
TU
HISTORY, Ol
VLSO
111
1
THE
-
IIOI/Y
\M>
DIVINE
MEN SlMKON TUE
Mi SERGIUS
RECLUSE INS ZEALOUS DISCIPLE.
In the
-an ii' village moreover from
which
saints of the
column
dei ived
[85]
LIVES OF SIMEON AND SERGIUS.

JOOI
.-^Tv....
85
ooi
JoCX
jôAs.^0
yO^CLlt
Jj_/
Jju.,.00
J_si
J_a_flO
-.Uq.i^>
^bv-iOA oi,ôa 1 n
,~>
ooi
3/;
Jjoi
.&<...
(.aioi
0*0
ioio>a\ oiKa.xji1
.-Jt^>o/;
)>->-=>
loot
jJ
.oik.^.^vVo wOtcLsU yooiâ

0011
Vl^
vO.-2l.oj
yOO(i-flQ.^;
J^JlJ
i
JfcCSwi
)joi
jooi
^-o
)ooi
:oi.:s
JLoot
L.â*; (Li^^flD
-Jiî
) irnnj
fcoa
âô
ItV-xic.*!.
JiiaijLj
)Li_i/
yooi^l
{.Ju.fjs
laio,.^
_oio,... Lo
oulSls
0001 ,*-3u.'ii
Jl~ /;
)K_.iO-.l
joot
,-a.^;
y*6t
,-io
.-ip/; ^_/ Jooi j-a^cai

ôot,_s/j
JVaij
-"-^v
oi-30
.-Jj/
JJ;
wU-3
yooo
laS.
joot
o_.ou
os
.J-s
.otloX
Jtsju..i, JK-coojlô
-3u\0
.^...Vl
Jk-coo*;o
..o^
Oi\
0/
,..
)Ôo!Sl
N!
J001
.JOOI
,2^
IVas
J;ot
^^>oo
.J^.U
.''i
JLJU, yOOtO^S
J-iKîoo
J-LOOtO
â*'.*
^.610
Jlo.ii
.
JLLcttD/
JJL/
fcîo
.)!S>^Dj.i
)mmâ
J,.-.
jlSoo^s
a.
..;
wto .ou>oojl_s Joot Jiiai ^.iVl
^*JliO
Jjlsoio
.oila^ 0001
their origin cp/oc)' a great
and holy old mau who was

2
,
called
Simeon had
also
been living as a recluse ever since the timc when the saints Abraham
a
and Maro the brothers began their discipleship

also
was
not
unworthy
words
and
of great admiration;
who
also
man whose own story in his own person

crucified their flesh
of the great hospi-
carried out the
of the apostle wliich say,

its
They
with all its affections

tality that existed in
lusts
'.
Tliis
man because
him (and he was eager
to carry out the ministration to
the saints personally with bis
own hands
in
like the holy

all
Abraham
the patriarch)
used not to shut himself up

I
a hut like
the others, because indeed as

to
have said he would not endure tu do so, since he used
perform the
ministration to the brothers
who
in
resorted to him.
For the love of the greal

inen,
Abraham had been implanted he made himself sonn' srnall

two; andat one place he made
him toward
and
all
and
011
this
account
huts,
a little enclosed courl
and garden
without a gate; and thus he was shul up withjn them with one disciple or
for
himself a
the wall, on account of the strnge brothers
way of ascending and descending who resorted to him; und thus

both that of seclusion and
57
;
therefore he fulfilled in
1.
himself two purposes,

r
years
after A.
gel
(p.
Kalesh; see
p. 56.
2.
M. began
but,
'
even
the
1.
il
we reckon
v,
frorn
the
time
when M. ascended
which
is
the
columan
(p.
59),
we
183 ee
as
p.
lh<
dal
n.
I.
beginning of Sinn
24.
seclusion,
inconsistent with later
tatemenls
94
Gal.,
,S
JOHN OF EPHESUS,
-.Otla^
JoOI
[86]
wkJ3
Jooi
)!/;
^_io
UOA&I
Joot
^
oC^
J-JLCQ.3/
fcwJo
*} >
.aôo
Jk-flo/
Joot
j-^ ^03 .J-J.W? J~*Jj ^-*> î^; JÛ 001 06 Joot

joot
"^s. Joot
J^JJO
,'/?
^îsJo
.ô\o^l
sQ-JlJQ
sn3îo ot^
^.aô
.otla\
t^
OtO^-Ô -OtoS^V^
otv^-ce
vflJJLiOO
.->.oju.
..K.)y^-^>
ÎÔ
J?o->?
-0(03 /
-.'f^/o
oualji/o
^t>
.J^^-^
Jjôq.
).!/;
w>p&^
b/
-.^.-_sKl.o
Jlo^, 000t
joot
i,'i\;
Joot
t,.~ioo
.Jju..o
>oto,
v-i
JjJ^
s*oto_>~J;
^v
^
^^
J.î-o
)bo -.oj^
~~sKjl>c
CH.O
)V^-?
001
.ootj
001;
-ota^.^' ô,-o -ots/
^^
^âo
., Jia^_oo ov^
)ooi
^n.i^j;o J-ULis/ âL.i

ol.400 ,Jj>a -*.* .JoCSx
^.; o>, Joot Jvjj .~'J^-0 ot
olocu; 9^>
"^ ^*-
*
Jjoi
^^00
Joot
jj/
,Kj/ ^V^*?!
00t
V>*>1
r>
-J'Q^-o
ov^-io
20 V
1,
Jaja^
v^îo
J-00 3
-
vôt
Joot ^'-a.* ot +ao .K_.J.*yo

J->o
.>3l^
uaJjji
vvô
^/?
JJ
^
pl.
'":>
-.^t^^>
/o
Jjo^co
o.-.oo
-.l*.ys
yoXîcu;
fS .JJ.iôo
Joot
^ yj yOOtV
Joot
v^-*ô Jaaoto
1.
An
erasure follows.
..
Ms.
llial
of the entertainment of strangers.

(cr/-?,y.a)
Whenever any stranger wearing
the
habit
would himself open the gate at the top of the wall Cor him, and he would come up outside and come down to him; and he would take hold of him and embrace him and kiss his hands; and he would fall lipon his face and forcibly take hold of him, and would kiss his feet and
eame
to him. he
liis
heels, leaping
and crying and saying,
thank
my
Lord Jesus that he
come to-day and visited the sinner, and has thought me worthy to see him in his hol v bondmen . And. as soon as they had made the prayer and were sitting down, he would run to a vessel containing wine, and would
has
IUI a
certain gourd cup thal had been

fall
made by him and
a roll (jtoXMpa)
i'eet
1
,
and before anything eise would

he niight be, thal he mighl
invite
for
on his face before the man's

that cup;
whoever
take
and the hospitable man would
him
to eat that roll (xo^Mpa) also,

this
saying to him,
Grsl
0.
Von
are weary; but
God's sake be Kind and take
And, while that man was

(Xsxavvi)
rcceiving it, he himself would run and preparea fotpan
and bring water,
and would prepare towel and put
ii
round
his loins, in the

l
manner which
our Lord also taucrht; and thus he would wash
lu-in
whether they were one
s;
LIVES
ts-,J.JXÔt
Ob'
SIMEON AM) SERG1US.

>.^Q1
87
î*
Jot
-.vOO^ JOOI V^.
K^
^-iOO .yOXJ.KllLj
Jlo
..yOOl.^.
Joot
ot
y-/
-.^-ôt )-î..\ yOovS. Joot vAJ.io ôto^V

*.)ooi
"^ô 0^.1
.Jooi
>^..
^.ots/
oulS
. f
)ooi
'v.3
t2>^;
y**> ^lokjiJ
.jL
jlj/
JJ
jo
^"r*-'
Y-j
JS^l yoouô
jooi -.*.io
'^00.^
Jooi
JkJ*o
Xo
J-*
s .scls ^-Jlx'
J.>i
,ôt
^3 J..^
îo ^.^
>v oo&.
^jlôo
J"2l
Ji..*u~
Jooi
^.j7
oo^. Joot
A^ln
vÔI
^^to
iîoo
..^.i/
Jju.JJ
y-./
^v
*"""x
00'
00? Jk-oJ-^ -t^

wi l\~x Jasoto
Jooi
|ô^ .JK-uuoaA jKaia^ Jfcoo^

uio
Joot
.^^
ix>
y^\ <^ô
^2Li.'o
jtv-ô .u>
Joot
****\)\
yo+ô <^-2l
otV.
Joot
jJ
^ ^-î'JJ
>..
Joot îs-joaj;
JS^lno
â'/o
-,
Joot .-.S.Kioo
.'oom
wi
^-.oto
.JIa.q-.s
^s^ -J
.
"
of^soô
Joot V^/
J-*">
ot-sa.**^
)(*!
Joot vax.a.io
ot
^l.&J; U^-*\ .K-J.-1m

J-JJot
.\
Joot
^...
-â^'j
Joow;
Jo
V*s^
"-"J
f 3 ^-? 09t .Jootêca^

JK.l*o
Jj/
.ôo-
1" a.
3 .J-iioa:
JLi/
01^-^00 .o.*a~
JJ
,K4-f -
Joo
Jâo
^b/ âx- -V*> ;>a^ ^b/ Jjisot -.otla^. J.uao/
1.
MS.
;!}
And, alter he had many, not allowing them to speak nor to refuse. washed them, he would hastily raise this water to liis own face and Ins arms, just as if he were desirous of washing; and, tliat 110 one might underor
stand
were occupied
what he was doing, he would withdraw t<> one in conversation; and he would drink of it
side while these nie 11
three limes, and thcn
leave them; and he
would go andpourout wine and oiland anoim them. And immediately he would run to that garden, which measured aboul ten cubits one way, and about twenty thc other (and the heavenly blessing rested upon
an extent that what was sown in if was enough for forty it and cook a dish, and then Im' would entertain whoever might he there, and he would make merry and
fhe place to such
men), and he would bring something from
joyfully
eat and drink, so that
anyone who was

life
not
acquainted
lie
vvith
thc
in
saint's love
and
his
manner
of
would think
that
enjoyed himself
this
way every
I
day.
But he would say
in cheerful
exultation,
Blessed
am
that
am
to-day eating and drinking with

a stranger with him,
my Lord
110
Jesus
For,
whenas
ever there
was
he would
ihus joyfully eat and drink

stranger, he
without reserve; and, as soon as there was
would go
,ss
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
..îoJ-,
[88]
vsîoo
rr^\ J-*>Ao JÔlAo JK-a/o
jooi
Joe*
..J^jjoo/
jooi
K^
."M
oooi
^^.j ^, JJ-^
J)
r
-
-l'
^3 ^>
^'
o"*5
-o-=>rJ:-s ?
-J-o_a/
vCl^-^J;
))/
o0.3aio
..oooi
^.^.ioo
otloj-â-.
^^*>
.otla^
ouio
îo ^ts^
^-m'a^
jJ
-las/ ^Jss-^-O} ^-ô U*~l ooi
-v**^^?
âôo
îoî,
.0001
J^.V^;
^po
K^*
^-o;j
oila^
vCV^J
;
^^>
J^
^
1-
v^""
J^>
J
V*
je*
,-J.Vl
^v
-N-
Mi-^
3 t-
otk*.ia*lo
-P' 10
Ja-/
^_i>o Jooi
J-i*
euu.
/o
.J^^
J ^>P
Joot
001
*^
J;
)j^
)oOI
21
)ooi
M d^ v
Jooiâ^JLi <î
2
J-,x*t
..Jv*J
l>
^j7 yftAôl OOIO ..^-^1*00 (p) )l~)J Jo v-iJ. -Jv-^^jiio Jo ^j'/ ^-^0 ..J |.io^ Jj^s ^ .J~;a^> joot a.ia-i Jlaâ~o J^sui ).ô-o Ujl Jbas> Jj.s Jjlooio .Ji-Sj; Jk^.ia*k.\ yoo^
ôtaJL
Ji-oav^^sccL.
âo p
.Jliaiojl;
J.Jui/
Jj
Jv^-s^ -.otaoJJi
â.V J4-^
Joot
y" ,
^.m' in
vax.i.^.Jj
wJLs
yciâ J
J-L2l./
i_a-^
I,
An
erasure follows.
2.
Ms. um.
much
as six and seven
and even ten days, and taste nothing, saying,

I
For
im part withoul King Christ cannot eat bread, unless he has thought me Many were deterred by worthy to sit at table vvith him in his bondmen 9. him from ffoine in to him cm accounl of his reverend character and 011 account
of his -real humility in their presence; others again
sould nol pass more than two nights or three of his -real watching and protracted
who were
a utile lazylike
011
at inost
with him,
accounl
recitation of Service;
for liiere %vas
no
possibility of his sleeping
more than two hours

lil't
of the night; bul

nntil the
he would
stand up
in
the night and
up the head of David, and,
day broke,
where he began there he would end'; and, if it happened that he had some tjme over, he would leave the brothers resting, and would himself go and layyeXiov in the hut, weeping, unti] daybreak, and then he recite the gospel
1
wniild so and rouse them to perform matins.
And
so this wonderful
man
ended his days
in this
all
severe labour and abundanl love and great earnestness,

the days of his
life,
showing
fortitude
so thal
men were
not able to supporl
and endure the brden of his -real labours

I.
more than
a shorl time, except
I. 0.
thi
whole psaller.
[89]
L1VES OK S1MEON AM) SliKGIUS.

jJ /
89
yaiî-a> oiloô^s; J-^3l- yj

.
.^-.Vo
JjLij
^.io
V-^-
J-=>'<
-oto^^j
-â^
),..Yt\
v--^)^ ^
oi
-.)+X>
"^Jls
)ooi
Jpio ots
.Jooi
Jjot;
>>/
)joi
.otôM
~_/
J_oij
')>>;
lôt;
Jô.^1^3
^âôo
-ot
î^ ooo^
:'ô)U
Jlo;k*_so_s
\^>i
Lzjo-z ..Jj3îa\
**j|
-L-*J
3/;
U\-*> )*2>
..ooot
<v=^
.irrn/
r
K-ô V^S.
Jjlx./
.Jooi
jboKJLio )^xa
oiv^~=>o
v/o
jj
Jj v/o
t..=Li
-..
>-'*
"^J^
oooi
^~-^>o ô âa^
.os.
Jloa ^>o ^_iolo

-.J..ool$^
i;
:î/
-oi "îsAjioo w_;

)
ool
Jooi
so'jj;
^-./
>
)J
sAiâ^
vO..
ool JL-^-s
a>V..3'l/
vi
..Vo iJi"? v^ ioo
>
"
)^
v ois_3).J
J_jL3l^
..yOotliJL ^-ioo
yoouua ^>o ^.co-skJio v ooouo

*
..
.oooi
3
^-^J
jlo-D
^.io
,Joi
-oto
.\JZsZl
^*A^>
vooou voo&.
^_io
^,v> ..too ,\^^l

JVoiopo
K'L'li
|jp>o -Jooi
^d.Aoo Jloo
Jôo .Jjl*>v^
"^f o^. Lîoo ^>

o-10
-o 00
v" a.
JofcCso
yia.\)
).-
JJojlco/
v^Ss;
..oooi
J*3j-s <^-?
va>i..3o
Jjo-a.s
)li /
fcO^
^->*~J
J^ \OOUl3j
3-
.-yOâJ
JK-i-o;
1.
^^^ô
yOOt-KijJS. ^_^j/'o oooi

Ms. a a s s p'-
^V
.o
..yOoi.JLio
^î/
4.
^K^l
-
Ms. om.
'J.
3-
Text ^S.; C orr. marg.
in
same
haiul.
a Ms. v n3
Sergius Ins disciple an earnest mau like himself, who also imitated him in everything, for fr the space of twenty years he laboured with him in the
excellent
life,
and accordingly the saying of the Spirit that
'
prophet as from the mouth of the Lord,

rest the
This
is
my
rest
was uttered with which
in the
I
will
weary
was
fulfilled in the splendid old
man and
his diligent son,
insomuch that they ma.de

all
guest-house outside, and there used to entertain
who came
with everything out of the window, whether they vvere
women
task
"I
or laymen, each as
was proper
for
him.
Again
also,
since
the
to
performing anything in the

that they
way
to
of
manual work was not open
them, and
might not continue
eat the bread of idleness, and be despised
by themselves and by their conscience, the blessed
men formed
a plan
and
chose for themselves to teach boys, and this they did out of the window, since a seat was placed inside the window, and hours were appointed for
the boys to
come, that
is
in the
morning and
read
in
the eveni ig; and,
when
they
had taught one class

they had
(er////./,;
to
the psalms and
the Scriptures,
and
withdrawn
thirty or forty of
1.
after being strengthened, another came inof little infants, them, and they would learn and go to their homes, because
Ms.
0111.
2. Is.,
xxviii, 12.
90
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
joOt ,-3l^' JjJOtO
:>..
.
90
.00*0
JoO|
^J.2
JU^CO
J-*>^
' .
io t- 1
^/ Jk^Wsl
Jj_=^ J^>A
^
)
ooot
^.*2l^.?
^*ô J-<^-^
^âioo
^*?
.ovioô*;
,,
ot-i_io
3/
^.Jji -.^-Ji* ^f-m^?

-JK-V-O' lo^
Lusj
^
*
00
^^-*-*>
-> - î OOI *
J<
IS-"/?
Jt J^-30 -^?
Io01
.OV*ieM v^^) ^*
û,
tooaJL?
-vp
^0 M?
<*-^ v*?f
.^4
.^j
r^' ^"
2
^ 3
-~?
-*-j po
Jj*asJj6
Joch
jJ
^s
J;ot
.k-ooi
~xi
jJ
,^s^
-t
^
.^
vS|o
);
w-^jj yôo
IW -H<*-!J! Uo/j
)-i?
<e
-*M
Jj*?!
^ > ^
LI^ oi^
o^
.oulj
jl-Jl
^J./o
jbo;
>".**
-.^l^-o
)lc u i'jftS>ô
^_,;
;o_i.;o
21
.otfcooo
.Mj-*^> Ji "^ ) <"^=>

JoV-fc
.*>
vb.
^, no^
v><a-
J001
V^sv
-om^*?
k-/
-t
,îâio
^lo
Joot
.otfcooo-o
.J_*-oi_3u-3o :Jooi
Jk.-^.=> jj.-^ J-jouj
^^00 :îJ
.ooo
^SOlso ..vOoC^^^Ql^ U-00/
Jjiotol o^
^.-J^cî JKs
o,po K^ci-,-s .li
o
jJ
.Jod jJSofco vOoC^juoq\ jo^jJ

JoCSsv; Ji-a; j-o^j
î^
)&i y-l
L4*s\
J.
vaiKJ
o
ôt>
-V*>/
.-oi
**V~*
Ms.
^-3u.i.
2.
Text
a<
w:
corr.
marg.
in
same hand.
it
was
so the old
And populous village, and manv people used to come out from it. mau continued doing until the time of his end; und accordingly
After a space of twenty years Sergius
the boy-pupils supplied their needs.

his disciple
asked the sainl
that he also
might shut himself up

for
al a
certain
place close by the village.
And, seeing that he was eager
every good
al
deed, he said to him

leaving nie.
s
1
I,
my
son, should not

not as
in
it
be
at in
all
satised
vomto
However,
will
were stand
your way so as
prevenl you from

as
far
making progress
bul
running on the road of righteousness
go and may our Lord prosper you . Then, having received Mos permission, he went out and wenl and shut himself up, his aol aller liis master's method, but straitly in a lonely hui the sizc oi
as you are able;
stature,
yes and
even smaller than

of his
in
lal
-s.
his
stature;
and there henceforth he

this,
perfrmed the
resj
But,
before doing
because there
were ruany Jews

used
:arried
to
and they went about with greal freedom on a continuous contest against them, and everj daj hfl
that village.
in
contend against them as with slayers of God, bein,g fervenl
the
lovc of his Lord, and
gnashing
his teeth,
and saying
These
crucifiers ol the
91
LIVES OF SIMEON
)
AND SERGIUS.
Joot
91
.jjfcoo_=>o
imvr
->
yootaiw
ooo
âloKjLio; U^ôd^js
P-^ /*>
yOCH.-VoA-.jLO yoouil-auflo
ô^-.vooj^.; |K.^jl k^_s

>>QJu.
J_s?
)N^j>
^do/^j/o
i.
.JioJ
.ootieUx
)
-^n-7
JJ
'.col^|
y.^;
.yOQlK>. y> V*^>; -.p/ ^3

t
o\ooo
,J-*x^.
t,
,^,2,
:o^ >n rn>l/ ovâ yooi^jcoj o
y~
.
*3 ^.j
^ôt ..âî^
JJ.o.ilo)S^^j
âioo
.K_Jv-V^
.\*^~/
v ooiK,aôl
tôsjo yoot^ y
.Jip
j y> )
.
^N.
">
oocn y. . n
m V)
)lU.,<_co
^m N^QLcoo
:oooi
^_*^tC
f^/?
ISoo_*.i
Hp;
^j^S
.jjVfVô Ut-^-s? yoojô yOOtS. oooi -.yOCH-soi; lo
M K.
^j
^-io
oot
.o^-Jj Jl^j
l^ '^?
.J-*j
J0'? -^-P/o .vai-^v-flo
l^-*^
^^
Jjy /; |JV*o ot-io^ ovsi; wOtOt-oeL^J. yOoC^s JL3
..yOOtlSâu.
K*ji-s
..Jfcs_-,_o
cv-ô
..ojls
Jv3^-^
v-t
vojô
-t
JjojlA yoaik";
a^>j/ ,J-O ya
Nn
)bop
j'O^j
)?<*> k** 'îoa- )K^1 Q-î0 -.I^P5 vQJLjiJo
Sou ofGod should not be allowed to live at all Christians who had dealings with them in the way
one day he led abouttwenty
ot'tlicir disciples
aud he used
to
upbraid
of taking
and giving.
fire,
And
by night, and took
and wenl
and burnl their great synagogue-house, with their books and their trumpets
and
I
all
their furnitnre, saying,
As
for those
who
crucified
my
Lord Jesus,
But these men, when they saw that all their hope had been cut off through the burning of their books and of all their furniture, Iamented bitterly and, because they were settled in the terriwill
never make peace with them
tory
to
all
'
of the
church of Amida, and used to pay
many
contributions (auvreêiae)
the the
members
of the church, out of desire for the

of the
abundance
of their gold
members
.
church became their supporters, threatening the
blessed Sergius and saying:

the church
This
man wishes
to
destroy the property of

into the
in their
But the zealous

to prefer
all
man, when these men had gone

lirc
church of the city
an accusation, while the
was
still
all
synagogue, collected
froin the village,
bis master's disciples with
him and
the othi
they cleared
all
and they took waler. and wenl and put out that fire; and stones, and within three the soil; and they collected
in that place, in
days built a small martyr's chapel

l.
the
name
of the Blessed
Uoitot
kind.
i,
liirr.ii
Hence the
of
tliij
ouvTcXetot
were noi
rendering of itapoixia and means eccle iaslical Jurisdiction, nol properl) protection againsl illacks ir< rent, bul a kind of blackmail paid ti
92
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
?
"2
K-^
JJ
yayô
"^
J^-.
oooi
oi
)^-=t*;
jLia.ôJL.so
JoC^
lâJL.
Jk^ju^
c*iojo
^5
.^S^.ôo
^.,-ot
^-.ô oooi ^.^Jua'froo

jk_3LJi
J*.;ot-. +3 .jaS.is.l
J;u
^ôt
'jL*->
.âS.5^
,.3
fcs^ )jw
k.*i
Ju3o .yOâ-iJ J-Lio

oooi
^Y*
J-.;ou
^Xô.*
^.io jooj
oll
-.voou^^
JJ
vGlSw^l-QJ;
^.^-^.iwj
vOOVioN
JaoAoI
o>.~
â*~
JJ
\^jco och
^/?
^^ô -U-sa^?
Joot
Jjii
JJ
ctoKJia\
J>o
Joo
vSj.^5
.^.j
OJot .06.
06.
^
^>o
^
ool
.yOOtÔiO
:^lxo
,-io
Jl,Aj
Jjxuioi
JJ
"^*aioo :yOOiVô
J^*.s;
Jt--*>
y.-*l
:o-pol/
oA voov-o^j;
"
^-aô
ooj\ o\ai; v
Jc*iooJ*o
tjJ^JLsa^;
vOJO vS/
,
,.,
,
,nN "* ..vOOiia^loK^

sJtoVSJ;
0001 ^js*1K_;
y^<? JL-â
0001 ^_-^J_p;
|,
oi^â^l
yoyji
t^-coi
ôjoVojls <xôi/
o^W
* -vQ1
-.J-*^^
/
I'
-1
..JLV^k-/ JojSm
jlcwa^
\*> JM->t-=>**> J?
&l fl
l>J.aj
0^0/0
Joow
-.ouio
Jjua-/
JoOi
J^JKio
JoO
. ^lco ?
^îîo .ôta-VaaL3
""WX
>v OJ
Jjô^x
OOI
-.OtoK-./
L^^SO jJ-^l
Q-V^*
^îO
vflU^tJO
/
^-t^*
.yOOVi
yOJLJUj
OOOI
^-*^0| ySO .K_.)jL0l
J-JLSO
^SO|
JVO-^J
JfcoO-^S
God-bearer; and,
at
the end of one

tlic
week
the whole of
he martyr's cliapel
was completed, while
knowing what to Then the Jews who had gone ever. tool< courage and came to fighl with
also did not
Jews assembled and looked do; and tliat synagogue remained

in to prefer
011
and lamented,
not
f'or
martyr's chapel
accusation
against thcm
the lilcssed inen; since the old
man
it
hold aloof from the Pight

is,
with them', though he did not take

Indignation.
lost,
t
to heart,
all
hat
he was not
hope
a
for
their place of
moved with worship was

loo of
When
had
they saw that

received
tlie
and
il
now
form of
church, and the

to
name
ho Blessed one, and they were no

I
longer able
in
approach
it,
inasmuch as they had
n reinforced by those
fire
whose
territory
to
they were settled, they also took
by night and went

from
him,
and
sei fire
the old
maus
huts,
before his disciple separated

this also
was brought about providentially lv the grace of God, in order thal the blessed mau might have a little breathing-space in Ins huts, because he was much straitened in themi Then Sergius, because he was an agile and energetic man, rebuilt them
and bumt them; though perhaps even
firmly in a few days.
l. II
And, when these men began

1
to
build a synagogue,
r.in
hard
thal he
lefl
his cell,
bul onl)
llial
hc encouraged his disciples to go.
93
LIVES OF SIMEON AM) SERGIUS.

.vQ.V>\>'l;
OOO
J^^. ^-JO
^^.iOj
J-iO^ .yOOl^ JoO| V^>
.1^ ^
Kî
\>\s>
ô^
J-soS.,
jJ
^-a-oo^ ;
Joot Jjiofcol
Jjou Jjlooio -.cx\ jooi
î
J-La-/
\.s\s>
a..Tt
,vQ-^9"'t-J;
J-.joi_.
^l vooi*.î ^.oi uêa^s;

.OlJLiO
>
-A ;
^JJ
"^ô
K-.JL0I .JjOJ^îOO
.^.otoôo/o
ôto^-so;;
aôi^v/j o't-ra -.oiS. Jl.^ 1/; o.j ,_.; +3

iî
-.OL^>.a.ljLO
Ui.doio
J-^J^s ^.oioîo^l
"î>
a.ia\Â
,.oo
.0001
Jôii
^*j
l^xo
.oifcoo..
yooiô
J.jLa.io.\i
^.io
vai..2
oUon Jô^
.^ N
->/
-.looi 3_floai )oa_. ^_io
ôa_. :J-oJclo/
la\o
jojSs la^; oua~~

,.3
--*;-flD
*T
JLoJL*
JOOI
jiiÔ
tO 1
..
-iO
^.\ot J^VoJlS vaJ^Ô

JJ /
"
'"
OlK-OJlK-S
)ooi
j^Jl j-LSOtO .OlQjLiCLflO
ôJLl
JoOt ...TIN?
.jâ^CL>/o
JJ
V;^
Ut-S0
V^
OKyi*/
'.(..iKnl
)oo(
)>.?
CH^-M.ioo
U^x.\ a.ba'.v>o
j.Qo i s y-./
.Jjso jooi
w-ji/oo â J^.JL^J_ Jooi JJaô -.on- îo "^...

OiôVo-Sjo ofla.\,i ]L> K-.O ^V** ^>^-ioo
""Ô ^_io .^-sj
^ ,)>);
,_:*>
jJ
0O-\q3
I,
^JL^flOQJ
3/
JjlSl./
.otoVa.=>
Vja.ij3/i
K~.oi
ô
l>
lie
waited for them
tili
it
they were on the point of finishing, and he occupied

to pieces stone
one night in pulling
by
stoiie,
and thus he engaged

Bnt,
in this
rontest against the crucifiers before shutting liimself up; so that during the
days of his
life
the Jews could not raise their head there.
when they
saw
and
thal
t'or
he bad shut himself up, they thought that they were rid of him:
this
reason they went on building confidently; and, when they had

1
completed and finished
he sent his disciples by night, and they burnt

all
it;
and so they desisted l'rom building
the days of his
life.
But the old man

to
went on adding
to
the
course of his habitual practices and

until he
his
love
toward God and toward strangers everv day,

labours; and at last he
grew
old and
in
became
very infirm, after cmpleting forty years in these huts and
seclusion and
became emaciated and was not able to stand unless they supported him; and so he was [aidupon his rg and recited the Service night and day; and, as soon as he saw a stranger, he would twine his hands
together above
baby.
And, because
I
blessings,
hlessings,
weep with sighs, sobbing and vveepinglike a power of the old man's prayers and n\' his always used to repair to him from all quarters to receive his so that once I did not shrink from making the effort and coming
liis
head, and
I
knew
the
1.
I.
e.
the
synagogue; tbe objecl has perh.
fallen out.
94
JOHN F EPHESUS.
Ôt-O;
94
ô, otin^vi
Ua-/ .-lîoô
oâ Nôi^
^.io
k-ot
KjLi/
^j
J^~
,.\
t^
k-ot
Jj/
^3/
J-iO;
..wOtaôtJô
^^.o
).io*i>
jlio/;
J^k>^
Vs^-s
Jl^10
Jr-aLS;
J-sJjls
o<\
joot K-./
), J^-LA;
Jjl.JJ
^?
-l
o|K.-^St*/
.Oil*JLO;
OUlb\
tOi^';
*' Q-^v
xr^
ll
"^?
Jôot;
-^
-jj-*
voo^-sjo
ss.ia*
,po
.).., ^..-;
j.Ma.v.3;
Jjp/
-.^^ op
oooto
.)ooi
aoai
pojo .^Sîc Jvi

ou>
s3lao
-nN.
jlo
.Jjso
sa-âx
)ooi
J,_~
Jfco^.
-.v-jô otla\
a..fcs-./o
^*.iLio
^âo
jjioi
.ouxS. <=^l^h
laio/'
^^r-3 \ao
-.J-ô <*^-
p
*
K^.,
^_io
-.'tô/o
^Sîo ,_.ôto .^_Vl
y i-âls
p
joot
22
)cu ..cu| Jj~
po
.otla\ J.-JLcao/ ol/ -.otla-V I^Lii. jVa^j

.joot
jtoa..
s-otoî'/
l- 3 - 3
^~.*
^.îo;
.ov^
K-ot ipo/ Jj/

.*;>'
Jjso oyui
.-.:
N!
^ ôulVJL
'
oK,wJL*ô .ôt
l.
ôtaKb;
K,J^...N...o
V-~ '.v*3
k 1
J-1
Ms. r?i
>i-J
with marks of transposition.
down even from Constantinople

feebleness, preservcd
'
in
order to gain
liis
blessing before his
departure from the body; and the merciful (Jod,
him
in the
1
body
tili
he
who saw the desire of my had raade mc heir to a small

of
portion of his goods, though
for
my
part turned out a squanderer of bis
properly.
found
tlial
for
one year he had been Iaid up with disease

all
the liver and of the spieen and of

breath vvhich
the interna] organs,

to
insomuch
lliat
the
came up from
it,
inside
him used
cause his tongue to dry up,
and cracks appeared on

thal
1
as on a barefooted
,
man's heel.
When
hc heard
had come
in
to
him and saw
he went on for an hour embracing
me and
took
said.
oil
h
vveeping, and unable to speak; and he beckoned and they brought

Ins finger
him water, and hc took some on

and smeared
\,iw
ihiii
1
and wetted
his tonarue;
and hc
il
on
il
while \ve both wept; and ihcn
hc spuke and
have seen
my
son,
lel
me
die
0.
After] had spenl a few
days with him, some strangers came

nlaced both his liands on
his
to
him; and, when he saw them, he
head, and went on weeping.

,
And
al
said to
his
him
Wherefore do you weep, our father?

on flowins: more than before
;
and he looked
me; and
tears wen!
l.
and
I
in the
midst of his sisrhs he said

we reckon
State
10
This cannol be earlier lhan 540 (see [nlrod. and
il
years
fr
83
p. 85]
wo musl supposc
Vi
lhal
;i>
S.
livi
irs
li
in
llie
decrepil
describcd
did
above.
nol
Moreovor
before
years
i-
given
below
tbe
fll
ol
lii-
seclusion,
which
therefore
begin
^
l~^ U7. ,)K^, â
LIVES F SIMEON AND SERGIUS
^
v
.
^^ ^ ^ ^ ^
v! ji,
>**
**-*~l
.-\
J.
k^*^ ^
o
.^
.^^ -^^ ^l*>oo û^6

ô
,,
000,
.-a-^7 --
i^
-0K
..
j.
)ool
^ W>M
!
^ ^^.^ ^ )KxW^
/ool
^ ,^ ^ _
(
/o
*
23
r- a.
Ms.
-x?3/.
2.
Ms. 001
3,
Ms. i-oiic
seit
nee
Christ
comes
to
me on
I,
Ins
own
feet,
vashtemanddrink.
But
in order that
and I cannot rise and he might be com rted wa

his will
yo washed hun as mnch as he wished.
And now
be done
^--ôheknows.andwillnotdoyonwrong.weepnot,
'
And
"
'
doer of
t:: e
?. "z:r '-'-''-n,l. ,mel

h
\
wrong and one who have done him wrong, and who am inu ihimas
****
"^
;'
n,
2
and
,
,i,, ;l)lll
becanselprovofc
** -ason he past me down. ^^^^wasareadyadeadmaninthebod^mensupporting

f
,S
b0ndmen
'"TT'
for
Btrangers had been washed, and taking A short time before a persecution
He mSiSt6d n their com -8 P before him and on ,"! strlhinJ ont his hand, weeping, etchmg and dipping it in the water in which the
i
TT
"
''
and sme aring

fool
i,
on Ins bod3
lhesy nod ofGhaIc e don<,andmenwhop

l,l
'
had been set on
by those ho served
ssessedthenameonlyofchurchmen
iJ,
^:::;;;
l,v,
,i
!,s
'
Mi1
tbe
r,, .-
i
[96]
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
V^
LiCHI ,-Oôt .ooot
K-^
J-t-3 *-
3
.
'
ftOOI
__t^3 vooi*î3 )U*~* ^^r-
'
.1,0^
23
"
^
1.
^ V>" > ^"^ v *' J\^ aV M

..
2.
Lol
-^.x^
..006. |o
>*_
v<
^^ ^ ^
""*>
Mw, M-**
erased.
Ms.
V=-b-
;!
line follow. Points., above the
imprisoned, and man, agai they gr
_**
Ulj
......
I b
and merodes
, they redoeed
,,
,.
the)
.1
"1in
"""'."
* "
theiroblationintothe.rmonths. *'';,.,, men Uvcdjm which these b esaed
whenthesa
r*.
dooe things ,,-, belog

as
vmag e
inhabited
by
ehnrehme)
betre also
h.
at
*ey
, -
in the
u was
Sergiuat,
ind
I
Id
ti
man' .
diS hevig UneeUon, and they aaw , ifflpIt cloak of persnaaio, ^re dece ght tha, hq their part tl eforeth henthe ,- ,..,">hia Sideent. orl ";,,,,.,, ,,,,,
aome
^^5,
had
.
^^ ^^
lertho
poaition,
fact
ntalithhi
ahr
.'
I"
ti
W
f
11
;'
;"";'
d-ciple.
in,
TI',
^d
vvben
.
,.t
Ibegantoa,
o(
y
.,1....^
::^::^rL::^
.,
,,..,.,
--
97]
LIVF.S yo^ô
w.01
OF SIMEON AND SERG1US.

?
97
JL.
->;
ya\ K.^. :t0ê)jo yCL^J; V*^

^.-/ :k~.J.io..*..aLô K_J^..*jj;
:yQ<H3o n mâjJ
^<
qj
jJ/
Ji-ô/*
vQJot
wôi
-.^.aloo >o^>-a
..yooda^. oC^>>; Jta.3 îo J_i* ..ou-L^-io otl\^wia..s Joot

{jlîia^t. ).j.a\o., ya.^ \oh-^l
.i
...;
î
^./
-.oj^.
^-^bo^ô
.JLjuiLs
"|^-oiV Jîio yOôo^ a.y*arn
yoooo't^' aV^&ii
î ^"\oi
,\jJLt\
Lucio i\
l^-bo
K_^L'/
otii î .-JKjlô
Jj/ .yooi^.
\.Sol
.\Q.+.~j.0
Uâ^
^.i
ooi
.K^^. jiasl LcoiaD
J.3oi;
.ua3
|J
U\ OU^.M
vs.q.Jl^
y.t-^9
u>^ OOI uwi
.^J_ia3l yoto / ^. t/
*
.Li/
^Q.i.J
cna^_so oi-îoô
-.J.jl^.13
jKju.tô i^3 ,J U.^;
a^3
'^J /
'
3 oi^ o
23 v
a.
-.otaboi
K-.Ji-.'...
^-ôi
^;
\QJOi .J-jo j-.\
j-ia-Vô loot
L3...i
Loot
1.
Ms.
^wo.
is
nothing wrong, but agree and accept

is
while they on thcir side said these
things to hiin softly and gently, as

softer
in Ins
said in the psalmist,

',
Tlieir
words are
Stand
than
oil,
and they are arrow-points

in his zeal,
inasmuch as he was vigorous
speech and
he cried from Ins

evil
up and go away from here,

deceitful
wicked men.
own window You are

1
to
them,
cursed
to
for
with the
accept
a
doctrine that
quaternity instead of the Holy Trinity, in which

salvation
.
you proclaim, since yon advise nie was sealed

on
part also began
is
my
lifc's
Hut these men, when they heard the anathema upon them
fear,
tlieir
spokcn boldly- without

saying to him,
here
.
tlieir
own methods,
no1
Cumc, come out; since therc

to
no possibility ofyour staying

:
Hut the hlessed Sergius said

But, ifyou
I
them
will
come out
I
ofmyself.
tum
im' mit, as
our Lord Jesus
lives,
'whose
am
i-
and wlioin
serve'
3
,
in
the middle of the church, while the wholc city

in
assembled, before them and

({%), and will curse
the middle
faces,
ofthem you and
will
go up
t<>
the chancel
you
to
yqur
the head
like
ofyour congrea
gatiun
these
And
Lis
speech was ilms keen and cutting,

agitated by his words, and
Acts, XXVII,
27.
sword.
Hut
his
men were vi more

i.\,
they pulled
down
I-
Ps.
22.
2.
Willi
T, XVII.
jupflriTia.
3.
PATR. OH.
1'.
1.
lS
John ok kphesus.
-.2>o
[all
vu^Jjj;
îc/
JJ
.l-JLsa^
.JjC^>/ ?
)
OCH a/;
yppo
JjL^.O
lo^
^? 9 .-oia.n..2>/o chIco o'Ha.,b>o ..a-A;l*/ \j|o .v-SU J.-V^ op JJ/ .ot&oaio ôws
>
.Y.
001
Uau./
Joot
^*3^
t-a
'J
io l
fcooaia; â^s-io
^^~~ v=l^
yj
JJ/
ou*>
Jl/ .Joch
ji)^3N.i
o-o^Vot ^jxdq^; Jj<sJ \j^> .r*****
.V-A
och;
"WOo Vicu
Jjcdo
JS-s
jj| 0/ .'voitJ;
Kjiiisl ^-.V~;o
Jl
0001
ou^p
1
.chIol^ vcoo-yJ^
^
'
ju/
jooi
^cou
innma;
^.-/
Joch
^f^
U*>
Joch
K-ch-s
,Jo .-nn^VcH;
yOCH-â^K-s OU^J
^.Jl
J-jldoio
oj/
jJo
.JjiLt_S^-^-'!
ofc^soo oV-=^
oiioi-iOjLj
,.3
)3^
n m;'sl
.yOCHl.cuLia_.ot
vOJc*ix
1
_/-/
JkM;
^-
001
.vo'tô
n\
ot
..
23
li
Jl^Jl-CO
JliÔO
^50
och
.JlJLSO-^ Otlo_x ""^j/o .->-* /o J-Odis--./
-.-OtOj^M
,Jjo,_a---2_n-3;
Jtoov-îo
Jjoi
v-oojchjo-co
-.Jjch
J^-v.
^.choN.-/
J__x*o,.-^.
J,..a,
\ v> V--^! -*^

)i-=^?
"^Ss-^v-soo
N-_)_jK-i.ci_J,
Joch
Jc*icuuK>o
<_.cho-.;OjJ
J_=>;
JJ-^mN
vS/
-.locH
ou
J^^J?
J-l^-/ .JfcC_\_*_ja ,_s/

-.6t
Jod.../;
Joch vrows'too
Jot;
k-^t-^ MV*-3 o^vj
.^cl^Jjl
ouo-^flo/;
yojô
V^J-
Window, and dragged

out
liis
liim out.
But
tlie
blessed
I10
man
did not neglect to carry
oatlis lipon ilirni; but the

tliis
same night
set out
and went
to the holy
still alive,
Maro
the stylite; because

lic
happened
in liis
in
days, while he was

this
even as
also contended fortwenty years
struggle (iyv) againsi the

to
heretics'; bul
the
bishops
were much ashamed before him and feared

3
send, or anyone to presume
to enter
liis
monastery; unless perhaps one 01
the clergy (nWipoe)
came
in to
him as
it
vvere by chance, vvho
had voluntarily
numbered himself
ledged the
falsity
in the
ranks of the heretics, and bring ashamed acknowfaith.
oftheir 3
And
thus two bishops passed
away and
and
died one after the other, and none molested the holy
in
Maro 4
np
Bul thethird,
order to gratif) those

to
\\
In
>
appointed him, was
lifted
in bis pride
presumed
go
to
to
the blessed
man. advising and admonishing and cajoling

to the cvil
a
him, in order
sy
ihis
I
bring him into subjection
impiety ofthe accursed
of Chalcedon.
i
And, because
ihis vvas
if
great and celebrated mau,

in
i
man
t-.il
si
night
means
to
catch him
only in speech,
order by him
1
1
in dccciv<
inan\
i"
and sa^
l"
Lol
thls
Main
nlltnlcs.
of
liis
column agrees w
sec p, 56,
al
us ; and,
l.
li
I-
liaril
e
underslaml
whal
2.
Sc. of [ngila
ol
:i.
Sic syr.
l.
A,s
been behveen 519 and 522, the succession

Li
bishops
[ngila musl
have been rapid,
Im
.;
tu
Ihe sce (ach. Rh., VIII
[99]
LIVES OF SIMEON AXD SEftGIS.

J-L-so..^
99
yuw/
^; oot
JJ
.J.J.-.iio
jJ;
J.*j/
uuua ];oA
JJ
^V^jîoo
oooi
^-^
^.oiQ.ia-.i2S.s
*s/o
..yjîo;,!/
ôio-Jl^vaS.
-.JoiAj-s â*3-o
JjfcO^-
:J^jL3
lv~.
vlt ?
-i :Jol^.o
Jlo_fcs-LM
sS^-o
.njuî
JLs
voo^
ô-^
,J lX
_Aî6
K.-JL-CQ.D
Jlo-^b^î
'vQJl -JKjl^-O
Ji^^S
)-
^.Ls
J.Jt-31/o
JJ
. oajLcL- ^.^.-.^Lso oousojl
vL3.io.io
t-
3 .oilotS.
>s/
ô
-ik~./
J.t:soio
J;oi
a.\ M
jlojP
v3/;
|~l3l>/
.otla po
îo
s.iô
ô
.ogu-si t-^
J.a.3aioo
24 i' a.
..l^sJâj; vS/ ^jl

|
^.l^J.Kxio; -i .^S&olLo
N
"^^3
^ô
omo^cv.;
oCS
otlcxS.
yO ^cl-^sk
t-a>
^-.3oi (jLsa^ Jlcia,;

otol
oiN~.lJ.-io
ilaîo tla-^l^^^^-iO
:),!/
vOOi^Va.^ ^.i. iJ^Jv-.po î;o
voîo
Jjl-^-oj
)j_^|"
\^mLû
îo;
).jl^)i
yOOtNâLioo :)Voat3;
"-'*
vooitaio^^.o
J.iio...oi.ii
.yîo.3^. ^_io
I.
Nô..3J;
^^ U^
ooi?
<*^ po/ -.j<*^
â-io;
Ms.
N.
a w
:*'
if
tlns
deceived and broughf to this'.

valiant
had realJy happencd, numberless persona would indeed have beeil But the blesscd man, as one thal was a
man and wise

;
in
God, did not yield to
liis
blandishments, nor yet
fear his threats
but as a valiant
man
all
he in 'everything showed bim to be a

of his opinion, and that instead of the
in the
denier of
God and
a deceiver, with
lloly Trinity,
which was delineted

blasplxelies
like
prophets and proclaimed
in the
holychurch
in the apostles, those inen
were secretly introducing a quaternity,

to
diluting their
drug with honey

so he
give
them
to
the
people of the believers to drink.
And
was dismissed from

r
his presence,
humbled
in his pride
and with
his plans frustrated, since
he had not elfected
his intention,
and even fecoiling 2 from his presumption, as he also soon

nature and the greatness
received a castigalion on this account and a huniiliation of his pride, which
wc
decline even to describe because of
its
fearful
'of the subjeet.
When
therefore the blessed Sergius

startled
at
liis
holy Maro, and he
was
camc to the very same coming and slied ltter tears, on
account of the distresses of the helievers and the cruelty of the renegades,
and the ejcetiou of the saints from

God's sake, ho said to him,
1.
tlieir
places of close seclusion chosen for
What
not
is it,
my
son? whal has happencd that

and even reeoiled
',
Sc. the synod. --
l>.
Or 'he (Maro) had
done
his will
100
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
Loo
.001
[100]
..c*^ *_sj 001 s/o yoi .^c*-oot

.Joot
y2>i
s/
J.Ju.,-0
ya^JJo
.J-sioC^
k-l/ Uio
^t^-01
"
yo+zo
ô
oiJL2ui
oCS.
w^')^*/
Jjus
.cxlaS.
'â^^V-
/
Ua o
JKioiai
^î.
iu
ool 0000
yQ^J
jio
,\a^-; ows> ^?
.<*^
^nvv>
IV* o^* )^--po ^^3 yoâ yOj/
y>V~-?
âiJ
^J.J-m
Ljo
<*..,
^^
joot
sv ^*? v^"2/ .â-^j-flo Jjl^jsl-; oiKiia^>o
^\
û,
li
sxdq._>
)^--Q-
y-io-^
f>;
-o<
-
*lp;
^.
,-,.._>
cxLa.3_.MO
^.^JCxa.î.io;
Lsiaô
"JLîo
r"
b. JLfciOA
^-io
>a
^.Sx^ja^ K.o ,3o
K-mXO;
w.t
^1^ *3;i/o
Jfcooa_xV
otK.^ ^.a-x
fr
Joe*
p/
JJ.*-po
j^-^so
Jj~~_>
)jl--o
\0-=/
I.
Corr.
6-k-J-
you have come out
of
your seclusiun?
Why
have you come
hither?
And
\vha1 has befallen mir holy father
your master? Has even he also come out?
Then
thal
the zealous Sergins, himself also

hail beeil
weeping, related
to
him everything
lo
done, and
hat they
had been afraid of his master, and had not
gone
to liim in
and
that he himself
tln'in
moreover had bound himself by oaths

inside the church
if
go
and go
and curse
before the wholc city

all
they
also,
turned him out.
When we
to
too being
assembled heard these things
we
for
Il
too desired
learn about the ejection of Sergius the recluse; but
our
father continued beating on Ins breasl and
weeping with sobs, saying,
Alas
my
is
latter
end and
for
my
evil
days, to
what times
have been preserved.

I
in
thy power, Lord, to take
my
sol from ine, rather than that
should
see the buffetings
and the distress
of thy believers,
and the persecution of thy

' .
church which thou purchasedst with thy precious blood

and
Havemercy, Lord,
passion and
remember thy church which thou purchasedst

thy
cross.
with thy
Lord,
savedst with
visil
ilii-
'Behold from
heaven',
my
'and see; and

.
vine,
and the vine which thy righl hand planted' 2

feeling
VVhile our
hh
ihei
was saying these things with

sobs
and with
But,
bitter sobs, at the
sound of
I.
his pitiful
we
i .
all
wepl with him.
when he had been
Acl
16.
[101}
101
wjltsjj rjx$ .yci^sôo
^.ô
--JN.*
^-.j
.oai>
^.oot
^n^ Aa3
JVoo âiso
-.|j/
jJ
^.^îo
).*.
jj/j
.J.j/
îo
.ypo ^^-ô
^^
JJ*
,vaa|
J^j
jJo
Jqj
^ ^w-^so
,.:>
JJo
Ji^'Kio jla:*^ Jô^

oot .wCÔ. JJ\
JoC^jJ
JJ/
^- Oo;
JJo
.ot-â^'o oiLq.jOs..*. )|
U-aa^ î
;aAo
.(.oôj
jl^xS. .^--l
j.icni
-Jt-3
^0
.J"2'"*-
3
Jv 3
t!
j?
i*--
J^Q-o-
JK.JL.,â\ ^JLiOO
sOJ
.
-24
ooi
k3/o :ooot ^-..-sl^w
J^SjJ- iô
JKjupo
o.\ao
ô
o.l
1.
Ms. oni. slop.
silent for a little time
and Ionger
(jaXXov),
he gave Orders that the blessed

ell'ort
Sergius should retire to rest, inasmuch as he was weary from the

tlie
of
walk.
After a day and
two days had passed, he was desirous

at thein, the
of crrying
out his oaths
and hurling anathems
men who were perseeuting

tried to restrain
a strggle (iywv),
God's holy church.

said,
And, when the blessed man

iuto
him and
and you
My
son,
you are throwing yourself

hand of cruel and
.,
are about to fall iuto the

trial to
inerciless inen,
and you have a

:
endure.
Beware
will
the blessed Sergius said to him

I
Our
fallier,
pray for
suffering,
me
for
1
our Lord's sake; because
for
my
and
contend until death with the
am prepared for renegades who inaligu

part
God, and
iire will
not frighten me, nor sword, nor scourgings, nor rakes'.

.
But only pray for
me
in
But the blessed man, when he saw his rmness and
readiness, blessed
him and sent him awav, saying,

peace
-.
Our Lord strengthen

Then he weat
straight
you,
my
son.
Go
Bul the blessed Sergius set out and reached
the city on the holy rst

to
day
of the
week
at
daybreak.
the church;
and, vvhile the whole city were sitting 2 after the morning
lauds,
among
thern he also
who enjoyed
to
the
name
at
of the bishopric
3
,
and
1.
Instruments of torlure.
2.
This seems
show
that
that
time Eastern congregations sal
(no doubl
on the
floor)
during Ihe sermon.
3.
Abraham
of Arnida.
102
J.lsojJ.V/;
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
^-ôt ^/;
oooi
y,-
i">
[102]
\a^>o
:Jioio]J
^.ôciJlo
Joot
J_o
.
)l o>nnn
^/?
ujjoaio
Eiv^ )iaioj;o
Litio JNjLiaAl;
\Xr
s oooi
yoouk
v oot^>
<m jvîm/ o,>~ ^J
roioi.
ju/
^ô
,jo
.J^-JL/
NJtô JK^V-s-*
:
c*.*-X
"^îaio
>
-^ô
jJ
J-
Q-fl
ô
JJL^,;
)K^;i-s
jJJaji
JJ;
jl-^.0 :^L:m jU.^/ JV-*^
^>
:jl^j i*o>pa^
Mj-
t-
"^
j>
:osl>o
'^ ^^
v,.*
*fc-sj
joool
..^-.;
.o> JLa .i-*>/o Joo 7>J^ )><**>/
3 -.)jô 1-=^ Jjlsoo o/
oi^.v
JjLâ^ Ji-CL,
,>n
auK~{ Loo
.JU^J
vOj.~J oooi
^-Jo
"
.-J/ "^50
'^J
^Vlo
)c n
oft
L-V; ^so
^
mi wOo/o
o/
^^
<x=k
"*^M
x-û
>
k*>La^>
.csjl
)tvjL <t
â\
y>tô;
?.>
ojôo
:vA_.Kjl
p
)^X
nX'tio
24 V D
1).
^1^0 .)
Ll:*>
% . -1
J.X^Jl
.O^
ô/o OtUO 010^S OI.XS.0
Olî/
JoOt
jJ;
ôj.'-
"âîo
.)*->
V>t.
)K-JUxpo
jJo
:L=uSl^
Lmo_o
yOÛ
tla3
listening to the preacher (because those
who were orthodox
(p6o&o![o$)
also
uscd to be present
in the
congregation duringthe hearing of the Service and

onlv without communicating), then suddenly
1/
the Lessons and the preacher,

there
was seen
al
the door of the church a strnge and outlandish sight; and

[cr/\Lx)
everyone was startled when they saw a form

an anchorite coming
in,
that
was
in
noi their
own,
clad in a
patchwork of rags made of sackcloth, and

!ie
carryine his cross on Ins Shoulder, and

a
came
straisdii
without askina
question straight
to the
middle ofthe church, without speaking orturning
this
way and
that;.
and, while the preacher
he paused, white everyone

to see
was standing and speaking, was Struck with astonishment, and they looked
Bu1 the blessed man. as sobn he reaclied tho
what the matter was.

(*?)[*.),
chancel
planted bis cross on the Step and
made
to
mount.
And, when
bishop or to
he had bcgun to
th.it
mount one and two steps

to say
in silence,
and everyone supposed
he
was going
Bomething either
to the city or to the
make
a request of them, he on reaching the third Btep, out his hand and seized
to
where the preaclier
was standing, flung

him tighlly, and said
not that which
fore are
is
him by the neck and gfasped

where
him
Evi)
wicked man, our Lord commands 'Give

,
sacred
to the
dogs, aor pearls* before the swine' 2

of
you speaking the words
God
before
men who denyhim?
Ami
2.
Mallh.,
vii. C.
[103:
IJVES OF SIMEON AND SERGIUS.
103
vxdojojjojd lôv.io .JôiV
îoi-- ic .jVaaa îov.:îo .Vio|o
,JôJ-sj
ow-.j-s
JjJOtO .loicuo
Jl^'I
-ota^.
J.io ,J
**j/
i^?
.^r*^^ \OOUiOO ,^_a\0
oot
..ooo
^-.Vô'P
^
-/fiel
j^Q-^; ^Côt y
.iooc
)Kj-.ô
&O
J,
3l -. o 1.
jLo *-.
,â^ vo;Q-a3;
u^-/
' .
Jjxxi^ uJ^jio jj^-s/; J1^.SJ%^
jooi
ôo/j
JJLÔ^
Jjlooio
ooi ^clo
* ?:,
So
^-j...^ o
,^JLjTS^âôo
.J.:sa>*
>
>v aA.jJa^L.;
K-â^s.
^q^jo
.odo-s,
,oua3.
1.
o.^
)abJju
^.ôto
^^
vôta-^xt^;
wâji/
Ms.
i'i.
-2.
Ms; ^0.
he
swung
his
hand round and gave him a
bullet,
und distorted
liis
mouth;
Cursed
of
and he seized him and shook him down.

stund in his place at the top of
are the renegades; cursed
tlie
And
he himself sprang up and

:
chancel-steps (â), and said
are the
persecutors; cursed
it.
is
the
synod
Chalcedon, and whosoever assents to

the oblation
Cursed
is
every soul
tliat
reeeives
.
from von and
assents to your opiniou unless he repents
When
the hlessod
and confusion prevailed
man had cried tliese among the clergy
words in a loud voiee, great turmoil

(x>.^po;)
and (he people and the
bishop, suiiic threatening,
man man
is
lay
some expressing Indignation, some crying, This Let no toacher of error, let him be arrested , and some crying, hands upon him and die . And so the whole city became one
cc
intense
volume
of sound, the adversaries expressing indignation,
and the and
believers joy.
Since they feared on aecount of the people to lay their hands

in pernicious wiles rose
let
upon the blessed man, the man who was practised

quieted the people by saying,
into the vestry-,
Be so good' as to
the blessed
is
man come
and thus
and we will speak, and see what his business

in
he
sueeeeded by a dick
aecomplishing his will

1.
withdrawing him from the people, and then upon him. When the crowd (ojô) had dispersed,
See
p. 79.
2.
House
of the Btaxovmv.
104
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[194]
).x3ot -.oiJLio
J.*K-j
ch^-;
vfiovô
^-.ouô
yM
\ao :ô^3
^cxolio. ^- "> a
tr>
JjiaL./
.yna-îp K-jj-i*^
vm-^V-
U-^^-i
^^
^ ô
^*> voc*i>o
001
0001
voouK-./ JIol^_=>/>
oS
It-^Q-
)vt*aa>)-5;
"^ô
.otJaj
-^H^
d,o'r->J;
ôioi^*o .J'^^v oi^v

)oo)
Jjl./
aia^/o
v-i
.
-.jJji^
CH.J5
a*ôi/o
yOîcui Jjlscl^ v3/o

JLi..a/;
j^-.
s~J3}
.u>
jJo
ytyLx
J-.il/
.lV-oK-io;
.J^JLioiJ-i;
J-351
)t-M^
V-^v
-Ji^/ K^jsusj J-kl
a_a.-.,)\jj
Jjl.^V.o^
\aîo
.-Joot
pa^.*
Iv-^j
j
>^.m>\
^^jô
.
-Jooi
)^.JLio
îoK^j
* * r>
,
.yooila^. )ooi
1
iiK.ii.io y.../o
oc*\ 0001
^^S.^3lQ^;
(.ioal
JJji
|K.i.i l o
I'
},ri.^
)Lq.XL-.<)
.^ca^XDioti
Jts^wiK.^ O0O1
y,*.!^'
tA^XO;
'^îo
1.
Ms.
pl-
->.
Ms. o.
3.
Ms.
0111.
j-
then like ravening beasts vvho und a sheep

of them tearing his
in a fiehl
it,
and
all
all
attack
it,
each
own
portion
all
(f/ipoc)
from
so they
liis
savagely attacked
the blessed Sergius from

cacli of
sides, so that
even
body could not supplv

cruel disposition and
all
them
1>\
witli a
place vvhere he could exercise

liini.
liis
cause paiu
striking
At
last,
when
t<>
they had vented

oll'
the
venom
his
of bheir malice
npon
1
hini,
they went on
shave
the hair that
marked
ascetic profession
the
(since
n/ln.-j.)
he as well as the blessed Simeon his master wore
honoured habil
to
is
ofthe anchoritic
a
life),
and pul irons upon him, and

of
assigned nun
him, and sent him tu

called 'tryz,
certain house
anehorites in
Armenia
conned
vvho
that
and
in a
il
would be better
for a Christian to be
;
in the
lwesl dungeon
thither
prison than in that monastery

to
for
anvone
was
seni
was thenceforth reduced

2
utter despair,
inflict
on aecount
of the boundless severity ofsufferings vvhich
they used to
on the man
who was
sent to them; since Ihey were vers

to
zealous for the tenets of the
heresy, and they used
reckon
it
as an acl of justice to torture believers.;

like
and accordinglj thej would stand over them

appy. menns thnl the> haved
executioners not one or two
1
i
liis
od
Ihe
bau
llial
reraa
after
llic
astic tonsure, leaviug
liim bald
[105]
LIVES OF SIMEON AMD SERGIUS.
L05
.yOOfJLô
â^
JJ /
-oooi ^^xv^!j3
taJô
)Lio
o/
^*VX
o(
++*
q\
y-./
.t--^Cv
OOOI ^-Ot
oooi
.CH..3
^.fjKjlÔO OJ^ ^.âK-iXiO

oooi
OOOI ^_Ot OI"2>"^
ô
jlô'Kioj
^*Jbjl
)^.;;
:îots\
î^xioi
vm^^vt-Ô
^.-ôi
Jlju,^S
^-.aioo
^_;
.jjôtCî
.yOCHJL^,
^-.'^îo
)K^1 îo ^ôJ^

.^C^3'l/
)Ki>vio_s
(.ioaî
\->Soi
^
,
001
voouio
otia\
)!^\l;
Jooi
Jo^t;
U<ia^
^^2>
Joch
.>,>,..
,iaAj
.J^t-io
K-./;
Loa.o
s/o ..^CSJ3
ôta^./'^ >s/
o..jljl
^3
JKM
î.
^.\
îo
'^sClv.
otlaa^ sa^xeo -.oi^J^)

-.oi.io.is
oa.A\
laa_j.~^
^3 jaj.o
t-a\ ^.oiOtS.^y
î. vuj K-^Jo

.)!/
j-A~>t~
JJ(vô
oi,.,J..s
oi Loa.o
&l
Ôts/
.Jit-Jo
^SJO
vbv.io.Ao
Otsi
lat\0 ..^C^3'l/ yOOULiO jasoio .)_? 1-^

fco^V
.',-io
JoiS\
jooi
y.^
ya.'.~ ii
J.*.ot;
.fô/o
,-oiaio^x>
"^3
,jjo
J>'/;
K.^
.t-ô-^ y-*-3 /
.oV*
JJ
./'-^-??
)><=)
o^j
~3jK.i
}+~
*
.oClXî
^.is
c*\
),
^-^.^;
.JjLStWpo JoC^JJ -;o/ c*^

)v-.* *
w^KJ*/ ôîo
ot
)h^ys
*
jiai v*
jôî
,
Jj-jj
"^jj-"
oi^^
>/
.^-?
25 v" u.
or a
hundred only, but each mie f them would pull him

him
to
(Tor
'
from Ins side and

purpose would be
middle of the
third
torture
they were about three

to lhat place
hundred); and accordingly those

their
who used
send
were conlklent that
accomplished.
But the holy Sergius, being conlined

iloor,
in the
monastery on the third
by God's help escaped from them on the

in the
day, having even slipped out of bis irons, and a certain pitcher for water,
which was the only thingthat he had with him, he also

ardour grasped in his band, and he climbed up to Ins
iloor,
it 2
,
keenness of bis
the third
window on
and he leaped with that pitcher also in

bis feet
his
band and the

master; and he
irons with
and he came down and stood on and came

:
outside the monastery.

feil
And
upon
so he escaped from them,

his face before him,
to bis holy
sir,
I
and said
Now,
have leamed that God loves
you, and intruth hears you; since, unless the mediation of your prayers helps,
il
would have been quite impossible
for nie to see
your face
When
who
In'
had related everything to him, he gave thanks

for his
to the merciful
God,
cares
own.
But afterwards he asked his master's permission to go and

in a certain
build a
monastery
mountainous
tlie
district
belonging
they were
to a village
I.
Sic- syr.
i\
What was
the use
of
irons?
II
il
is
anl that
slill
on him. the
Statement
is
inconsistent with whal precedes.
L06
JOHN F EPHESUS.
o)K.3q.jso
U)<\]
..Jljl,.^
oux-V
âao
.oisvô
o^
xo-3/o
JK*3J^
îol
,J_.ôI>o;
J.
V^ VrNOl,
JkM
jJ>'-*
y^
..JÔ.000
OU^j
>^JSuOO
^J \o
>.;q.jl
po
.oilaS.
ol/o .JKV.i> yQîo/o
J.u/
ôtoJ>-*
^^-oio
.|âaa-/o
061 )'tiy=> jVa^j
JAoocL.^ K,J.*.*13
&l
,jj
-U^ ^? otla^C^ sSloKj o^-.^.

1
Kia\Kn/
^so .jAJil .îol ooex
L>|
Ji-i +3
.fcocu^l/ Jv-J -JiQ^!
J-=>V~ Jv-;
),-.?
^-^.3 too,- J^jl ,J.-Vi

)..*>,_*>
^^
**1 .jJoaja.\j
l-3
^-ôt axiaji .ô^ ^Jii

\&SCl. cd\11
.Jt >-^
iV
uoV-a^Jo VQ.A.3J;
jîoo
,j>
.Jal.3
ô^joK-Io
qjl^\Ij yol^j/ ^*^.*-s;
oa
3/
â^
ok. 3/
.ch.*>)K.)L\
^3l3
>Otis
JotJ
'
O^/o
-.vQ.iwJo/
aiOfLD ^3 '.yOAJ _^\o| ^-^.'Ol
y ^ ShN
25 vb.
^Jt-asAJ
1.
-.)*?
J^ Jljs
|j,-oa.3
ô
i-a^j
^^>o
.<*\ v'P?/
-ooj>~ +20
Ms.
0111.
liii.
called
Qlwfyte; and he gavc htm

cross and
llie
periuission and blessed
him.
liis
And
he
took
liis
saint's blessing,
and went and erected
cross there,
and recites the service.

night and day; and then
village, and they
lln'\
And
him.
he
ktieels
down and prays
for three
days,
in tue
soum people saw him and gave Information
came
to
And
011
liis
informing them of las prpose

to his
weic pleased; and each one of them ran

in
house to
to
lind
somcthing
tu
bestow upon the blessed man's prayer
proportion
his ability, while

in
Lliat
by the
commi
fTorl
also
monastery
was
erected
desolate
mountainous region
in a
few days, there being almndance of wator there.

finished,
is
When
news,
the monastery
a
was completelv
the
adversaries heard tho
Thal audacious stubborn

;
man
at
building a monastery in such-and-
auch a place
and men were

tu ils
once appointed to go ont and pull the
monastery down
foundations,
and signify to him also besides that vou

'
desire to arrest and bring

vvilling to (um',
him
to us
and
if
von see that he
is
ready and
.
leave him
ahme, and do not bring him lipon us

firsl
Then
these
will
men
sei out,
having
declared and professed
Why!
perhaps he
li"
afraid,
the blessed
Ihey said
I
and run away from ns . And, when they came, thev found man Standing and reciting the service; and, when they saw him, to him Since you have buill a monastery without an order we
:
Sic svr.
[107]
L1VES OF SIMEON AND SERGIUS..
107
>v o)^j/
^.-Ovoo yojjo^lt
\^ J
^t--
l't-*-3
v/ .JJ&Oc&a.a
.voo^
V-^?/
Lagern.
JI\..Dj.-5
la\
^-.i
ô^Jlt
..^^^s.ioo .^-i-
1
,.,-^0.9
,
Ix,..)
â
c+^^^j;
^-J-*^-1
JJ
K~o/o
J.*.iO^JD
o^t-
\-a*
vf-'9>
ôt'
J-1-
20^ ^- ^'
Jot
T^
^-.i >.ooot
|L*.^co*
^^.bo
^_;
ytô^ |.ao.*.
.ol lV ooCS>
.io/o
vOOiS. Vô/ ".t-2
\cy-Jo JisLâo Jjq
,f>
yO^J;
po/
Joo
^2l!~ô
ooo ryooit-a^'
\A
ô
.J.3oi
JVaao ^-.alu a$^> . v

vâ>>.
aA
Jj/
)fJL3 .jjLJla "JLv^jiV
aXbcn.
yotC^jioN;
v a3lo-2t*^
Jn.ooi
^.juai
J-tio,
K...J~2>ioj
,|ia^.^
JJ
.^_^\oi
J^VaaS. vaatSoil; vo.aj^ jotSx
..vol^-a^
yolxj/
^*jl*^5
hiive
been .ordered
.
lf
to pull
your monastery down, aud conduct you

in the fervour of his zeal said to
to
Li
bishop
oaths
:
But the blessed man
them with
I
you are
in truth
it;
ordered to pull
il"
down and
dcsire to do so,
1
mysclf
will lay tlie first ax to

to liim
aud,
it
is
your desire,
will
go
in before
you
who
sent you
Wlieu those men saw

to liim
:
that he
was ready, they were

it
afraid of liim;
and they say
We
are tinlv ordered to pull
down
to the
and are prepred to do so; but

bishop
.
Then
it
the Idessed
we do man was
not desire von to

the
lirst
:
eome
in
to run
and take
his ax,
and
lie
lixed
in
the wall and said to them
Goine,
liere is
g'lorv to
our
Lord
to the
And
they, because they were inanv, pulled the monastery

in
ground
one day; and he himself was assisting them to do the

But,
down wprk
of demolition.
when they had
finished their task,
and he was himself

say to you that,
l'or
urging them to drag away the wood and stones and thrpw them outside, he
saidto them
:
Listen now, evil wieked men.

it,
I
In truth
if
renegades against grace deserved

with nie here.
would thank von greatly

of
I
labouring
liave
God wilhouf your heing aware

fact that
wli.it
von
done
iii
constrained you to subvert these huts, as to which

niy
was
truly exercised
mind
in
eonsequenee of the
I
they were built in haste; and now

build a monastery indecd here
trust in
our Lord Jesus that
shall
now
; .
L08
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
Vyio yO^LaL
.001
ins]
.i/j
voot^w i-io/ .^ ^-JL~ ^~ô.'.^
ool
JLi
>.JUal
ool
yj
Jj/
00t
v/j -.It-^J V^ -V-l/o
oCS.3
Jjoi
J.ia^.io
otN.*.^
î .^0.3^
>^-~ -.J^ljso^
.(Ikso
^;
001
Iv^^v
jv_;
otlcuk^x.^-*. .so
I-.ijso
.
oiIo.l.v..-..s
^.îoilSv.io
o,>jo .Jtoa..^.
JJLSJ
yJ*o
!S^.l~oô
jfcooj
j.cc|Es>
yeuno
â.^0.^0
^,)l . s^>-^-o
wiol
>k-so
.ol^j
JK^^vj
taô .l^fcJO
Jo..d
y'y-plo
otla\ >clsJ*o
-.jjâa oijKo Jl/o

-.U~oi
w.Ota.s/
.c*.sj
J-*t"0
^~>o
yôÛ;
ycuS>~~
^-^^ ^
^_iO
^3lN'1/o ôI^../o .)K^' )ioiOQ.i
26 r
i>.
yooiô; â^ c1q.\vUsj
och
.J-i*^*^
|..ia v.^.
ot
s/
o.JLko otfcoa_.
)0lSJa.
-.JL*^
J-^-0
^.1
^.N
M>.
..J-JU
ôa^s
^^3
J-j
^.i joK~*j
-.^.oto^-s^.
1.
oi-ô;
corr.
Liezenberg ap.
v.
I>.
and L.
J.
Ms. ^ :v-
They say
of
all
lu liim
IT
von rebuild,
side says to
this
Take whal I say to you. By world and was called the carpenter's son;
them
:
as inany as thirty times,
will
life,
stronger than before
all
my
down again . He on liis liim who built the liouse if so be von pull it down malte more spacious and I will make it down . Then they departed if von pull
will pull
it
if
ii
we
thence, vvonderingal thefervour and the vigour of the man.
But the blessed
maa dug and

he built a
delved deep and laid the foundations
011
a spacious basis;
and
substantial
monastery and made
it
strong; and he planted a

a very desirable place
'
plantation, and
made an enclosre round, and made

wenl
to
And,
after a shorl time, he
be blessed by the holy old
man
his
master
1
and ihr summons followed him, and he ended
his life wiih him there bearins good testimony; and he was laid out 2 and buried by his spiritual l'ather, who was still in good health. But the holy Simeon after living brilliantly in his
eclusion forty-scvon years a ended
his
days, and himself also
feil
asleep in
whose prayers, with those of all the saints his companions, may all we wretched men gain merc} in the daj ofjudgment. The tale of the healings and deeds of power and eures thal God wroughl
peace
;
bj
1.
Perl
iu
in
liould
,,.
be identifled with
in
'
S.
3
who
has now
94, n.
rebuilt |ko' (Zach. Rh., .vin, 5).
_'.
"oÎ
round
this sense.
See p
[109]
109
J)^^!; )laa.;/
ôp
Jot
^bôoo .a^KjL*x\
J.JL=>j
001
;ai>j
Joot
)ooi
Vô^?
*U-o
|jo>Ji
J.jli/
Jfl-o
JjuhOo
Jj,-/
)=>
*~ JV-^
/j
U3-/
Jtsj-îo; Jot Jjao
^X>
p;
.jL^XD;
ôiaS^. ;ou J.-a^ lt-2**"
Uâ-Ki
^so .ouio
.
ooV^'Aoaô .^jj-ia^
U^.1
^.icj
iV oj/
a^.a'l|o v
-.och
Jjl-,-o
"ô>
vQ^-ia*
N aau)L-/
uJb
"VJL*.
-.ou* âaf^L'fe -oiojôoo o^j|
JL^, ^* v
.voAs.,1/
J-6,
s-^; -lob,
J-L
^îoo
.Jj/
^V-
&l
26 v"
;i.
1.
Ms. oni. stop.
for ins to
glory by the band f this holy old
man
the time
is
too sliort for

I
me
relate; aiul fr this reason,
wishing
to av.oid a
lengthy narrative,
have
recorded these things only, thereby falling far

of this
sliort of the
splendid glories
man;
to
which
it is
not only
him; so that another great and holy
who was man and
a witness, but all
who knew
the
'seer of spiritual visions also
who
lived in the south
in the
inner
desert bore testimony abont
old
man, since, when some men
l'rom the territory (/.w?) of the city f
Amida
were going down
down
for the harvest (because men are in the habit uf going southern country for the harvest), they heard-of that saint, and were eager to go and be blessed by him; and, when they had gone and had come to him and been blessed by him, he askcd them, Whence are ymi,
to the
my
sons?
and they
:
said,
From
the north of
1
Amida
said to
them
But what,
wherefore did von come to

of
my my
sons, do
for
seif?
my
lf
part really
The blessed man know? and
wretched
you
are from the north
Amida, wherefore did you
not go to the pillar of light which Stands in

in
the northern country,

fortv years,
who
to-day has been serving God

is
his saints
for
and has not grown tired or weary, nor
yet satiated with so
110
,v,
JoilN
OF EPHESUS.
]J
[HO]
\Ôe
.NS-i-
v/j
\0A
JJL30)
v3/
.ov^
l^s^>U
,
o/
jl
oj^
\J<*
ISjj.iO JJo
îx^
J^
>*.*
JoC^JJ
-~j/;
Jjo.
oI^j/ v
ia\ li
^.^y, ôU/ ^>> aV-3J -.ô U-t-
ô
yaiw.iaA
>.ôi
J.j|
^^;
^.,
Jsju^so Jjl^.1;
st-v*
JLaoo
oJL
J.JLJJJ
^
yo^
Jl ?
..dli-aras
s^
yj-io
s/t
-6
^./
yO>-yJj :L*j/
yasioiaj ;<x.u Jjlook
ooio
-.i^J-s )>a^
..-0M ^6 JJOI.Ô
<^Jao
..odab
vOO^ V^/ -.i-Â"!

jlM;
vODa^jJ yO^-fO J.
a\j v
JIJ
.Jts-V^
JIM JL^ J-^~>

>*'/?
J.*^^-
vaiô*
c*iaV*
,mâ
26
*> J-,~,^3
o^j
).^~ jJ^^
-.<*^
vOf^/
"
yoot^ -A3 Ua-./ Jj/ ^--\oi ^.j
yQ-Joi
.^V*
jJjô
K-ooto
.Ua~
Jii*
ms
cu
Thi.
and ihc following words
to
o^
I.
5)
are written in an erasure.
doing?
Wherefore,
my
sons,
diel
you not go
to this
man, who has refreshed

at
all
God
in Ihr
persons of the weary,

of his
who
is
has also cansed the savour of bis

'
practices and
purposo that
good and acceptablc
times
But these men on hearing these to reach to the heavens of heavens? on their faces and continued eritreating him and thinss from the saint feil saying Who, sir, is he of whom you have said these things to us? But the blessed man, in aecordance with whal our Lord also taught in Ins
:
preaching,
lel
A city built upon a mountain cannot be hid
vom-
lighl shine before

is
, and again So men, that they may sce your good works and
glorify
is
your fallier that

the recluse
in
is
the
heavens
-.
says to these
men
This
Simeon
who
living in seclusion on the top of a hill in the
village of Kalesh.
Bul go to him, and greel him l'rom

settled
in in
me and
say to him,
1
An
pray
lc
idle
sinfnl
man
'
the desert entreats
ou,
As
know von
them,
to
to be
always fervenl
for
your love towards God, perform an aet of love, and

these
hobj
me
'
But
the
men,
as
of
the
blessed
man
enjoined
and
informed
said to
Simeon
these things;
and they said
him as he
them,
seven
veara before his
departure from the body,
I,
Ri
'
Matlh,
v.
14,
Hl.
[in]
LIFE OF
PAUL TUE ANCHOUITE.

oU-o.2Lio ?
lli
^jkJ*> ôtô
ô
*?
-.)V^ ^?
^*.
.001
J-Jl*.
yo^>
voo^
'
Jooi
J>aio Jo^JJ Ja/
\so
Jjl^ po/j
00
^rduL" cnaiMli
rc*3JJ caA/u^00
.Jooi JL.J
j^JC
Ji-â^ Jm)J \~z* \L~x, JoSm Iâî ool

Jjot
.J.-Jl3j,
p ^^01
JSl/
^*
Jooi
-owM
J-JLoo
^>
U^
JU*^f
.]U^/ ôaâs
jb-^Js
nsôji -Joot
V^j'lô JK.^
Jla-aJLiwO
\lo\~.).ii
)\^
1.
Ms.
pl.,
with stop preceding.
repeating
all
these wqrds wliich that saint said.
And
all
continued giving
thanks to God.
The history ofthe holy and divine men Simeon
the recluse his zealous disciple
the recluse
is
and Sergius
ended.
VI.
NEXT THE
SIXTIl
HISTORY,
Ol-
THE GREAT MAN OF GOD P.U
I.
THE HUMBLE
A.NGHORITE.
There was again a blessed man beloved of (loci and labrious distriet of and a perfect Nazirite, Paul the anchorite, who was from the for many years practiThis man therefore, wlien he had been Sophanene. heard some sing heavy and severe labours of asceticism and great abstinenee,
of a certain high tliat liiere was a certain large cave in the side is some rock on the banks of the Tigris at a place called Surtha', which
and humble
men saying
maliguant iiends distance from the cnltivated land, but near the road, and
lived
in it,
so that
men passed along
that road with trembling,
though
il
1.
Sc. 'the image'.
1]2
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[112]
'
27
a.
&1
^ .oocx
^V-^
-l JL~oJ-s
U-j/
^= l^
*-3 ?
U**/ !*^ )^* u

J-o
^>j
Jt-Aftoo*
Jj.~\j ô-îo
-.01-3
\OV^^? JLia-A5k
Jj^'
^'V>
^'^
^ôo;
..oju'J.{ ..>!O0Ji -ex Jipci t-a^ f3

otl.aî>-iL j
01
"^
1^ J"
** ?
^ V- ^
^ 001
j_,a_^,J^Xi;
oolo :). o/ -c*a
*^^-/ ^^-VJ;
U-Vsokio
jl*~.=>
CX.X3J
^J-j
-.cx-i.^
a.*.fco'K>a..^
^=>j? J**P
cx..\ j,lo
jl*~i.=>
^./ cxâAo .Jlv-^ô-^ tA JL^sbo ^j/o

Jlico^
)la.i;
.Jfco>c>-\
Jot^s,
)la\, fcîj
J.iao; ^ctfloo .J.s).^ o-,.'.o .J-a-^j
^.^. ) Y a>
lct.^3
y.\..so
-cxa..^.^ vQJUlo
U^so
-.J^JO
.)K.do^>
cx.^
Kô
..|la.\jjs ,-iol
Jocx ^ccoa.~io oot; J.ieoo -von.^ ^^3

J_sVo; JjL^_ll
Jcxj
Jk^*~;
J*->^>
Jlai;o <.Ja>oi^.
Ji-^ >l
Jloa^j
J~L -3'
oex
y^l
J-~ .)o
^^
it
l.
Ms. a
corr. Nld.
2.
Ms. sing.
was very necessarv

llial
that
men should
pass along
it,
because
led into the
fortress called Ziyat'.
But Ulis blessed man,
when he heard
the report of
cave, reflected,
in
Because thse
who
pass along that road are frightened,
and again
order that the powers of the eneniy
may
be expelled by the
name
to
human beings and the presence f a human habitation, it is a duty go, and to erect the emblem of the cross there . Th.eu tliis blessed man, like a mighty man who mocks al the feeble and
of
sich
men who wish
to
fighi
vvith
him, confidently armed liimself with the
power of God and confidence in him, and directed his steps to the place. And he wen! and arrived at the cave, and near it at about half a furrow's length 2 he erected the cross; and he fetched stones, and traced the plan of a
small oratory and knelt there in prayer, and passed the night in the place.
And during
(fsvo?)
the night
shapes of basilisks and fearful shapes of every kind

;
gathered together against him 3
and, the tnore constancy he on
liis
side
jusl
showed, the more the gruff voiees and grievous exhalations ihcreased,
as
if
greal
serpents had arrived and were coming, and just as
if
their
Marcell.
thi
\l\,
\i,
l,,
havi
Iween
Pigris
and the
\
'/ab
"
i'
1
and 'Dion.' ap. Nau in Rev. de Dyakonov/p. 46, n. 110).

n.
Or. Chr.,
Circ.
it,
>0
p. 61.
It
'
seeras to
tres.
- 2.
yards
tuUiclites.
in
h'i
11
Dyaki
I!
al of tlu
quoles an interesling parallel l'rom Taylor's Travels Geogr. Soc, XXXV, p. 12). But, if so, il musl have happened aller he
p.
236]
enten
[113]
LIFE OF PAUL
Jv JuL_aa_;
^.oij|.a.i)
THE ANCHORITE.
Joi;
113
Joot
yoou.la.j
oi
y>4
*
."
^7
^^
* 27 r
.[solXÎ oiV.3o -.oi J-*-^ oj^.3 oila\f.i
^.ia
je*
Jjlsoi
^_*; ooi
.-ota*^-'?
b.
ouio
^.Â
^îa^nkio;
^.io
JK_o;
JL
oolo
.J.JV-*/
U^^
^/ oolo
a^.ioo ol/o ..)^l^_l
^.^
^.io
001
yol^Jo
aiCLôil/ s/o -Uâ^;
^_VkjL*>
jJ
..odaô ^t->'
0001
^t-a-*'
Jaooio .oilo-X
.J.^^ )laî.ô
jfeoocL.
..^.*ôi ^./ ?
Jla.-i.ioo/;
Ji*os>k_3 Ljl-Soio .013 yO-SL.^;
vo,.^ ^^01
joJ.';
JU*^
J^L-an
*30
0/
.Ja.^
-l
jfcoo^s
:otla-\
)jk^
y*\
oivio
y^\
001
..v-ot^ja.VXJ
jJo
0/
ow.Jo;Viaj;
-o^Jai^jJ;
Jt t--*
vototJ, ov\ -ot
^3~JLu
Joe*
>*...;
lioo
jJ
ott-io;
U-V*-2 ôîo;
^^
^*jl.o JjfcC^~
laio^2.;
Ka
^-*>o
JJ/
.ji' 1
Aio
:
yooilaijo
t-?
\ajio .Jla^4;
t.-*-^.
Jiou ,_*> Jl..^,; J-ia-S

-.U-.iOJi
J^** oi^ --^
J^-*-
^-^-O-io V-o
J_UÔoJU J^JSuO
^^0
:).^._Aj;
oii-^Q
.yootfcs.-vîo
oiîaô
yOOiIoVJLi.^ va^.Lia^ .-JL*KSL^3
U'ri\
J^-V*-*5 !
Jiaqio
*
JLioUo
..JL.U.J
-01 )l,-iô;
tKÔA^
"*~^>j -.Uôi?
JioQâ
17
<
breath were striking against
tlie
blessed maa's clothes in order to drive him

in
away.
Hut he was thus constant
prayer
lo
!
all
that night, and
all
tlie
day,
and again another night also.

ed just above
tlie
And
next
sound of boulders being uproot-
blessed man, and they were indeed uprooted and
came
down from
the rock above, and they came, and reached liim, and thus they
would pass by while he was kneeling at bis prayer, not having power to And so he passed seven days and nights in that place in such touch him.
conflicts.
trivances against
And, when these demons practised many difTerent kinds of conhim in order to shake him or frighten him or drive him away, he like a mighty man girt in the true breastplate of bis Lord was not shaken, nur reckoned their wiles and their foul shapes as anything, but also
after
he had, like a mighty
man who
trusts in bis Lord, after the pattern of
the holy David, chosen for himself the

river of grace,
sound pebbles
of prayers
from the
and had taken the
stall'
of the cross, and lifted the sling of

tlie
heavenly trust, then he next Iooked upn

to pull
camp
of the Philistine tyrants,
down
their
prowess and
to scatter their camp.
And
so on the eighth
p.vrn. ou.
t.
xvii.
f.
1.
114
JOIIX
OF FPIlESUS.
(US]
JLai-jJ
^.v.
.J-looi
vOoKjlj
yjs
aîîaS.
JJ
J.ju/
.La;
)J-"-^ J-3^" yO,.ioN.j
.jjooi
K-oot âiii
.-v-uloj;/
JoiSx
w>.\
^_io;
uuV/
^ u
jo
,vJu.j
J^.
iio
M;^ <^? -'U^*^ )ooi ^/j f!v~.ocx i'47 op ^:>o vs/ jLuu/
)o\
Jjlsoio
jlâo
.JôtSs
Jx^sool-Va
^J&Jat*
v..oi
^.m.â.^^6
J~^.so/
.ot
JLo
odoppâ
^.io
)i..
.JJ
^-.;
JJ
v/o .^^
,J^
voC^
J-*-.|
.*:*>/;
Jl.o
tvîa*.
p.U
v^>
ISo/
ÂSti
vô?
yf>f>
J^j/o .K-.001
h^.y'.
>>^
JJ
^^ JK-.QJ
^^\
îeo
Ô
V-a^.
>M oJS.
+3
rr-*-- 01 --^
o'K_. "^.'p* Kj/o .'KÔOt

(ti.is.io;
lp/o
ts^ 1/
jj/ >s/o .K..^' .-^
ooot
^bJ^)
poo.9
jyi>V> jjO>L
^> Jlp^0.a
"-H-
3 A"*00|
ofKJ.. ,^-*l l
<^--0
.yoA
Jj
S'iio
I.
Ms, ^V3a>o.
day he planted bis cross

saints'
at ihe
in the
it,
midst
ol'
that cave,
in
it
and hun-g np a bag

pray
a
of
east
end of
and
knelt
to
prayer.
And.
while he was kneeling, frequenl sounds of loud and violent howling were
suddenly heard
in
ihe
cave
itself,
such
that
inanv thousands of
so
men
so
if
they joined together would no1

the bl'essed
be able to liowl so loud,
II'
mucb
llial
I
mau used
became And thus
outside
to
say,
help from
I
should have
gone out of
my
mind; so that
and
God had not reahed me, was indeecl already dazed,

rang from
the
and
my
a
head
dizzy,
1
my
ears
violence
of
that sound.
remained constant
saying,
in trust
on God; and
the cross
at last I
laid
at
heard low;
voice
the door,
'Alack!
has
us
us;
in
otherwise
it
von with the
dirty
hood would not have laughed
and
is
not you
in
it
who would
cave and
have ejected us from our place, and come

]
and settled
the
yourself.'
Then, when
saw
to
thal
they had gone outside

outside,
also
I
mouth
I
of the
vvere crying to
I
me from
them
:
rejoiced;
and
with
also
y<
ii
was strengthened, and

the
that
said
'1
am
contending
strength'.
and expelling you by

time
I
cross
itself,
not hv
my own
And from
plav
l.
remained settled
in the
cave, while they used to dis-
before
Sc.
iclii
me
(v.
I),
foul visions
and
I..
.
and many
fearful
shapes strnge to the sighl
[115]
LIFE OF PAUL
THE ANCHORITE.
J.jlj/
115
^3/ 'o|
oolo .^.io-^ oooi ^-^^s-.V.iio

y~*\
mL yl
wiL&J
,]J.îo..ia.-3
^.a.2>oo
-^
OOOI
^_.3LjLS'JS>iOO
^'l/o
-.).JLj/
OOOI ^.^Xulji JlcLiOi
.yoouov.â^ joô/';
â^
^.i y-*\
. ô<*Js.'S.
yOoi.iav.
"Vl'jo oa.3'/?
)^
oolo
ts^JM
L^joi
Jot
,ôov>.
'vo^* .^-^!o oooi ^-.1/
)1)
ft>
Jl^-i-sj
.,->- ? ô
.jkJ^.-i.io
^s
jKaJ^JLao jla-^^
joto
J.-.J01
.^
a..j_.JL/o .J.^/
]jldV
<
K^Jv~ 3 V-3
Jt-3LiS
^La
J^Ki Q-^ô
t-^/
.^.oj-'
ôtâu^jo ^^ba.o
jjO|
*^-*?? -.^-ooi
).^.. 1
\00|Iq\ Lj/o .^_^s.i
yOOtlkJLoO .^jL^^fcO
:ov.^-3ajL_s
jL .ioj
"J^
oiK.l)~ia^ ).io^ .â^..s*-\; ^K._3o;o -.^.oioK.*/

..J^.-3o;
v-01
y/o .wJS. )-io

Jj/
jJ
j;oi
..|l^.i.io
k.-.a ^.io
jfcs.ia*-n.-\o
^1;
Jl
.^.^.-ia^ voto/
,^^.*..a. (.i.^\aio
\oku/
);).Jt
J.-.'m
J'i-*-3
Ji^spaJS. 0/ .j^-ûo-iCL-^ \oAu/ ^-*-a.*.ioo yobu/

Joi
JJ
vjo
(Labo
îo
..J^_o ^*; ju.^

|J
.^K.!../
vaa^-ioô
jot
-.J-siot
îe
v*jla..9LSa^.o
.w iaia.i
.
3/
,JJ/
.m^.-O.s }O..J^s
J-*.JOh
a\o
.J.d>oi
îo ^ vAaio ..jjjîo yO-aS.

i-i/ ^CL^.
ft\'<w OOOI ^-.bv^
vOOtivO )io^S-i~ -.N...OOI
^.-.\oi
+DO
1.
Ms. ow.
of men, and thereupon they
would hold
spcecli with
me
as
men, and further

for the pur-
they would even take the sliapes of men, and would corac and pretend to
entreat
me
'
to
come out and go with thcm

Lo! the Iand
is
to
their houses,
pose (as they said) ofvisiting their sick.
and cry
to
Flee, flee.
And again they would often come And llmis appeared fll of lluns'.
011
me
in
in various fearful
shapes, riding
horses and with swords drawn
and flashing.
And
to
lo!
they came up to the gate crying in harbaric language,
and
part
an excited
State,
and with arrows

'
litted to their
bows.
And
011
my
would say
them,
This
is
my
grave, and
my
place for erer.
Until
the
coming
of Christ in bis glory,

is
and the rrsurrection from the abode of

if
the dead this
my
kill
place.
do not care; and,

to kill,
1
you are
in truth
barbarians
if
and you have reeeived power

lieiuls
do not fear death; and,

ejeet nie
you are
lo!
1
and can
beforeyou; but
me or my own
life
take
me away and
from this place,
am
will shall not be
your assistanl and
ejeet ine hence;
and not only

words,
all
in
my
but not even in
the hosts of the lluns
my death '. While I was saying these would cry and go up upon these rocks thus
:
'Ilenceforth the cross has protected this
man
against us.
This
man
has eon--
Uli
JOHN F EPHESUS.
06. K-01 *ls1j ^=^^00
[116]
JfcL^
J<
Jj*^
^Poiâs
U-ô
001
^W
JIU^
jlaXi-,
..^.oub. N-wDjo lUofcol l-ai. \l

.
J-iA,/,
.oila-N.
k-oot ^j/";
-'J-'ÔJ
,n
okv'ip,
SojjJj
*"/
^-t
-I? 01
jk-ô*-3 i
jJ
^-V^J
,w
jj
J*x>j
oSs .'ôoi
,^-Jaj jJo ^.p)
-V3 v^?
oot
'^l JiousQJ^.
jliab.j
jtoo, )^-
ô ;aJ^.i a\i -.^jl^

|s-^>J~=.
^-JuJboK.lca*
jJ/
/j
J-LA-./0 ,J-3;
c^sKlilo
J*x>j
,_io
3 ..
eLSjj.1/
ot_s ^-*.i3 ^so ^-ioo
.Jj
_y-/>
Ui-j-so
lab. vOCH-ia^flOo
JJLSOI
."xx^
yoonio vOOtVô +3 .-Jj^cd;
otlaS-i.
.s/o
..
.yoi/
>.^' J-.C-J. J.iooitsô
.'WO
voowîoso
gjld(
Jjioi
iV.
yjJb.o
..o_S;il/
IK^ô^f-co
)ooi
^Jb.oi J oV
Ja-^Jb.
.
oC^*^>
oi-=4 *3 <-.
*
)l't^>
.^b.
.s/o
J-J*kô 001
.^^J^js ^.Voio
J-*-i/
otk~o_2L*k-\
HS
ii.Jjjni.~-/
'
JîAl
.00
^^-j
otlo\ JJ.~âe
>-â ..>*^>oK_*/
.^-iol
0001 ^-j-^fcoo; )jo>1L OOOI
Â*-I
001
^xv*^^. .s/ +3
^-.1'/;
OlA
OOOI
*>,._a-i
..OCX
..vO-s^J y/o yoVâiJ; yj -.oiloJS. 0001

JL> vOîOJll 0/
^-^^010 JKjo^s
JjL-/
^0^0 yOj- 1;
hand.
v/? >&l
3 .\Oo6.
^po
)ooi
1.
init.
erased.
i.
ins. in laier
3.
Ms. ^;**-"
quered'
tiines
These things the holy Paul used

I
to repeat to nie,
liim,
because many
when
went
to
him
used to inquire of
llow, father, did you

this place
carry on the conflict with the strnge powers
who haunted
and
to
overcome them?
Hut he,
in
order
to
expel and repress pride,
would say
me
We, im
son, should aot have
overcome nor should we be victorious,

see,
if
unless the cross had overcome.

that the hsts of
And, as we
we
liave
understanding,
Satan
liave
been expelled and hurled down by the same
cross
Ei
<
in
'I
only from mic small and insignificant place like this, but also
it
in
all
quarters, in that
has deprived them of the worship paid to them,

to turn to the cross,
and caused their worshippers
and closed their mouths,

has
and whelmed them

malignant
strengthened
ie.
in
the lowest abysses, so also from this place too these
spirits liave
been expelled by the power of the cross, and

glory
Ins
.
il
me
ai
for its
These few words he
hiniself
would repeat
Hui
to
last,
when
fame had been spread about, many inen used
to resoil
slill
li
him, and he also gained about ten disciples there, while even
the sights that were rci\ in the place were fearful, and,
when
inen
came
him, whether to reside or to stay for a time, he would arm them before:
hand, saying
11'
so be you see anything or hear any sound wliatsoever,
[117]
LIFE OF PAUL
yj
jJ
THE ANCHORITE.
Q-^9'/
|_^..-.-\,;
)J
117
Jjlo
IjJLji
1
vS/o
.aXjio
11)
>v
o.jL.*.î.
J.*lao>
\i\
iV
a^..jU
JJ
q-^-^/
â
L
^w
-.owô
)^jls;;
"^ô -vf-^
^-.m^
.^V- /
o/
W
.îoi
\a\
J-Jui .
i
W
H
>
^ji
^-;J
vopo^lKjj
oooi yJ.'/> ^>^-jl

Jla^~^k..=>
oolo
.a
"î. j_a.\ îo ooto ..o^JS. îo oooi
-iotpo Jooj
j.i/
^^jo
OOI
JjLOOtO
J-^JJ
oooi ^-.otooo
-.oiiaio^
J;J-^* oooi
^f^lôo* ''^^.io
,JL\1
.JOOI
k~./ j-3
J-OiOai. ..)lpîCL_\ kw-CS.
Ô;
"îfcîO .V-i~^
0&>
00
SO
OtS
> Ho/ ^_*~3-iOO ,jKl VI>1
K-_3 it-S-Ô
). JsîO
0..a
>^3L flO
T
J-Jl-LaJL-2 yOOi.^N.0 JlLSOIO
,^fLX^ ^(Y)
so
\S,
J.iO^
Otj-.}
U/o
K_. jLot
.
,1,001
'aôlî.ia\o ,voa\ciS
JK-sj
yftJ;
|La.^jao/>
'
^ oi^-sia-s yOâ.La.Jt
ooot <^,oi<
oi
ilJ. r->
28
a.
jKôiaô V~^^
.oiKbOtf L<zcl*scl2>
oiloj-.p
Joe*
-^xa.t.aoNo
-.oil.j.-JS.
J-j/
,oilo.nn>oo
l
_oia^.:>ô
î
s^w
.ot^J^
JoCSK
jJ
oou
Jjj/
^s
Jooi
oISu
2.
+3i \o r
..^-.^/o
'^0.^0
;
JLxoot;
.Jpo
'1.
ooKajo
1.
Ms. ^j-'w-
Appy.
corr.
from 0001.
3.
Ms. |ofc*ô
corr. Nld.
Ms. o'k>.
he not agitated, but

and, even
the fiends
to receive
if
I
von and be silent; come out (because often deceived men there). And again to those who camc to liim Instruction from him he would say tlie same words and he would
mysclf
call
make
the sign of tho cross upon

eise,
you or anyne
do
nol.
caution them, since
afc
night they slept inside, and he outside by the gate;
because fiends used
to
appear in bis likeness, and used to terrify the brotlier,
And so mau used to lie awake to gurd the place in which he lived, from the time when he directed bis steps to that cave, and he niade au altar and set it up in il, and he made it a chapel. And thenceforth the brotherhood
and entice him out; because under the cave there was a great hole.
the blessed
used
to sleep confidently in
it
and
bis
monastery extended
to
twentv men.
And
so
all
tho
men
of that district
used to run
to receive the blessed Paul's
blessing, and to gain the privilege of seeing him,
and
to hear bis gcntle
words;
for
God gave
was
also into his

liis
band a great
humility
retiring
110
gift of healing.
But bis
in descri-
asccticism and bis labnurs and
bing
'
since he
so
humble and
man c an r succeed a man were that,

il
to sit
with
nor
him and converse

1.
'
for three davs,
he would not raise
liis
face
(irpdcntov)
Or comprehend and
describe'.
118
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
jcoi JJQ-V*?
JJ
[118]
o^JjuJL.3 ^->'-o ot.SojfS

,jo .)jL.-^.i
jcoi ^S&sia.io
0^>aJo Ôe
cH*~i
Jfcs-M
otla^
Jk KJ\ oiv-J o
^V*?
t-
^3
$1 .ou-O
jla*./o :K*XdJ./ )v-;o :)ooi -6t jlv-^-ico, jl:xx~o

.k..aj
^^-^
J-I* _jm/
U^J
)v^3 ^*>o -.>s^*

JoCSs
<h^ch;
..odaa^co
la^j o_sa~
-A^? ^V-^^ ^-^>^^ Jô*^ ^îco .y&^colll oi-;oa* y.*\ JRoo^ wo

U-sa^
och
,.*.=>
â
:jpa.o
jc*Ss
-oi ypJkfflô U-mI ^.otcoo"^

JootJj
Jlîoji.
-.odaio iK.^ îo vs|

^.^^..'j,
*.3
J-3./ -.c*x.o
^.so
o/
.jloVlj-s
^3^3.^00
.oik-a-'t-
.ôj
^,o^
ou*ia_
.
Icoi JJj/o :j.i-ajLj J_sJj o/ J-â* o\ JV o/
J^CwV ,J-^-~
28vb.
Jâ3
^î.
U~.,--.o
yooj^s ya^
od.aS.VL} .jooi
*
î>
J_i_oja3
%
:*)
jt*?! )ôa*-o
ooow
>rx*;vj3a rdmaJ^.
rdlor^
oocdcvS'n r?JviA.x-&
iOalx,
>rx*nu rîialx ôconnr^ rdnjfe'n \x3jLt\ rcfiuAJ^ 'caaî

Ja, n 'vi;
1.
U../ .-ôoiV^/
is in
)-2ld;
ottv^xjil s/
=
-.JjjotaiCS. JK....J}
ool
^.Jl^.,'
This eh.
B,
f.
160 r
b,
B o>"
ovW
2.
Ii
om.
would men see tho

emotion with
his
in?i<lc
of his
eve,
but
lio
would thus converse with
head heut and his looks fixed downwards.

for a
When
lie
had
been inthateave
been
built,
space of about twenty-five years, and a monastery had

tlic
and
ilie
brotherhood had reached the number of thirty men,

1
blessed
man
finished his course
and departed from thebody; and he was

with his
promise.
liis
buried on
his
the spot in aecordance
And, on accounl of
death miracles were
liis
luve toward
God and
his hiimility,
even after
bones,
everywhere wrought through

going round the
districts, and,
his
holy
men taking
skull
and
wheresoever locusts came, or
hail or a scor-
ching wind or bubonic plague, and his righl hand or his head went, God
would straightway make deliverance.

saints,
By
Ins prayers,
with those of
all
the
may
all
we
sinneis have merey in the day of judgment.

is
The history of Paul the blessed und holy ajichorite

vii. --
ended.
next the seventh history, of the Abraham the layman, tue recluse.
oi.ii
man
\\ e
I.
wish nexl
iv.
7.
to place
on record the history of the old
man Abraham
also.
II
Tim.,
'[119]
LIFE
.-.a
OE ABRAHAM TUR RECLSE.

1
L19
îo
|~iot
.'^-.t'.A
^.JSs.1/
V3
>*/
la.jL.*..m..o
jocxo .-Jos* jj...oKio
^*K^)^>
'^.^.oj
.Î^cb ^^.ioo ^tv^^.io
jbjjua
Lî o/
lk.i
\jx0 >>iajL
jjLio
^.Xot
1
''po
.v..\
|a'i
jl
,-jk.s
ji'/o <xa.*.j
^'.a..
I.A.
jJ
"Ô;
-.Ijo
^^.io;
..io/o
0Wu3UL_3
o..-*l/o
..oi)^-*.-Û
î
î
(,
j.-^.ioo
"'J-a'}
v-.^so_.
ovâ^;
1
)~*o
jJ
^-3/
:J.-.io
.voa.A./
JlN.i/
usa.:../}
jo.\JJ
Li..,,
j.-**.iio
^0^*> ot
Ul
*^
j-lio^
wwt-.3j.i
)J;i
)^ ^.i.
Ka2|' vOoq_.o .
o/
N!
. jLi.**
As^JL^s
w>.J^5v
i^-so/o
J.ajav^Q-^
*.!'*
oi.i
I/^-^?
M *A29ra.
aibo
'o.:
^-ôl sjUiK.m.J
JLJLDVA
jjOt
aibo
.JV-a-; oiiofcCiv
l^.^.^.i
Joio
.'K^Jl*^ 'Bicova.
!^ôa
1.
v*.*.!}
^3/ ^*.a.iO
3.
13
JJ/
.-OV.^.1
t>w P*>>3-
^
5,
(jt
.JL.J.2J
B
in
,&>- ^-^*-
s.
2.
1!
^-!v
>^=*.v
4.
1!
ins.
B om.
is
,*>
12.
6,
i=if
*-"
7,
11
U*> ^\g.ioollie
B Ia-6^&*Po14.
9.
(2*
j
manu)
ou-sj
15.
\>t-
*-"
^xa"^ ^..-a^,
11.
doubtful
was
(sie).
ms. as original^ written).
10.
B. o (sie)
iWa
B e-lLâ
13.
ins.
^-
ins.
lU^'
U>;-
who was
called
'tlie
consecrated', and had reached old age being abont
sixty years old.
This
that
man one
our
day,
being read,
c
beard
for
Lord said,
when tlie gospel UayyAtov) was Whoever sliall leave wife or
lildren
etc.
my
sake and for (he sakc of
my
preaching
sliall
reeeive
th irtyfold
sliall
and sixtyfold and an hundredfold
;
'
in this
age, and in tbe future age
inheril eternal life

is
and again
2
.
and follow me
not worthy of nie
AN'lien this old
Whoever doth not take np liis cross man beard these words,
;
sorrow entered into bis mind, and be thought wilhin himself, and said
Wherefore am
If it is
for
my
part alive and called a Christian,
if
do not do
God's will?
pleasing to
God
that
should leave wife and children, even

not (bat wbieb God wisbes?
l'roni
it
now
I
that
my
days have been completed and tbe sentence bas reached me that
sliall
leave tbein against
my
will,
why
du
What
bave
gained eitber from children or

l
wife, or from tlie
whole
world, except tbat
bave consumed
my
life
in
in vanity,
lo!
I
and idly wasted
my moments, and
of tbe grave.
1.
passed
my
days evilly?, and
bave oome to tbe gate

'
Who will
shelter
me
2.
tbere in that judgmerit
or
who
will rescue
Mark,
x. 29,
30 (a loose citatin).
Mallli.. \. 38.
120
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[120]
),_*_
K-/
^3
.J.j/
l'Lso ^-.oio
..oi."-*
î.
ool/' ^j/* ..^

V*?/?
'
y^jn
OOtJ
jO.-Jis..S
JKÂ jÔ
L>0_
îCtiw
^3
S/;
yVÔ
j^* 3 ?
jJ^-iO
s3/o JjJOT .|*iO'^ ^CLi J"<^

^^Sw^stioo .^.laja^t
VQ.^CQJ; Q.*oKll
J.->.1
-.ol/j
^JÔ&
/'
loOt J.i<lL^
.^sjs
'ôiaiaVj
jot^Sx
JJ
.,JLi/
^jd
^fti *
;
r^*"*
'
-ir-
-/
^
^s
^-sKj;
#v oouS.
Jjoi
Jjl>
^-J^_^
J.JL/j
-.^p/
-.yv^ ^3
^-.oojo
4
\t-^
OOI/'
'aioojjj .J^ls
Jj/
V^/
it
Jp^fiO
Jr-M^ ^Vl
Jxflo
)L^2
'IV)
^.lojîO^v^J
yQ-ÔO
JJ
.wOLJOjSl-'.CDO
JIolî wC^
OUU.2.J vO-*3
.
^ .U^^
^?
vQJO
jj/
-W
i*lô
-c*JL~
/>5
^ ^^_o
.-^.otojlao
,aS'
'S
-o^ ^-'fô/
-oio^.
.ouio aôoji
JIo.,2lJ.
J.:*..^
+3
/
N5>Âi6o
OOI JJLXL^'PO!
^îO
"^
_
JoCSx la.^. Kj / ojl' y/
ISo
y
"^3/
oi
yoojla^ yOOiA ojjl

1.
..oi_sa..i
yoJJ^-io
jlJL*..^)
t oo
->^
t=>init.
M ")-
1!
as^,.
6.
_
Ii
0. I! pu: Jj{ .S/o hLoAs., \;.*e u.
IiSoio7.
,.
3.
lo&s.
uoiaje-V ^jt.
;-3-
9.
Ii
.2.
4,
B
1!
'=*
ins.
<,'
.">.
Ii
10.
11.
vol^
lâ> o 01
'
me
from
my
sias?
I
liut
now even
i'or
this
little
remainder of
I
my
life
that
remains to nie
will
go and repent of
my
sins,
and then
will die,
having
hope
in that
the day had
parableofthe labourers which our Lord spake, that, even after dcelined and one hour only was left for tliose who eame,
iirst
1
they were thought worthy to receive the pay with the
So
too also
hope that God

repentance
II'
1
will
not
shut the door
of
Ins
merey
think,
in
the face of
my
do?
And
thereafter the old

I
man would
presenl
What
'
shall
go
to
monastery,
in
cannot work; and they will say,

a
This old man
lias
come upon ns
left
:
order to get
out of us'
Then
the old
man
everything, and went to a certain monastery and said to them,

*
weeping
time
Ins
flise
make
the prayer for nie, and give

life
me
the tonsure,
and
take the hair

for
ofmy
secular
I
from
.
ine, since
desire to repent for a short
my
sins before
in Ins
die
But the blessed
men
did
not frustrate
wish and stand

him,
way, when they heard ihe announcemenl of repen-
tance from
bu1 they
encouraged him and they say

if
to
him
You
are doing right, our father,
you are turning
in
repentance toward Goch;
since
he is merciful and will receive you . After they had hehl much conversation with him, because thej supposed thal he intended to live with
l.
Maltli., XX, 9 IC.
[121]
LIFE OF
-.u/
'
ABRAHAM THE RECLUSE.

V^-fi-i}
l^-=>
121
tu/ oô>o U^l

|ot^<
0/
J^-/
.'jNrt)
\ji
*-*>;
.o&. vo'tô/
Joou o.-îo
,^_j
|; I66v b.
yo-atxoo
ôj^-3
ovx>Q;
.yoo^
.0|A
y/
î>o/
001
JOC
JooiLf
'.l"=>'
.-jfcoJU
Kj/
l
yloA
y/
3^>JJ
î*i.J
^.-Vi/
^-.^..oto
JLxiaJS.
.Jj/
y/o .*-^ ^.
ocn
y^
ffl ,2*>
^.x -.Nj/ itoL_io
yla^
.^--V/
yo+s
>*-=>
.fco/
)oen9
\-*-*l ^-io
t-=^ kj/
V 3 ^--'flQ^
..^.v /
..yaslo^ KJ./' mJoV2lcdJ.o ^xjcoîlo Jla\,

^3 JJL-CL^ ^_.J
,
v^
ycy-JU
.yooS. jô/
.L^ô
vQ-JOt
.v^^w o\' JJ/o
>v oto/
V*"^' v/
^fciCt
\Jl '?J\?
).i.-a^'
^
ol-.
bo
â,j
ya.>o
-.ôtoj
Vroo Jlaî o f A.\
-.ot.x-.iio
J..s.m
ot\.-i
^_3>_s
.t.:
JLoot
)-Q.i; .-oiK_-^_oj
J-ioatv-i
)* Jla.^,
K-.^^
Joot
.
,\Lo -.îoi
)ooto
'.ow^Vl
).i.jLi
,
V^r000
0W-0A/
>
^ô
ô
''*-i/
joot
.-Jx^îOD
.oC\
îaj
,_~
,jliai.j
otlî-^flo
jlj JJ
so.^1
ro
.a.1^3^ oti
>0Of,_i/
f^./ Jiotl fj
s.i.J5^J
|iô
JiaJL-.ioL^
-.OOOt
JJ
pco
vjLâjLô
)oot
yo^Lo
jl_j/
Jjlsoio
îO
"^.jJ-J
olj
^--.,.-^0/
j.XIX.Oa^
ô
."..
jlj/ O
29v'a.
1.
B ^ji
\ov^
o;-v>/-
2.
1;
njjoajs.
3. l!
ins.
ôL.
4.
i,
ls .
^v
w>
I!
thom, they said to him

Live?
After you are tonsured, where do you intend to

:
Hut he said
to
I
them
Hise give nie

.
tlie
blessing and lake
my
hair,
and where God wishes
will live
They say
to
him
We
seek to learn
if
whetheryou intend
to
remain with us or elsewhere; and ihen,

it'
you remain
with us, \ve will ourselves give you the tonsure, and,
elsewhere,
to live?
why
will
you be tonsured away from the place where you are going
The
man said to them came me and give nie the blessing and
old
:
to
the tonsure, not that
you that you might make the prayer for you might argue with
me.
nie.
If
you
are willing, well; and, if not, pray for
Theblessed inen,
when they saw
the old man's
own
intention and purpose,

left
made the prayer

which had been
in
and gave him the tonsure, and he rose and

steps to a certain oratory at the
the place, and he directed Ins

village,
boundary
of his
formerly built and roofed and in which a

repaired
a
it
man had
lived
and he went
it,
and
and closed
its
doors, and took up his abode in
after requesting
man
to bring
him
his little food every first
day of the weck.

constantlv and
And
so he
would stand and
recite
Service
and pray
wecp, while
everyone was Struck with astonisliment at him, and some mockers would
122
B 167 Ha.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
J.JL-i
.
[122J
^SâciaO
îo; ^.Ô ^3
.OOOl
x-.^/
\j'<i-~l
K^<>
a^.
j.*-^**,
î.
4
*.<*>
..
oot Joe* v ^l^' V-âji

..-otaxii.
ji
'cnltoJJ
otlaV aa. âJ^.
..ooot
ôtoou.!L. N^>-
,<.:>o
ô,-o
âj
Jju^j
, ;a^^^>o
J_*-a>/
.^cala
^-.ofio
jlais,
)ooi
}Lx
yO .Joot
^Jji
j-*w>*
^.io J-=>?^
jla^.1
j-âji
.Jjldoi
looi
'u^/ ^;
.J.JL30
oiNjLiaJil .J.ia.ia.4-3 jJo
Jî^.s
jj
JKôaIo
j-^jJ
Jô^
>oJî> ^.ioo
oolo
8
.|.*a^^.o|
Jjl3io
''Jji;Q.i5;
joV-Vo )v-3ô
^*o/
jla^so )laî
odaS. ouoJUv
,-*:*>/
jj/
^)a^ ).^^qji Jjou

,-io jli/
.)L.a.2^-ôt
^*>/o
âb^x
)K-.;oJLo
^3 ..j.ia.ia.-/;o j.-^s^j
JJ
ôtoVa
^,..00
joot vjai
.Jooi
^&oaio
.vJjJJ
J_=jl^~;
J-ioa-,
J>-.Kj
jjj
.^^t^
.JLool
.J-O.I*
oii.a-2L..K_=>
\.^co
^.jcaio .<Hi ooot
^^Votlo
otK.^L*
1.
l;
|î~.
_
|i
2.
C01T. Crom. U.o*>-
ins.
:{.
]!
wtaX
wLCu/.
li
.',.
ovSji
10.
I!
lov^Z-.
tv
6.
I;
l,o-
:.
l-,vo
^.
s.
li
^'-
9.
"oi^'
-=-
:,.
w-^W1!
11.
ô
12.
1!
^w'lo.
say,
<
Coiiie let us
go and be blessed by Abraham tbe consccrated recluse

llial
and others, uttering words

had shul
iiji
came frpm tbe
cvil one,
would say,
.
If
he
bis wife wilh
him, ho would be doing rightly

set
But the old

eyes, since he
man despised everything and

would ask rcpentance
not
for bis
one object only befoTe
lii.s
sins
and healing
froin tbe merciful Physiciah,
ceasing from p rayer and recitation of service, either by night or by day.

bis service
\\
And
as as follows
Glory to
ho Father and to tbe Son and

:
lo
tbe llolv Spiril
Halleluyah! ; and again as follows
and from eternity
to
eternity
Amen
and Amen! Halleluyah!
And
llial
thus he spent the hours of
tlie
uighl and oftbe day in tliese
words
of praise willi prayer
and supplication
kin
(ys'w?)
and thanksgiving,
appear
to
in
vvbile be
gave Orders
firsl
none of
bis
should
bis presence;
and before the
day of the vveek he did not speak

;
anvoiie,
Ith,
but wepl eontiniionsl y for his sins

listen to the
and so men uscd

eight years.
to
go by
at
and
sound of
Ins sobs,
and they were astonished

for
him.
And
the old
litli
year,
man persevered in when he was near
bis
repentance
And
in the
Ins end, liiere
used to be
hail in these villages
|[123|
LIFE OF
ABRAHAM THE REG LSE.
12:!
^>>
...
^_.;
J.iOQ.^S
:K^X.flD
CH^-i. y.*\
J!S^.~; -l
JjLJLÔ
JjLij
J.î
*A.29vb.
Kuouffio JUL/o .''jôgo .ia^s JvaJ ^.-/ jJja^Kioo

)
.^
jK-.i-o;
'.La^-olo
'JLuV*B167 rb.
a>JQ
^;
001
.K-sv~**
J'
-1
'uVt ^.oiâ^ y3 t
cxaô-m!
^^
ô a^>
'jlaâAj
J?ot
J-oxs
1
â^l
y-*\
JJ
-.V-=>/
JJ;
^*x~V '^ ^:^

^t-ot
.J;oi
J-*-"?
jlaio,^
,6|K.*oa:> t
)jl-jl^
Jk-V-o; i-ô-!
-t
:K^wIS..3l7 JLaAo J-a2^

JjLLio
t-^D
^53
.loci
j.2^.3
JIaâ.ia.^
a^s
>J/j
J-io^
&o
^'jjoiajj
-l J17 -.^t l^-'t-o 6v*.boa-*Kll3 yotsp

.
l,.-2
K^C^>-3o
,_io
KsfoKxl "i
K-fcj/
1
)K-V-
'JLauOO;
oilaV*, JJ.^~
.-.s JLisoto .Ij-a.^ -|
a-^S.
P>Vr.
y->
JJ
v3/
^3
.JlojVô;
JL.~ ;
oi
|_^^.ji îo
].
B lJ-â= \i&
*Aw
10.
1!
UVaos-
L!
1=
Ua-as.
5.
Ii
ins.
'ow-
6,
9,'|luop
|Loa.
liaiv
Q J-^- vpow'i' oow ât-ISMo- _ 7. L.oi&Ny aXô f/ ov^V.-i U'i'a>.

]',
3.
I!
l=v
8.
4,
I!
ff*-
<-^\>-
11.
B l'W l^J0
l'w-
every vear
and they were smitten, and their crops also were

tlio
tterl}
ruined.
to
And, whon
its
liis
time arrivcd and (hat terrible cloud had come up according

first
custom, on the
day of
tlie
week, when sonie persons
vvere presenl at
lodging, they began to weep, because the cloud
was
terrible
it,
and very
it
thick,
and something round
like fire
was blazing and roaring within
and
came
and setth'd over the boundaries of thal village, alter the

all tliose
it.
fire
had burnt up
it;
But the old
man
looked out from ihe

:
window and saw

Lord,
lias
if
and
lie
turned
liis
eves toward heaven, and said
My
thou hast
becn pleased with the sinner's repentance, and thy mercy

that
I
declared of
me
s hall
not perish,
let
not this cloud

tlie
come within
middle of
il
the boundaries of as
il
tliis
village .
Then
(vfp)
tliat
cloud took in
.all
it
were the likeness

divided this vvay
ofserene air
inside
that darkness; and, while
all
and that, and passed by the boundaries of that village, the signal of light
remained until that cloud had passed.

old
And
so ihrough the
power
of the
man's prayers that village was delivered and escaped from that terrible
its
rod of chastisement, which injured not one leaf within

1
.
boundaries; and,
Sic syr.
124
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[124]
ooot ^-.jâiio \OJo

.joC^jJ
*3
3
-.-l
)^-'t-o?
6l*f>r .l ooot ^-joi

.yoo{\.2>l
^--,-.01
.Uîii
Ôw
Jiaio Jooi
t
^l, Ju/ 'ô +
Uâ^;
otlaS.,;
]L
).vi\n
to
.otln
->
^.^Loj
c*S.
-al-i
'jo*\|J
Jjaio -.-^-- J.^ 001
3/0
vrdSjUMLiilrSîcvA
*%>.o
.aoîaiaS.
jTtrcT
rdincvL^
^.ot
',rdi^73di:\
rcTiu-xx.^
^.io
aah
)n>im
o^
aS. |.^.ô;
)^J^^
ju/
âS.
6n>
i\
ot
o/
im ov^^
-01
aS. ^^.aLboo
.t-=
.chx^ t^~_^:>6
ô''oo JW
)k-i')-2>
jJ/
J-juooi
JioiS )K*.j^/ jtocb^;

v oov\
)^V*
r-3
^^?
-.)L-jlL>,
^.~.i.~
a\
>Jjl*4
v ooi.JL0cLt
(louôl jlaô
-.î.3 (Hiôa^-1.-
)iVo,o
^_.
1,
];
^.=C-W oCôa-'-I.
,*>
o.^-
(j.
5,
ii
|a ^.0*30
wta^L
Î-so.
2. B B om.
"*3 H
3.
'wl-.
h.
B low.
outside
trees
4
.
all its
boundaries
all
round, not even the leaves remained lipon the

of that village exulted, wliile tliev themselves
Then the boundaries
made proclamation concerning tlie power of the prayers of the blessed Abraham, everyone being astonished and giving thanks to God. And the old man also rejoiced, and lic gives thanks to God who had shown hira tliat
he accepted bis repentance.
And,
at the
end of the eighth year, he departed
from the vvorld
in
the
good ending
of repentance.
the
The history of the old man Abraham

\ III. -
layman, the
OF
reclute,
is
ended.
NeXT
Tili:
EIGHTH HISTORY,
THE BLESSED A.DDAI THE
chorepiscopus.
Il
is
patenl l" everyone thal sali does not itself need a conditnent, because
il
bv
ils
invn aature
IhiI
is
a
its
condiment, and,
to pul
il
differently, not a condinient

il
only,
salted
l>\
nature; and accordinjjlv
does not
use
il
need
itself or
.
make use
of itself, bul
all
other insipid
1*
Is
need
to
as a
condimeul
But
tlie
Iso fair
sketches whicb show the admirable form of the likenesses of

noi
adapted
nilai
for
torj
repetition to them, nor do tliev themselves need

i-
i
.
:i
lold.
[125]
LIFE
OF ADDAI THE CHOREPISGOPUS.

JJ/
125
ôi-Jis *-A_'-'/?
^-! ^
[uo|
-.^*x> ^~Vot î.

!
vQJot o/
:^j1ACj*
^2>o
..^J
Jjoi
"^.^Dot
-K-V-
voot.*.^;*;
JV-*-3
)j;aio
(Aitoo )Nâ^
ias
Jooi
jjJSâs
..J.m.-jt.S
Jv^koo;
Jk~.-o?
.\.z.a.co.*.$l
-otolSw/
)laatLm.*3jia3;
^--;
)jL^.\a* .^>JO(
jJ;
JôKiO;
Jjl/j
jooi
L^x*io>/;
jôoij
J-Lsj
30
b.
)jLamia\
-.â
JotSs
k^~;
iâo
J^J-jj
A-j...
t-s^ J^-m
Jooi
Jl^; J^clJaô
.jooi
Uîo JKîoVJJo
Joe*
-Joo
JôKi'jo
jl/f}'
p^
a^9u-fcoa^ .-^Lîo joipo

oi!^.*> ^~>j
yp.Kio
^5
Jooi jipo
Jpsoaxô
"^.s
^> .joiSs
ot*
;>o>-o
.^doô.3 J-oj^So Ls
s-oiâ
Uâ^ âu
JJ
K4*J;
(
oiKjtiaAK.3 oj/ aj/
JJ
*-JL3J
.Jtj/ ^SiO
la^
,loot
J;oi
a^;
i^-Ss.?
,J.-JL_J5
J-^-*-io
vooilj.-;
,ô
-.).-i-/
ooi
Jjl^j;
^.jl~
_-.Nok.Lca:*>
^)a^
j;Oi
^_^
oolo .^3;
)l\-~
^
J-*-W
^:^? *.P/
y-A U**
00 ^ -^Â
.k-w^-
^^Jl^ _x_.,ôi\boo ^-.-ô ^JL-^- ^-ô!
âîoo
these, but for us ourselves

of the
who
is
are
more
insipid tlian food
'
the condiment
stories
of the saints
required.
This
blessed
,
Addai
then was
bhorepiscopus in a
the
2 monasteryin a village called Fardaisa at tlie approach to 3 and he had fittingly Armeniaii frontier in the district called Anzetene
;
wielded
tlie
autliority of the chorepiscopate for a considerable tinie with all
religious conduet withont blame, visiting the poor,
and caring
for tlie
orphans,
the
and providing
eburches and
each
for
the widows, and
admonishing the
clerical
stall in
tlie
monastic convents, going aboul and warning and teaching

to
liis
man
to devote liiinself sincerely
ministry without stain in the

these
:
sight of men, while Ins words to every
man were always

a
My
.
sons,
Lei us
Ietus not
despise the expressions of the great and divine Paul
hear from liim that he cries to us as with

it
trumpet and says, 'My children,

that
;
is
the last time.
the false Ghrists
And from this we understand who have come in among us'

liatli
.
it is
the last time, from
and again he says, 'The

of the times liath
end of
all
things
come near'\ and again, 'The end
come near upon us ,T
And
for tliis reason, as

let
men who
read these things

in the
and meditate upon them always,

I,
us conduet ourselves
time of our
5.
I
Or
'insipid ol laste'.
2.
Sc. 'paradise'.
7.
x,
3.
1 1
Syr. 'Hanzit'.
(?).
\.
Sic syr.
John,
ii,
18
floose citation).
6. I I'el..
iv.
7.
Cor.,
IHN
OF EPHES1
J.JC*
:i26]
^/
f
.L.,.*
oC>eaî
^00
oj-^f
vio.iLoij
U^p
.
t-si'&J
)*"/
JN.V~>_3
..âj
v:^ft.
jJo
L**^. ol*;_oc ..Jbool; J_*>a-
--^c*
,
J-^
U^-*
v
U-^
^'*3'
M-o-.;)
vojul2u
fr-s
Jjcx
"ôco mn
Vfc
7-I aj/
^^
gl
-^
s.
~\
otln >
v ai^wx>
vosô,
,_*>
osi
oiN-kôits-i
'
aû-l'/o
/
oo ?
.'oiK-lJ-_io_=.
U~)j
vQJiA;
JJ/
"\îc .-Ka_tO^ vf^.
'U^t-
.eiUOMii JLa^;
U*ij eu
-.^? Jk-aîl
^
.
.n.im
^^
JVlOj-3
U^ji
^>o ..)oot -<>>^ ,tiVa

Joe
la\
)>oi
y-U Jlaa-^so
Li oU;
|.
r>
^-.Ôt
J-.U
y-/o .Loo oda\
W*^'
=*ô
Us>o;i
061
Lui
^^/
Ll.\oa? 061 la^
XlU
<*^
^-.
N -al W
-oji.l
oda^
..0001
^t-^^
.urning with fear'; because 'the day of the Lord so cometh as athief'in
1
the night
th.it
J
.
and the dayof

ry
nee bas
to
come near s and

,
the
day ofrcquitaj
for
thia
requites
mau aecording
his
deeds
sin
is
.
at
hand; and
reason
'wake yourselves righteously, and

to the
not'
Reep
the
purity
of
vour persous and of your souls, as well as

devote yourselves
Service of
thal
ofyour bodies; and wake and

his
bim who called you and by

t>>
grace
lie
brought you
will cause
I.ut tili is
to his holy Order, to live at his
and appointed you
praise bim, because
you
Coming; not because ho himself needs our praise.
the will of his graciou9 merey, throngh the praise of

.
him
to give
glory to nnt in
YVhen therefore the

in
rest
ofthis blessed man'- days he' had
such warnings and
such earnesl care toward every man. suddenly
the
smoke
of the heretical persecution that had been
exhaledover the whole

for
1
1
1
empire reached him, and those who had been made fervent labourers
impiety of the synod of Chal
1
Ion directed their Steps to
him as a chief and

the
1 1
111.1:1
of eminence,
his
requiring
7
,
him
to
go
to
man who
held
the authorit}
in
metropolis
;
and make concord with him, and aeeept

if
communion
in his
apostas\
and,
ou the other hand he did not do
so, to be
[127
LIFE OF ADDA1
THE CHOREPISCOPUS.
^J
>-.3
127
uklL3o .^,..~
.^S
^ôt
t-3
L--0
jJ;
o
)/
.L.;aODJJ
JjvJlJ
-D
JJo ^-.;
yjo
î.A.)*;
j.*.,^
y. / w.ota^ "^Jt.i
alio;
.',.*>/
.J-^^-3 yOCH^
^-i
;a\
^âio
.J.~~.a*> J>a^j ^-i
J.,;am.a/
.Ljoo oio
^*/i
^3
)Jo
yoKj/
.Im
\
Jj.toa Hiai.;
^ ^k-i
S!
,^, &l
J;K.JLbo vOS-Lio L.jo_casjJ L~^.*.io;
1,.
^_ôi vOJoi
v.
5>s*so(
0 ..|iK.aj c*xio
.JVaas Joou .ycnviv

^..Aoi
.3
.voaibo
..VH>o
Li
J)-^'^ .^-Lsio
*.../;
-.ctsoaji
ouio :oj;K:*/
odaV
ooch
^s&îo .^^lol
Jjôas
ôan
.7-*-^ -*^' -.^V^/

jJ
^^>^
t-
oô
.jLsiot
^-/
Au/ ^^.^CLio Kj/ ^clVa
yj .'Kj/ Vî.
JJ
ool
oUt-oaS
\aÔo
:cu3î\
)*r
JjoVca^;
'
^-./
1
w2b>
jooi
t-^3
J.2Lî
\J^>IS*2l\ w-^sj/o :oot JjLî

>v
^^
oi^
^."il l?
yoK.^001
Jj-=>c4
^Lâô
cld
oouicu^ ""îoo
ô
..otpoa.-S
otlôcca...
.liL^.
jxdo
yOOt-JUi^
oij)J
_)
^-*
.p/
sajo
^*3
^.-a-AO .oul2lJls
.-K-ooi J_lo
1
jllô; -.i/
J.iaS.i.;
t3 JU-*^30
)i.gjLV> oi
^
"-'.
Jooi
a^
oCio
yoa^
voV-3
JJ
1.
In erasure.
Ms.
willi
points
driven into exile

he answered
(eopiac).
But
:
tlic saint
on hearing these things rejoiced; and

(apa) is liiere,
tliem, saying
\Vho then
Glirist
is
pray,
who
in
will nol
take lipon himself as

(eop(a)
you suppose (everyone who has sease
him) exile
(s;opia)
wilh Christ?
Now
that
bcing driven into exile
by
you, would that vve also
may
be banished by you rather tlian by becotoing

.
renegades
h.id
witli
you be banished by him
When
therefore the iuen
who
been seilt to him heard these things from him, they went on uttering great menaces against him in grcat wrath, threatening and saving, Prcparc yourselfto meet a fate that is in aceord with your assertion; since you shall not live here longer, unless you make concord and signify acceptance
accordingto the king's order
al
ll
But he,
when he heard
these words, Iaughed
i,
and said
If,
pray, there had happened to be a king
who
ordered
nie to sacrifice like the
holy martyrs, would you on account of
liis
order liave
arged
the hlessed
meto obey him because he was hing, and sacrifice to man arose before them and gathered tlie inmates
and
spoke niany
he took bis
if
I
idols?
Then
of Ins convent
bei
kogether,
words
stall'
will:
them, saying,
"
every
man
to
beware
And
and wenl out, saying

it
Think
nol
to
yourselvcs that,
possessed the vvhole world,
would he more
nie
128
,>*> .-Ul
V-^^v
31
a.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
!4*oo
f=>
[128]
*C*Jaji
jôo^ iiaJ^
jJ
^M
.)-**ô.^j
f^01 '
Jlt-i*
|joi
v-\ oot Jxl3 .Kjulso KVnclô fc^ti

*
~lo_^4
^*.j/;
^-io;
]Jo
cso
J_uoio .^sxl'j J.~^JLbo

jlo_i~i
>.aj^.
ypcts;
~>o(..saii
-.lai/
ooioj
^,01
':o6t
)!/; -oiQ_^j t i^ ;
.-jiolo
J..ai.>>
)Yo^
vH-^do -OJi
jl^-joV
ji^.^, JjL^J
J_i_s;
îoi
JOCHO
.yOod.QL,^ Ô_*i0 vOCH-i

.jJ>ô
*>
.
Ct-^3
t-poJJ
Jju=Lio
"yp.ftooo
J^mjs
lJJao .ji^co.
i^Ksaxi
*a
woiojâ
o>--,j
otj-j
^'ia vs/o .ot-a^ ***>k_W

)9i
.J-^JJ
U-^
-*-*/
k*K U^J
^*>;
^ô
Lo? .\OOUio a^-o

.flo
:
.^.otoî.
yQ^s-oo
)k&** fc
>.,
r\r%
aJ^ -.^.Lx och; ooot ^3m ^-*ôi -*-n>ôd yo^ JJ/ .oj^j î* v aia am i\>'ij oo&. )ooi "ivi >.û^- ^*-\oi po ,iq_cu3lAO o_.pol/; Jiaa ouô âîo ,_.; ooi .yOC4^ Jl^j UaJi och ^Jxj .-jkîoVJJo LvjKjô nmv>\
iV
,
1.
Erased
follows.
i;iii
the true faith in Christ.

that
I
Lo
havc not taken even bread for the day

course of
life in
now
am
expelled from
1
all this
which
for
have run and

to
2
laboured and gathered

that anyone should
from
my
youth.
It is
heiter
me
die than
make my
up
boast in our Lord Jesus Christ vain
And
so
he departed and
vveni
to the
rugged towering mountains

is
that are in
to be l'ound
the rast of thai district, in which notbing except great lieasts
on account of their inaccessibility
and he was there
for a
considerable time
supporting himself on roots, and passing the nights
in cavcs,
and going about
and praying, and vveeping had

fallen
for the
sheep of Cbrist's innocent flock, liow they

apostate wolves.
into
the
hands of
malignanl
And,
after
considerable time, the blessed
man was
secn by certain men, and news of him

for
was heard; and
the inmates of Ins
monastery also sought
him
carefully,
and the) discovered him; and he learned from them what had happened;
because, after those
himself had
who
all
vvere
conducting the persecution had seen that he

nol
departed,
they
did
trouble
themselves much
it,
about
his
monasterj
bul topk
the plunder that they could from
and
left it.
And,
when
left
he learned these things, he continued enjoining
them
to
provide for
the poor and the orphans and the

to
widows
ou1
of the
remnant
of the
thai
had been
them.
in ofil
Bu1 he, on account of the ruggedness

'
mountains and
I.
Spii itual
2.
II
'it..
ix, 3,
[129]
LIFE OF ADDAI THE CHOREPISCOPUS.

La>;Q^J? I^<=^
.
129
^
er.
J
-.J-aLLco
JJ;
^--u^";
J^t; JloU^coo
oJkL
^_;
JVo^;
)lonm\
v 00*-3 ?
JJ^m.iO
31
\rt)n
.J^,ja3
o&
Joot JoOt
>Vi
-Jooi K^.i Joot
^ko
jlS-3
JVo_^-s
.)oO|
liftS.
A*.wi ,J
Ji-!
J-IOt^;
.JLiO
JjLA.
^0
b.
J-JLso.^
joot
j_^5\o
-.vl-ô ^_bo;
^.-/
Joot
>
no;
J.xaj?o^5
\*a
t-s
joot
oolo
JS.
rvO-as.JV-sA
j-ta.-/;
v?o^
K^>;
Jia.\>oo \jJk
ooot
ô-ôo >n\vo
ot^-j
K-IS.
"^Âio; w^jl"/
volj.);
JJ/
^-*ôt
-.-s/;
..JloV^m.-*i
^-.v-^S
.Iso
'
vO^LiJo Jjls^
J^tuiasC^
^"^s^
Joto
Va*
Jl_u/
>s/
jJ
J;ot
-oto .J-o^lcoô
.J;oi
.Jjxlmos yo*^
l\S)^.o
fl0 a3 f~ V* ^ -.JVa^ ^.Aot-s Jôp
aA-/o
JKôo
yoot!^
>.vOOV^
JJS.JJL
^>?l
otla^
ol/
.
JJ/
laooto
.^-i^Ss
v -^cl^
o/
y-l JJîo,-o
îol
a*io>/o
>v oVA.~o
fc^j^
JJ;
Ji-.;;
.ô; ^5^^-, J_a^ û_3jo .JVa^s Jôp v^-olo

-.J^ji
.kM;o
J'4
.^J-Vl;
Jvio
Joot
vA*l~;
JIXjla
a^
"^^jâioo .JôV3
N^
to
the
unbonded amount
of
snow
that
covered them, went
down
the
neighbourhood of a certain hamlet that was situated among these same mountains, and made a cell for himself, and there he used to pass the winter.
But
after flveyears
duringwhich he had
lived in this
manner, busying himself
about providing for the poor, Ins monastery was brought to indigence; and, when he knew that it had been plundered more than ten times, and no longer
contained provision for the
needy as before, and the Idessed
man was
grieved and distressed on account of the starving and distressed persons

for
whom there was no method of providing, and further the inmates of his monastery also were pressed by want, then he considered There is no
longer any quarter from which
except that the blessed
it is
possible for nie to provide for
my
brethren,
men
should come and make a vineyard in these
mountains, and
it
will be a provision for
he did not delay to carry out; but
them, and this Suggestion pleased
them and for the needy . And this when they came to im he spoke to And they brought men and dug; them.
li
and there
in
the
first
number
size
also in the second,
year they put in about twenty thousand \ and a like and the third; and the vineyard reached a great
on the mountains.
or six ycars so
Sc. vines.
PATll. OK.
And
t
Ihe
news went out everywhere
Such-and-such
monastery has covered
he mountains with vineyards ; and hence within

that they CQuld not lind vessels
live
1.
much wine was produced
T.
xvii.
f.
I.
.1"
130
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[130]
j^*? )*oo^
..^..iaô
31 v" a.
c*^
v<v^W
-.Jv*^
<^-^
,^> ^Vcp ôK^

J001 itJti ^>
vfl-3Lia\
v' n ^' M<"<^ Na o^l/ ^ r <* ^^ vc*^ loot

?t
.
Ô^;/
J^jj_i6
^*>
.0^
000t
^~o;fcO>o
)oo
.)-uiiQ.ia^ vu^suj
-0^
v
^sjo
.jfl-;
001
J-io^ '(^0)
M^>!
J-*"
^^
oC^.;
.-
>V>
..
)ooi
^jLi
JJ;
:)ooi s..*:*.
JJ
.)o+x>
^>
-.jôp?
oUUâdj
jfcwx-A
wJLs
J-'i/j
^-/
JJo
-Joch ).ioo^
Jiot
Jlo^j-
joot
JJ
Jt
M^
U-a^
JJ
k-^s v.p.^00
a_j/ ô;;
^
o
M*-
oiK-oo-aL*
^-*^4
'^
000,
V^
P ^^
>^J
r-o .l^.also .JJj^co "joot
y,^>o
.Jiî/
K-^>o JLujo JJa^V
1.
Ms. um.
tocontain
these
it.
men' used
And, since the region of Cappadocia was close at hand, and to go out a.s far as Syria and buy wine, they became aware
of the place that
to them, and from that time it became their liabit companies and buy; and thenceforth tbe anxieties of the to go Imlv Addai that had been troubling liim because he had nothing in his possession wherewith to provide for the poor were much relieved, since he
was dose
out thither in
would send from forty and fifty denarii, and as many as came in from- that vineyard, and buy clothes and distribute them to the needy, and similarly also com and oil, and many articles; so that, excepl whal was needod for
the cultivation of the vineyard itself, not liberally bestov
he
lefl
nothing- whatever that
he did
upon the distressed persons.

while he did
And
not
thus he completed
twenty-five years in this occupation,
go
see
into
the culti-
vated
Iml he
'
territory or
neglect
lliis
bushmss, nor did
men
him csually,
would carry
Ins stall' the
winde day, and go aboul among the gullies

and
ravines and
among
the trees,
would
kneel
and pray and weep,
taking rate thal no one should pass behind him and surprise him; and so at
-time he would betake himself
l.
to
a certain place that he
had secretly
S<
ipad
2.
Ms.
i'in.
[131]
LIFE OF ADDAI
THE CHOREPISCOPUS.
131
v.p,--*
nto -.odo^. )ooi ô'fcoo ov\ Joch .>V\ Vi; oto
,)mii
>r>
ox iocx
),,.a.
S;
jjLSu/
,
t
-Jocx
.^\ (.tioaio L^t\^>

)17;
s?
sBl
Looto .ottoâ
,
AJ Oj/
ô;j Oi\
JJ?
..
ltOo ^-xotd
^-Côt
V-.j
ioj
c-\ )oo
ni
j,_~
JJ/
.)
lulJ
i\
Ij.^J
ou>~saA
yt_i>
jVo^siv
knVffl
^-.i
^-.JLVlo
j&JL=>j
jj
/j
J-lx./
.)
.^VfJ-io
t
31 \" b.
K~.ooi
"Ôo
Ip/
^-sj
J,
.cxlSw).;^
ouuj fcao
an^X
ota
.
.oa^j
j-JJ
-.^-ioi joo
^-/
^^*^
lJL^->'/?
i-^-30-^!
Jjl^.'/
^^ôo
ch_^n
y-Lâ'-xô
JLo
oj,
V-2^/?
.bi^
ôta..oi',.Jo
-.^_*.\oi
Kju^b
^
OOI
-oicux^V
.
\'i\
ocx )oi
JQ_0
-.ôot ^-^Kl ^j yo .otfrojo i\ ^_o,K.xie o
| ^N.
Vi
L.J^_ik...
^0
-_.CX-s-J~.f-
,.30
O.J,
^-bO
KLw.J9 otk-ioou; *o
^-5
JJo
>
i
OOI
y^\
jj
-.Olio^ J^-îO
y-L*.
ys>
yKjL^
i_)^s
JJo
\i\-~
1
JJ
^4
:0 *T
vxa.sl
V1^
-.jooi
t^CD
Vt n
JLa^d
Vr^-
â-oo
cx.-*-%
soLLoo
1.
Ms. o w-
made, and the man who attended him would meet him, and inform him
case anyone had
in
come out
to look for him.
And
thus he would do even in
snow and
frost, in
order that he might not be seen by men; but he had given
Orders that everyone
who came
1
should be received and refreshed and go

I
so that in fact on one and the blessed man, and
two oecasions
went up
to these
mountains to see
did not see him with his consent.

I
But on one occasion,
because
knew
the hour of his arrival,
took one of the brethren with nie,
and
of
at eventide
we betook
ourselves to that place; and, as there

:
was
a thicket
many trees there, I said to the brother who was with me Let us sit down among these trees, and lie in wait for the old man since perhaps he And, while we will come and we shall catch him, and obtain his Messing .
;
on our part were sitting down,

of his breath as he
lo!
there comes the sound of his feet and

the mountain; and,
all
was coming down from
when we saw
him
in the distance,
we
kept ourselves hidden
the more, lest he should see
us and turn back;as in fact happened.

half a
When
he had approached to about

the sight of us nor the
furrow's length' from us, though neither

of our
perception
us, he
presence
reached him, as
if
he scented
the
smell of
checked himself and halted, waiting a long time, while we on our
side did not stand

1.
up and were not seen by him; and,
as
if
he had become
See
p. 112, n. 2.
132
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
y^/
[132]
J^s lij.,,
^*aio
-.^-s
J^^j/
oi.MoVi; ot
*-./o .oC^ ^_*ooi
^-.j^Kio
o, .;
jj
oui_^-io
otn.. >J
Oll)
jJ;o
,\
JJ\o
.(.La/
^S.
soa^jt
.K^^l
* 32 r a.
-,/
^.,
ool
.jju.^D;
J\
^.JUO.Ka/
jlo
,^-jJÔ
^4^-
LootO .OI>kS
JjLSj
jK-SO
jj/
.)jL30|
JJo
.k_OOI jÔOliO
jl
-.j-^-CO
Otto}
\l\.jÔ.*0 JK_3l^
lj*Jl
Jot/
,-*~t- ^V^. jô^; '.^3/ J^-io. ^3 .^-ôi JVa.\

o JotSs;
-.ool
-.ôi
yPaS.
)^jl^
^ y^l/j
)>o^;
;*>,-o
'^-.ôi ]Va
îo
Jjla'/
^j.)-*. ..J^>oa-.
la^.2^
Jbpoo
.);oi
jK^soiao^ jl.oj;
..Jj/ >xo*
Aao
^.Ôo .jio^C^ J>a^ ^*> N-~Jo

^j*5o
^.oioî'/
-.Jôoi
*.
îo
t-=i^';
J,_~
JK^
J^S
->m\
.uaoViJo
\yr
^-i
ô?j >
a j ^JV-^H .Jk-^po--^
Jooi K-./
)
nm
>;
^_jl3o
Jooi
>cldo
>V -3 oolo .uJV,o ô_o -Jooi

:
.ôiolSs-./
*. .. o
Jjoi^t
l.
Corr. from l'î <^>w
aware of us
old
in bis
spirit,
he thereupon like a wild beast turned aside, and

at a run.
set Ins face to
so down the mountain-side

I
When
saw
that
for
;
tlie
man was
in
in
running,
cried out
Forgive us, father, and pray
us
And,
order not to vex and annoy him,
we wcnt
and passed the night,
we did not pursue after him and so and we did not obtain a sight of the saint.
Bul again, inasmuch as

ring aller the
costs,
my mind was ardently bent on running and labougood and precious merchandise of the old man's blessing at all
I
cven so
was not
reniiss in the matter, but
also after a time again
direcled
my
steps to these mountains, liaving determined,
If
am
here
I
as inuch as
two nionths,
will not depart
from these mountains until
am
a
blessed bv the
bondman
of
God
entreating our Lord to grant
me
this gift.
And
a1
noontide in the middlo of the day
we saw
the old
man
passing over
certain clear space
some distance
olf,
and Coming down from peak

lest
to peak,
because
see us
liiere
was
gap betwcen; and we kept ourselves close

he knell
he should
and run away.
And, because intense noonday heat prevailed, he

riexl
stood and prayed, and

liis
down, and he stood up and stretchcd out

in
hands
to
heaven, expanding himself
the form
of a cross;
and be
continued for a long time until about the ninth hour', and then he sat
l.
i
down
midnighl
ipp
;
be
"ii
.
P.
h
M., bul in
olher places the hours seeno
lo
be reckoned from
and
in
3i
" p.
note
[133]
LIFE
OF ADDAI THE CHOREPISCOPUS.
133
J^
V--j
)>-
,_*
p
*
.ô<,.O^No
yin\m
^Jbo;
J-*^* ^>
êyio
J-i/;
\jJio\o
.^*^>9 J--^!
ô
.jlj/
^jlioo J^*.
Jlj^~
ô? )^/
J>-~o
-.ol
\*.
* 32 r b.
~M^ J)ouo Jla^j

JôjKj
JJ;
ô ,^>
)
^Jjuso^CLfl
-.J^'o3 K-X;
Jjs-/
ô
^j^q.. >>o ^> ,_jl~ .jjo^

,-i
L,
^ )T-f>^ Jjok voK-l/

jJ
ô;
-.V^/
^-/ .ok-J; >m. a^l/
^.j
jJ/
ooi
.\A
-JLa
oKj
-.oi\ ^.ooi
vO-^jU/o
kb.
j;oi
J^
Jjl*>;
a>j v
.^
Joo.
p|
.JM
J^;
K"/
jjoi loa-iJJ
ooi -.^îcu;
Jjlo-/
^-Jl-V^
^C^9J*
JSj/
;o~^>j
.oi^
J4^ P -J*~*> .wwwuIKj; ^s ooi y\

<?tJ^-=j
W
Ul
^* *
> '
Jt-t-^
^Jp? .^
001
^"v^
l\2b\
j
JSâKj'/?
7-/
V*^
ol
..
*^
^-XiO
L^'
001
J^j ôjjo
jJ;
..ô
JKSjk>
^s
JU^so
NSs^
3
"vo-s/
.JjuAoS
Ms. -w^v-.
jioô .-v-M
Ms.
Jtooo^ ^- ^/
^/
vfcoôxia_3
1.
2.
^-
3.
Ms.
&L
to rest for a short time.
But we, whcn
\ve
saw
that he
had
sat
down
to rest,
came down by the blessed man; and thus we suddenly came up and caught him.
011 until
a certain deep gully, and
weht
is
we
arrived opposite
But when
he saw us he was thunder Struck, as a

of somelion; and, after he
man
this
frightened by the sudden sight
had looked
was no escape, he stood up and received

stood and asked, saying,
this
way and that and seen that there And he us, and made a prayer.
hither, blessed
Whence have you come

down,
in order that
men, on
mountain?
We
continued entreatinghim to
sit
sit
down
for a little time;
but he did not consent to

in
he might not be involved
long conversation with

to the
after
human
beings; but he continued saying to us,

lo
!
Go
monastery and rest there, and
will
myself come
at
once
And,
us, to
we had begun many

in
sentences, he continued urging this upon

(as
go to the monastery,
order
only that he might escape froni us.

pose, said to
But
he professed) to rest, which was I, inasmuch as I divined bis pur-
him
Why,
2
our father, do you run away from us? Sit

ryour
down
and speak, and console us with

in
1.
aifectionate
<>ur
ears, even
if
our
own
soil is
'the
words andsow good seed ungrateful, and harren and unculti'
Or take f= a - as a
title,
and render
words
of
your affection'.
2.
Ms. um.
134
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[134]
,L</
)'l/o -.ct.. .ill/o

*
yOJL^ a^j .ô^

1/
Jjiot
.oub,
^xi-^^j îajo
^.
Jj/
ôo-oj
*32Va.
,ot '"'SiÔO;
-.tv
">
OWU2.
k-.OOt <*,!.
^-2 y**\
.^JLîiOO
yaaju-s, yaS^xjo -.yom
->.a
ou^<
^q^.*j J<*^> .yo^
>
i
Sjj
jôti
^^.
K^sjo .w)^jk_JL_j5j
JJ
,Jj-saÔi.
.._s/
ool
â -.^JL-*
^V-3 Uâo
joiSs;
.ô.
aV, ou-^j
).-
j;ot
"^-
Jjot
J-*>;
JV-^-s^?
jk~.;ok~\o yJ-a-aS. ^-;
Uli;
Jjls;
^-; K-3 .JôjSs
^J
Pla-
ô r^J-^s^ h
-.vJLiO O
j.^-JLÔ ..J-SVQ^J
^-^C* Li-
^_iO
^V
j-^01>
J-JOt-3
^-CO.^
vated
But he looked
at
me, and said

from
I
Do we then
(<xpa),
pray, seek
if
another greater than Jesus to speak with us or tu admonish us? and,
do not obey him,
if
man
rise
tlie
dead and speak,
how
shall
we we
I
obey
liim?
Now go
I
and
rest,
and
will come,
and
\ve will talk .
But
knew his purpose reflected that on account of the blessed inasmuch man's pleasure we had Leen afraid of annoying him; and so we feil down before him and entreated him to bless us and to endow us with his holy Do you pray for But he when he dismissed us said to us prayers.
as
:
me
the ungrateful.
As
that
for
yourselves your earnestness signifies the direc-
tion of
your
will,
will.
your will his
Pray
God may mingle his will with your will, and make And thus we parted, and we did not for me .
by us was
thts
see the blessed
man
again; but sufficient for our consolation and for thanks-
giving to
God
to be ever rendered
one occasion on which
we were not deprived

life
l'l
of the heuefit of the sight of this divine
man. After a
period of twenty-five years, wliile spending his time in this way, he ended this
of troubles,
and departed
to the resl of his Lord,
having committed the
ice of
provision for the needy to the inmates of his convent, and enjoined
1.
Luke, xvi,
31.
[135]
LIFE OF
MARE OF BETH URTAYE.
L.35
.Joot
^.oto^j
t
vjoo,
\ n a
^s ^,301
.joot
Jjoi
*
.jJoot
Jfv-.^
J^'t-oKio
.^(.joh
32 v" b.
^3.V.^6o
^>-
ôo ^,; )ooi J-.K-,

jln a
KJîo
t^
|KM aiM îo ^-ô ."^fl0
.oil^îK^ ^-^j
K-/j Ôtô
xf-i-î
^
jooi
t*- 3
-*
âa
-^^r00
v^*
*-
Jooi
^Jo .^x^cl^
jâA
ojl-/oo (lav^M
\\^j
-.IJS-*. ,_io
.J-wjLio jJo jpa.. jJo
jJ
pa^*
..jj.-^ omlj
>
î.o
.v-jla
Jk^J.
JJLXio
asaîabs Lo ',;
1.
och
ooi. JjL^-fiO ^.-^01

Ms. appy. koso.
..Kôlo
Jooi
îa^
(.ooio
.â.x^j
Ms. ".woI^N.
2.
them
to
make
provision from
it
for the needy, as
during Ins
is
life,
for ever
The history of the blessed Addai the chorepiseopus

IX.
ended.
2 Next the ninth history, of the blessed Mare' of Beth Urtaye
This blessed Mare was a clergyman

large village in the district
of
(xV/iput?) in
3
the church of a certain
Anzetene
called the village of Hula (uu?).

(xvipo?),
This
man
then,
when he
Avas a
member
of theclergy
used to behave
with great and measureless arrogance, and he -was haughty and a good
Speaker and teacher, and very well-informed on every subject.
And, grace
having
at a certain
time arisen in his mind, suddenly he began to form the
plan of taking lipon him the yoke of monasticism; and he disposed of and
distributed all that he had among the needy and he withdrew to a certain mountainous spot about three miles from the village; and he bound himself never to taste bread or wine or oil, or cheese or fish, or anything whatever
;
except
pulse
and
herbs
and
water;
and
thus
he
exercised
himself
severely.
i.
See
p. 187, n.
et.
1.
2.
(f.
Gl',
eh. 31
and
58.
Beth Urtaye seems

'
it
be almost,
if
nut quite, identical
with Anzelene;
eh. 58
131,
va).
3.
Syr.
Hanzit'.
l36
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
JjO-U3U JjUSO^;
[136]
J_1300 .j^30!
~ota^
V-^J? ^*> ***/

1
JJ
-Jk-^ ô
..^|JL/o JL3U-.1/0
fî/o
2
.-'j-ÔjVj
J.^
-OtCÔ. yOiCLD JiJj^CD )KJ>j

t
o^
)oot
0001
vhj
>9t^
J-V-^ )-*V^ .^.ô Jk-^*

=*
3 .ogai jLal/o k*aU'{ jJo
^7?
*>
JW? ^
<
JL
fcV^-
::,
^r00^
JLao^J ^ô
* a i"i
.omlSjl-3
o^
)ooi
>
^^
J-Loot
JjA^^
^; ooi "'^^ n3 J Mi? '.^V50
'
Jloi->JL3 ^3o .JoiAj-s;
lop*. a.*sp&>
J-u
..J-*So;V-=>
ooc*
VJ"*? ^
'-^
'
0001
f>
<
"
JiiV^ôo Jlouôl
yOJLio/ ^^fcAi
Jv-.?
oolo
/?
:joot ôtoK../ );oi ^-/;; JN-â-o
JlSÛ
v**
-.aJi
Ms.
.o,w-
Uao/
C*^.
-
"^
JIJLô )KiK^ .Jkato

J-L..SO
y_/;
j)oô
I.
JL-*L^
)-,^^l'l
)J
.J-1LA
^.iOO ..^G^JLO
J1o;ouojs
JoOt -OloN./
-
w-jj.Ka/
J^-a^
)v^>
\.
^*?
.^ô
Ms. bt-o USoV.
2.
3.
Ms. with points.-
Ms. sing.
Then Satan again, who wishes

not neglect to
tlie
to restrain
men
l'rom
good
actins, did
stir
up against the blessed
man
tlie trial
of persecution;
and so
assaults of persecutions often attacked liim,

ill-treated,
and he was arrested and

allow Ins rule
a
(xocvwv)
imprisoned and
and he did not give
way and
in
to be relaxed, while the adversaries kcpt liim in prison
weeks and as much as

Ihc very food that
lic
month; and he determined

in
Ins
week and two mind that everi

taste at all
was
liis
the habit of eating he
wonld not
as long as he
was under
liim
their
lifo
power.
And
so they by Satan's machination
would leave
ni.iii
until
was approaching dissolution, saying,
This
defeats us .
But the valiant man was so determined
in bis soul that
downto
his
the end he tasted nothing thal
came
lefl
l'rom the
renegades.
And
to
thus
they were continually defeated in him and

fortitude in
him, not being able
weaken
God.
While he was occupied with such severe asceticism,

he built
and moreover with persecution,

monastery, with
an admirable, substantial, large

;
many
excellent details of construction

skil]
since he
was
also a
it,
craftsman with intelleetual
in all
crafts.
in
And
he built and finished
and twelve
\i'ars
were completed by him
such labours.
Then he departed
from the body, bearing good testimony, uothing whatever having beenfound
[137]
LIFE OF S1MEON
JJ
TUE BISHOP.
.
137
jJo
jjoiVaa
.^y.^\ jLo-n ^-so ^-"^-/ ouso ia-M o/
ôio-^svJ
V^
^^
rsf^cu>i*c!3 Slu;\ rsôjlw
rdick3"w> .nftiva r^cVu'\T.& nach
aS. ..Jj/
(V-So-jl
o"t-ok~so
f.^.3
(annm
o.\
>/
v ox>ajt
(jch
Jj^^-oj
\io\
oiN..Ot&l.<
i-=>t-*-^
t-3
33
b.
<a-^.\.js
^^ô
J^/
j_sj
>>->
.Jj/
\^.sa
l>
)K.N^,
|Jô
R^).sa.....
l_ia.\,
jj-si^j
.JJisj
iojj
^.-*X
yU.
jj;
V>
-oto^-soi
^.. V>
-So
jlo_o_oji
y/o .^^Ssôtoo
jjod
i
wAm;
so
^.so
',
D"--^
jjiaaJLJs
jj/
.odojk-oo^
-*.\i; ^J^./t
.xOtftJLa
ftô
*>\; )laa*o.i v /o
-.J.âJl.SO
Jlo_a-ij< I?
y/<
^ûO0\;
ou^saiv^>
1.
vOO|\ a-a>
.jloseuS.
(-^t-O-S
jô.s>*
v/o
.l\.;
(Uul^s
ool v /o
jDQ_.ia^.OJ
K^_s<
Usjj
),-.>n\l
Ms. aa>-
to
weaken him,
or to
make him remit what he
liad originally
undertaken,
not sicknesses nor persecutions, nor any other distresses.
The history of the blessed Man-
is
ended.
X.
NeXT THE TENTH HISTORY, OF TUE BIUVE WARRIOR ON BEHALF OF THE

TRUE FAITH,
Mar SlMEON THE
BISHOP, THE PeRSIAN DEBATER.
When
bishop,
I
approach the task of relating

in simplicity
tlie
history of this holy Simeon tho

fear;
do not do this
and without
because his character
does not sliine out in one beauty of righteousness only, that one might pre-
sume
to depict his virtue as one portrait, but in
many
beauties, the objects
of great
and inexpressible amazeraent, be they labours of righteousness, or humility exceeding the Standard of those who live in these times, or zeal on
Christ's behalf, or
tlie
war which
all
his life until death he earried
on against
all
the fraudulent disciples of the school of Nestorius, or agaiu his labour in
138
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
jj/
',
[138]
)_'^qji
><*>
jj;
)joi
). <uôi.V>;
otJ.j_a..co
yooi-s
Kauôt; voVl/ ^.qJls;

J-u.,-o
"ô
.
^l^
.jjioj-io
^S&^cu
jjsjooti.a-3
.^coa^.as
.*)jo
laÔf-s; oiS. loot
vaja_;a.\JJ |ôp.o ôlXajo/
ô
io-J^-s al\;
otli_a-flO
sS/
ool
iôjjjo .-Kl*JJ
;a
M\2
v/
)J/
.Ât
J-*joo;
yOOt.i
s^SwCX
,_D;
yOVl/
^^jlsjo
JJ/
)>_*,
..^soJv^
3/ "^jj>;
^^.-floo
Jooi
o-^^-io
y-t
.(.ôooi^
jloVl/
|X3J
3
:
V) f
3/
'-i^
N.
aO *
jjOt
\*M
J.a-.j-~
)--f^
..vtT>
.\aIJL^^JL^vCPQ-D
toiln^ o m*>/;
)ooi
SVa. JLio^j
km na
jJ.i-.t-*
jJ.aJLieL.ot
s^x**;
J-JUo
Jj-X^
ôn.
3/0
]J
Jooi
-.Jj/
)J-o-s?
ôtotv>/
t-^-s
!S~.L:sjoi
J-jsIKJLs
jLîo
-.oC^.
K-/; )laia\
^-^01
3/
>*/
^V/ J
i'
Û
U**l
.1^-J^cuwieu Jjm,-3
J^lsl jlv /
-ex
^/
JSs.?
OI^-=>0(COO
ÔN.,
"nn^ô
.j^s^
)Iu>/
looi
Jooi yib\Kô (-^xo'^s JS^jjlJo -Joot otots-./

.^.^J^jln
|joi
L^jx^ 3/; ^^^j,

J-isCâ..
.
.q^
oi
v^^d
.
.sfoo-tio^.m.jo ^coiojoll
t^.î
K.J;-.k..
jUJ-so
(.ix./
ô_n.o
Nft)
yOOUkJL^J^-Jio
>-j
IjlnoôOo
JLsnnmo/
o>jjj>o
yO-i/
JVo.n.jj
uj^co
Jjoi JJ^^n. îo .\v
i-so
yO^-o'poo
K-3j
JL^\ Q-. *s/ -.ool
countries in which the preaching of Christ had travelled;

it
forwhom,
(ita.ppYXJia)
tliink,
would not have Leen improper

:
to speak with boldness

all
',
like the
holy Paul and say

also, that he
have toiled more than

froin
and
to say l'urther tliis

far as Illyricum
2
,
had travelled not only

countries
in
Jerusalem and as
-
hui also in
all
which the preaching of Christ had travelled, except

thither also he
only the territories of

to go,
Rome; and
was ready and had

his old
started
when God saw
his venerable character
and
age and bis labour,
and orderet! him

the fervent
to liuish his
course in the royal citv of Constantinople.
This holy Sirneon then eveu before the period of his episcopaey, besides
zeal
and enthusiasm
for
the
true
l'aith
unto death which he
possessrd, was deeply verseil in the Scriptures, and he was also ardent in
practising debate, beyond (in
my
opinion) any other man, even the ancient
fathers; because besides the gift of

iL
God
this other fact tod

in Persia,
summoned him
and
it
to
because he was also
Persian,
and he lived
is
in that
country especially that the teaching of the school of Theodore and Nestorius
is
very
wide-spread,
so
(hat
believing
bishops
and
theit
dioceses
are
fevv there,
l.
l
and further besides this teaching that of the school of Mani and
10.
-
-'.
Rom., xv,
19.
[1391
LIFE OF SIMEON
THE B1SHOP.
<*_>
139
oto-Jo- s/
ôlo
^=>f-s?
v
.^Sil./
^^CD
.J î-JL=>
^-bol
.;
t-
y-jJ-iO .^_JL
y&\ll
t5 Joot
K_/
j
>
jJ
on) /
^^^^
.ya^Qt-ôo ^-.;
y.*l
\
VT-*!
3 ^-^ K__ioo .^
:
00 \
>
,.
y .M
)Lnm a;
>y
>
ycuoio
|_~.oo',_}<
*oiioJ-a
,_oi
jJo___oJJ
u\j
Ua_/ .)Kjl___
)oO(;
Joi
)kijj
ot JUJ-a
j__-Ot
o__
jo
ok~~./ O
* 33
b.
jJ^-M .-jj^-^-O ^~sl ^->>--<

Oi^-i^ _>/
jj-.*_
JJ/'
061 .j-JL-S>.^_0
JoO( -.^6
|jU-PO
.--Oho/;
-.-V^*
~a<_-io-\__J
^./
;cy..,\_.
o__> jjoij
^îo
-
ui;/
..loot
JL~sjfcsJ_o )KjL.fc_e >ôi>oJ_a
jl^-^-o j;o )K_J

,6if-a-NO
w_o J^Jlo t-3

/
ôl
>
>
oi.ioKl*!
.jl- ,^~t-oi
ool
^_o
o_jxji
j;oi
JJo
.ch___i';jl
.(j.ii
*__o
.JLao Q-flO
jio-o
oto
Ôt-
^?
*-/
'J-"-fiD V^?
'JJn->tv>/
_>/;
Jj-u/
.*_A_ti
|?V--0)
|V-J1 0J~0
och jil/
CJU-O; .K-A^-coU/ JKjl.,*

j_-ttOO|Y*
^.ocm
.JOOI
^.__\oi
VmjiA
JJjO
Ms. v4>-
.ou-o ou/ ju/
^.^'
^_->
\^>?
J-i
)>U-=>
JlKsKl_0 |__V-_
Ms. sing.
.Jo
-
^-J-** v^-\
K-)-tfL*-^M
yO-OO.
j-US-j,
1.
2.
Ms.
pl.
Marcion
and Bar Daisan also
had from
this
cause
been much dissemi-
same country, and there also they flayed him alive, and he died there; and Bar Daisan and Marcion because there was once a school (aypkn) of Persians at Edessa, and the Persians are in general keen inquirers, they were trained in the tenets of Bar Daisan and of Marcion and became immersed in them; and they
there in the
1
nated there, and Mani travelled
much
carried this evil plant
the blasphemer
down and planted it in who was once ruler there (of
that country;
even as Hiba
the church of Edessa)
made
himself a promoter of that same school
(cyc/Xv)');
because this
man
not only
blasphemed
like Nestorius,
but even surpassed him in wickedness.

in
When
this bitter plant
was spreading
it,
the
city of
its
Edessa,
the
holy bishop
Cyrus discovered
school
the
(cyoX/i)
2
;
and tore
it
out from
roots,
and did not allow the

again, as
of the Persians to
be mentioned
tliere
had been
in
case before
and
this
school
all
was from
that time
established
the
city of Nisibis,
from which
that country
drink dregs- of gall, so that
even
it
8
.
in
Ulis
nur country, the country of the Romans,
some inen
taste of
Against these therefore the blessed Simeon was always strongly armed
The sentence
foo).
is lel't
1.
unfinished, and the sense completod in another way.

in
2.
489(CA/'on. Edess.,
A. S.
3.
Cf.
Simeon's own account
Assem., B.
0.,
i,
p. 350-354,
from which John probablj
look this.
140
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
-y^-co
..
[140]
\oq>
-.chA
oooi
looi
j-ja-oi-
o/ yoot
.V
^-^l*Jj
)ooi
0',-a-i; ..Jooi
U^l
"^
JouSx ,^*>
JJ.O3J0
NP
t-^s jôôVot
vOo^Xa^
Vi
jooi
ola^^
jofS^j 6i
*-/
'Jooi
>
..i
y/
looi
>
rn
>
If-co-^
o/
)>. *<
.âk-Aôo
jooi vsJiJ ^.iol
,^s^s
jJ
-.ofS.
J-^-^
j-^j/?
<
7-*/
^s .t JUJ^s
o'k-o
Jooi JiJ.
-.ou-cs, lasu.-, o
OUJ^ M-k^
^p
JJ?
J^^jLio;
ôia-3p>
s-.
r^*^?
JJ
M
X
i
^V-
t^ -'J^*/
U'?
^
.yOj/
^'J
'.i^l
A^.mVi^
)_io^
Jjl3l./
m.'~
^ôi
co
.-J.i\^."v>o \^.OyJt> |li/j Kjl-o
^'r*-^
-
.JloVtJ.-=>
â_*-3^jo jooi
V-Nioo yj
v^-^^--sj;
J;oi
'"ôoo
m m
-.
v>
.\o
.iA
Jooi
/-i
.ô_iu K-^j
J-*-*^?
)^ V * 00
r^
oîoMl/,
JjlsVovS.
pid
ft
rrt
,p;
Jlô
i-^^J J-^4?
oolo
.ovj
.JloJtîo; ^>; JîK^.
Jô^
,1^-wJo
jooi Jxjl^
M-^ J-*^? nnj oiKôolS> y

;
and ceaselessly contending; and wherever he came victory was given him
by God, and he was made a closer

nulil their
district
of the
mouth
to all heretics (cdpesiTai),
in
a
chiefs or doctors dreaded to open their mouth and speak in a vvhich Ins presence had been reported; because in a district in
which
vers
as
if
debate was being originated by the Nestorians against the beliein

it,
who were
vvould
if
he were five or ten days' journey

as
if
(pavcicv)
away,
the
God had made him ready and

suddenly
spring up
the
earth had vomited him up,
he
and he present there', since

and
rest,
from
greatness of bis zeal and the fervour of his will he did not rest and
in
sit still
one
district,
saying,
must not
sit
still
when
2
kriow that
Ghrist's sheep are being scattered
among ravening and
destruetive wolves,
.
who
will not spare to destroy

lie
them and tear them
in pieces
And
far
for tliis
reason
was sedulous
large
in
going out among the countries, as
as the
camp 3
of the
Saracens of the tribe of

;t
Nu 'man, which he
it,
often visitcd; so
that he gained
number
of Saracens in
and he induced the magnates

in
it.
who were
converted by his words to build a Christian church
And
,
again he would depart and go

1.
down
'
to the
4 very gate of the kingdom
and
4.
Sic syr.
Acts, xx,
2'J.
J.
Syr.
Hirtha' (d Nu'man)
Arab. 'AI Hira'; seo p.145.
Sc.
Iti
-iplion.
[141]
LIFE OF SIMEON
THE BISHOP.
L41
J-AO-î*
.
^>0
)oO|
PCU^'1
JK-M
j^-^-O
JJLUVO
JjLj/
^J- ^/? U*-l
>
fc
m^
oooto jlojiaô ^~> aa3ott yoodojb oN^clh
po
.\Qj/ t^Q^/o
o-ô/
- ,
q>
JJo ">
Soi
) fi
a v/;
-.J-itô-a
oâloo .yOotK^-îo ).a\i.\

^*; yQJoi
*
of-- +o :Ui-~ i
)
.,.),
JJ.
\a\
-s
oo_a; ^--ôt
t^ a^\J
|Jo
./yolosaj
JiaJ^ôî
j.â' oJS.
'tu
b.
-.
..jjLso^ ocx 3/
)
1
al.(
/
JJ
..jAîo; La.^jo
jjL
-
Je.
mn
<v>o>
f^N. aiLOO
yOJ
^L#J
V)\\\
SlS.^1
LoiO^jXM
.j^/o J-oa*.
,-2-^;
J-^~
)ov\J.-=>
iaaaj;
^X
t
>xa~; ,^,j.i/o
.yoc*-^
***^>1
iaaaj;
.-otl.<xX
otla^-.^
>
aylao yV-;
.*)Jlô ôjl. Ut^ oi^-o

otk_..aJS.
Jfcoo-. ?K_s
^^KOt
Jjls^ ^-t-ot ..ôtaa .
ja^mjo ool
cx-s
Jlaio
^^=>
ojoI> jk-s^
?*-00-3
Jou^s lo_\ -,\^L~oi vootâio;

.J-au^-co?
Jiêcs
icxpo .joot va*3j U^v.*
JJ
JloVlj-s -.Uâ^, Jjoi ^-.j 001
jL^-o
J001
-aA^
1.
aô
.J001
â
2.
o-3u^ Jl^>/
i^ ^Âioo
.)is v> o
,
.paVfcooo
stop l'ollows.
Ms.
^lv^-
would turn many
to
God not only among
the heretics
(aipeirtwTai),
but also
among theMagians; so that he once even converted three great and distinguished men among the Magians and baptized them. And, when their
companions heard that they had turned away from Magism and beconie Christians, they informed the king about them; and they received an order
that, if they
had really turned away and would not deny Christianity, they
should die.
But those men,
who showed man

also
themselves worthy of a crown of
life,
when
they saw the threat and the king's sword, were not afraid nor dismayed,
while the blessed
armed them with the enthusiasm
of
martyrdom
for the sake of eternal life,
and they resisted the order and the sword that

Far be
his
it
had gone out against them; and they say,

living
from us to deny the

Christ,
God who made heaven and
earth,
and
Son the Lord Jesus

tlial
who
called us
and brought us near to him by his grace,
him again and worship instead of

ten days after their spiritual birth
we should deny him the things that he created . Then tliese blessed men departed to God by the
But this blessed man
quick death of the sword, bearing good testimony.
continued to go out
among
the countries without ceasing, and to
warn and
make
disciples
and convert.
And
accordingly his fame went out over the
whole land, and not only that of the Persians hui that of the Romans also;
142
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
jlaakwio
'
[142]
JîoooiV;
KjL.po^ odojô ^j Jod ^,fcoo
.J.
ioooiV;o
JJ/
..J^^Sj
jfcoLs;
j-s r> n
_a/
ojuls'J./
^J-=
-)?
y**l\
JK-^^
_io
.JK.*io h x>
,ôl;
)jLsa-.îo
"'^ J^jop
jjtîcx^ a^jo/o
.jKîY- jl^-u^j
ajuVa^mj
a'
^-? 9 .\00u-k./
..oil o
|^.ioooiV;
,Q-C0.3O}oi.V/
)&*.
iV
ooi^)Vo yOOtlojLia-oi v/j -.vaa^jl

i-O-.-So
>\ô cCio*
1
î> Uoji
<
vQ.j/
ôi>oi J-naîo
^-*;
aJ^J ^ fim
J1+-*.
^-*jti
\
v
o<
^J);
sD,_sl7
Jjot*
JL
L^
ô0> '""'
v^**-*
U-^^4,
i.o_\
Mrn
jlaj^
>i
;
..jîoooiV;
QJ-^9;
jjLî
vxaû/
Jjâ-c*:>a-\
J-LiaSoi.iO}
n\ v>\ ^JS^ m
kioj
-.p/
.J^..^; JUJs;
^J.jo -.jôo vXO^sJQj/ JjLî la\

âl.;o )ooi )jlm_oô;
K-jLû ^ôi I^^

.
k^=>J )U)_3,
^^^ô :j<*^
ya.'^
Jjoi
|jt.Vio ooto .c*aSs ^.-ô
1.
In erasure.
2.
Ms. cnl.
and he extended
his travels to the royal city of the
Romans
for the first
time
For a reason like this.
On
tliat
one occasion the Nestorian bishops of the chief

to
cities
met
too-ether
in
and gave Information

country, saying,
the hing
the Persians about the

traitors
to
believers
These men are
your majesty, as
it is
their faith also and their rites agree with and the Magian believed them, and he ordered a persecution against the orthodox (pOo'ôi) in the whole of his kingdom. I'.ul the blessed Simeon in the fervour of his zeal formed the plan of going up and informing the believing Anastasius, king of the Romans, of these
in
your power to learn, sinee
those of the
Romans
things, that he
might do
this favour to the
church of the believers in the

to
country of the Persians, saying,
Who
will
be able
intercede with the king
forusifldo not do these things? and

peace for the believers
in the
that believing king will ask of

.
country of Persia
him Then he quickly rrived
before king Anastasius, and informed him of these things.

.
And
this
Goddid
because he was a believer

carry out his
arid
a friend of
the believers,
notdelay
there
to
request which he asked of
him; and, because
was peace between them, and they were sending embassies to one
[143]
LIFE OF SIMEON
TUR BISHOP.
143
1.
î/
,.3
.J.^0^3 OOt IctS.
^jAoi fcs-L^Su- o^-3 ..vJDO^v-COj/ JjLîO ^t-
^Lio
)r>..l
jjotoo .^.V.ieu ^fcoooJ

jj;
.^to/
^^
JjuwA;
..;o_o-Sl ?
^_\
V-^3-*?
yJÔS
^.Jô).3J Jo*^S-flp
jÔiCO^
JJ;
-.^l
),-~2>o
.^
$
kj
../la^Ô^*
jfcCî. -.i voiou
}ly->. vQlJoj
-.Kj/ -o.^ t^ >v oov\ \.J

**-/
Jiî; otlv-^J^?
"^-ôt
^-.\ot jl^ ..usqJlJ
yo^
) *.
y^? ^
<*^
Joot
34
b.
^flu |o
v\nA\
J
..joot
Joot
^.jju
^j/
^~-3l a ? veoîaA
.
m "
jk-*J*~/
^^
oô -J^)-/
iow
joot
k-~.
:
>
^;
^3
..o^
cou
>s
--.oC^~.;
,_io
H|
"-
Ju/
Jl;
-.t-a3o
N^^loo
.^DO^.co.j/
jjLio_.oi.io;
otK.co.^3
JjLio-.oo; J-3knO .0001

Joot
^-^.^.i^-ô a n
-.va-^-ia-Jt.
voot-.jlcb. > ffioii
^^sâioo .(.i>j}.p
jlJ^Nj>o K-.)v^-
Jjlso^
ooio
.oooi
^J^c*
J_ôooiV3
.yoot-îaioo vOOiîJt-V
Mich.,
to
^^
but
I
J-*m J-u^-s
(p.
t^-^00
word \frf
to insert
it.
-.o-o 4' 01 ?
\OOU^^
1.
who
repeats this Crom John, uses

in the original,
262) the
(adxpa).
This he must be sup-
posed
have found
do not know where
another', and royal presents and gifts, king Anastasius then wrote earnestly You will do well ifyouorder that peace shall reign to the Persian, saying
:
in
your empire
if
in
your days
and
in this
matter you will gratify and please

in
us,
your order keeps the Christian peoples

any of your people molest them
your empire unmolested,
when you
order that they shall not hrm one another by reason of occasions
.
of enmity, nor
These words then that

found that the holy
.
are in the king's letter together with others
we have
2 (iuov) of them Simeon himself asked from hini, when the envoy came down, he presented the request of the belieAnd, ving Anastasius to the king; and he consented and gave Orders that none of the Christians should hurt his neighbour; and thenceforth the machina-
and he gave bim a copy
tions of the heretics
were rendered of no
effect,
and the pafty of the believers

against
leaders
enjoyed freedom (irapp/ici*). And the blessed Simeon was more incited the heretics, and was warmed with zeal for debating against their
1. Hypatius was sent on an embassy to Persia in 517 (P. 0., vn, p. 661); buf an earlier occasion seems tobe here meant, for the 7 years' imprisonment (p. 153) must have begun some years later, and S. afterwards travelled for 7 years and returned in 531 (p. 156), and he was eertainly at liberty
in
524(Assem., B.
this mis'sion to
504 (p.147).
Moreover, if the narrative is in chronological order, <)., i, p. 364; 'Zach. Rh.', viii. 3 Constantinople preceded the dispute with the Nestorians, which was between i'J9 and 2. This was perh. among the documents which came intothe author's possession (p. 158),
.
and,
if
so,
he no doubt quotes from
it.
144
JOHN OF EPHESS.
JâieL* ôô >.Jj^} oi\ oooi ^-Aâl
J.0010
J.X./
[144]
.yooi.ioi. joot sJiij
*%. s/j
Jjl*/
..
w,
jooi
*."*;
.yOOiKx*^ ^.^M.*. yooog;
)ooi
olaic
jooi
Ua..:>oo
.Ja,_s
yoouio ^3;j/
'*&
ôotoo îo
JJ
s/j
,_*.
J-iA-/
.yOoiX
lowaô
ya.
J.*i;
t-^Jj yooi^-j j.3 cinfnvi / ^.io

so.* jooi ^.oioK~/
.jooi
Jooi J..s,o
*3..\.L.
*h^ y/ "^âioo
.
,_io yQ,
35
|a*/;
^âix
)ooi
(Llieuotê ^-io
..Jwof
ju/
a.
.V*/
^jio
^-.,-.010
..^ôl^lmôj î
jJ
^.io o/
w.^'^
ooot
^.-',lo
l*-oii
yas.û JjLOjpo
Jjlôd
^_sj
\
vs/;
oi
^^.io
o>_~o aa-X,..*
.oooi ^.\ijLio ^.ota^x
otSoiV^ oi\
^3
.
r ~i
JjlS-/
.ôtoK^/ i^-^ -.oi\

,\.o
.'yOoj\ jooi
. ..
V)o Jjj
yS>
v oot^ jooi â^' jllows

v3
"â^;
j
^îo
,-ASO
yOO(\ .JlJ^Li jLsj

JJ.QjLaCL.OI*
j ,T>
.yOOUÔ. yCn...^ JjLO^

J.J.DCXO
/ 1
yO 0(\
OOI
.jJLL.
suj yOOU.iO,.,0
'.0001
>.JjU*;
JJLo.3J
JOOI
o-\
olaiO
yOJOIO
JjiCL^cLX.
.jooi
'
.OOOI
V...
>v
,y..\oi "^SÔ
^*_09p
h i/
K.Jv.-.N-.
. .
,ouô yoowî
.
Jjlx/ -.oC^^.
n>o\
0001 yô-^-J-N
oCl\
JJjL^co
jJ;
Vîioo
'.^l
vioXtvô
wOtoXiK 0001 ^-ôclio \.s[3
ooot
^.^V-
^-Xoi
and doctors, insomuch
that,
wherever they asked
liim
to debate, lic
would
debate with them before an audience and would set up umpires to hear the
discussion between thera, and so he would debate and would refute them
and put them

in debate.
to
shame, so that on no single occasion was he defeated bv them

therefore,
if it
And
happened that one of their bishops wished

first
to originate a debate with

travellers, or
any of the believers, he would
inquire
'
from
then
also
from anyone
who came
'
in bis
would speak, saying,

iL
Inquire
and see
way where Simeon was, and as to the man whom they used
is ;
,
to call the invincible Satan

\
Simeon the debater where he
so that once
inflicting
r him himself 3 about bim 3 because everywhere he was shame upon them, defeatihg and refuting them, and causing even ihe Magians to laugh at them, since he would often set up the Magians themselves as judges, and thus before them as judges plead the cause of Ihe
were asking
faith,
and thev themselves would adjudge the victory
to
him, and laugh
ai
these men.
Ami
themselves of
many were threatening to kill him, in order to rid him; and above all those who did uol know him by sighl and
therefore
to
were aecustomed
I.
hear about him used

often
p
145).
to
threaten him; and for this reason

see p. 39,
told of
n.
2.
^^
'
.11
used
in
Ibis
sense;
storj
is
-J.
Lit.
'
bis
own person
The same
James
(eh. 49).
ri45l
LIFE OF SIMEON TUE BISHOP.

v^/o
i l',
.om-o;
oi\
)ooi
><v ->*
)-
oaô>;
S.
^_/
of,.N,
CD
jiot
\îoo
.oS.
ooot
- &.',-
-ju/
jj
jlOiÔOO
JtsJL>p îO Jt-\

o S
^-io
J'l/j
ÔiJ;
) .
i
,^>
joOl JjKliOj
y^\
^.J*/ yO .OU JoOl rtVftV?

f>
-.)
C03 JJ ;
i
y*\o
.J.^1
^^
w?
oot
^-..^Ki.*
ci
.y
\ .o
>/>*/
35
i"
b.
ot\ rr'y-^l
>v oo
-^--/
W; \^
9
P?/
-^-j/
i^>/ ^.'
,-o(a\).l.
i~~
yV3 .^/
.^
!*>
\aXi0Ji
-otoK-./;
.OOI \ô\
^.
^*ia*
vQ-^^J
.
Jjl-./
yOoC^ ^XUl
^3 .v-iÔ
JJÔ
>v
OOi^w>)
OOt
yOOUÔ
Oio/
.Q...OOM
JJ
jo
^^îCO
Jlo
.^J^-is
ot.-\
^*JOiO
-.^//o
.OOI
y\
îO
.OiJLbO
J-IOti
1(^1;
)lOt
OOOI
vft
*\.J-XiO
Rl
w.O|Ol^. oi\
y01
>\
.
jjLSOtO
oio
l^-lo
ool
ls>i
.OJL.Vo_^_CD_l
ifJji
^^li OLUO
Ji., ,..->;
OOOI
\*.J
JjLDOlO
.^.OIOÎO^Jl/
n .\0K-0
ô
.âaSU;
JjLSCuteck.
io\m l; ^j/o
r^-=>>--=>
1.
Ms. '"; see below.
he had
left his
hair
and also and
his
beard like that of a layman; because in the
country of the Persiaus they allow the beards of laymen to

as
much
as they can;
it
for this
reason no one
knew
that he
grow and increase was not a
layman, unless
were someone who was very well acquainted with him.

to teil us,
(V.V/]pwoi)
And, when he was, as he used

city,
on the point of entering a certain
he fonnd some clergymen
sitting at the gate;
and they asked
liim as a
stranger Coming from a distance,
YVhenee do you come?

to
he said to them,
am
a stranger
They say
him
And Where have you
heard that that Simeon the debater is?

at
And
he turned round and looked

his part
them; and, that they might not know that he was the man, he on
:
said
Woe
for those
same men
for
and passed on, hearing them say,
This
man
is
one of ours, and he has heard him crying out against us, and
for this
reason he cries
'Woe
him'
and thus he passed on and went away,
while they asked him about himself, and they did not recognise him; and so
the Nestorians dreaded
to visit the believers in
him everywhere.
Hirthad
Once again he
set out
and went
',
Nu 'man; and
the great catholicus of Arzuu
having sent and learned that he had goue to Hirtha, sent to fhe believing
From
the uuly
1.
Arzanene.
is
i>.
147,
I.
16,
il
is
clear thal
Nestorian catholicus,
the
bishop of
Seleucia,
meanl.
PATR. OR.
T. XVII.
F. 1.
"
t46
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[146]
v^
.
A \'in
,
.oôtil/
J^-cua-Xsl
oXi
^>o .)lcn,v>ot
"^fco.
Jioj^J
olo
vQJL3'1|
tv^
oolo .Jijjo <*\ yaioajo ôl^ vo;,ju LaS. Jj>
,J>
.yoot^ joot o*>;
joot
\y
jj/
ot loS.
ol^j/
nv>f.o
.joi^JJ
a-jo/o
K^Lîo*
Joot
o-,-*,
-.ôtojj^
.yooib.
lô,
.j^jopj
j.sj-s
yôcu.
n
<t>
;;
>.>;
jj-^-B oS,
-
K-^. ,J
oooi ^.oi;
|-LiQ-.c>o
j^fi
>JJ
Jxso^ yQ-N aft* yocx^ p/ o(oK-./ J-*j^
J'o^j;
-.Jjoi
^-oi. ^^Ssocuj
yi .\-.fi^6
Jlj
.yo-pojj,
^-'1/
j;oi
-.yoVioJj
I
I ,
Uli',
l'i'oiu
bishops, and said to tliem

al Mint
Assemble together, and come

it
let
us debate
the faith
And
the bishops on hearing
were alarmed; and they

that they desired to send
wiile to him saying,
^'ail for ns
but ho
knew
about the blessed Simeon, and he continued pressing them more, tliinking,
Lest they send and inform him and he come, and again
we
sliall
not be able
',
to
speak a word
alter him.
2
,
But they on their part wrote a

lieard
it,
letter
and horsemen
and
sciil
And, when he
he rose promptly and took two Arab
tnares
and quickly arrived among them.
And, when they saw him, they

to the
in tlie
rejoiced greatly,
and gave thanks
to
God; and they rose and went
man who had
written to them, while he liad no notion that Simeon
was
laml ofthe Persians, but
supposed that he was
in
Saracen territory.
hve
:
The
blessed Simeon says to the believing bishops,

as
tili;
who were
'
Lo!, as soon
Nestorians see me, they will be amazed; and, becausc they will not
say, they will end by saying this,
know wliat to man tu join in

to
We
will not permit this
the discussion with us, since he
is
a disturber'.
But do you
them
s..r.
'If
you are not willing that allof us should join
in the discuss-
1.
Sic
>.
Or 'riding-animals', pcrhaps dromedaries
(P. -Smith.
?.
v.
tâsii.
[147]
LIFE OF SIMEON
TUE BISHOP.
147
oojol
)>\ ..
^-ôi
-.vOXiCLji
jJLso^;
odj-â ^.pi .yOiîi.

\)
j-LiOl
ûS\yi>o
^ju*
j]
-.l*ii
%>Q vOiSOW
.yO, 1
q^^>
o\-*>l
jJo Of-JJ./
v3/o .a-*\;'JL/o
-.vooi^. ooi
oot jijaa ..vOSjj.jo
ool vOlS^scujo
.jji;
vp-Joo
^-.j
^^^.io
vOoS.
..yoKj/ ^N,'a îai yaAijt; yj .yCiâjL JJLSO^

Jj/
J
ool
po/ .\Ooi^
q
.
-<="
BP |Lwl2_5
^^s
)
jJi
..
et)
yfcou-s J^q^clao j-Otpo
^n
3.")
v" b.
.ovS.
i'^l
1
.^Sîo.j
wVl jâ^*
Jj^^j
ô,-o ..^-.t^jLioo > t'> l^->^-3 ^îv-ô

jjL^'t^
î/
..
A)Jjl Jj0( K-/j
^ ^
-.vO^j/ ^-*^.=> JîCL. y/
JJLaJV^paa
.Jlw.JL
,);ot
v3/;
|jli</ ..Jla.iia_o
jjji
"ô^ yojoîj oooi ^^j'/

)-3L.
J-*
-^
^^
JicuLicu.oi;
JV-VA
JP.kj
-^J.^ &\\ .-l^hôl
)h^.oi^s
v.r. nA
îo
..vJULÔ
^0
JOOI
O*
OOI*
^6
y->\
. '>*>
jod
OOCLA;
.î-îo
J-îoooiV
I^j^
Jlaatîo; JjJVo .'ot-A-f JîoootV; )aiw
iV
ooilcuLio-.oio
ion,
then neither will

tlie
we
ourselves hold discussion with you'
Then
at
men were astounded and disturbed; and To deoline the debate they were also caught and did not know what to do. wonld bring ridicule upon them, since it was they who had originated the
the sight of
blessed Simeon these
debate
and again to speak and be defeated would bring disgrace upon them.
to
The blessed Simeon again says

fall
them
lf
you desire
to debate with us,
we need umpires and an audience

into
to hear the discussion betweeti us, lest
wc
speak a
But let us in the presence of an upright audience empty talk. They say to him lf few words that will refute and be rcfuted .
:
you want an audience, we on our side He on bis side says to them here .
the marzban's decision
.
will ask the king's

:
marzban
who
is
Neither will
we
refuse to accept
Then
all
together were going to a Magian tu
argueabout the
faith;
even as this too was brought about by divine dispenfaitli
sation, that even
through the heathen the true mystery of the right
might be proclaimed.
And, when they had taken
their seats opposite
one
another and begun to discuss, the great catholicus, whose name was Babai ', My lord, we inform inasmuch as he took precedence over all, first said
:
vour high excellency that these

1.
men
are the king's enemies, and their faith
499-504.
148
-
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
)
-,
[148]
)1qlUso_.oi;
<*ioa9 w-KJs y/j ^r
^^
:)
\ oK-o
i.<iS.
J-iot
J_'o ^_.j oot
Jlo_^4 ^>o; ^-/
ot
Jjljl-.;
^-.j
ocn ..ôm
J-^*^-
-.-J
J-Lioj
,^,_
â^.
iV
V^^vj
,Ôt
.
.\aak-*
ô
.^
.^l ^-l ^^ po/

^VÔ/ ^-Ôl
P 9^
^^
)<*^>
OaJLiO
^-.J
^-JL
vO^-j/
l;'^.
Ao^ yOJ^ k /
l
jjLio-.ot.io
"v>
J-Aaâ^
Jjliu.;
\lo
ylzol
i.|
"^jsct;
)K_.;ol ^-.ôi
^-.JLd
..
^^slXl^
yf
jj
.).ja_Aots-Q.\
,.wlo
iV aauL.;
-.^-.V^/
.h^ôil
>.*-.
otX
-^3
t-Iio/
.0^0/
"^fcJx -v oDJ.aJLia>oi
ycta^ JV./ >v opojli

i,v> .01
^-*V / )y^>
.J-a_ôN~o
vf-
)ju/
lj_
)
jj/
^.îo
-.pojji
K-./ ylo
âîo
-.-jjo
-.oiIo_cl>;jo
oilo^.l
i-s
^^-000
Jjlô
.yla-iot-s
Jlk-i/
t^r*^/?
oiJV^sio
a3 /?
K\
I.
n n
~*
JVo
is
..aa.i
yîo;
j-ip/o
.Joj^j
ôtoî.
Somelhing
here deleted and o written in marg.
agrees
to the
ihal
if
vvith thal
ofthe Romans, and theyconvey the secrets of the kingdom

.
Roman dominions
he pened his
to
But
this
wretched
catholicus,
hecause he
knew
mouth on
the subject of the faith he -would be pnt to
shame, began
shame; and, because
make accusation, nol knowing that God would put him to lic did not know what to do, Iiad recourse to accusation.
if
Uni ihal governor as

ei
inspired bythe grace of
God answered him, saying:

of the enmity that
These are our

have
affairs, not
yours.
If
\ve learn that as a matter of fact these
things are so,
we
will attend to
thcm.
say
You on account
these
you
toward
one
another
nur pari will nol receive these Statements from you

ol
thanks was offered

is
to the
.
ment
liave
jusl
and uprighl
us; but we for Then an cxprcssion Magian by the believers, who said, Yourjudglf you The governor says to the catholicus
things
to
anything eise
'
to say,
aboul your faith, say im
Babai the catholicus
says to him
man
Vly lord, as to our faith we have to speak about a certain who was born from a woman as we were, and upon whom the Word 3 of God came down on account of his uprightness and his righteousness
:
like
us,
and, jusl as
the
king of kings might

Lheologian,
d
llie
find
beggar's son in a dungheap

!
argumenl here advanced musl

into Iheir
iths
ascribed
to
Simeon; bul
-.
thail
i>
Lhe
'
words pul
'credal Judaeus'.
As
the verb
writi
word'.
[149]
LIFE OF SIMEON
,
THE
BISIIOP.
v.>
oum aAxio -JK\ n n

sJ/
^jso ot_^JOio_. tJi
^.oto^s ;o nuo :hx_ooV i -.""t
"Ô;
...
)-3iî
n^ io
:)J.oS\ V
of
.iriA
ôt-JQ
:
^Jo
/**;
1
lôoV
j-io(.\
:JLaî
LH S 2> LjO-^V
J-Juiraio
)
-..>>/;
i*-Ji-^
\ôoo
J-Jt
ôto-.ot. vi 1
w.ps
L^.
ôiabo*
.^CLÎjlO
yKiî
.jjUJLi
.\
*-/;
J-L30(
'.off-^
Jt-ol^J;
otâ^/o
JoSi\
P/
s-Ototv-./
jj
-Jlo ^.^-S
OlV-3
ÔtQ_.Oii_lLJ ;
36
b.
L,r>
Notsô po/i
ôi.\ai
^_-.\ot
^_io
_.Jbo ^fcs^sot
^.IVl
.jpv^ftoo
:^laî Ôt-o
^Jjot ^.lovi
U..ôtS>..o
po/j
^îs
.o^
po/ ^^Z .^
t-ô/
.ok.
p/
V-
Am ouio )Lîl JIKj/ îo ^.Lj <J-<W? )-ô^>*
Jaj/
5?
po/j ooi
>
^> ouio
o/
a\^
.JUSo/ ^.io
i
^JL.pw'Kô
JV-skx
\>i)
ô
i*.;
Ja-/
^>o
-.vlao/
J'f^Ns.?
J^'J
V*
'-^-r^l
)i^j/ ^-*> \k*/?
>^>
1.
Ms. om. stop. But perh. sometliing has fallen out.
girt
with rags, and give Orders about liim that they should raise liim from
the dungheap,
and
strip the rags
with which he was girt
oll'
liim
and clothe
everyone
in
htm
in
royal raiment, and the hing might issue
an order
Lei
narae this
man my
son
and, because that poor
man
found grace
the
king's eyes, he also conferred lipon liim the honour of being called Ins son,
so
God was pleased

liis
to
name
this
man
is
t<>
whom
the contention between us

.
relates
Son by grace, when he

:
not so by nature
And
he canie to
:
\\ e The governor says What do you say? Siincon says know thatyour wisdom will not go astray. Therel'ore we entreat you by the great God (may he prolong your days) out of all the statements which the He catholicus has made to investigate two, and examine and judge fairly . says to liim Teil me which . He says to him Since the catholicus stated in the presence of your highness that au ordinary man like us was
an end.
born of a woman.
are born of a
let
your wisdom put

from the seed of
this question to him.

a
Whereas we
him as
lo the
woman
man, inquire'
like us,
frorn
man who
1.
he told you was born of a
woman
was he from
the seed of
See
p. 39, n.
150
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
^_*>
[150]
J.ij
.KjI
po/ yoio
*>
o/
^Soi
^^
p/
.Joju.
Jô-ôK^.
Uf
jJ
o^
V^/
)?
)9
^., 001 Joot

.oi^
MK
Jb>>j
.-ota^
<> .oj^
^
Jjui/
ipo/j
V-
l't^-V
p/
Joe*
ô
.w-^fc/
J^j
ôj
Vio)j?o .loi^
36
,^.po
)oi
-vlaa/;
J-io^-M^
ôtoK-./
N%5
>
V*!
i^
^r
/?
7^
jJ;
îa*
JJ
M
joio
v^ s^~
:<^
x^
001
^ VI -.iô
Jjoi
11
^
V
^^?
-Vt*
oi,
-oios-/
yloa/
v^t^-Q-io
Kj/,
v/o .^1/
J*J
Jb>*j
i*J*a J)ootoaio
jJ
.^00/ J.*x*~a
-,-k-
Jjui-s
o^
-.^JL/
jJ;o
Jôoj
!?
Ijom ool
>v aajLio
'jiÂ
^-Vô/ ,_*.ôto
)
1
.^
J-a^
7^-! ^lojouo
ool
yJol
..0001
^ôô
J>0,-O
v\ -;ot,[ô;]
)-Ul-V^
|^Q^-0-=>
^; p
JIJ-ôo
JVAJO -.^feOQT.,
)
yOjOJ
jiV-/
Jkioo j^-
-.-V-iO
.JjL^jV*^ yCOO*.
J
n .Nolô;
ôôo
.yOîoA oi^ ^6/ ..JA/
P/
*q*?
1.
>^* erased
follows
;i
man
\\ hat
like us, or wlience
was he
The governor says
to the catholicus
say von about these things?
Was
the
man
of
whom you
to
spoke
to
nie
from the seed of a man, or wlience was he?
But he was Struck with
shame, and he could not say that he came from seed.

did not
He says
him
He
come from seed . He says to him, And whence is Ins coneeption? He says It is written that it is from the Holy Spirit . He says to him Lo! therefore you lied when you said that he is an ordinarv man to lliem
: :
like us.
Lo! therefore his coneeption and hirth are not like us, but above
us
if
for
we
for
our part never heard that a
in the case of this
man was born without man whom you aecuse you have yourself
like us;
seed.
011
And,
the other
liaud testified that he

not
an ordinarv
man
was born without copulation and without seed, he is and by vour own testimony you have been
)ôu .
condemned, and these men speak truth rather than

of
tln'
W'hile the party
believers
werc proeeeding
:
lo
extolthe governor with praises, Simeon
âys to the marzban
My
lord, let
let
them confess one more point

to
in the
.
presence of your wisdom, and

says to him,
us dispense with lengtliv speech
He
What?
Simeon says
him
Since the catholicus said to

a
your highness that the king of kings takes a poor man's son from
dng-
15 i]
FJFE OF SIMEON
THE BISHOP.
L51
061 001;
otoÛ
y.a-3* J^=>'l -.Jjl~^s V-s s-otoK-X
ok> JV^>
^^
ouio
JoL-j
3^,
JJ
VU
<^
J**3 !
^*? v/o
i^-o
-.ou^-j
<*^
W ^ M
.p/; Jju/
V-s
<*^!
ooijo
o^^
-!
7-/
36 v" b.
_io,
Âot
JuO-.\ok-o
^.j
^> ..-oto^/
)..
oju/o
o
i->
^J./
J^-/
^*> ;r**>t"0
Jj-s/v*5
OOl2Li
^^w
ojSilÎ/
J>nfr>V>/ ?
oiSj
ys -.ÛJ
vOd-JL. +3 #v
vo-~J?
K-J^VJJ,o
^
/
-J-^^k-3
^^?^ -r^Z
o^;o/
Joot
Jl
-.*>
*^
.^-.1/
.otVi
Jo*-^ ,^0;
00t
..^pofj !
)o^
-"I
/
U-! ^*v*o/
Jo
-_/
-
JoC^ .-oioa/
-.vl<"/
^-.po ..Jjj-
)ooi
..J^foj
0010
)ooi
Jju^
Jôj; J^j îoo -oia/
>
^'.- ^ K^VJL
KiJÔ; ^Xoji ^JlSlA
M
.
U^
ool
Joi
JJ/
.^^
lpo/
^.p&/> 7-/0 .jKacuX-o |1V-V
)^*>
â
^N vOiio
^Vo^j?
^-Aoto
heap and clothes him
and therefore by grace everyone
and orders him to be called las son, him the king's son while he is not Ins Has that poor son by nature, let your highness put the question to him him bis son while he is man's son (though the king takes him and names Or whence a natural father? not so according to his own r very statement
in royal raiment,
calls
'
was he born?
he speaks.
'
Inquire
from him
who who
is
the father of the

if
man
also of
whom
your
Has he a natural father? and
not let
him show
in
presence whence he was born and
his father is .
When
the cathohcus
of bis received the questions put by the marzban, with the whole assembly utter a lips and bung their heads, and could not bishops, they closed their of word; and when the judge sharply insisted on their declaring the father from God and him of whom they were speak, they confessed that he was born
without copulation.
The governor says

God.
Therefore
if
God was
his father his son also is
and he came from the seed of But by the copulation like us, he himself also was a man as you said before. condemned yourself; and words that you have spoken you have refuted and and men who are fewer than you hold the true and sound logical position, own testimony . Then the beheving the thing is as they say by your
And,
if
again a
man was
bis father
1.
Or 'proper
character'.
2.
See
p. 39, n. 2.
152
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[152]
ÔJGLS
(jLia^CH^C )
^ "ft/
,..
<^f-t ..vQJ^-J yCotojOtJD
îO
OWK-.(
ooot
J.1301
.yoalo^lo
a.
yQji.oJacuQu
JojSs yeuua-s
jlj-^
JlSjl
-.^-po/ ^>
^-^lo
J-iaoto
.j-^'
U^
'?
yon.nlio
loci
JoiSsv
yoa^
^LsaJ
Jlazm JJ-^ J^J^

^*K-ow=) ^3
a_.?k-*/
oilo_2LUw3/
kô> ^/
j;ot
.JjuVajsu
c0
j^/ ^V-^' ^-* '<*

v-oiajL-aA
<*^ 00
v*J^
^^^
)'
J^***?
^^*>
JJo
-J-10
!*-**
Jla-si^ ^H2 !
^*?
!
vca^-^Kbo
Jlo
nm .3f
)v-^.u-s
^f-^v^
jloVlj-=>
.ô-fci/
J^=>
.J-V ^-^
|Koo^ J2nni*al
~oto,-io
jJLSoto
.Joot
opo'Kjtio y&xil K.*ij Nxa*.-âa^.ô |^ ortm

Jooi
>/
jlasuL
^Jio
Jjîoo .^sa^'Kioo
y,jboo
l^so'^B
ô
o.^: J-^
.La\ k^wib^. )jifcoK_s yoowso
Jooi )Ji9
.Joot
*>'/
jjljJ
c*^ oolo ..JIoaoôo

L*.**i
,-ôt w.otaX\j ool

yoovâ;
VLi.
)1)
iim-v>
vo_.o_uxu}
^-.;
ouaô
^cia^.a.o
^-t-o
.ooot
..yOCH-s
J-^t-
\ô
ool
.oooi
^-^jclÔO
Jjôas sjx&I
-.h>-,J.*
jl^L.;
o,..^
.JLta
K-.L*a_o
.J-^-flDV
3 Jjîo
^0t- -J iv> .ot^

-.y o^
ju.V
yook.30
cuotao
taanmyq| vooiâa
i\ ,Kji
bishops continued giving vent to exckmations
(cpwva;),
saying,
God preserve
your wisdom and your uprightness

nrss
many
years.
.
God
multiply your great-
many
tinies,
and grant yon a good
life
And
so they separated, the
Nestorians having been put to shame.

saint's episcopate;
Thia was also the occasion of this
because they often pressed bim to accept Ordination to
the episcopate, and he would not consent; mit, after he had

rious, they seized
come out
victo-
him by
force
and inadc bim bisbop

title
for a place called
Beth
Arsham
A.rsham.
1
,
and thereforward he bore the
of metropolitan bishop of Betli
And
so he
would go about
in the interior countries
beyond the
Persians and
make
disciples, and convert
and return again
to the
same country,
men from paganism and Magism, and strenuously meet those who held
same contests; and these were again of the most eminent
him and
all
the impious doctrine of Nestorius in the
inllamed with lialrcd against him.
And some moreover
among
thein
made
cruel aecusations against
the
believers as
well before the IVrsian king.
ving bisliops
Then he issued an order that all the belieshould be arrested, and all the chief archimandrites, and
Barh
ed.
1.
oia
//
/ ...
Abbeloos and Lumy, m.
p. 85).
[153;
LIFE OF SIMEON THE BISHOP.

),
153
.J,_,^>o
-.,,.
%a i. o i ..I/o
..
I
a">
i^l/
JJ
Jjlsoio
>
>-!. <jls
..
>n a
|
..\,
sO.jsoi_.Isoo
\._. / 1
IN
y.0
Xs_SJi
,Jj>CW
t'l
-,)i
J . ffl' 'l\ t
,.1-_V
--_
.Jj~0 oi
.
.
J-i-\o/
^^;
Jlo-ioi
,)..v>o-2>
oot
a\j;
:
..
Jjo^Jô
L.X~
Jl_>
Lj
>\oJ__i
:"
1
b.
>'n
yootbo
JjmKj "Âiioo
v ooj^.i
a*ao/i
v_:*>
^.>ôio
yô
)oCH
)oi
J~\_vJLa
_.oio,^v
p/
-OI
,..--=>
Jooi
v_.otoJ^*/
oot
3/
v> otô;
âôoo
|,3tS>.V>
-.U-i)
ô-o
^-}
i^-3
)-J[ô|
(i
Ô
.01
yOj/
.
vQ..^/o
O^si^
(..-..-O^
J*>\ v>
qjl.Vo-^QJ
J.9o
3 / ^>o
yoot.^.^
., .
ool m.^co
L ^dD
t-s
^_.otbs_x_o
(ju-^cop voouâa^s jlcuvt

j^jtCS.
..vOXiCLii
../
^-*-**
-3-^v_
^.ôi .^..p/
.J-*io
JLaJio;
,._>
Jjlso^
^Xoi
w; p
'
..)JLo-a_io
w>^D
ô i>a^
.jooi
a.o*Kio K^j
0001
iA
JJ
Jo(
.3
|ia\^M
Jini m*>vi~)0
.yOOtKjLiua
vo v jl.jo yOJOtJ
Oi\
JU--.-*/;
^^r-
j-S;
:000t ^>.xl S-jlô
v ooU-*?
O..Q..3/
s03lM
(-x^C_\oa
OL..OI...
yO-XLbO
)o.^
xr^'
'^L34
Mt f^ 81
1.
Ms. om.
i-
committed to prisoh
in bitter
at Nisibis;
and thus they were arrested and imprisoned
conhnement
(as is the
cnstom of the Persians who imprison without

trial
mercy) for seven years, being subjected to great distress and severe
(iywv), so that the
mouth
is
too small for ns to describe that distress.
And
then,
after their
own
lives
had wasted away, and they were
all
already
knocking
at the gate of death,
from the distress and also froni the length of
time, an account of these things
was written to the king of Aethiopia; and, made this request though bis ambassadors of the Persian king, and he released them from that distress. But after a time ninch accusation was again made against them before the king by the Nestorian bishops, who said Our people hold the faith among all Christians and in all kingdoms . When the blessed Simeon leamed these things, he came to the king's court, and strenuously contended in the refutation of this
sincc he also
was
a believer, he
falsehuod.
But the Magians, being mucli worried by them, since they did
know how to judge and decide between them, issued an order in these terms Whoever of you wishes it, permission is given to him to go out
not
:
l.V,
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
J-^'Y*/
[154J
-.J-J.Ju.Vo
L3a.ccQ.iLa/
J--=>-^
ô
J-J-/'
.\j.+.fr.Oi3
\.yx*L\i
J.aVi ^.V.
y+s Klo
)j\ÛO
vj.^1cdo
::"
v'
a.
K-.)-2l^ j^/
vOOJLiO
.xîojt
^Jj .\00>*-^-^4o
yO0jlo.JLiCU.01
^.
V-*>
Jlot-M ^..
jio
)KTbvio\
JLâSu. bot ^*;

>aco
JjLSot;
i-o^
..
oiA ajuJl/
.Jiaîo^
sO--IO
JJ
sjj'^ffi
^v.
^010.3/
HJU^j
). I
^.ioo .)N.î
v^co ô^-io
^_./
JJ;
jJLlcîo
liot_\
^jo
.'Y'^.jjj) ).ia.ieO^ jâicLv. ^v>

-.ooi
Jbo3>
.^L=uO
)J
jlo^^.s
>oîo
c\o
>
% IQ
\A;
t^
?
)o.io
U/
ôl<J^s
p .jloi\v>'io
JJo
jLiaicLv JôcLJ. >a><n >i;

J^S
olla^s
^>
Jlv oi
J,.~:*>
JJ.a-^_i~;
-JiV^pcLSj
J_*,KiOj
jlo
JV^N -
JJ
)'^ lfl
ot?-00
0/
ojo .jl^v^ )K-Vo/; jjV-o'P
-.JloVoU; Ji--^
JJ/
JJo
.j-.ca^v'
JJo
^_ij
JloVl/;
loV^Â;
JLw.iio
JojSsi JloVl/
Jjlôo!S.^>
Jjlsoi
.oiIcom~c0*
Jt-ocu.
-.ôvô îo
*,J.cao
vOOi~i K-aôi
yoouâ-s
J,j
XSJO -.^.ch-^co ô>
.ou-jl^
.Ms. ins.
inil.
over marg., appy. in same hand.
2.
Ms. om.
and go round among the kings of the Christian peoples, and

chief bishops
among
the
and authorities, and bring us

party
tlieir faith
and their
seals, that
we may know which

rectness
.
But
tliis
earnest blessed man,
among you speaks well and shows great corwhen he heard these words,
tlie
rejoiced with great joy;
and from
ardour of his zeal, since he had
tlius set
bis face to the task, the labour of
going' from peoples to peoples, and l'rom

as
kingdoms
to
kingdoms was not reckoned by him

once without delay
anything
at
all,
but he
2
.
undertook this with joy as something light and easy and of no moment
Ami he
set out at
in his zeal, in
order to traverse the
frontiers of the peoples
and the kingdoms, not being hindered or frightened
by fear of anything, not of the great length of the intervening space, nor
the
dangerous character of the countries on account of robbers, nor the
crossings of the ii\ois, nor the long distances to be covered, and,
what
is
greater than
all,
not even the binden of his old age; but thus, in confidence
of his burningzeal, he
on God and the ardour

Ms. um.
made
light of everything,
and
I.
tl
2.
The reason
in
sians
would have no objecl

ol
ipire
i
bardly have been as here slated, slrice Ihe Perand knew well that the Xr-tnnans differed from the and therefore favoured them. Moreover it was to the interest of the Nestofor
the
lournej ran
inquirj
making Ihe
upon the
rians,
difference
not to deny
it; cf.
p. 142, 147.
Barh.
(1. c.
says that S. obtained
Ihe king to
encourage the Mi
thal
physites to hold their Services freelj and to defend them
adding
he reeeived cerliOcates from Greeks, Armenians, and Syrlans,
ihoj dtftered
from the Nestorians.
[155]
LIFE
K-/;
j-ioJ
OF SIMEON THE
'
BISHOl'.
'JU-wjpcLa ),>...
)
I
',
155
j_sa.:\
.JjlxlJ.0
^s
.j
v k>
J^-s V-yvO
>
V;
otl^-xco
JL.^tNO
u*J paa
.'vootla^
ya^ô/j
a eb
J^^îoi/j jljLîoo
>
l'
^^-ooi
oa-.^s
JojJSx
-^0^!
:o.iaji
V^*?
llo-aL-V-as
.,>Aa;
jjj
K^J.
oi
JKjl3>j
37 v
I).
Ji-a-^x
)>--
t^>
^îo,
Jjl^
^)a^^'
:)iv>... t v*3
.ouio
*ls
JJ
-.l^'a-o
{-L-^
JotJ
JJ>
))JLj
J.~.jâ*
jloJJ;
îi ^.io
2a jljo :ou-Lô
oot
JJ
vaôaj
IL;.
t--3 !
'^~sofjl/
JjxSO...
L^.î_\i ^6) ojk-sotaio

|oO|
s/
0(JLI^2> OU> -.JOOI
jJ^JU
OCS >.0&.
^JJiwJ V--^
N5:0 l^ -^
^\
t-i/o
jooi
)ja,i
j;oj
ôo
.)ooi
-SuS
Jo<M ^/Z';
\0<*^3
J-iaieb.;
)).,.:*.=.
1.
Ms. ow-
set out
and travelled
in all countries in
which the preaching of Christ had
set l'oot,
eastern and nortliern and southern, wherever there were peoples
and kingdoms to
in the east
whom
the preaching of the gospel (euocyyAwv) had penetrated,

;
and the north and the sonth
hut toward the west he came only
as far as the royal city,
and he ended
his course there, the third time that he
came up\
fore,
wliile
we were
not
present there.
The good and

for his
merciful
God
there-
who does
fail to
reward zeal
name, on seeing the man's

hestowed lipon him
to the apostles,
purpose of mind and his zeal, and that he underwent weariness no less than
that of the apostles without shrinking, himself also
in
no less dcgree than upon them his
gift that
was given
of
speaking with
new tongues.
For, whatever people's country he entered,
on the third day that came he would speak with them in their
own
tongue,
thanking God
sition in the
who had
chancel
visited him.
in the
And
so also he even delivered an expoall
(vjjjia)
churches of
the peoples to
whom
he
In
went; and on this account he would declare and say to us with tears,
this
matter
recognised clearly that God had visited nie and strengt hened
me, and that he had not withheld his grace and his mercy from
1.
me
the
But
being
The second occasion

below
(p. 157,
is
1.
nut mentioned, unless two Visits are herc

6).
ilended,
third
that recorded
156
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
otAco
Jjot
[1561
JN-_Vo/j
_.i
j.__~_.
voâ-lojj ^-.Sl*-
ffl
jL^-
JloV-J-;
,_
_-_k_,/o
)
JjQ^â
'"'Ôoo
.j;oi
"^^..oo .yQ
-.Kbi-i
ctt,:>i\.J
jJo
)l^-ô
JJ?
Kn
-,'
J__Voj j._i,__
'.-a^
<s/>
j.-a.-^-.-cu-.;
la-T^___n..-<>
Jk-2-.k^;
(V*J
JjjVIs;
voj/
^-m-^j
r^<= J^-^-^-J ynS^n'ii

*
Jjl-v-/
-.^l
';^>Jo
^.a>p
J-*-i--o
yocx-so ,^cl\ n,\

.Joot
J-i/
/
',-_--!
^-/
..JL-fO'ta
JJ-^;
U_<-.ol_<l_\
)l o
i
oO>
c+_\-j
-.OK-Scinm'.'
-_>
^__c
.ogn^
J-i-a-x
^^3?
^_*>
>?
v>
.oi
..s-otaxiV;o
Jai__l__3/;o ot
).i-_-;
on\v>;
-.^-^1
jlaJ_>a_.oi
^^
^_
^Ô^COk â1,a
vOodcL_i.ia-.ot
JjLSOI
.JoOt
'iJO
jjLOtO
J-<VflQJ> joOt
>6~__ )i^)-3
^.Aio y^.fcoo
jla._l_o.>ot
-Jooi
p^*>
)jl-<--c>o;
^>j . \
l
ô-oo
L_v-.__-o
ll--*^0
JjSO._0.iO
Jjldoio
<v oo|.-Jt3
-v___V;o
4
vOO|1cl___K_C;
"^sô .^j./o >_-_,

ooot; ^-J-sOt
^Jlj-_x ^.Soto Jooi jljld ^_--_\oi
|jo t___ JJ
)
-^
'^
!
J_JL-_bVoo
Jod ^j./
oilk_iocw-_>;
ol
l\ V K-OO
4.
.y^W
Ms. sing.
1.
ins. in niurg.
in
another band.
2.
ins.
above
line.
3.
Corr. from if*-
he redectcd,
What parchments
wear
of
(yjxpTY)?)
and what
rolls are
capable of going
through
all this
long and protracted journeys throngh the conntries
withoul being torn to picces?
And
for tliis reason,
and
in
order that the
certainty of the writing might remain without suspicion of alteration, he
made
great lincn cloths and medicated them, so that they might take writing,
which also
people
will,
think, be preserved
by the believers
in
the land of the
Persians for ever; and on fliom he would aceordingly write the belief of every
in their
own language from

in
their archbishops,
and above the
beliel he
-
affixed the seals of the
king of that people and of the bishops of the same

lead
and of their chief men
and thus confirmed it, acting going about llnis among all peoples and all tongues among the believers and taking their belief and the seals of their soverans and of their highAnd thus he collected the belief of many peoples and of many priests.
upon these
cloths,
1
tongues on these cloths.

a\\a\
2
And
he turned back after seven years r and wcnt
(?)
and, while he was on bis

3
,
way
back, the king in
whose days he had

bis
started died
and the magnates who had been umpires, and

Therefore he wenl only to
tliose
son succeedcd
What
kin^s
l.
I.
'
the Monophysites.
i
who agreed
is
with him.
to see.
Vbyssinia
and an Arab shaikh or two are meant
not easy
2.
Thlj
word
pt in
from below.
3.
Kawad, who
d,
Sept. 531.
[157
LIFE OF SIMEON
JJ.oVlJ3
joot
V--^/
THE BISHOP.
VlQ .OtiKi
or,_3
157
..J__ioootV;
J^V n
^^
), .s
>cloo -.J-^po
^flpyg; jilj-s; ^--; yQOt V^N
J>~ U
U-Ôôji ô-o -t ^.io Jla.3, Ijâ-iJ/o

och
,'l
^.v^^v
J_otj
rJ
-,ô0
^_^6L
>a_.>a.^coj;
J.j.lô...
jo^^d; -.Ao^l/
"Ô
Ot-LiO
Jjoi
LjtjGO
-.voo).^^ ool ^-Jv-^-o

loot
..
tÔ
^.^^Q. _b_^,
Joot >n
mi; )N.^_x
jfcoLîj
CO
'
otl,_o -.j-jo
(iJLô
uô
-aoi c*_s Joch V-a^vKli

JKjibvl
Lâo^
(cot
kfl
)-_
lo^
JK.a-.fcC3
^-J-*-J; .J.-.ioooiV;
lo^
Uoootii JloVtJJ -.looi L_,v.io ./o .jjLâûo;

V)
)
i
).j,:.b.axo
^.^.bo
<xz>
loot
J_si
m
n
>
->j
Ôto s/;
V5&
>-^
-kJm ,K\'i, oo
.Jjul^.,3
),
.)
Jt-* JK-i-*?
U-sj
^.boL
oiNJboo .chjul^-ô otlo^^.^

)oC^v Jj-^-o .C*S. loCM ),~^~/
.o.^
t--,-*o
ov.\ jooi oj_co*o

ch.l*.ili?
-.(.jl^^jdi
oC^â^
ooi
v$/;
U*/
J-lsl/
a^*! jla^Â.^ *.ôL w^^jU/o

^-â^
otpo
^.20
|.iu
va:a*a,^2 L ^t>oi
Jtoo,..
-.joiâs
Joch
oiân;
Jis..i:>
I.
Ms.
ott;o-.
2.
Ms.
wOOo-
him; and he proceeded to

his
stir
up war
in the territories of tlie
Romans', and
But
it
appearance before the authorities was not carried out.

to all
becarae
known
and
men
living in the country of the Persians that the evil doctrine of

all
Nestorius flourished there only, while

this glorious old
peoples and tongues abhorred
it;
same
zeal
more emboldened against them. In this then some occasion called him to go up to the queen of the Romans,
yet
man was
to ask her for a letter to the chief
queen of the Persians about the

to
affairs of
the believers, and,

tories of
if it
were possible,
go up
in the
same
zeal to the terri-
Rome.
And
she gladly consented, because she had in fact been
well acquainted with his earnestness and his zeal for
some time; and she

old and very feeble,
detained him there for the space of one year, holding him in great lionour.
And God saw
the saint's lahour, and that he had
grown
and his signal gave

that his presbyter
command and he feil asleep there, in our presence; so who himself also was devout and virtuous, whose name
all
was Paul,
two years'
I.
lived with us in the domicile of the glorious patrician Prolins for

J
,
while at
His
r'st
seasons
we
meditated together upon the eloquence

S. 843; 'Zach. Uli.', ix, 7).
ii
Nol
tili
5:iS.
act
2.
Probably 540-542;
see
Introd.
was tp make peace(532; Chr. tdrss., A. and DyakonoV, p. 50. Simeon's stay
Constantinople
will
then
have been 539-540.
158
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
}
[158]
j r
" Vw
)
r>
Jjn
p\
nrV^
^ ina\)
_OfOlllM3
vÔl O
V> X
ffl
>Q yOivbOA
38
a.
Jj
Ji-so;;
)lo;OtQ_i ..)t^JL.po_s
t=>
oi
î. JUoÔ oC^S )K-i

1.
viLiKji| -.vokîO ^CHOO^l

B w^v
)0 OWJL^SJ sJO^S
B
Ms.
<=>.
2. This
eh.
is in
B,
186
b.
3.
B om.
4.
^v
5.
B I^ho l=v
of the holy old

tln-
man Simeon and on

;
his treatises
and
his proeeedings against
heretics
(atjs<7iTa.i),
NestoriansandManichees, and followers of Bar Daisan
of objeetions against the heretics, and he write
and Eutychianists since he also composed a work of Instruction and books many letters on the faitli to
inany believers everywliere, some of which in the saint's
own handwriting
we
inherited in orderte Supplement his blessing.
But
at last that presbyter
also as well feil asleep in the
same
city,
bearing the testimony of a devout
manner
of
life.
The history
<>f
Mar Simeon
the bishop Ihr Version, debater
is
ended.
\l.
NEXT
Tili:
ELEVENTH HISTORY, OF IIaRFAT THE chorcpiscopllS

TUE COUNTRTt OF AnZETENE
t<>
1 .
lioM
This blessed man belonged

(/cV,:i;
distinguished, great,
(ye'vo;),
and
rieh family
and,
when
all
the
members
of his family
his parents iucluded,
had died, the whole household and the wealth were

I.
left in this
man's hands,
jlf.
[159]
LIFE OF HARFAT.
-i
'
159
oi
OI.-3*
SO
Jooi
sJl^juO;
Ii /
oima.^
V-
wî"/
î
vS/o
..
Jjoi;
ôtcyi / *n
in* v a.
ioO| )LaCU-DO
.^.^J
J.2l!jl
iaiO^JS
,c\jO dOJ.
Jjoi
.
JL*_30
jooi
>ju,^3o
^.J
'pCLNo
oV.
*io jooi
.jvs
-.^.av Jjlôo ô
j^ja^LS; jj'^Q_co.i
lo-ioô JK^-s
'ooto .oirnj^v
*sf
ool
î^v/
JloJV-spo +3 .K..Jâ_ôl
V
l
,aLa\<
-^
oulSlJj
JjLoja3;o J n
Jt-u^j
>;
^.oto^J.').ji
ioot
n i 'xo; ôio
loot
r>;
.jloi./;o
)).^Q.m.i ^V-^"-^60
.)t\.._s
-.ovjuatj
J.a*.
j-3-*?
+3
.jooi
''^
oulS.^
?
jooi
o.jl*.'Nôo
1
vJQ"^. t
.'JJoJlvJl3>;o
1'^*"^ /?
)LaJL~
ool
.-j.*.K,sfcoo
^-.i
6t\o.D
j;ot
JIojl,.^.
w^l\ j.lio
^Ôo
.po/o
* 38
vb.
ji-sn
n\?
,).i?)0^
oot
.ôo_ "^3
.^...'iw
>
ValKô
,_*;
;
j^^-o
.Jooi
)t\..*-5V
^.îV-Q-ô
^-Jivoi?
|K_3o;t
OJI
)
q n CD-jA/
JLjlsj
iK->
o.*.,kJ30
SO Q
o>.._
>
JjL3Q.*l\
^s
.jiot
MOUJOf^Û
ol/o -,KO0 v^JlÔaJi)/ ).>'^K.iOs

.
J101;
^.j
îo oj^. _.
oot
ES.*-. o,.*a\3
)1.0u3la.jL-3
^j
B
1. B om. 2. B sing. oot ). 8. B IVfr/o.
3.
3.
B B
ins.
low-
4.
ins.
I'l3
5.
B oWo.
6.
B &f*-
7.
\aace^Sil.
and also
deceit
in
the hands of another
kinsman older than he; and

and a dog
like
lie
practised
and was a man of
artful tricks
Nabal
'
and he was
moreover engaged
lived in pure
in the affairs of the praetorium*.
But
this virtuous Harfat
and simple fashion and spent a guileless Iifewithin the house

it
like
Jacob
his
;
3
,
having committed the whole management of

far as
to that
kinsman
of
and he himself as
he could gave his attention to the needy and

while his sonl was indeed vexed and he was
to the salvation of his soul,
distressed at the multitude of male and female slaves, and hired servants
and Outsiders, and the other luxuris of the household; and he would think
in himself,
and say
Wherefore do
need
to
all this
parade, while debtors go

; but
on bringing interest and bonds cqntinue

the blessed
lliings.
be exacted every day?

that
man was occupied with thoughts

little
were adverse
is in
to these
After a
time the bishop of a place called Arsamosata died,

the Chalcedonian
and they came to make the blessed man bishop, that
communion'
but he shrank from this.
When
they saw that this
man had
absolutely refused, under the inducement of riches and high position they
1. I
Sana., xxv,
3.
2.
Sc.
the civil servants in
the
governor's ofce.
:i.
Gen., xxv,
27.
al
4.
This would be not earlier than 519, and
\ve find in facl a
Monophys
te
bp. of
Arsamosata
thal
time (-Zach. Rh.',
vm,
5).
160
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
V-=>
[160]
ot_ai_JL^
ochA a,^~
..jla_jo
JUo-X
îo
y-*\
..^JKa/
M'^
jji
0610
''
^\
06-;
\a}V-^ * ^tu'tâJ;
-J^-^=^
â^^^j
^Q^-Sî-I
'B186vb.
'ooex ^. ^, vooA ^>o .ou^J ^j/ ot

*
n*
.v^^3*too
J^Ji
,<-*>
jJ
^^w^S} .P*/ f9
)
JK-=>;
S
t^vco -J'fUjJ ^>opo
tv>
..
|V/
^/
^_^J
9
jJ
.L-3V-*
.vauv 3
.-oioh>')-=
ÔjSuflO;!
Llso^
'-.o-^>aaLX
vS>/;i
ool
-io .s*A-^m; oua.-o^'
kj/
>&',-
*/
.J"'f*>
'.P&/ * .yV*^
*A 39 r
a.
LlJS.oa
vs/
Jk*.s >n-v Ijlso^ "^t-

l3
/ JL *" =>
7"*J
'
^-^>OtJ5
JiiaA
$a9;
âôoo .jl.a^*~. /;
Jpoa>^ Uô
..}Jbj
U^?
~jia3a-a.m^/
6.
U |. ~,.i oCi.. __ b Ua -^. 7. B ins.

|l 1 -
2.
otJbo.
_
B
3.
B
:
xiV-o.
4. I!
tt*3H.i U
0.
|^v
.
_
-
5.
b low "
>
0.01.
8.
^V>
fr
oiOfS.Ja-
begins an extract in D,
1j-ai\
f.
337 v,
ins.
headed
A D
pl.
14. B
init.
15.
3 ^- \L*L ô. B "-; ^*
B X"9 '?- 10 B ^f*3, " ft^ftfo S D ILoanaaSf. _ 12. B

lli
IIcre
13.
lie had liis kinsman, a layman, and mde him bishop; and, when become bishop, the blessed man continually required of him to divide tlie estate; in order that he himself might distribute bis share ((/.e'po;) among the live, it shall not be needv, and he would not agree, saying, While
seized
divided
the
Now
and,
they had about
five
thousand
denarii, besides all the rest of
estate,
when
thal
distributed as mucih as he could

to
man had gone to Ins see, the blessed man among the needy, and committed the rest
our Lord, saying,

fad moreover
Luid, ihou knowest the readiness of

neither
hast
tliou
my
to
mind, and
the
thal
commanded me
dispose thou
contiaue in
soul
contention and
strife.
Henceforth,
Lord,
my wretched
to live before thee
according
to thy will .
Then
wbich
In'
Nie blessed
man
lefl
ihe house
and the
otliee of the
chorepiscopate
of the solitary
this
some years, and withdrew to a convent And, because he was very simple, and thonght thal life. consummation of perfection, he went and made great heavy
had held
for
was
tlie
irons and put

his feet,
Ihiin
upon himself, that
is
on
liis
neck and im
his liands
and im
[161]
LIFE OF HARFAT.
.JLuj îo ^-^.'Jio Jf>sM
ot
1
101
&l
^s> *~ J'O^s oK~. ^J./o .^Vl

o/
^-*Vl
JJ
..Jooi
oKL
|Q^> UDO
aAjSLi;
JJ/
.^.xo
^jl V*s^
c*^;
'ogLio
oâ.^0
w-^01 \Z~ ; Jj'^

joot
^^
J^-^.
^ yo^
^^-^s/
.*jIKôo
jJL^j
3
J.alao
J>
JloJ*^'
.)la-aa-V
^-*> -.^-ôt IVa^s

)-a-~sQ-4 \-b*-*> JL-JLsio
^-*;
f>
^
im
.'K-.jL^.i
J-^W
-Jlot-V- >o
\o
J^^l;
I187ra.
..06. 0001
Lols,
^-po/ JJ^V
a P
/
.*J-*>^4-3
JJ
.) ^"^- s1
JJLô
|ooc
oKl.
Jj*>>
t-ôot .)j^ ^JJL301
jJo
''K.ll
K^C
Jjlsom
.J101
^Kji^> l^so. ~cx

vS^Sw}
^
Jjk>
^vVv,
*
JjLiO
.Jjpw oj^ OOI

00t
.)S.*.:a_s
J^./
-.s-OlOO."^-
J.*-*
*
JMt k
jbuaao
,jj
)
),
ô l
^-.j
Jô-a^ y**\ ^.iaAioo ^-slaioo
A39rb
ioA
Jf-^j
JLja_^ oi_s
JJ
ot
ala
.iLJs
oxio;
-.*.*>/
^nVm oik.^-J -.^*ôi )ooi â; p Joe* Jj'Io -.oiA Joot ph ^*ds
4.
338
r a.
1.
0^0
iv, 8).
,-oux.
6.
Kings,
9.
ins. <
10.
2. B ^.U^=- 3. B om. B om. A l-J= in erasure. 7. B B ins. ê^soo. 11. B k^1 - Uaa f
W->s
^ tol^-
o^
l-.e^-
5. 8.
D
I;
ins.
\î
(from
II
P^=o
L*>-*^-
-J^^
" ow <^>-
two on each.
miles from
And he went and
settled 011 a certain
mountain about three

any part
the cultivated land, and he did not take or receive
whatever
of his property, bat he
would
sit
thus on that mountain, mourning
and weeping and groaning
for the rest of
lil'e
which had been spent and had
passed from him in vain. Bat,
when
he had stayed a considerable time in
these mountains, in consequence of the quantity of

the cuhl the blessed
man
suffered great distress and
snow and the severity of was brought to the
point of death.
he would
sit
Then a certain believing lady made a hat for him. and in it andweep night and day, though many said to him, What is the
is
cause of this weeping of yours that
thus incessanf and not for a limited
season?
The man who weeps out of sorrow for his sihs has seasons. W'hy do vou thus weep like a baby over your eating and your sitting down andyour rising up? But, when he heard these words, the blessed man's sobs would rose all the more, and his very speech to the man who was
addressing him was mingled with weeping,
saying,
while
he
expressed himself
Who, my
sons, will not
weep, when he
sees a decayed and putrid
PATR. OR.
T. XVII.
F.
1.
L62
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[162]
iJaba^^S-^ r"~*
^^
+s>\.J
jJ;
QJLio .oil^juj
J-ao JLaîco J-.V^;
J*^*
J._3lJl
ot-3
.,
..io
.)v-^-3j otN._^_3L_3
'jJ
J^^xoo
.J^Sl
')KX'.'>
^,\.jao
ju'^co
hÛi^Mi
vîio ov*x-^; uO^sb. JjiIs/
Jjl3l-/
laio^ J^jo
^50. JVoV- 1^;
^./
Ji.;ojs-po
j^/
.jjoj-. ^_./
^^-/o
^;'/o
]J/
-.^
1.
sing.
2.
Erasure
l'ollows
in
9.
A.
3.
I)
cêî
10.
14.
4.
l5*
5.
sing.
^* j.
inai-g.
in
7.
Ali
D UT 'in A
in
8.
B om.
B kU-&=13.
ins.
ins. IH-
ins.
II.
ins.
ow.
15.
G.
12.
B lo
Ins. in
another
hanil).
Koi=-
I;
sil.a*
Hj-
ô-
corpse thrown
down
behold
in
his
house?
Who
will
not
mouru
for
tlie
sons of
has
youth
fair
lo
and of attractive age, when he sees that death

beauty of childhood?
I
corrupted iheir features, and theyhave become mire and putrescence and
loathsome worms
inen
in place of the attractive
And,
if
weep
for
llicse
with sobs, how shall
not
now
wail bitterly for
my
wretched soul that was fashioned in tlie Iikeness of angels with all beauties, and lo! is dead in sin and decayed through evii deeds and cast down in tlie
house of the body, and
like
in
vvhich corrupt
1
and abominable thoughts creep about
worms?
in
How
shall
nol
weep
for
il
by nie
vain withoul
1
my
pereeiving
days that
have uselessly wasted one h\

sentence of tonnen!
is
1
my moments that have been spent How shall not niouni for my one without knowing iti' And now
'.'
lo! the terrible
prepared
for nie,
which
lo
the
workers of
iniquity deserve'.
ii
For ihis reason
oughl nol only
weep, but also to
ri
and wail
lil'e
like a jackal,
and increase mourning as of a jackal's whelp
h,r for
mv my
ihat
has been spent. for inv inoinenls thal have been consumed,
I
years thal have
n lost, for
my
time that has been wasted, for
my
1.
Luke,
xiii, 27.
[163]
LIFE OF IIARFAT.
163
JJL;
JâVo.*.
îw
.v*.i;
JjL-.;
'
^.bw
"
IS^ju^ IK^^-iO ^Jl2lJ.\
...
^,;:.,a
Jjqjl^k
jj;o
^00.3-10
ôjol^^Vo ôkv*/
Ls o/
yj^flo)^-';
.JloK.jLbo
(.j(.'.!io
oiS.
K-.^
..|Lyo
^-io |L..ia\ .'Jjli/
JS yo^-j/ ^*jLî6
Jjlsoio
^<^./ ^>o
ooo.Iîo jjUa
yOouâS.
Jjoi
;
'jj-a^v
-,-*-ip*
^^so^ J^'/ -J^J^;

J-*
po
JjOl
.joot
~-o yoj
.J.JOJ
^ i\
cxl>
^-.ou
oijl-;o
ou^^/j J-^?
>
oifcooo
-
Jooi 1
,_30
L-JSO-^
JoI^JlJ}
>&/
^JL-âj
-.ÔO t ,-^Ôi
Joj
^.oj>i..afc/
.Jto't._.>_io
^_.o^s
Jjlsoio
.otloS.
^-ô
vt a
x^W
JJjV-3?
*
vVi>7c0
îo s/o
.
'
jLoA .n*
*-i
m^^co
^--Vlo
jloJS,.
^.otoK_./o .o_.K..o
Jla3-.fil
,_a-ji/o :on*JL_i^3
JV-oo-
J-ioo...
ô
.^.\oi
Jjoiji
Loo
B B
ôo;
l^^âo.
l"= lov -,
oC^ ôoi
'^p/o
',.
:oda\ jfcô,
J*orA
* B1871
1.
7. II
ô.
2. 8.
ins,
9.
oiU-'O-
om. 5. B t^B llaâ- _ B Um*il3. D U"^- 10. B ^^/

:;.
0.
B low
ioi&>-o-
soul that
lifo,
is
dead
in sin,
is
i'or
my body
in cvil
that lias been

i'or
made
a grave during ray

that has arrived,
for
my
soul that
lifo
dead
deeds,
the
judgment
for the
for the
end of
that has overtaken me, for the terrible sentonco of justice,

will
moment when the command

let
go
fortli,
'
He who hath
not
wedding'
bound and let him be cast into outer darkness". And for what reasons, pray, O men, do you advise me to cease crying woe upon my life at all moments? And thus this man used to cause all men to marvel and be amazed, until the report of bis mortification and of
garments,
bis
hands and bis
feet be
Ins atlliction penetrated to
every place.
we made
di
it
our object to obtain a sight of this blessed man.

entered his presence
;
And, when we heard these things, And, having

and so we found him
in the
nie this,
we went and
same
State, sitting in
dejection,
and
in great inlirmily
on account of the
lahour and the abstinence, as well as from the weight of these irons.
And,
him
when we had enjoyed

freedom
(wxppVi'a) of
his society for a

in
day and two days, and had gained
speech
his presence,
and continued saying
to
Wherefore, our father, have you burdened your body with the weiglit And, when of all this iron? , he said to us, On account of my sins .
1.
Matlli.,
xxn,
31.
164
JOHN OF EPIIESUS.
[164]
J_x>,_^
Jla.aAi*;
..JjusoÂ
-->
,
vVs^ â*u? ^ i^,,a v /;o îJio Jlj-ô po -ou^ v i>^->v.>o

4
Jb_^^
.Jood jlj^S,
6
jjo,
'jJ
Jlj?S
5
jJ
?
:
Ji>JI
Jjl*>
..po
J-* 010
v^ r*l
l0
.lk-+so
.lA'oeo
J-^
S
<?t
^s\,
.o^ iv^/ <**^
js^
^-ix-o
^*?
)Jjr3
v^.^-fl-'?
vM
jb^j Jâ- ^^lo
..JjO*3lcp lt-oa-
voouK-/;
^--ôi â-Uj ^_t~
14
..
)a>;Usj
s^ju.;
1:>
')oo
w^s; -/P?/
^ a-aJli
I?
JA-
a S?
îvoi
jJjiUS
ô-VJ? ôo
v*^J
:01
*^
10
la-^*~io
^^
3
^-.oot
y m
.
'
..
1.
Pw Ul3v
ins.
13.
2.
IS
r-*W7.
ins.
3.
points/ stand bove i

12.
1!
B ^
ua.
JV
-fo
,s.
r.'H
'
ins.
^v
''
IL1
i-
'
5.
pl.
11.
11
6.
In
AD
o^>
-
9.
B
17.
o-
in.
B iWoiI)
sing.
o>V
15.
B ow
m'ftî.
;-( 3
Noi |CO*.*o txui.U( "s,^-
14.
ins.
low fullowed by
canc'elled.
o^.
I;-*Wo
fiS*
.16. B
^ ^-
B ^w Ur3-^ oh D
w ^<*
IT9
18.
ins. ol.
we were
011
another occasion conversing with, him,
we again
said to
tum
What
regulation
commands
this
matter of
tlie
irons to be carried out?
and,
to humide our body to the earth by labours of asceticism, humble it without irons.' . After we had addressed many words cannot we to the blessed man. he continued to weep and sigh and at last he said to us
If
we seek
And now,
1 1 i
sir,
:
what do you
wisli
t
done
throw
of
? .
And
I,
joking a
little
with him,
said I"
in
We
wish you
off
these irons which are a useless

the brden of labours
brden, and
lade
yourself inslcad
them with
performed with knowledge; and thus you will please
God
But the blessed
man was mucli annoyed at these words, saying, It were better fr nie that mV head were removed and not these irons . And I turned upon him with Forwhat reason? But he in Ins simplicity said, Qnaccount the words But of mv sins, and on accounl of the stumbling-block put in men'sway .
:
we, since we
pitied
the inlirmity of his body, and
vvished to
remove these
irons from him, said to
him
Lo! therefore see, our father, thal the matter
[165]
LIFE OF IIARFAT.
yoots
165
J.AO.iJL3
.'ot-o-S;
KJV
.yoyô
JoCSs
Ia\
.^.otots.*}
la^
Jôp*A40ra.
..ô^Jl'i
v>to
)oj^; woiojôso
Jj/
V-=>;Kj;
..
JK^,~.L^
.
jl /
.^.s
1
jj
JJj^3
.. .. >N. s
y^îoo
Jj/
W-..-J; s-ULio
a^^-i
po/; ^t ouô \\ >o*t
y 1n h \n
OLflJ*
^? ^
/~*~3l-'
*-/
^ M n
sa'l
'ool
^_j
Jljy
a a
.fco/
...
tv>
^.odos/*
U,jlô
_^\ou=
.*-*~.ji.;
^1
fco/
i.yVcp -.jJ;^
JJ'l
10
,.... >
K^_Mj
i
2.
^J-^
^--*/
^.10
.fco/
J^-
^-/
J-*'?
.Jp?(2
fco/
.y^^l
''US \| Uvô!
.^.icui
t-=^'o
.l-^-oo
-.^
-ex
^3oi v/? -Vô/o <*-=^ ^j

oja Iowj spova D ends. G. B
^.o^D ^-ôt
B om.
8.
^> ^*;
oin.
U-^^l -Vfr^
1.
Li
extract in
U-
B
7.
"-'{
3.
4.
D om. B
fl
ool-
ins.
^v
>=>
for =
B ^l
S-fi
<v
9.
o-
5.
10.
Here the B U=w-
of the irons is
addressed only to men, but therc

I
is
nothing
in
;
them
that brings
near to
even fear God but no commandment about irons.

;
lest
they lead away from

if
life
since
God gave
him what
But,
\ve
seek to conduct ourselves according
to
knowled-e and
'
fuliil
God's commandments,
I
we
in
shall hear from
he said,
Learn of me
for
am
mild and lowly
my
heart', and,
Whoever
smiteth thee upon thy cheek ; and iirst 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy and again God'; and again 'Thou shalt tove thy neighbour as thyself besides the other things which the Lord 'Whoever will take thy cloak'
'
taught and
commanded
it
us in bis preaching.
If,
our father, you wish to
please the Lord,

that
is
by these things and by the others that are like them
you
will please; but
by irons God
will never
be pleased; but they evcn
become sources of detriment

sinner; and
to the soul.
For now, as you said, you are a
you with irons hanging on you think to ourselves that you' are a great and holy man, and a worker of miracles. When tlie blessed If you are so, you do well in hanging irons on yourself .
we
or others
who
see
man heard
1.
all
these things, bis heart trembled and he said

3'.);
If it is so,
and
Id., XI, 29; V, 3U; XXII. 37,
V,
'i0.
166
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[166]
jp_ ^^,
liissi
a
,_ôi jJjô
2>
.ô .yi-^
<H*.2u
.
J^*/ U30
r-x.a..3/
.Jj^JOG
a\o
c**l3j
vooj.-^Jjlooio
^-Ao J-ai^SL^ jbxj>o
onio )J ^ )jkJ^_X-,
J;io^
-.odo^. ^-Ulôi -.â-* J-^*>
J-*-J
'k~s
r^
^/?
U^/
-v*3
;Oard-3 ca.j_w.la9 rsfowa ,rd*.3^ ivJLa
.*acn
^H-u^n-n
:i
)ts.*j
..ôt
,_.oi..fcs.../
)K..) Uâti ^.-ôij a/;
-.^
i.
K.->.1/
JK^lj
,a_o>
l.,a*
1.
i;
^,.
2.
1!
irni..
3.
This
cli.
is
in
E,
70 v.
1^1 Ul,
(si.)
\b**&
Ha^/ vl5l. ^V-
JA
<>^=-
6.
corr. I'i'om
^3^>.
they tend to cause loss,
do not desire to suffer loss;

.
earnest endeavour to amass gain, and not loss
himself to our Lord, and to us; and by the aid of
for as for me it is my And so he committed manv strong men wo took
these irons off him; and thenceforth he subjugated himself'

in their place,
by double labours
insomuch
tliat after
lifo,
seven years
we
returned to him, and

Ins
we
found him
glory.
Ums
Irving a hard
and thus he ended
days with great
The history of Harfai

XII.
th<-
chorepiscopus
T.WO
is
ended.
NEXT
TIIIC
TWELFTH HISTORY,
OF
Ol
1
IIOLY
S1STERS,
WHO WERE
HER
T.VSK
IN
CALLED
DAUGHTERS
AltflDA,
THE GAZELLE
Tili:
AND
ONE
PERFORMED
.
AND
OTHER
IN
THELLA DMAUZLATH 2
Inasmuch as we learn from the divine Paul who says that

is
in Christ
Jesus
Ho male nur female 3
it
has
seemed good
li>
us to introduce the history of

I
persona also
i.
who were by
i
naturc l'emales; Imp.

iT'i
In-
sulijecl
of their lives does

nol
ii"
\<t-,
il
ix.
36 (see
but,
as ihe
word
is
in
2.
the absolute (tabya),
the
emphalic
I.
bitha),
um -I
not be readered as a proper name.
Constantina.
3.
Gal., in. 28.
[167]
LIVES OF
MARY AND
EUPIIRMIA.
167
îo y-~ r ~
v5
^3; jKâi I io/
u.o(j
îo ^K-,N..io ^_*ôt;

.JLaVoi
'^...otôi;
'
JJ
s/;
jl^-iJsa^ .;->*>
>î
),.*.;
jA^^liiJ^
.j^ûi
v3/
^-.oiîojo
JJ/
.<>;
^.-ôi
^.^^-./
.',
^.oi
^.oul^.-/ jl~ / >JlVK_oo ,_^ôi

-.loot
^_ooi
o;
)kJb>.oJ^_3 ..^n
^-.;
J;ot
.|_oa2o/ )ô
^-io
j-i-ofcoo
looi
â-po )%
c* A.,/
JL^-N o
o/
JJLn
m soo
JL.^*. ila^J^
cx.^
tv.^.^
jJ^-O;
J-sVo
Jla
fta
JUJ-so
)K-No;o .JK.iî/
.j)a^s.aiojJ
^d..od!.i
JLa^Vo
.)J.^ôd
)?o.ao
Jôo,;
Lx^^n
ot
.ou^-î-s K.iCLflD
^.oot
J^cx
Jlo
i
m3)..a
.n^\a3^,
IKJôIK..a./o
,Jjli/
va>otlo
*aâoJL
oo
-.KjlôAs.a./
^t
jxoias ^b^
fLaj^sîoi
JK.\a^^.^; JAooj
J>cv.o
Kia-o -.IS^ô
jJS^J. -.îol
Ka\ m
^^-ooi ^3
^-'1/
vql^.^ jl^lo w-OaâS/
jâ^lo iooto 'jiotK:
t-'ôi _ôo
to Q *>
J-ooi
J.ia.ô
)ta^j.oi
oolo
:loot
t_.K^/
jK^j^îo
A
-
71
v"
1.
pl.
2.
Ev'Ovtcc?
(sie).
3.
ovîv
4.
Mss. Iôjo;
cttrr. V. I).
and L.
5.
ins.
"<*
C.
wilh o mit. erased.
not
fall
short of the Standard of the series of

is
tlie
histories of the sainls; since
neither
the course of
life
of these persons lower than that
of the high
life
path
great,
in
which each one
of these
walked, but their habits of
also are
and surpass written narratives.

sisters in the
These virtuous blessed women then
were
from
body, of
this
whom
one, the eider,

a
was
called
Mary, and one

for
Eupheniia.
lier
But
Mary was
pure virgin,
and
chose
herseif
childhood quiefude and renuntiation and great labours of fasting

in the
and mnch vvatching, and constant prayers, and exertion

or of pilgrimage.
way
of eharily
This
woman
therefore formed the plan of going up to
Jerusalem, and in the holy country in which the dispensation for the sake of
the
salvation of
.
employment 2
all was carried out there to worship and return to her W'hen then she had gone up and prayed, she stood before
the place called Golgotha, and
was
lifted
up with ecstasy, and she remained

tliat
standing there three days and three nights, while raen came and saw her;
and the custodians wished

feeble old
1.
to driye
her away; and on seeing
she was a
let
woman, and
further that she
was standing
in
prayer they
her
Sic syr.
2.
Sc, asectie exercises.
168
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[168]
)H
-A
jj
.^Li
KM
JiskJt^x
.UV-ioo j^-plîo oolo
.^.ioi ,Jla-c*.s
J-k-
iooi
Uamô K^>
>A40V>b.
5
'loot
JJ/
'.loot
j^ls
J-3
S ^>
îo
ool
)Jo
..looi
oouo
J/
'-'j.l/o
vj 9
,oi^-/
-^
^
..loot
.U*^>
.yOOlloJS.
!
JK--30
ok Xii/
>
.
-
v/o
y
ffl
.JLoao
loa I^sjlS
JLiLisKaLio; Jj-./
JJ
..
J1o^
eQN.
"î.
..>
^K.
yjo .^-t /
^P
jA-^-^-iO
Ool ..^JLi
J-JV JJ
y ymN
loot
Jjlsj
^j
^_*^c*_s .ôuS.
loot
J-iv_
-.loot
o-col
JjLSOtO
.JK.^K-3 J_JO_^VjO -.^.VK-S J-IO-OÔ -.^--J-i

JJo
V^^k-*-**^21 PCL
.^ôastCco-io;
j/
Joot Jl"/
Joot
v^ ^--!
JK^lo
vj -looi
-.j-Laot
J^JWio
loot
-fcoo/
J.3-.JJ
Jôô
i^-ôoL. J_Xsi/o
Jo'J^_ -.loot
JLsjsKoj
JJ^vp_CQ_s;
Jv-ô
y-l
U.iajL.3
dkÛ
.s
J^JLô
.Jî^Kji
^3
looi
J-k- JK^LJL^
.c*-.ii.>
^\lo
J.j>K_
.J001 ôtobs./
JJSâ^v
A
yo+s* .iolaio î
1.
E om.
2.
Point above in E.
''<.
Erasure follows
in
4.
pl.
alone.
And from
that time she used to
sit
tliere in
r
the templc, and again

ears, withoul
sho continued going round and praying
for three
entering
anyone's house or speaking with
human
beings.
And
t
she did not sleep

but she would
sit
outside the church, or yet ask nything from
human beings;
among
it
the poor and pass the night with them, in
he church and wherever

in the
mighl be'.
And,
if
il
chanced that anyone came and gave charity
place where she happened to be, she would Stretch out her hand and receive
it;
and,
if
tlie
sum
received
>
her
reached twenly minae, she would

if
not
afterwards accept anything more; and,

minae, she would give them to
she received more than twenlv

eise; bul
for
someone
with these twentv she
would
sii
luiv bread for fifteen minae,

il
and herb-;
two, and pulse for three; and

But,
if
it
whenever
110
happened
t<>
to be
she would take her food.
chanced
sil
that
one came
the place
for three
where she happened
to be,
she would
in
the
same way, and

sii
and four days, and as much as a week she

in
would
in
silent,
with her mind wrapl up

while
she sat
heaven.
her
Usually her seat was
lYniii
of Glgotha,
with
eyes raised, and
looking
1.
Icannot
'
ilii^
with thestalemenl above thal she never passed a night outside the church.
16 9]
LIVES OF
;>ojô
MARY AND EUPHEMIA.

*
169
.^.iol
J.ô^
ej
JK*ui *-{
>^^d ^ )v*- JoCM^> Jt? och T A -.U^>o Jv-odo* +a Jjjoi; ^>a. ^.jl-J vô -.î Jc*ioI^ looi 'UJ^
E7
^
'K?
,(la-^p ^*>l K^J^-io
Jjldoio
.6u> ooot
ÎBIV Ol^
'
OOOI
lo
\\
~ c**JL^
X-^V-?
.
M ÔA^
yCkAJ
loVîa^
^.V V^!
Ol/
J- 2
"
+" T*^
'ii
1 a.
^-3^
^-iCO
.ÔJ
KM
^
JJ&a^ ^^
l^'K.; oia-OA|o
-.6ioJ}~
-.6i-soj
loc***>Ko
*, .<*ia^JL: o^Jjlo -.Cis vots^co

Jj/i
yfo .J-^3_so
jJ;
Jôtlo ..ws
yQ-Jot ^-.oi .îol )juUJta chjo.^,-1
looi J_*jj
^^-io
.K^-.jU|
6ila-^4
ô;
JK^jlô^;
otV-so;
^^
1
'J}^0^ o.&^
.^ôi
)jK1
l^.
|
ji.
"^ô?
cx.vjl
ooi
4
7-/ tvOO
^"
J-a-A
J^-*^* |Asa
p
,.3
.ow^
^.n.vS
^./
jkjô JM^
jKîda^
5
y~l
-.M^
Wli ^l
7-
Kiw> ?!
.,_iol
^
^bo
:lj-~
,.3
,_*;
-ot . voc*.-.^ JJjl; .ov^ ^--tfi^SLio
Ku^ boj^
2.
-.oj^sia.^
^soXo V-o-*U
W ^
s^
in
J-* ^??
1
1.
1=><V-
(sie)
lk^
<">^
M ^w
3.
li.
I^fr**-
4.
Over erasure
A;
ins.
above
line.
wonder and weeping, just as if she were looking at God fastened there to the cross and standing there, with the result that, while she sat mad in admiration every day, those who saw her looked upon her as a woman, or as some old person who had become silly; and thns she completed three years there in her praying. And afterwards some persons
in ecstatic
who knew
came
feil
her and were well acquainted with her admirable modcs of
life
thither
and funnd her
sitting before
Golgotha with her eyes raised and
looking at
it,
and weeping with ecstatic wonder.
And on
seeing her they
obeisance to her, and saluted her; but she was troubled, Then these because she did not wish that men should know her there. perfect modes of life of the blessed woman persons told many about the And from her childhood down to her old age, and many marvelled at her.
down and made
thenceforth those in
woman, and
whose eyes she had been reckoned as a foobsh old she sat there for the sake of charity in order to live the bodily life, began to honour her as a great and holy woman, entreating her But the blessed woman when she saw it, inasmuch as she to pray for them. was Struck with fear lest she should be h'onoured by men and lose her labour,
as
if
fled
thence immediately, being dislressed at her expulsion from the holy
170
Aj
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
".
r
[170]
N?
->
oj^.3;
J'^-/
JJS^ft_.f.x>
-l Jfcooj
.Jooil
îo;
tl^-a.2iio
î.
) n,
\ ,v>
,)
J..*jpa\
*
oolo ..K-UJi
U>\ "
Jjjoto
)i-3o;
ot-i;
loot
|_a.*^.io ,_iol
.ruf,, jk-ao,^
la.*_0*l
yj
(
Kis^
^
JJ/
ooli
l*~ l^-^J
J.L30I3
JÂ ^3;
jJo
ui.s Kia.>o
yQ,,;
J--S>-S
>.loO(
)fis_CD
.l^JL yOOllSAi
JoC^j
ohl~;
.,_Oo_ ^.VJ^ Jt
Jooi >-.,?
-.^)opo
looi
Jbai^
.^n J~5oJ_3
looi J-;j
ou^
J'-^J
J-ioi
J^v-aô/ v^
^-;
M
looi
io0'
J-î' ^
.
^W^
1
^r*
)i* '^s.a.a -.jbai>.
" frocuco
.looi
j*;j
Jjlsoio
, Jâijo
..iî^s
..J/îoô )laî.j>o
*
i:
JlcîLs
)jLV>)tooo
JjlSoi
^D .c**;L
Jjlsoio .6*.-.^.*
^.:*>i,
^^
73
Jjsc^Jtio
tju-si îo
jJo .looi
..>o^JiojJ
).n\co
looi Jjisoi c*jlsk
ool
J-^
wîe- ^^so
J-^'j.3o it.J
aô
tlQ-=Ly,_o
fl0
Jl-^s^ ]J-~ ^/;

*-/?
-.uô^
J.J3V^
.\-^<
<^
^-*?
-01 ' ^V^^-OftiO
OlKOOO
)
jooi J_o, vJlj/
v/o
.u^.
jooi \zo\s
'looi J,-.oij
^>o
j^.,.
y-U
yo+-*>
)ooi
**-/?
-^
oc*
:);owsoa
ô
(eorr.
J;oi
JKasj
o^
.>>
Jj.1*. jJ
ool -.w.OO;
1.
A U
from l*a=o) l-*=oio-
2.
place,
inasmuchas she had intendedto remain there
in that
occupation
;
all
her
lifetime.
And
so she departed, and

all
determined that
place
her
Life
went down again to the East and she she would once every year ofTer worship in the
thus she did, travelling along that road in
where God
sufTered.
And
the season of extreme heat,
and she did not taste anything except every other

(airuptoa),
day, white she carried nothing whatever except one sinall baskcl
which she fastened
to her
arm, and one salver; and thus she travelled.

all
Aul
she imposed this labour upon herseif every year
the
days of her Ute,
returning and applying herseif to constant prayers and supplications and tears,
all
the days of her
quid
life;
return and go up to Jerusalem, and accomplish her
and so she would when her time cainc again vow and come back to
But she herseif shrank greatly
to
her usual habits, insomuch that great deeds of power were wrought bv her
presence, nol
l>\
her will and her words.

it
from such things, and
was not pleasing

and,
if
her that
anyone should say
anything of he Kind
i
to her;
an\ one wished to press her, he did not see

herseif carefully against pride
her agai
For
tliis
devout
woman guarded
[171J
LIVES OF
MARY AND EUPHEMIA.

JN- *-jw
171
J_fcio3o/ ^
tk
.jîaiw _iol L:*l\m

-.loot
\K~ a^JifcO^
loot
J...>
nêo
.&.
J.001
looi
), Uv-so
Ka-aj )'-^^
ch1q_^s^-=>
ilojai^
-'01
-.t-Lio
looi
j->C^;
*s/;
^-; ^_3s_.s .ouS. looi J-jl^ô (oC^s

\~>l
.loot
K.\
.... 2>
^.io
et
jjot
6t
\
)pa.>. jlia^j
tl^so '''^îo
J.iCL>o/
..)îo
ott-*-^?
tlv'
a.
plK^w ; i-V-SOt-^
').a
'-^l
)
WlS loJS. ^3 ^.ÔiO
JldAÔLîw;
J)
-
inxn^, ,-iO vS/j
aa
j-so
oii'f.a
)lo. iaj;
>
^-s ..Kjl3
looi
)^s;'Kio
J^xQJ
JojSs
^~o );
^,v
.KaSs
tlj^S.o -.k*3u^. jVaiopo
&l
,jd
.loot
J_~
CS^>
*
1:
^00
po
yo'11
.^>)i.-oiJ
.''J.iaia.../io
J^jo
-
J^Kao
)Vaio).iajso
.looi
J~J^;
,w=>
J^.;!/ vs/
.^-.-.ot
73
J_^\.\* .looi
*0|
K^clco )L.\,io jKxâul; (.i^fîo jj^

j._a.2ôo
j~>t-~/
J-
01 31 ^
-.looi
t^^j u*ô;; J^.jl3o |Ao-*aJAa

v3/
i-joio
..jlo^jj;
oto .looi
).jlô.jlô
ôt-l
.looi
)is;l^.io
^ô
|_~...Ji
(.-.'c-Da-j
|~io_~.Xi
.ogu^V-s
^.nm
jj
I
Jlc+îoL
S
^*?
(ich
.''J.9'^.^0)
0/
1.
01
-Jooi ^jJi y/o .^.aij
6^^^~.:a.^.
-^'/
t- "' E
pl.
^>o
otoK-..ô
A "W-
2.
ins.
^v
3.
E UaaaiAv
<
t.
E L^-aÛo-
5.
(i.
E IV=oo U-*^-=>
and repressed vain glorv,

a husband,
lest
she should lose her labour.

in her
But her
sister
Euphemia, who was younger than she, had

and had had one daughter,
in religion.
childhood been united to
who
herself also
had been trained
from a tender age
But afterwards, since this woman's husband

little
had died, Euphemia herseif and her
daughter formed the household, from the secular Order
insomuch that she thencefonvard came

of
lile,
to herself'
sister
and turned to the practices of her
which she had been practising
for a
long time, and lived in the order of devoutness and in the religious
habit (^f,y.xi, while she also learned the psalms by heart, and taught theni
to
her dauffhter; for her daughter also had while she was a child been
splendidly trained in the psalms and in the Scriptures and in haudwrifing.
And from
that time she appointed fixed hours for reciting service
and
for
the prayers, those of the night
and those of the day; and, while observing

she herself practised
fact
her sister's asceticism and the rest of her practices,
another high and sublime order of
life,
while she in
carried out both,
the observance of abstinence and the praetice of relief of the distressed.

tliis
But
admiralile
woman
decided
othcr men's bread that

1.
mind not to introduce into her house was not gained by the wprk ol her hands; and, if it
in her
Luke, xv,
17.
172
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[172]
..**ot
^^3
K.*J.*-'0
.>-ot
-
ts-.Jt.iXJ;
^*;
^.^.io
.oCS.
sôt
ô-*^
JJ
.t-ia,^ ottî
?o~JS*.s ^-i.l
Jvj.~
îo
Jjoi
^>'^
It 1-*-
Jj-^?
l-^ -^?
)-J^*J
j
î^*^'
Jla>>j
i
^_.ott ^3L-.i
U'.^jo
-.JL-.*..^v3o
loot
JiijL
K.^:^
JK^joV
jVols
i'
v**îoV;o
Joi^to
Ja-/
Jaa.m.i*
J.âJlX loot
J.ia~.\o
.
J^x
]Lxi
-J^^ro/
ouÎ^.3 oio .ot,^N>j>

>oo_
Kjk.s.2
î
E 74
i
K~./j
ô3l^
t
Ji-ict o
'^s >3
>i ^
..;
.J-^.Q.iL.a
oolo
Jow.*p
looi
jL.sa.-io
J.a,jLioi
y.,\.,*l
y>o+^ o/
o/ v-ro/i
'loot
y.^.
J.1*/
\hjo
.
-.looi J-ovsîo
JjV.i-t.io;
yOouS.3 J-ojcs
:J^l^^cd o/
yOOULio
y~
^3
o/
.
la\
>oo_QJ ;
.vJS.
00
JJ;
J^lJO o/
|
L^:*xj o/
J.xi-A
Jjxa-JS,
v^
^s;/
iVj/
JJxs
J.^vt
J.:^;
MM
l
JjLio;
>.<h\ JJJjlôo looi J^Kl.

-
JâS.;
^.\
Joot
JLjoi
^^
<^'t
yr* y? /
/
?-^-3
J-^j
J.Joo',L.o
o3x
J001
:ooji
^-i ooi
V^
/?
^*^ ooto .^S. ^sj

JJ
^j'/
*^
J^-.io-COi
).vi',.
^.-.\ y/o .c*\ looi J.n.^4.

^j).llio
o|jV.^.-.j/
Jj;
>.o|Jl;
JK.Cls1 looi
in
.^_.ot^^t
.bo f. looi jLo.L.o iiV.^S. looi J-ôm
'fo;
J\"v> cxX
1.
ins. \>l-l
2.
.5o.
3.
orn.
4.
ins.
o*V
came
linc
in,
neither she her daughter tasted
any
oi' it.
But, because they were

of goafc'a
and excellent
workwomen, they would weave two pounds only

which she received
small
half to
wool yarn
for a denarius,
frora great ladies of the city
and
it,
worked
and
up,
buying
their
supply
of provisions
wilh
half
of
assigning Ihc
other
the relief of the poor and the
sick
and
the prisoners, while every day she

\\
would take cooked food and bread and

in
ine to every place

eise,
where there was anyone
bonds or shut up
all
in prison or
anvwhere
and again she would go round
the streets of the city, and
wherever she found a sick man or a eripple, or a blind man of an old man
\\
Im could not stand, she would

(i
sit
by the side of each one of them and ask
Would you like ine to buy you some bread and herbs only? r do you perhaps wish for something eise instead <>f this? or do you perhaps wish nie to go and buy von some tinc wheaten bread? And, whatever the man, whoever he might be, said, if
liim,
W hat,
my
brother, do
you wish?
her head-covering
hira.
wa9
in ils
110
place
she did not leavehim

at
tili
she had satisfied
And,
if
she had
coppers
hand, she would run to her housc and

L,
r
take some article of their furniture and

e
o and
pawn
it,
and thus she would
was covered.
[173]
LIVES OF
]J
MARY AND EUPHEMIA

o\
Jjlsojo
lT.i
J_.po
jj;
,-D
.looi
) .. .
ivi
od
..UajJio
oCS. looi
jLicu^co
jjj
/o
i^Jâjo
ôl;
^-ocL a
^?'? Âoi
^_io
)oup )-iimvi
j o/
.,^lVl
Jooi._m
looi
i2ra.
oô
o|
ioot
jpaioj ^"/ .Lioo^s

'|ôt
-'
jK-JL^j
o/
.^.ota-i^floi
:)^-'j Jôk'i l
ts^.1
I^cl^m
JLlSOIO
-.jJJjLioo
jlVî ^.;
looi
2
jjpKio
.L}oa_
'
.OU.V-3 ?
Vi ;
v
^00
..Jom>3;
looi
Jj.:j
)Xio;/
jK_i_flD
jKlicaiO
>,.2>o
74 v*.
Jpeu-o .J-s/o J^-^c -a); J.ia 2^ .oJ^

)ooi jooi
ouS. jooi ôjj

.JJ*
y^l
K*Ao
J-^
v/o -vOoC^
**>
K^
JJ;
.-^
flD
^^
j^îoo
-.JJo?
,iooi
Jj^kiOO
looi
j.i.,_}
^_i_^
y-\
9i?
o^> -oio_-wûi;
o/
jVoj. o/>
'looi
6u^Lo
^^soi
^Jb..o
^00^2^3 îo
.-Lia^JS. o/
1
Jjqj
o/
jjLioo
,-).ai(i>
\oô;
^.o(a^.^J.ilo .'ot^jLs
sôki.^
i^lo
oiioJS.
ollo
,.3
.-ou^.
JS^Xo yokj/ ^.j-J^J

.jâî
^- mv
<;
yOi\
'^-oll
JJ*
^CU^
JJ;
-Jt-i/o
JL1^0
.w^S
yoaib
>\.~
och-s
yoA
^-i-^î ^V^s
j-s^ J.iao
yaioa^
j->^/
.JJ.-Q-.S
âîo; .p^s yoia
2.
lVoaA\
<^V^^?
(2 d
^.\oi
1.
E 1w*PE
Erasure followsin A.
3. E om.
i.
A W^s|a
ins. in Iater
band).
5.
>=ol-.
6.
^*"
ioia2s|lo-
Vl=.
- 7.
E SoLL.
satisfy that indigent
man; and there could not be any
sick poor
man among
all
those lying in iho streets
who escaped
her so that she did not visit him either
twice or once in the day, inasmuch as she

day.
liere a
was capable
.
of
running about
But she would go round the courts ofthe houses and ask,
Is
there
needy orphan, or a poor old sick widow?
And
so in Ihe case of
everyone
whom
she found sick, according t the extent of her possessions she

fi'ne
would buy
for him,
wh'eaten bread and
fruit,
and wine
for
anyone
it
for
whom
them.
she
knew
if it
it
to
be proper, and would go round and distribute
to
happened that she had not by her wherewithal to satisfv any manwhoever he might be as was proper, nothing whatever would prevent
her from at least bringing
sitting
And,
him apples or pomegranates or
fish
or bread, and
by him and taking him by the hand, and asking him

you,
YVhat
lias
atllicted
my
son
admonishing and saying,

for
I5e
not dejected because

for Ihe
in
youare
of
in distress
and have no consolation.
Blessed are you
number
unending blessings that are prepared
you
in that
world,
at
return for
these distresses which are passing by
upon you.
Look
Lazarus,
how
because he endured and was patient and did not
murmur
he inherited the
174
oooi
\',-ri,.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[174]
^^
viio.2>-flOo
^^-xiN
Jjjoio
.J.--*-*?
Jloaîo
lv-
-.^>
jJo
ou.oi
t^/o
ViOJ) v
,jo .looi
*^
J^-*^
J-*13 ?
^x2u
-^
^-)mV*
^*^>Q-i )iiwvi
^
JjJ~
75
j-V^^10 J^jl^SO
C*^JL2)
JK*Jl^
-J;oi Ol
S^_fcaLiOO
.Ô
k.^SSj
oS.
^>lo
k-./
..)KjL.poj jlVjo JVJ v 05*^3
w-^
oilovj^^. oooi ^->L.
)ooi
"âa -Jwi^JJ
ia^.DL
Joot
"
K-.)I'^luiO;
0&.
)ooi
K*^t
.
looi
Jjjl^
j-^t.-
ôîa-^vSo -.^jji;
i^
vm,>v> -.-.oia^î
<0_.flol
jjjlo...
3l
.~;
.looi
(^.oifSoo "^... TÔ Jjlsoio .oSs-cdIo

jj*
,),_,
..j^'^ô
,ioo
)
),..
l\
iS.
l>..iI>OOi
Jouila^. u^^jIi looi J.2iiD

r jx>. ch\. looi
ii',-3
-^-vô
ji-V/
v^
^-*o_.lYK-s;
^J&îO
J_oXjlcdo
ji^J*;
J-uJSa3 oom
-.)'-^J
jj
ôS.io>.
,1-JS.V.J
^*>
yj
-?t
JLj/
^.Aico
y/
looi
.oJ^ oi-oll looi J-O.3K.Oli0
JJ/
-.L^'/
pojj
)po/ J
.JjLî
JJjo
.K-Jâîol looi jbai. Jj>aia_/o

n
>
,>
J-^\
jl.ia.^-^ oiô.3 i^ca> wâô/
>.t\
:U\-~l l il'^
ô
l<^ )oi
'w-
iii.
kingdom
visitor'.
of heaven.
And
is
so the poorused to call her 'our comfort and our
Blessed trulv
ihal soul for the
nu'mber of souls that are laden
with gratitudeto her and with her bounlies, like ihose of the original Tabitha,
and display Ihem

called Tabitha
all
to
God
the all-seeing; and accordingly this
over Ihe city.
And, when
visit
all
the high-placed
zeal,
woman was men and

fashion,
fife
women ofthe
distressed
city
saw her strenuousness and her

in
and saw that she was

liberal
liis
because she could not
the distressed in a
everyone who was earnesi

to entreat her to
seeking what was for the good of
used
go and take everything that she knew

and
on
to
visit
to be required
by her
for the
free
relief of the afflicted
them;
and thus she was henceforth

she
from
that
anxiety,
because
both points
the
was much
mit
leisure
distressed,
of
to
nur
small
she
was unable
of labour,
relieve
sid<
and needy out
their
amount
and another that
she had
devote
herseif to the
employmenl
at
vvhich she had taken
upon
herseif, the
work
of
her hands, excepl
night.
mindedlj and vvithoul

of her
And therefore murmuring aighl and
her dughter laboured simple-
day, and she would say

o
if
any
to
companions or anyone
eise said to her.
Your rnother leaves you
[175]
L1VES OF
MARY ND EUPHEMIA.
L75
LôiKio
^.ô
J;ot
JJ^.i_=>a^
^âboo
.^^-î
JoC^.
6tla\jV3
v-JS>o
42
V a.
loot
|_jL_t_a_io
ôo-J\a.T>
61^.2^
>s/
.^.Aio +3 .ou^s L>oo_ Ujîoo

.^--Ot^s.^3.^
'ÔlI* <H^ OOOt ^.0.^.300 )J_^^D ^îwliOO

.
^>0 yOOl^
).<
VlO
sn
i,
--
>Jpo/
,J .looi ).a^2.îo
jJo
.otl^?
C^->? JjLaja..D; JK^.i..^
Jooi
*^/'
^-iO
jl/
^--i/
.yOOi..oi..^JS;
JN.iol6j>
w^.o',.3 '"'S^.o'/o
.w-â.ia^.
y-*\
J;0|
Vl\
sDO,_a
Jp>o/ +z
oA
Joot vJlj-sKiO
JLsa.o-^;
chA
1.
ins.
*;v
work alone
pra) r ers.
all
day
all
she on her part would say

I
1 ,
My
mother's labour
is
oreater than
labours: and
receive
streni^th
from God through her
And
therefore this blessed
anxiety, since her daughter laboured for their
woman liad a littlo freedom from own necessities, and as far as

much
distressed and needy and
they were able
she
supplied the
the
needy, and she herseif without
solicitude carried
out
,
ministration to the
alllicted all the da} r

at her
and afterwards she would further gatlier them together
house every day and relieve them out of their labour.
And
in
conse-
quence
many would
and
the Lord
entreat her to accept
necessities
tliose of
what was required for her own her daughter, and she would not consent, saying,
eating
the
May
save
me from
strength of
it
human
But,
say,
if
beings,
and gratifying
work, and
my body out receiving in my
of the toil of otliers while
is
strong enough to
spirit the stains of their sins .,
anyone
pressed her on the other side, she

to this charity of yours, since
was displeased and would

to pollute
truce
you wish
me with
the mire of
your
in
sins;
my own
blots are sullicient for
me.
that poor girl

Sic syr.
who
is
with me, both to
God puts strength in me and work for our necessities, and
to
I.
176
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
o
[176]
JJ/
^cl^
5
JJ
.V*x^
U=>
.^~~
/
*
7-? r^-]J AX*AJ*o
.ûuoaV
^^l, ôuio J^
A vjv
5
K-.j^l/o
i*^ v
JJ/
.-^.oifc^ ^.ofeoa**
Uaot
JJ/
ô
J"
yj
l.
)Jop
)
Jo
.
-.-oot
^lô/ JI^
,
j-ious
/<V*
r^J )t
3a~
)VÂ>
JJj/
-.V Jboo/ ^.a3o

6iJOJ-o
tlv-s
.JJSôcLJiK.io
*
Jiau^jae ool
76
1&.
,-*>
^ .looi
J-ÛLio
,J-ocl.^
-/'ioot J-*J^
JK^Jâ^
Jj
J-^po J-J^^.~so Uiov-so

; )-,
a^
^/
>=> oi
U^^ 'Uil i^
^d
A v%
Jjoi
'j-ô
^/
ooi
j-sVo;
^Jôt J-ô^ "ôot

io01
.M-^*
J;oi
^-xiaLio
J_sj
JjUo-
JJ
c*-^
'H*f ^
01
^~"
oi-ÔLi
JK^xâ^
jLia-
^ôi,
:joot
la^; J-po
y*
JJ /
t^*> Jbokj^?
<H-^
5
J-"l./
-.Jj /
ocx;
J^*-^ r^?
Jpoai.o
j-^-3o;
00|JLl <*^ K-/;

,_io
.-po/j -cmo'ô
yOOiA
J).
^>\
^Jôto ryOOtK-O;
N5^âio
!
aSjU/ Jk-upo -.Vâj vooô
^3
1.
^J J^"/
E
lîsi-
J^J..io.^
la*vs JN^jlsq^ -? ^*aô -.yo^/
2.
o-
3.
I&--l=<^
tcw
>1-S"
I '
om
'
"'
A.
ôv^^-
minister to our brethren according to our power.
And
so they never ate
except from the proceeds of their labour in their house, unless perhaps one of them might be constrained on some occasion to perform an act of friendsliip
1
somewliere.But inthis way they were continually occupied
in this labour,
;
and
moreover
in
fasting also and prayer,
and the
recital of service
and, whenever
the blessed
woman was engaged outside

at
inministering to the needy, shewould
perform her office (*avwv) in the street while going from one to another, and
likewisealso did her daughter too
liome as well, and at vespers, noctiirns,
and matins they recited service together.
While theo
the great
Ihis blessed
woman
was with
all
her power running in the line of these great practices and in this
life,
perfect course of
neither did she miss
benefil
derived from
ihe
another labour, in order that the saying bf the Lord

five
to the
man who had

'-',
talents
who
said,
He
that hath to
him
shall
be gjven
all
might be
fulfiUed; but, vvhen the persecution took place,

the city
n
and
the convents round
were expelled from their places, and the adversaries occupied them, thal blessed woman, like a harbour Xifr/iv) which receives ships from all
Matth.,
l.l
Ly
2.
w\.
29.
\
[177]
LIVES OF
MARY AND
vs/
)jl3oi
EUPIIEMIA.
..ou>
177
NS
* ^?
J^^*00
1^.
<-ot
^-ûl^Jjo
r-*VJ>-'?
^î<x^ jpoas^ voo^

ooot ,<-,j^fcoo
..
joot
K*\
JU/;
^^.ioo
.j-w^JLioo ,looi jL=ufl.io
vo;
Jô^
ioiiojLio
(Kau
JIAj/ la^j ^.-/ -.'axu^Voi ,_*>

*
^-A
t^
2 j .J^.oV |K.:^ 66. i-t-^/o .k-coî./ ,~*; -ot
.voi.o_=
c*i.<Aj
*
V:
a.
J_O>;Va3^>o Ji.Voj.3o
l^^p>
)i-j;
-J?w
^îOO
K^s; Jlaio^
J^CSO
>
v ojo
r;
*_aio )ooi
76
V*.
^/o
.OtS JoOl
v^ÎJL
ÔÔ
)jL^;o_0 v3/
^S .J>CyiO "ÔuSO
JjooK^> KjloI
c*jl_3~i looi
looi |t^.J
..ii.j-aS.o
06.0 .jK-ajilo JN^V,L.o .ka*^' JK^Voj
J&s^>
.J~.o_^
j^si-
u;aJ^_ ^Jls
-.looi
K.wo^
6tlvjL-\o
5
y^\
Ji.oi-oij.3
\J^l\
^^0
J.bi.
.U^^
;>cla>
jJS*jLia*k\
oj/
0/
Jîii.
0/
.juJJ |l>-^
j.iC^j;
JlaS..\rao Jâacu|_s
a^
It-m^.
ô
"-J"'
)?*-
^-*- 3
^-oi
x^
Uôio Jl>.-^> 01
1.
E ao^?*
2.
^..-w
(sie).
3.
ô. -
\.
&-=ow-
5.
a Uaîcis-
sides that they
may
lie
to
and be
at
relieved thepersecuted
and
afflicted
peace in it, so herseif also reeeived and from every place; and, because there was
no place
i'or
the convents
to
enter
away from
the heretics,
they were
constrained to find qnarters with her as with a devont wornan renowned for
hermanner which was

chests \
oflife.
Butshe found means, and hired spacions rooms; and one

martyrs' chapel, with likenesses and pictures, and
the oblation
also
in
it
;
suited and adapted for the purpose and of great size she turned
into an imitation of a
and. everything, while

is
and the Seriptures and and she prepared great and her danghter she
everything that
proper to a monastery were
mats
also,
and curtains and rugs.

in a certain inner
And
for herseif
made provision
she alone
Chamber; and
heilig a very wise
woman
devoted herseif to ministration with the blessed men, and her
daughter, because she was a child, she would keep in security within
day and 2 by night,
r by by the sight of her she should hrm anyone, or bc herseif harmed by anyone through the sight. And so from that time that
lest
martyrs' chapel harboured not fewer than ten or fifteen, and as
many
as
twenty, while with the labour of their hands which they disposed of outside
1.
Either for relics or
I'or
the sacred vessels.
2.
om.
13
PATR. OR.
T. XVII.
F.
1.
178
JOHN OF EPHESUS
iooi
loot
[178]
JâJ^
iV oo6>
J^'o
|...
-.J-oô
Jjlsoio
.iv
J-3^ J^C~ 'c*i iooi -.JuDr-o 12^" J.jLiov^

ou^s
J-
Jjsj
.j^
<-o(
û
U*>' \^
.oooi
i JL*_*ioo
Jîoa
Joot
J_Â^'fcoo Kxio.*K_3
[ y>n
jJ;
woi
^-_3u.j'i
^3
^
îo +so .iA oooi ^*;^Jlô

r
JS
loot
JjÔ-CO
U^^
x^*-3
"*?'
V?J ?'
**l
i:
:-
p>jo
:Jou$5s
lo^j too
^.îo
oiloJS. 000t
.yCXH^sVa^C^ w-ûl;
.ouio loot
'ôo;
^.yooiâi,
JXjtoo
1
^îo ^->-3 ^^ n\ ^-.os.iai> oj^ -.yOPtN

~n
J-*- J /
Jâ^
*^
jJ
i-^^
i-
-.vOogLaJO î&ôl. yOOtfcOisôo

)'^-""
Jtoio-s yo
o-col* i^ oooi
.iK....^.^
^-A?
'
vfjKajo a.^^ yjo

loot
..v-Ôr-o loot
'jjo
jba^joo
J.!i>t-*?
otâo
oooi
^_-.l^).N
jtC^K^s via-\
^ oot
j-Nîo
Uooto
^q...jl>;
'')lco.j/
^J./o .**f-^ i^? \J

JJ;/o loot ôslj
fl-^l
voov^
loot Jjxilo .JVjL. v*jl!=> Jjlj/

oi .J-^^jLio
loJ^
Jl^JL.îaj ^.^x..^
.3
voskix^j
la^. yotsj/
^-V^flo
U*> r^*^? -)po/
k-)v*ô
l.
|.
,,,,,.
2.
Slj.
3.
E ^0-
4.
;-^ vpt^-
5.
e <^>-|. 6. E
sing.
she would tliereforc buy wheat and lentils and herbs, and
make bread and
cook
lentils
and herbs from evening
to
evening, and thus she would relieve
them, as
the
manv as came, while she herseif was oecupied in her miistration whole day, and moreovrr also the blessed inen too were ceaselessly When accordingly they came to her from all remitting(?) matters to her
1
quarters on aecount of her love toward God, and the produce of their labour
was
too small lo provide for them, she
was compelled,
if
in order to relieve their

for
distresses, for their sake to aeeept
what was necessary

And,
it
them, while she
never joined them
in
tasting of
it.
happened
that there
were some
that
reverend
men among them who constrained

would bring
sei
it
her to reeeive the blessing wilh

of her
them,
she
triple
portion
bread and
all
she
required and
before her, and so eat.
But, ifit
happened
that strangers
whom
of
she
knew
to
to
be
in
need and not
known
it
in the city
came, she would
go out and go
some persons
:
of high position,
is
and make instant demands

von do
lo
!
them, sayirig
mighty matter
thal
toward Christ,
are smearing off
whose property
I.
all
your good things are.
And now
you
An
h
"i
cl
'
'
Or render 'were sending Ihings
lo
her'.
2.
'rinn'
loaves? Or
as she ale
[179
LIVRS OF
MARY AND
^'^*
yo
jot
EUPIIEMIA.
.Ueno .^-.ouK-./
*.
17'.)
n^ a
mo
.yQ.-a.-^Vlol
oo
yokj/
ou^.*
.ô
^_,os.:>
Jjo/j
^*.
qjlso
a^J^./
)...;/
,)iL.bo>
i\
.yojlo i
Joj
\ok-W
v-'l/?
JKjl^
J;ot Jjlsoj
.^.ol
-.loot
^_/
J-
-?;?
Jo.fco;
-6 ^.../o
.yfi^.N^
^-O^j
ooot
>s/;
Jô^-i.
Im^v
j-^l-s
oâio
jjj
oj/
^nX
iura. JlaSâKs*/
CHJLiO
^-â&o
vâ^_l;
.
i
JKsojLfloJJ looi jjj'/? j)aô

)fcs.-_2u^
JfcsJi-poi
vô
jlVj O JV)
to
ooot* E
.^>
o/
^^.Ôv
U/j
loot
^S>
.ooot
^-"p/ -.)n\
L*_ia2io/;
:v fi
m â_X ^11
;
)Li,;
'ô,_iCLô
k_JJLol
^âio
Jjôto
.Jou*^
yjo
4
.
coo
'^JôKio
JJo
)1<x-^d
joot
jKiooVjJ o/
JL)/
:|,,im "^/
|xs^CS>
,1.00t
JjL-^> liOO-
Jlo~~->30 îKj
)pu
wj/ .JK~JO
^_s
Jl-'o t
.oll;
^X.-.i
*-X
t-
P>
Jjlsoi;
-Jiô/ J tô*
ous looi
J^-iLi
nmxs
:Jjpa~ ;o I^waI^S j&o^ ^.\ ,_aX.~Kjo :'^JaxiajLj

laoX n a Ks^jo iâii Sl^Kjoj JotSxo
.-^.ioV*
tvj/
'^
;
vOioo..aJo
Jk-lo yjui iâ-Jô

JJo
.'âxjo Kj/
1.
wOiaVfôl
Jjl2l.'/
-.ouio
^J~
E
:o<jl3l3
n^
soxjo
loov
6.
2.
E ai^-
3.
o wrilten over marg. in A,
ins. init.
^^
o/-
4.
E k^^nô.
5.
your superfluities on him, and

to
)ôu think that
your charity
is
great.
'Woe
lipon
you, rieh
(
you'
men wail and weep for the calamities that are Coming And in aecordance with the text The righteous is bold
;
as a
lion >r, so this zealous
woman would
boldly rebuke everyoue wilhout fear of
men and women of the city were was going up to the threshold and they heard that Euphemia was coming up, they would say, Woe to us; Tabitha has come upon us to smite us . And so therefore she would boldly take all that she wanted to give to anyone who was in need, to the blessed guests or to sick widows and orphans and needy persons, or perhaps sick men, and go down. Bat, if anyone was recalcitrant and did not give cheerfully, she would make him nie the day by her words, saying, Is it well that you
persons, insomuch that the high-placed
afraid of her, and, as soon as she
thus
sit
yourself while slaves stand and wait upon you, and enjoy a variety
of tastes in dainty foods
and
in
wines, and of 8 pure bread and splendid rugs,
while
Ins
God
is
knocked down
in the street
and swarms with
lice
and
faints
from
hunger, and you do not fear him? and
how
will
you
call
upon him and

will
he answer you,
1.
when you
2.
treat
1.
him with such contenipt? r how

3.
you
James,
v.
I.
I'rov.,
xxvm,
Sic syr.
ISO
JOHN OF EPHESUS
[180]
.ou^
jLilo >.~-^-il
^-.oO^
',
ff)
..
J-.j/
))-! ^-ô :)k3îeo
looi
)ai\)
jj^^m\
v3/;
J-ia-/
.J.iO'O
o^V3 vouLio ^-^>
J-J-caa /
0/
jLaaio ''âso^JoisjJ \oot_uioo

0001
)
.
loci jL-o.*
tK.^^ .yoouioo
.
.yooC^. ).~^J.ô o
)
^ N. v>
tK-^-îo
ts_.)v..>ô
v oof.fc.\.\
JLooi
t ,cv=v
ô o .loot
..ni
>o v3/
^ .)NjL*pOt
JjLSot
JVaXjÔ JLJLsVojX V""-^
^ O0* l^t-* ^-^3l,KiOO
+3
-.JLooi
JjLôtio
Ôt^
|jo)-flO
JJ
1,-J^v
/o
J^Mo
E
|C*i3/-
Jjl<^2> JoIS,jdo
1.
.So-
2.
0111.
3.
Mss. ^l^v.
4.
sing.
5.
6.
>2&)o,^5|I
ask forgiveness from him? Or

hell?
And
ihus she
(?)
how can you expect him to deliver you Crom would pass judgment upon them, so that those who
accordance with the
wero secular
saying
were
a little offended against her in
Tlie fool loveth not one
who
all
reproveth him
'.
But she herseif was
so earnestly beut on relieving at
costs distressed and afflicted souls
who
lacked
human comfort and
satisfying their needs that even the whole city
did no1 suffice for her business, but she
would even go round the inns and
roads and habitations outside also and search, lest there should he any needy
man
or stranger laid up sick in one of them, so that she in fact found
many
and relieved them. And some she took inlo her housc, and some she carried
to superintendents of hospitals,
chiefly
on
her account that they
and gave charge concerning them, and it was were received and tended for slie was
;
known
this
to greal
al
and small
1>\
her even
distance
and everyone recognised her on seeing her quick and rapid walk, since she would walk in
in ihe city, in
way summer and winter

feet,
mud and snow and
frost
without anything
whatever on her
l.
with her toes bruised and her nails torn out and the
Prov., xv,
12,
[181]
LIVES OF
,o\
MARY AND KUPHEMIA.

>$ n N Vio
iN^-a."
'
181
jjo
.. ft"t
J_io;
j'jio
ou'^La.^
>
\ ,alK,'Iô
>.'.
ot\
-.01
^-.oot
^po/
a l
K-.|
)l)-~ô "JL=>j
.
t---^ ^J1-
I
&l
jj;
.o-^
oooi
^-/;
'
"
78 v.
..)K
J.-JL-30I
xltl
^^^jol
JJot
-.Oi-iOX
^_X^ v2LiO
J't^/
^
l
"
y.Tffl ..v JjLio
^îo
-.v-oioK./
J^Xolo
olvJ ^r-ô? ta
loo J.-oi;
Jjlooio
^-!
..
^s^.
JjK.1i;
JLoaS oo
>o>.j;
J-Uu./
.uLAou
.o&.
tôj
y.o
jlO|
3/
j-JL-SOt
-.looi
v-J
)lof>'t
fflVMO )_JÂ.;0
)lo_.O.JLi.1
jfJÔ^v
.
.joot
Jv-so;
ô>(oo ^Jfô 6<\t>

t-^3
-
-.y-Jôi
jlaL*/t
-.jl/
,_.ot...a.^j
Ua../
IS-l^so
(i-ôi
jjj
v <*
Jt
sâ Ua-/;
âA
joo
,-*.'/
.%
Y>
"^sqj ^.ioi Jj^îji
JKâK^s
3.
joot
yaî
J-iaia_.JoO J-J^^-S
6|K^-30
1.
^>0>-
2.
E xs.6oo-
sing.
i.
!?"
blood flowing from her wounds, and she would not consent even to treat them,
while everyone was very sorry for her
011
account of the stale
in
which they
saw
lier; for
indeed \ve ourselves too would often jest with her and say to her,
yourself in so cruel a way, Tabitha
is
Do
not
kill
but
slie
would say
When
the end of a thing

it?
'
corruption and the worin, wherefore do \ve

in her task that the
for, just as
preserve
And
she
was so energetic
;
mouth
is
too
siuall to teil
the story of her great labour
her sister Mary in the

of asceticism
city
of Thella
was celebrated
sisters
for her
perfeet practices
and
quietude and renuntiation, so was this

that the
woman
all
also in the city of
Amida; so
fame of these
was spoken
over the East, everyone being
wrapt
in
wonder
to think
how
each of them in one peerless mode oflife was

stre up righteousness.
strenuously applying herseif to

blessed
When
then the
woman had
completed a period ofthirty years more or
less in
such
practices,
and her house thundered night and day with the praises
of the
1. This must have been while John was living in Amida, i. e., between 530 and 537 (see Intimi. and the story is with his usual carelessncs^ misplaced, for the monks were not in exile at that time, and Ihe persecution raentioned must appy. bc that of 537.
).
182
JOHN F EPHESUS.
[182]
AV|I
.,
||
v ::\; ô?
-.
-p/
-J^~V
JJ?
.M*V~ ^-U*-o
-Jlt^j
J-^<"
Jv,". f
^jo 'jlL*,^ +o .vOOiXjLOM Jbaala*. Kls
,-Xj/ \-^J?
y-*l
îo >-A
-<>"
s-J^;
.jpo/
jiaio
j>ai>
sikofcoo;
|jl^>ooK^ jk-oâ^
ojp-'l/
-.t^ ooot
.a'a; ^*ôi
ox^cljl
J;oi
jfcCîo ô
.)Kj-^d
Jlo-A-M
1.
^waÛ
2.
E.
U--iw-
3.
A I3am^-;.
\,
ôlo-
5.
ins.
,-w.^ oow
<;?*>(.
saints froin
all
quarters, Satan wlio
is
always envious of good things did not
neglect to stir np a trial against them, in order to

of their greal and spiritual business
ii
make them
it.
lose the benelit
and deprive them of
Them he
in the
stirred
p against
them
the heretical
envy of those who held power
church,
cruelly and savagely and mercilessly, in that they said,
These woraen are
disturbing
tliis
city,
bishops; sinee their
and the Citizens fear and honour them more than the house has been made a cave of robbers', and they
reeeive and shelter the deeeivers
broughl them into the church, in order to

impiety.
When
Mm-
they had
of threats
And they sent and arrested them and make them communicants in their brought many inducements to bcar upon tliem
.
both
in
way
and
in the in
way
of blandishments and
they did not
yield, bul the blessed
woman
conlidence that fights with death even used

the Lord Jesus Christ deliver
vehement language, saying,

proclaim a quaternity
As forme, may
From communicating with those

in
who
divide him,
2
,
and with those

and,
place of the Holy Trinity
when
those
who who
1.
Mullh., \\i
13.
.'.
similai
storj
is
told
bj
John
in //.
E..
u,
39.
[183]
LIVES OF
MARY AND EUPHEMIA.
L83
"^>.
rt
it
Qt
)bey*-a
yQ-JOlO .^JOSlj
J.flQ-fc>V>
0>0
jKjL.,^0
.jbo^S
..K_^.^0_* ^SO .^-iol
^30 vOJsl
JJ
jjL^Q-O Ol-CoI Ô^-? J^t^?
-.vOOWlS
)L>aa3ua la.i/
JJo
-.loi/ Jjjoi;
oJî.
t"*-
^.
t n x>
.).
3 ^d>î ^.s^
..
Ju-~ j
l.
.\
bis.
2.
ov^
lCvi.,*>y
3.
pl.
4.
sing.
5.
ins.
^v
deserved these words
liad
heard them,
they were seized with
furious,
vehement, passionate indignation, and they ordered the blessed

be eonfined in the lowest dungeon of the prison as a
audacity'.
the
woman
to
punisbment
in the
for 'tliis
And
so slie
was eonfined
slie
for thirty
days
dungeon, while
whole
city entreated that
might
be
released;
and they
tili
bound
tbemselves under a curse that she should not come up thence

the oblation there.
she reeeived
And, when slie heard it, she would mockat them, and Would that might undergo sulferings in return for the suffering of am glad to die here rather him who suffered for my sake on the cross. And, when they saw than to die in denial of my Lord and my God .
say
:
that
it
was impossible, and the whole

her
city
was grieved on her aecount,

also
they released
and
expelled
to
her
from the whole city; which
Satan had been contriving

city
bring about.
And
then
all
the poor of the

1
were oppressed with sorrow and great
allliction, r insomucli that
all
the
people of high position were distressed.

blessed sister Mary, and
it
But they go up
left,
and wenl
;
In
her
was
their wish to
to
Jerusalem
and they
went up and prayed, and returned.

bffeted by
And
so
these blessed
for
live
women were
againsl
the
trials
(ywv)
of
persecution
years; and, having
reeeived one another's blessing, afterwards, thinking

1.
that the fury
Or
'
as also
'.
ls',
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[184]
i'i tt
^--'-j/
aa A 3Jo
.yootloj^
w*oi
yô^kj ^.^Jôi
aôrii./
.JL=>a.a\i
* A'i'i
b.
JJL-. v*i
4
KJô
y.^/
-.^ NâôI/'; y.îa V ^--^Viik^./
~*f*
'
Apo/o Jo*
lai*
jJ^JLn
J-Jô jtvÛLôî cxiK^
La-V^
ouso .^^ snVra .ooL
''yoa^-.i îo .^ Jj/
).q.3,j;
.wJLa
yO-a Kxl
JJ
JJ;
.yooj^.
.K-.)
l.
Jt^/
V>/
.\Q-</
Aj_o
^>no |_i_|^s,
.-ilSJîo
aôCco/
ir_;
vQJcn
JJLaUi );ou
;-
*^
1,
'
Jj/
jl.x^.io
JJ/
.-K
>
. > ..
w^X
A ...n\
E
L;-*>'lo-
Jj/
,1
n %!>
JJ;
nsJL
ins. <??
ooov
2.
^w
^^fr-
3.
4.
RP^-
5.
E âski^-
<j.
thcm had perhaps abated, they returned

they resided
beconie
in
to
Amida and came

And,
speak
to
in secretly,
it
and
to
in
certain gentleman's
house.
when
about
began
known, and the adversaries began

(as
them, those
whose house they were residing were alarmed, and they besought them
depart,
lesl
to
they said) their house should be plundered.

distressed; and she cried to God, and said
I
:
But the
blessed
woman was
1t is
My
Lord,
thy mercy knoweth thal

in ine.
have grown feeble, and there
is
no more strength
sent
sufficient for nie .
And
the sanie night a
summons was
forth for the blessed

feil
woman
according to the request of her prayer, and she
into a sickness
in fear,
and, while these people were troubled on her account
and
she called them,

1
and says to them

1
Be not dismayed,
.
my
But
she
children; for
shall
go out from r among von
this
weck assuredly
to her
they did not understand her words, to what departure she referred.
called her daughter,
And
who was
called Maria,
in
and said
My
daughter,
be comforted in Christ, and keep yourself
purity for the Lord your Lord to

I
wlmni you were betrothed; and be not distressed,

(far
be
Or
it
from
nie,
my
beloved)
but
am not deserting you for am committing you to the Child of my
1.
'
our house'.
[185]
LIVES OF
"tlo^ps;
:ti. t
MARY AND EUPHEMIA.

o&o
.'j-.;|ô
J--m-o
L85
.^r^jil
Kam3o
JIS,. t r>\
Jô
JS^jlso^;
i^^X
'n>
JIJ-^>
po
JoiSs;
U~o? i-5oio^
!
Jla-oi ^-.oodo
JN-ouSx
)
jlo^^ tK^^Jo
J-iôj
:},.. -so
la\
Jj/ JJ/'/ Jj/j
:ipo|o c*^
-na âju.
O0aio tôoHso
6il>
.ot-i
JL*-0_.
b^l
5
k-^'-J
4
-.
JTiocoo
^
r*
Ar)
.OUlSJ
J-OCUlN
po
>n>
j
.'J^ÔJUS 1 O
.OUlSJ
K-^4-30 * A 45
,k-.)t ajL*> cniv-=>
KjlSo
n a >o
o,
t /
Jo._iol
ju/ ô-Jl^
(
Jju.N_o
jli-^J
JL.O;
*a
fr?
:t-io/j
un>>o;
Jot
JJ^JU
Jôo--so .w.o.2i^>
JjlaI;
K^.j^>oo
.J.l/ jlj/
-.L~ ^>o
-.1/,-ca^
-oi
vS/
J^-V-oo :oi-^L=>
,jo .JofSs laS. Lioio,
oiO
p
.<m
.JjU-
k*JLH
|oo_ yoî .^Vio J^-ulso^

Wi.l
jj}
OIXaj >~^3l.O
tk
li-S
OL^-D -.)-lu/
Jjoi
^01.^1
ii-su
lj50ô :^jjl. JK-jlso^ ottCi^- lai>o
Joch -ook_/
sv ,.. ,>v> n
^>o
Uq
nnô.*.].
|^>a^;;
-.aS-J)
J-iot
"ôoo
^-Aot
om.
.|ââj\ L*j^
^nn^-ooi
sSloN.^].
^.oôiV
1.
-.Ifcocu.
JLuaoA
a^)
o for
-.J-Ji-soi
)Kjl_^_o .{laV3
fo-
>*!- f-;--
2.
A wLa^ps E
3.
4.
Um
H^-m-v)
5.
ins.
low-
blessed
Lady Maria, and
to
the holy one herseif, that by her prayers

a temple for the indwelling of the
you
Holy
may
he preserved, and
may become
Spirit of
God
I
And
after laying
many charges
to Christ ,
lipon
her,
and saying
to the
positively,
for
my
part
am going
and committing her
divine grace, while speaking, she stretched out her hand, and
made
the sign
over her in the
name
of the
Lord Jesus Christ
and she extended herseif and
looked toward heaven, and, while her eyes were raised toward heaven, her
soul passed
away, while everyonewas seizedwith amazementat her departure; And on the next and her daughter remained alone solitary and bereaved. day but one after her mother's departure, while she was in inisery and was
and she also was near passing away froin life, lo! a man from the blessed Mary, who had passed from the world to God ten days before. And certain persona on it coming to their knowledge prevented her niece from hearing it and her soul flitting from sorrow, since her whole hope was now this, to go to her blessed aunt, and share her manner
sitting in her grief,
came bearing a
letter
of
life
until her end.
And
for this
reason they prevented
it,
lest
she should
hear the
news and be verwhelmed with anguish.
These
saints therefore in
186
)fcs.s;
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
jliaio .ôiiio )y~
[186]
"^
y3 .ôt-lVl ,k_J-a_.
^-^
.Xl.*
)cn
\fl
81 r\
45 r
li
sJL^CLÔ
-.) -)"^f
.J.^,^Jl>o
Âûto
a^.;
^.K^JL
.vJLÔÔ
^-.K^l
)^.l"
(^
^ MV X'
.
la
Kjl3o
w.oi
vfi/
jlojouflO;
>x_*j
QJO( .jlaau.};
)j<rt ..v>
Jjq^^so |_sVa_^_s
ool )K
)^
.
i
,j .6tlaA,o .cxKoia^ jLw-^s

''"
-.dt-^
^n ^
Jwm.
J-^
'.x- '^"3
^-h*
-^V^ ^î
)^-> --o;
in
'
1.
pl.
2.
E um.
this
way
bolh finished their marvellous courses together within
eiglit
days,
cach of thcm carrying the great load of her iwrchandise.
completed sixty years
in the
course of sanctitv l'rom
The blessed .Mary her birth down to her
departure, Walking in the road of perfection,
and labouring toward God;

five in the
while, as for the blessed Euphemia, she too accomplished thirty-five years in
tliis
course of perfection, thirty in ministering to the saints, and
alllictions
and the
conflict (aywv) of persecution
that
is
of martvrdoin for
Clirist's sake.
And
her blessed daughter yet remained, strengthened by the
power
tili'
of her blessing
and of her prayer, while she too followed closely
in
footsteps of these saints, and
began
after
them
to take
up the
strict
course
of their practices.
The history of Euphemia and Mary
///*
sisters isended.
I.
'ministering
In
the
sainl^'
i-
is
to (p.
be laken
181, n.),
literally,
the
:>"
years
musl
be dated From the
persecution, and, ifthal of 537

the book, so thal
meanl
her dealh would
fall
later than iho composition of
we have probably
onlj another instance of careless writing.
[18";
LIVES OF
THOMAS AM) STEPHEN.
187
rdulSci rsls-oB
*
rdx_srcT:\ ,
2
f-vrau^.fo-1^ rsf&
rsLinar^fo
t's
t .&
'3c\&
r^n-Lcvj
rdJLcwa
ri
\, rr>rsfo
.'rC?ca-lrS^\
*BlG7va.
^v. Jjio, _ioo
4 .jooi
qV
)jo,-aSj> Jts^-Ji ^coo;ooga-flO;
jtC^Xio
^>
G>
^*aLio
^VamajJo
.Jooi
.
Jot
7
Jô
.ôo,
Ja-;?
-Jooi ^)o^Ja
jJ
'jojouio-j
1
..Jooi
vjj/
^^\ot\ ^; pa*
-
ooot
^t^Lio Jl^
,i,
wUlIs
)ft>
i\
..
vi
'
A45v
"^
Nsv ^^v,
j_3;ot
ô
f.
n^S; ^.KJ^lo
JJ_*ul*>1
Kjj^
Jfcoo-.
.0001
^>^too K-J^J^
-.ogu^j;
JiiJLO
ow*-V )K>)Kao
is
:
ouj>?
1.
This eh. and the next Iwo are in B,
167
b.
The heading
ô lW*
iBOjia>v
l*~v*l. ov^,, ool.
3.
Mss.
ôi.iâ-
4.
i<oôii.3, |t>-vi
ô,""v
5.
|k*i
-6.Bom
7.
XIII.
Next the thirteenth history, of certain saints and servants of
God, Thomas and Stephen and

OF THE HOLY
Zwt'
the notaries
(vorzpto;)
and syncelli
MaRE
'
METROPOLITAN OF TUE CITY OF AmIDA.
After the decease of thebelieving king Anastasius
who
is
among
the saints,
when
Justin
was
set over
the
kingdom, he was making a beginning of

church of God by introducing the impious that time forward by order of the same
divisions
and contentions
in the
frHi
synod of Chalcedon; and

schismatic king everyone
of the
who
did not assent to the reeeption and introduetion
synod lived under persecution and expulsion, and certain members exile (lopi*s). of the church were accordingly banished to various places of in the year eight hundred and thirty The beginning of these things oecurred
of
and from this time forward were clearly seen in every Alexander' man's case the love that was in him and the foundation of liis heart and the
;
i.
This
'
name
is
frequently thus pointed in mss., and
therefore write
it
so rather than
'
Mara'.
2.
Mss.
Juslinian',
3.
519.
188
JOIIN
).*xÔ;
OF EPHESUS.
[188]
'jla^ô/o
ool JK^cl~ ^J^./o -Jot^s; Jkia.-~ii ^J^./

'"ÔOI v-*T
,
..Ti\
t^.JL^N-0 ^.\o|
JVS ta^l )JLol\pOQ jjL^C^fc*
^.oiab^
îs.^.Loo .fô/t J.3Q
m
1
. >/
'JVô
JJo
(-Ju. t.XL\
ôV;/o
.-oi
^ ^.i
)t~*t4
.^-.VotJ
jjaâ^ .)^.â.ô
'ô
.nVi
p;
Jooui |^. -jl-ô â^

J-L-sj;
)-
au> !'?
vm
^v
V-co
ya.^
.J-iot
J.jl,,_o
^-ô
ooi
Joou
ojV-Q-./;
J.._fl0<i3;o
jlaôh
)K n
..io
)K.Â-0
iîQ-ccLDJJ
-ou^-.i JLqjcLcdo
Q..Q..2LJ0
U-â.j
J_ioojl.o
Usx^-oo/o
)f^J3;
V-3u^; 1-3' )j v\o|.i ôi.
oooto .a\j/o
0^.1^.00 .OOOI
^*9*KjL^0
.-jlaa^sOio
KjL.paA
>|JUj
jpo
Jjl..,.^
)ooi -vî-/ -."j-iot J.-Ji-ô/;

Jjli^'o
jK.2^
,-^
\ \
, ',:.
wJlj
.^6i
^
2.
p,
~jâ\j; -.oi^*j jtâjo J.ULiajLio JjL3^.flo/
)>k...ia^
b.
o oi
jfcoo;
vooi^ v2l^Û';
.-JoiSx
1o
oS.
^^fcouxmJio; 1
^-ij
eal^d
l,E
"in.
lliîo-
9.
3.
lov^|^> l*iaS.3.
7.
^v
S.
B ImoIo-
lil&3y
10.
_ u erused in A. B <*0wso _ n. Li Ifjô/

',.
5.
lt-M-
6.
1!
=>
'&a>12.
h<
^.î
|^->..
B
;
Pirmness of his will, ihose
who
liad' tlie love of
God, and those again who
had' the lovc of the world and desire for positions of power and inclination
toward the renegades.
These
tliings therefore quickly
reached Mesopotamia,
to
and overlook the

suffer persecution
lioly
Marc bishop
of
Amida
and he took upon himself
and expulsion with Christ, rafher than to depart from Clirist and occupy the temple and the throne of temporal honour 2 This saint
.
therefore, with
syncelli,
Sergius and Stephen and

to a
Thomas
his notaries (vorapios) and

(i'opi'a)
were 3 sent
it
hard and distant place of exile
at Petra:
and
Hh'v accepted
and departed and went; and they were there in great distress
excceding their power of endurance, until their lives were near disappearing. Bj reason of this distress therefore the holy Maie was constrained to send
the virtuous
C1 tyi
i"
zealous Stephen
his
deacon and notary
(vorapio?)
to
the royal
the bope that he mighl perhaps by the intercession qf
anyone
whom
bp. of
I.
The verb
::
i-
not in the
syr.,
and
the sentence
is
ungrammalical.
Assem.,
n.
2.
In 519
Thomas was
3
died after the Order for his
expulsion, and his successor, Nonnus, lived only
months,
whicl1
Mar e
:
;|
appointed
yi
'Zach. Rh.',
sequei
i-
vm,
il
5;
II.
<)..
Prora the
is a
clear that M. onlj
""
voluntarily.
pl n e,
Sergius
nol
ntioned,
149 His expulsion was prowas banished, and the others and from the relurn to Unida
Z\\'V' in his
[180]
LIVES OF
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.

Jjls^/;
is-,
'p/ J-ou$S
yotô
L--^.\i
v3/;
oot
.
:)3u-^'
jj
:
JouSs
.ua-V-ao
^s
__,,
^.po;
ô
V-^-
yQ-rnjH yrn
%j
vu)|o êt^ oot ^cuoiôt
^j
)N
w,i
'Jjo;ojl
,^-.j
la\
..)-i3lôd/
jilSîo^ ot\ otl
.a^rnjlSoo^,
voKj/
->\v &l
>
Jlv^> -J^-o-V^s Jjlsj

J-lCô/
"^.iw J
o_3 loot owA->/> ^6t .you/iaa

J;Ot
y_/ ..KSu^.
O|
"ÔOt
.loOt
(.i^Ô
tT"\j
VLiw
^co n
n .'t-^3
3/0 sro-.^J^V-/
Jo.Jj
v^t
'
otoK../;
.-3uô^->
)i.jl^>^pclJ^
3/
J>-^ ^-Jôk.
&> ^--^.^;
;q-o3o ..otX-wX ^? QJ ? -.Jj^} OlK^,

Jlo 1 ^
^0
j-^ U,
^b.
f^âo
loot
J.m iv );oi ^.ot

>.n> to
Jô,J>
Jjl^-d/
"âjio
.|_.i^-JL_cmJ^jJ
vôo^-co.../
)
yoljj; J.j,_oa3
vOotJS.
iooi
10
:^s;
)>.x\ji
Ur~l
)_5
J3o n
..3 /
1 .
n\o vooi\o
K.^.(o
Jjoi
Jj,â3
U(-2lJ
.^ "Wio
.Joch
êu-lîo voot-icu^
1^-
ôi
^^
oot *s/j
-',
f;
-i: ir,::r.
1.
B UiW
^.
2.
t-?h
;.
1!
vm*o^;g3o
1?e^/
i>aXg-î;.
3.
8.
13
ins.
ins. vpov^-
'.
B 1 ô
5.
B
10.
|-;|l.
6.
B oiu3|o.
9.
ins. |kw-Ss-
B ^-
II.
-.sOov^
l^wtSj
l^^
God might put when he went

'is faithful
in his
waybe
good
able to have that place altere! for thera.
But,
says,
up, the
just,
1
God, who, as the divine apostle
also
and
who
will not
permit you to be tried more than ye are

to
able to be tried'
froin the brothel
directed the virtuous Stepben
Theodora who came
(TCopveiov),
who was
at that time a patrician, but eventually

.
became queen also with King Justinian 2

that distress, as
if
She therefore, when she learned of

saint's distress,
by divine instigation, because she saw that
made her mercy manifest, and made entreaty to Justinian her husband, who was master of the soldicrs (<rrpixT7|}.aTY)s) and also a patrician and the king's nephew that he would inform his uncle, and he might Order relief to be given to ihese distressed men, making this entreaty even with tears. And, through the grace which cares for every maus life, i( was done and an order went out to them to come to Alexandri. And Stephen ihe deacon took tliis order, and brouglit it down, both to them and to the holy Isidore another bishop, of K.enneshrin\ who also was exiled there with them; and according1
,
1.
Gor., x.
l:s.
2.
See Proc, Hist. Are,
ix. Justinian's
marriage followed upon Cod.
Just., V,
iv,
4.
23,
which,
beini,'
I.
addressed
'Deraostheni pp.', must be dated 520-524.
:;.
Syr. 'sister's son*.
Chalcis.
For
see Sevcrus, Selecl Leiters, p. 58, 66, 153, 166. 369,
190
*
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
ocH.a
J;ot
[190]
46
..Jxs|
JkW*>!
jfi^!
ô-^-io
-'U-^
.^2>
^--^cn^
yO^V
jooi
JxoioSo
Aooi
)-;
.wj;
^s
?K^
,-*>;
JJÂ^âioo
JfcoL.,â,=>
^3
^*>> M-;V; ok>
^,,
.oooi
îk.,
~a J.-^-3
-.U^
li-o
V*
^f"* V*00
).j
^Vci
^.io
,yioAffl|
^^
vojK.m.J; yoot!^
)1^^ ..^-.û
jlVk-J ool JJL*&i>a ^/o

,0
\j-~1
JLsa^ )a.
Joot
^î*
^ôot
Jjot
),-sô\
JJL-,.--ia^
J.JL3.4
)a*. ^- j^Q-iaSti -.ooot ^-i-ia^ J-^*_=> -t Jtoo^s u?

:fi/; jooi -otoK.-/
)o.D ^_*> Jjoi ooi
U -otoJ) o
j-t-3'^!
1,
_X W
5.
U^sa.V
;jaI.s.o .ot^
2.
B oo6.
13
3.
Ei
'3k! .- \**> \|o&>
^sp.io.
ins.
];
u*^4
^;o&-
U-
7,
B oiu-8.
Roippe flo v<>o^ |Cm*-oli vî^f^S- 9. B bis.
4.
10.
A B
low-
11.
ins. oooi
ly a great rclief
at
and deliverance was efTected

city
for these blessed
men, because
that time this
became a babitation
from all quarters, and a place ofreception for and from that time the blessed men were quietly settled
But, after a sliort time,
men driven by persecution men expelled from every place;

of
in the
same
city.
some cause called tbem to le in need of a Utensil (smizpiov) such as they make out of the leaves of thedate-palm for household use; and, as it were by the dispensation of God, an old man was found selling
Ihcm who
old
lived in a certain desert in the
region of Libya belonging lo a
village called Mendis',

this
which
lies
twenty-four miles above Alexandria, and

this
man
had
also
come
into
desert
from
Palestinc
under
also
persecution, with other blessed
men
as well as virtuous blessed
women
who were
sei
living in quietude in that place, in a certain tower
which had been
up
for
defence againsl barbarians

(y,wpa)
the
territory
of Amida, and the blessed
holy bishop Marc saw that he

i.
man came from men who accompanied the was an educatcd man and spoke their language,
2
.
Since thereforc this
W.
of the
Nile
now Mendishe (Yakut, Geogr. Wrlerb.,
ed.
Wstenfeld,
iv, p. 661).
2. Ct
eh. 27.
[191]
LIVES OF
O
-lf
l
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.

x-L>).i
191
.pi )jf/j "3/o
\ 'o .OiN yQ^CîOO .O&^t
'onô yO^Xl.AO
Âot-^
o>_w- o
.oi.ia.^
aa.a.Jo
-v cu/
^jo
.^-iokJ^.
.n
nAJ;
Jjn.ia.JLSo
JISoojj
i t
V fiN ; 1
10
J_sj
,_*.
JLsa-^v
^^0
*)ot
13
3/
-.^-.v
vOot^S.
^,'il
0001
o ot S
.^-s>3 ous
13
y*j)J
Oi\
Joe*
V-^&^?
j-joi
&-V n^^So
^.ôi
^^
'j-^spcLa
l
'
jl^*i*jJU
JLJ~;
rjboojl
j^x^xx-l
îoo .ôoj> o
/o
3/
.vfOQ
,Jju/
.Joot
j^sitoo j-aî
jooi
j-3
~_/ oila^X^
V-3
^2xs;
JiKîoo
Joch
.J-J-vv
)*-*^
)
Q V-^-3
wCho^/
oot
.*wi^d
v*-io
Jb|;
wotoK./
COJ
JOOI
JJ_^
1!
JjLOOtO
.)oO(
J-ll
JÔoJl B
JXSQ^
OOt
)J"*^ jjlaÔ
Jloj^/o jt-iÔ
1,
u o^fl.oW;.
7.
2.
B *3/v
3.
v>{8.
12.
4.
6.
ins.
B
.
ins.
11.
B ô^-
B U3(o loK 9. B l^3on
U^M>
sie)
v.'V-
_
A
5.
'waoI-
10.
B sp&ô. B low o-N
iow
i-M^v.. Ii=.vi= ov=
B &\l
.2o-
ins.
oov
13.
ins.
Nov
14.
w B ôioÎ.
they brought him, and reeeived his
mzyqu
from him, and conversed with

lived.
him; and they inqnirod also further where he
And, when he had
told
them
all
his affairs, the hlessed
Stephen and Thomas the deacons coneeived
the desire of going out to that place; and he condueted them, and they went
out with him; and they
saw
the blessed
men
driven out by persecution
who
were with him and the blessed women, and the quietude of the place also
attracted them.
And
they also told them about a certain large

in
pit that lay
near the place in the desert at a distance of two miles,
which someone
the
had once lived 2
and they went and saw

the chief
it.
And from
story
that time the blessed
Thomas, with
pit; a
whom
part of the
and the course of
narrative are concerned, formed the plan of going
down and
living in that
who from his childhood had been brouglil who was also a descendant (yevo?) of Ishakuni Bar Br'y who was a patrician; who was mightv and great and eminent ab<>ve all who were in the East; and the blessed Thomas moreover possessed an eslate
luxurious and dainty man,
up
like a king's son,
(oTi'aj
and male and female slaves, and great riches; and he was so luxurious
iuusL be the
1.
'IIils
name
is
of the Utensil which they required. It probably represents

in
wi.nl.
2. The same
'
stated
Susans case
(eh. 27), last
and
il
i-
perh. the
3.
some Greek same oave, though one

l.
would have expected Susan to be mentioned as the

conjeeture
oecupant.
v.
Cf. 'Zach. Rh.', vn,

is
Nldeke's
Arsacids' (Arsliakuni), hesitatingly adopted by
D. and L.,
quite out of place.
192
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
'o/ -oisjJ
[192]
a>v*> oto^l
oAa
*
).ioa^>
JMs;
Jjoi
;i. a\;
J-La-/
.two
)ooi
A46va. JLsojl^;
Joo w-.JL-K.lio
^t-i/ *->
Jooi
^-^001
J.Ju-,.0
"^âoi 001 .J-os

ta.,a.JLb>
c*A
)oot
** >\l U^-'? oHu2jls âflD

*
..^.Aot;
^*iio
0U_O
*B168va.:oU->4o
^~~L^ ^-/
Joot
-*^.;
Ôo
..V^miOL^
J-ij'
^.-.Votj
^),o(
>.
"ôoo
5
:
Jooi
N-/
-.-i/
Moi;
t-3
/
JjlJôS? Jk-0>Jl -ot
J-ia^W U-so^
jooi
JL^< .^~
^;
Joot
JJ/
Jôe**> ^-Aot-s :o't^-^ oJjiJxjo

.''po.iJ
JV-spo Ljlojo
.^Jtsu? ^.jjj
wwJ,j;
-.
ylaS^îo
^ôo
)t-^>?
.otlar.
^
.o6(
v^
"^â
pôA
Jôojl
'ô*l)o .y-N->o
.^.ô^
aA3ot
,^.1
v>^2o
âs
otk-ô; Jjpaa> ôJ^3
Jjlso^
J^jupa^
1(>
Ntv .iv, ^>
)~iQ^
J'.i>
Jk-*>^
_^>0|0 vAjSlIO .V,-.
jJ
Jk^-i^
I.
i>
m^..
2.
7,
'!.
ins.
-^'
4.
B K'^
s?^3w-
c'oio l'-'^^v
5.
ins. o*^-
6.
â^^c ^bo
;_*i.vj.
uoiiumâjo.
8.
s?cn>>.
9.
B |9/v
10.
B om,
and dainty
thal he
used to clean his face and his hands with water more
This saint then,
tlian
in
ten times a day.
who
lived
under these conditions, now
Opposition to these things formed the resolution of acquiring ascetic habits.

But,
everyone
when his object became known, that he wished to do these things, then who heard it would as it were langh at his purpose, saying, All
wants to dwell
in the
that delicacy and luxury
waste uninhabited desert
And, though the blessed Stephen had the intention of doing Spiritual Service, yet, because he was feeble and sickly of body, he refrained from doing
these things, saying,
o
For ourselves this

feebhjness; but,
is
too great a thing to live in the brother, let us look after our
deserl on account of our

so'ul,
my
and gain
desert by our
manner
of life
entreat the Lord to cause Ins grace to shine
upon us
his
and our heart, and always When tliev had .

for the
returned to the city, the blessed

cell,
Thomas provided
and he gave
concerns of his
the bishop's
doing everything
in secret,
key
(tOSâ.) to
cellarer (x3Aaptm;),
and
for sorne
reason was blessed by the saint without his
knowing
l. I.
of
it
'
and he departedand returned to the place, and went straight
e.
withoul Mare knowing In- purpose
(?).
[193]
LIVES OF
.)ooi
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.

)lo.,. o
L93
^-; chJ^ Jooi Nl-J
^s^ôo JM>^ )Kaa*lo Jiouo

)Q-^|j
JJj
\ "^.^
o&. '-'o-Jfcoo 'J^- îo oih^>

|k^s_i. otS. ooot;
"^-ô
-.Joe* >n
\'m o
\
oi
J-sa-^
j-3;>Jo
^-^01
1
Jjls.^ 0001 ^,
<âaao
'otK,.,...;
|~j.oo(o
in oo
vlod olS "^S

.JoC*
.
J_sVoo )_JLo ji^x oex

> Jlj
bao
.^.ioN,\ ôa,>
J
i;
A.'46v b.
OO /
).r
..ÔlOOl^î
3^.-^
'jLsJÔ J-jLO
->
1 IQ
4|
.
Jo*B168v'b
+S
oooi
.. ~y> ,v
o.^ ^*-ô ^/?
:^-.^><*
U-sa^ s*^
0001 ^_*iXjLio
|U
rv
or.
^ \_OocL. Iv^CL^v* wî./

))
Ol
,' .^/o
t
.Ovbs
^JLm y .
..
Tt Ô OtoIS /
.Jjoj
S > s
.
uJLm Oa3oJi -\ o
)K t
v >
>
Jp.
nn\^; w^>
w.o)QJ^xco In n
Joot Joot ^*s/
Jai; _s a-*4
s
I^lÔ .i **->^/
..Jlo-2-N-s JjLia-/,^
)v/->
r
J<*^
-JL.V=uAJ; "^l
>JbO. CL.^,
*îw a
^J*
-J^! k*
CHO.II3/
U&--1
Jlo
Vt
J.i.iL
JS.
v-A_3lSu}
.sJ.OaJL.CD
^0
"*vv
J^CHJ
B
Mss.
.So.
!-'
a-l-No8.
3.
B 01^*-o w;^|*-
4.
w-Sj
10.
low
U>-
5.
Usfo- -
6.
7.
B om.
ins.
xooC*3-
y.
B K*-=o-
ins.
**iô \*^>-
11.
ins.
to that pit, bravely applying himself
thenceforward to sceticism and vigil
and protracted recitation of Services.
But he used to go
down
into that pit
and come up again, that he might not put force upon his body all at once and laint and be overcome, while the blessed men who were the occasion of his
going out
to
that place supplied his necessary requirements.
And
so
in
that pit he laid great
and grievious labours upon himself, and was without ceasing continuously oecupied in weeping and sorrow and mourning for his sins, and these blessed men (since these also were very perfect in their
manner
of
life)
used to relate torae

his face,
1 ,
Whenever we
'
see the blessed
Thomas,
I
we
find
him beating
and saying,
Woe
to
to
me,
have consumed
melted away in
in
my
days in vanity.
Woe
me
me,
my brethren, since since my moments have

has been squandered
evil deeds.
Woe
to
since
my
life
works
of darkness.
The world has deeeived me.
The demons have
mocked me.
world.
My mind has been lost in Pray for me, my brethren, that

merey
at
the vanity of the aflairs of this lying
repentance, and not turn his face

that the door of
1.
;it
which
(p. 209);
the merciful God may reeeive me in away from my hatefulness. Pray for me am knocking may be opened tu me, and
I
This must have been in 534

path. on.
but the words though given in the present, appearas spoken
the beginning of his ascetic
life.
T.
xvii.
f. 1.
14
194
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[194]
f JL
o^,s
.oocx
)jch
^..,-^s/;
J^-?
'>'?
ow^~
â/o
J-"/
-.ch~s
)j/
aJ;
^1,
^v Jj-^
f |
JV^>;
.Jjl-;
Jx^-^k-*
^?/o
^-î
"^
U-*'
.
'.J-^~ JbaX_-ô>
^",
,_*>//
jJ;
jjLioo
.JL^ 1^?
Joe
Vr J-*-~
^
-o
ifc
010
Joot Uli
.-jâji wJoch
ôtoK-/
JaI*/
J-Os^CS.
ô
wJ^
'
ooot ^-.p/
vs/
:^
"^j
'
jooi JjL;
*
ôX Jioo/
2
ô
.Jxboo-X Jô^
1
K~Xou>
^*^q
i
ra.
..ou.2j
ovXi/o
oU;aao otk-^-?
i^^
)<?<
-.K^
^> )
H I69ra,
^CHClX^ Jo ^JL^}
>o_a>;
.
jbi.
) r
h r>"
;
"ÔO -.1^* j^JLJl OCH US5=> ^^ô ^r*iol/o 4 jâJ;o Jv^j

>
.
H.^
ii n
.
)la^*-~io;
mi
J>vs)
"
Jjlsj
ito
^-ioo .otxio ^.oiontp/
))-^ô
^-J^
'
C*JJ
^^
jjLsa^*
om-icu^ K_s îoo .{-.j^miX^s i_s -oi îol
'^-.cm-.V--30 !!
I.
i!
1^4;.
\>l
2.
1^-
ins. '
B kî- ou^sy 7. B ôuV=o ta=v
::.
I!
oiii.
4.
Ro^^jo.
5.
B < ui
I;.
PaoaiS/
inay find the

life
1
life ol'
inv
wretched soul which was
lost.
All the carefulness of

tliis
for
my
life
part expended on these corruptible concerns of
body
of
away and death has come near, and corruption is And what shall I do, my brethren? at hand, and judgment has overtaken me. Woe to me woe lo me, the erring one. Where, pray, was my darkened mind, tliat it did not think of these things tili to-day?'. As often as he saw ns
dust; and
has passed
(these blessed
men used
to say to me),
by reason of the sound
of bis sobs
.
and
Ins
weeping and mourning

(vo-rta)
for bis soul
he would make us also weep
When
infirm
he had been
in that pit six years,
because attacks of bodily infirmity
and the inlluenee ofdamp
had greatly affected him, and he had become

laid
by reason of the severity of the labours which he had

they with great force lifted him out of
it.
upon
white
liimself,
After a space of eight

4 ,
years the holy bishop Marc departed from the body in Alexandria
liis
who were deaconesses were there in Alexandria, women vvho are themselves also in truth among the saiuts by reason of the greatness And, after the decease of the blessed bishop Mare 3 of their mode of life.
two
sisters
2
also
I.
If
f|
liis
deprivalion
i
is
meant, thedate
aol later
n. 1.
is
probably529.
Inthis case, asTh. was in the
pil
a
;ii
;ypl
was
187,
than 523.
2.
Cf. 'Zach. Rh.',
\m.
.">.
3.
In
1!
Ihfl
ee p.
[195: o
L1VES OF
^-.otioi.1
THOMAS
A.ND
STEPHEN.
195
vK-Uj
J-;ouo.>;
Jj^* )a*.
otlaL-/
'^^^1/
-J*io J>nm,3/
^J; oi .|>oj)l
la^
IjULiaiLio
la^ffl|
J.i_ia.\ ^V*jlo .cxUjJ
oiaô^
oi
lo-wjj
Jjoi
j.jâs
Ikjoi_.
oi
^v .ivo
.JjL3)-i
ows
uS.
JLooi
JAolôo
êu;
JjLio_^ oi^" oooi y->^ ^,'\v -.Jj,-oa3 )!/ ^so /'Jjlsq^
^JSs^*âX
c*.jl2lj
^Kjo
)oi
..'<x3a..a.flQ.*.9/
Ljl,,..o<
oiI.o_2l_..^
ôV3.ii
.iîa
^JKiLio
'^fco;
4
JJ
peu^
JjLô
J.ij'
îo
Usa^
^.*;
ooi .oiUJJ
ôiaio'^v
>av. yoot-ia^
jj*
*
J.iaJLaa.J
ciaVi. aia-.a/
f3o
14
-Jooilj
.J~i*
).-po
10
Jooi *A47
b.
-.Kj/
JjOt
y/j
-.C*\ ^-V^/ f3 .^0-30H
y/o -.lo-^J
Oi.JuJ
4
''J.a_-J.i
JJ /
.1^>J-âJi
.JljJL
Nk^jâ-coo '^.aoo/
OoJLo
>^>o_.2l_ilJU
N,
''J-
.o.
JLooi
*
Ol
'-.OtO^ JO
-.^J^Ô
^ KJ
Jkj/
J_3.*j
y_/
sCOJ^3*io
);Ot
l.Ui'Jrli
jlaA*1j
.JJ-Ji
o\
'.
JjOI
wO|
O.JL-/L/
y .y^.bôU
.J~co.jja.-3
Ol j^-^*
JJ
Oi\ K.,^1/
vO.jlo.2lm
t5
.yoot.io.ii.
Kjo
2.
^Loo
.
-.oiojô^co
.|M^ ImH_
',.
oi
1.
L!
<fa--tU
IJ-*>-
B ^j,
12.
^ w i.,
Iîuet
3.
" 'oi
Bona.
01HU Usa^.
;je/
jS.
6. B
B
!ow >aii Uoolt^.
7.
01=-
11.
o- |*ol16.
15.
J-*.
^1-
B lk^> l=^>- 13. A 17. B o. |2iw^ ,a3oiLo-
B Û^?s.
îVse^.-
9.
I!
loU-
_
II
5.
B îl>
10.
ins.
14.
.oiika JlVsj t^,
ô
.îb.
18.
\J-lo-
his sisters
with the rest ofthe Company (vo&i) thatwas with them prepared
to carry his
own country; und thev sent the blessed who liad before interested herseif in procuring their release from exile (eopta), who also at the time had become queen'; and she thereupon issued an order that the blessed man should be carried down. And, when the order came. thev thereupon continued constraining this blessed man who loved the wilderness to show his gratilude to his holy bishop, and consent to go down with them with his bones to his country. But the blessed man utterly refused to do this. saying, a 1t cannot And, when they had made many attempts to induce bim to consent bc
bones down
to
his
Stephen the deacon to Theodora,
i).
to
it
go down, and
if
he wished, return, saying

for
to
bim.
(nvcix)
If
vou wish
this,
would not be right

and your
you
to leave
your estate
and,
and your
aflairs to
chance, but you ought to go

yoursell'
sister,
down and arrange

.
matters as von wish between
and come back
when
his
they had urged him,

to this conclusion,
he considered this to be the right course, since he

that
l.
came
it
was
not
in
accordance with right
that
affairs
should remain
Apr.. 527.
196
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[196]
/t
Ol^. 'oOOl ^-J~~

-j"--t
J k-
-30
.OlfcoîO;
J.OOI
)_}
,y^!â.i)0
;J
.OMui m.Sl^.^00
*.ot
-y
n
a
p
ool
^>Jôi
jj
^.loi
4
s3/o
bft3cu/o L-.^.\
(*i^5
K_^juSO
JS.
:''ot
-oi
J->oJ^>
a/o
^
:-_ -oio^-i
ounbXio..s>
'oxii
.otS.
-oi
1U
v^po|
.^lo^ ..U-ô
^./
^.j
)V^^
^
1
ot.
.. ~>
-oi
yjL*
^!
JJ/
'
,Kj/
JjlLs
^
)j/
fp
-.)LJLDOl
^ ouVxio
J
MjuaoJ
oupj
N5
JL3'!
8 *'^/
^Ji .JS^
yVNj
ooi
.Jj/
^!
14
-jcioi
p/
ot?
.^-^ V*?/
'
''.^.j
)o-^
y
.). ">->-^
^*>/
J-ôi
oup;
^6
^./j jAoaioo
6i.\ a_x_i_^6o
)-^ji.5o
J,a.*A
^.-i
ouoJ*/; .Joi^JJ
v.3
ôd ^ >. ..MVt

.
Jjlsoio
.Jjs
-)joi
o^-^j
.*otaL^VajBD
^J;
Jlo_._.l ot..\
:
oc*>o
s
:<xô JKjuîoo
yOOUJ
B
l^ : =
nh i.^p
J-i-aVo
yOj/
oJ^^loo onAio
)Kjl.polX
I.
A
B
<
v?a/-
2.
ftui
-
i.
Mss.
l
-
8.
9.
U^=
19.
^
*;v
^
B
16.
ov
o-

f>
k.
11.
B B
15.
corr.
frum
^ ^; B
&l-
o- "o. A * B om. fj^y B ,*tl- B U*>- B ooov 18. B owû.^ ano

5.
(i.
7.
li
v?v
12.
13.
14.
17.
B "*"= oU- -
B spovoMvô
without provision; and he accepted and went
down with them
in silence,
and with
bis
head covered, and his tears always flowing.
And, when they
saw
also
that he
who saw
was constantly weeping night and day, then these holy women that his tears ran down upon his food, and on the road also
while he was travelling again the same, and similarly. also at his lodgingplace, being
much
astonished at his sorrow, would say to him

father,
What
am
sick
ill,
is
the matter with you,
that
to
you thns constantly weep?
But the
siek;
devout and holv

but prav for
man would say

.
:
them
of it?
:
weep because
if
me
But they, as they used
to relate, as
to jest a Iittle
is
with him said to him

constantly weep?'
feels that his
'And what
Does
man who
is
if
thua
if
But he said
to us
A man who
pain,
seriously
he
complaints are giving
him
weeps even
he does not
wish
it'
And
so
we would
praise God,
who had thought him worthy
sorrow and weeping and humility, and had given him repentance But, when they had gone down and thut he might know his blemishes. reached the city. and the magnates and their kinsmen and the whole city
ncli
had come out
to
reeeive them, and the bones of the blessed
bishop had
il.)7
LIVES OF
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.
I'.t:
)jL3a^
^-.j
oot .)KjL.âa\
.)K.JL.îCL^
U-.,-oi
v^^!
n'iv ;
v*^j/
-.J/a*
')-?!
N-^j
1
Ji-Kio;
" l n'i'ivM. i:
K*a,
..)jlo
J;o&.
.J-i-ofcoo?
'U^t^ ^!
t-~3;
J^*^
3/;
j'i
-.No)i-
-a/
yopo
oi^.
oti
^*>
Jj/
)^1./
.^J^Q_ -V^
.
^-oo
.ou*jlô ,6uô;i-ao .k001 -Kl./ ows J^
m\
>l
Jl-JLh
j-*\
1
^6C JO .OU^ OOi-.l/o ,U\X>

JVJ
joot
S
K3
'M-AO '..w^J
,>N!
^-V.O
.\M
|j<
U-t-O
lila ;
J-3*f*
1
:aiojQ-D
Joot
'viCLM cxK_
)S^j^.o oK...3l\
^Jio
.Vfso,.^
lK*io ôi
:oi^.
v/;
s.3lÎ/
JJ
001 -.-otaiLi/
*
ôxm
0001
^f^
oot
o^; :po/j
J-os
Jjaiopo
>*!/
'
aS>,
..;
J001 V*>/ *3 .yOOl^ *A47vb.
ooot
^.-viaio
)loK_Oo;
Jjl-.jls
v3fo
iJ
^'JLN
4.
>
0001
^.^0.^.^6;
'-6t
^îo
I.U
1,
b k-=a
It-.
2.
ins. nJoio-
:s.
B om.
\'>>--
8.
ô
-- 10.
.bw7. B(sic) B V a &/-
ov-*><
.&w K&ô oCV=Ot=
-'w
<3/.
5. B ins. oCV B >oaÛ/ U ^v
fi.
B Wf>
9.
oSî...
been laid in his martyrs' chapel which he had built, called that of Beth Shurla', they proceeded to enter the city; but the blessed Thomas directed
his steps to a
monastic convent on the north of the city which

of
is
called
was an inmate for about that 19 years from the tirae of the departure of the holy Maro my spiritual 3 2 father ,both when it was suffering persecution and when it was at peace and prayed, and To this monastery then this saint came and he went in And, when his sister, whose he asked for a lodging, and it was given him.
of the house
Mar John,
of
which
also
name was Cosmo, who

of his people, he
also
was
woman
of virtuous
to
habits of
his
life,
and
the other persons of high position urged
him
go into
house and that
did not yield to
them, saying,
Learn,
my
brethren,
is
from the divine psalmist who says, 'One day

than a thousand'
that he
'
in thine habitation
better
And, when the blessed Stephen the deacon saw
had taken up his lodging outside, because they loved one another, and also imitated one another in the matter of virtuous practices, he also
1.
Sc. 'house of eye-film

is clear.
(?)
'.
L. wrongly
reads'Beth Sliur'a' (house
of ruin).
The reading
of
both mss.
the
monks were
in
s.
that time.
3. As John's figures are not always quite accurate see Introd.. than exile tili the end of 530 (see Introd.), the arrival in Anaida cannol be earlier The ward for 'habitation' is the same as that for 'monastery'. i.xxxiv. II.
2.
522-540
(?).
198
IOHN OF EPHESUS.
*3
.
[198
^V&J*O0
oooio
O^ v
JJLOOIO.'JVJLJ
)V-.^2)
Ollo^
V^?
&l ^.J*
s5sîo
J't-^
Jv^f*^ T^c*-^^
oooi
K_JL_o_fc
yooos/
a-ia-o;
-.^dJl
vOOi-Â
yoouk-./
JJ
K-)v-^>a^ oSs ^/
J
.y-JU ^J.Vl ,^*Jax'K.io
..Jj_3^ ^-.J vQJOl .yOoC^ yQ.AQ.aj V^ -^?
.^
i 00
Cll
J^
J-
M;iwv"b..)Jk
Ao
JlQictSv j-ii^ ^Qiw omlSj

U
oot v/
f*.=>
î JU^?
" ^coa-o-Vô
Jooi
Lq^>
ys\ô
Jjlsq^j
Q
Via^
.Jlv-^' -o'ô
ooi
4
-otai.0,.^ od/ ooi s/ b-/

JLsq*>;
oiA^d ^s^
otl>~
Vâ^
fXa*t-j
Jk-s
5
.JjuJm
^^
looi
.jloik-ô;
).a3Qio
Jjl-JJ
U-^sj
jlaî
*-~
jJ-/
vOOukM
^s-jLio
It--/
oooio
^*>;
Jooi
ti\i\
-
..Jlf
ô
jla-J^
:JôU
18 ra.
a.
,'^-s ft oooi
^*.^.1*A Ôf*> ^^ji^
oi-s
JJ..^>* Jjôio .J-.oo>oo loot Jioifcoo
Ol^ K*i
M-"
V^.2Li
-.OUi, joOl ^_JLJI
^MU
4.
/N5^-Ooi
Jjoi
lX)
1.
Ii
loou
6.
in^.
~^
\*& wLa^v 2. B ^.low 7. B l'w ^-s w

.
\alce,
3.
B la^^-
B l^î
|U^v
5.
B l<^-
asked
of
to
lodge outside in the monastery.
And
thus they did, while both
them were detained, because they intended to return to the desert And they were delayed for two years though, if their thoughts logethcr. had not been completely setupon God, it would have been decided that they The blessed men thenceforward together witb Zwt' should remain for good.
;
the deacon,
who
also
was
clergyman
(x7.7ip.ad;)
of the church
under the same
holv Marc', himselt' also devoted himself
to
death or lue with the blessed
men, who himself also astonished those who knew him by the manner of life which he finally adopted, while il would never have entered any one's mind
that tlial
man would
ever place upon his neck the great yoke of monasticism.
And
sce to
them thenceforth lived with one virtuous purpose, while to what humiliation the blessed Thomas had come from what splendour andgreatness astonished and saddened everyone and so many used to spurn
the three of
;
and despise everything
in
him.
This space of two vcars then he oceupied in making an equal division
tween himself and
his sister, saying,
She
is
in
the world,
and needs her
'.
in a difTerent
way,
[19t)
LlVES F
jJ
THOMAS AND
STF.PIIF.X.
19$
>^>ltoo
.& J^sKio o^.;o

;
-.o^ts^l jâ^b^-s
Y so >oa_.
Joi
-.p/ +S .otN-JS.o
wôocl^ "^ -^w
a.io\i yorô ^â

\v>o Joor
,c>
.nmr,iiv>\
w^*;
y/
)J/
odt ok-s v^Sno

:
J
:
>n
>
' '
\ai p
î
s/o
:JV-s*io^ jooi
^*3u.
îo
t--s
N.>U-^^/ Qt-LîX-s
KjQOto jtaja^V-.k_.iLo
:
w^>
JLoot
y-\ \j\ :oot jil/

:ojo.so
y^l
o&>
!S^.oot
.i/
otla\
fco/
J^.Oi't.3
^jl~;
]
'.jJs-\
Ji-t-s Jcx
Jl
jâ\ -U>\
.a*-ji ,J
Jo
J_L*>;
-.c*ia^
)j/
wjAi
Jâ-^.
*
"^s w-a^slo
.jJ.'l;
^3/
..)'y^x
)j/
iU
,J>
^ M
Joo.
l
^?^? ^-ô,-o
-.^-.K-./
J_ia2^j> ,-^^
.Auf Uj*;
.Jjioi
JK^x>
.Nj/
.M j-^
^./
U*>
>
ôo
Jaaa'Biwra.
Joio
:)
^0 l ^.;
001
J-Sj'j
U> ,-^'
01,-,/
.JKVo
^/
Jooi i\L~o -.oi\ loot ).3^.â,m o.i3
î
-.^-ôi K-.001 \2&l odo^

Ji't
^^0
^-.Vk-V
)^j^
ww^jlô
)i.
1
')W?
\.si
V
Jjî-s
V*?/ .J/
ô
:
.otîol
p
"A^s rb.
..jjtAjJLjo
joog
Jow^m
xs^j..
ax* 00!
'i.
0/
e>>n\
1.
B om.
6.
1*>13-
2. 7.
B i^Nl
_
B
3.
B l-^v
8.
\il-
9.
om n vo- B ^fi'B vpV-* *k ^ u^â.^;
5.
eô"cao
mLaV
share.
am not
required to dispose of anything except
my own
When
they had completed everything, and he

to the desert,
was thenceforth desirous
of retnrning
tion
from that country,
being cvery day vexed and annoyed and distressed at his detenI, inasmuch as I was close at band and had been in
I
constant intercourse with him because
had seen
his
manner
of
life,
and had
lf
also gained freedom of speech (âpp-Wa) before him, wouhl say to him as Lo! are you not jesting with him, Why, pray, are you vexed, father?
a*
in
monastery
.'
(for are
yon
in the world?), lo!
it
lies
before yon to fast and to
pray, and practise
asceticism as
much
as
you wish.
lo!
Wherefore are you

is
distressed?
it
You had
.
a cell in the desert, and

I
here too
a cell.
Do
in
as
you wish
Hut the blessed man, while
on
my
:
part
was saying these
things to him, kept his hand resting upon his cheek, and looked at me in Can a slave then (apa) astonishment; and at last he sighed and said to mc
serve
two masters'Por again can

13.
man
be
in
intercourse with
God and
1.
Luke, XVI.
200
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
'
[200]
'o^tOo J-^jv^3
Jjsoii*
')
m...ô oiq-slV-o ^*> **'/
^.ôo .)li.n
t^ft"*/
>j^
J...
^jOD
w^>;
"^.po
Jw? **l " * >0 N Vf> .JK^J o',L^ >
>
Jjla-/
,ô
^-ô-^'o J/;
^-/ K-J-^QJ
,_*a^C~o
^*M^ Û,
5
JJ
îo
^
yjL.,
^ v
,o..\^
jJboo-
^> %*Jo
yk
'
I^xj
|^/
JJ
^
^>
U*l
JoOJJlO
''.Oolo
JJ
.-Jot^jJ
Oi>OiOO
<'* U JM>
kj/
^*^
-JL-^
<*a
V-^
*
Jo-^ )o^>
^>-Mioo vNJ^J.ô vlAjO yloi
'IU70r' b.o/
12
:JKju^s
ol
JK^
au/
6u-s
p^?
:-otok-/
10
]toô
Jj*a-
^Jo
..''jKJi-to
o/
*
13
I.Kj )jV-s o;
âôo
^^D >^
)oSs ^so
Jo^
^v
;>>t-o
A 48vi B
>-aso ^>.
sj-llô-
1.
S.
2.
*^'
ol-
3.
ins.
otX
4.
B
10.
ins.
^>
:,.
v?a/ el-
6.
7.
B uiô.
9.
ins. ^>- >p *&{
l^* ol-
11.
ins.
B om. 12. B
ins. ov^-
13.
**>
with men? and can one see any of one's relatives and bodily kin
(yevos)
and
approach spiritual things? accept

land
is
my
statement,
sir,
that for nie a foreign
mnch
away
better,
and
it
preserves nie from
yon not that honr

snatch
all
it,
after
hour and moment

life like
after
many impediments. moment privily

flee
Or know
steal
and
if
part of onr
wolves and
from us, so that, since,
our Lifetime
how,
father,
we nin after one moment of our life, \ve shall not overtake shall we not weep and lament for one day only that passes
i'ruits
idly
from us, without bearing the

r tliat
of our praises
and presenting them
to God, and again
and prayers and requests my Know you not that man's on il be' depicted and made visible before God? days and Ins years are themselves like volumes fll of letters, and every day and hour on whieh a man does good or evil, or performs praise or prayer, that hour orday records them upon itself, andpresents them before God, and, since
also our petitions
God
ding
is
omniscient,
in
Order that the
man may
be judged or applauded accor-
to bis
conducl
in life,
and that everything that has been done by bim

requests are not'.
Perh ins. a negative, and render 'on which our
-oi
LIVES OF
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.
201
î
oot;
-cxo^-.; Jfcooj
ocx
JL^Cao
jopîelo )n >
J-iaot
.^JL îo
JL^-ôo
i-a^>;
..UÎfl; vOot-V)^
..)-3oi>; Jfcdojjo
.
lôo-.
^^
yj-j
J^-^1^00
)N
..
-.<*-*
-.)j^.\po; )lAjQ-.)
"^so;
>S;
V'tlo .,)jL.;as5; )N-,;olo

.J-o-aj^
Af
.
ot.^.; Ju/
.
o
JjLSOI
Joi-^ji )a-ôo
Jjld-soao
\K^
^-si
^.OW.^-./
"^^-Ô!
JjLO-./
-.(-3*/
o/
U* -= ' ^> ?
)â_\\ ?
.
cjla..
\ ^-3 ,-JLKj
vCL|
);ot
J-L3U./
>v
..
Hill;
>
JJ^>
u>
^stoKôo
-'i^! |jB170Va.
n
. ..i
]aoi t-S ,_*>

n
^JU^CUt^t
.)AH^
)NÂ
J^*A
ô* .-o*
..Kjo
ôtsmj
^-ooi
jJo
,j>
Joio
\^*M P
.jJj/o .^LiO
'
\^
\jli^
U>5
Jo
J-L3
'yl
^T
SS UOi^J OoloT
N-jLÛ
5.
..^&OOJ*
^J* * A 48
Y" b.
1.
n?JW-
2.
jVi;-
3.
Olli.-
4.
^-^p
^too
wSav
B ^t.w *^ ô Mo.
1-
mar Le known
it
to him, therefore his
before God, each one of them carrving that which that
own moments approach in order and pass man did in it. whether
and showing
it
be what
is
good or what
is evil,
life
to
God.
And,
in
if
again
a day which has passed of onr
is
one of abstention from good deeds and
from
evil,
the place in the
life
of the
man whoever he
be
is
it
similarly
void and torpid and useless, and it Stands up and accuses him, since that day the carries the fruits of the saints, and the confession of the confessors, and praises of those who give praise, and tlie prayers ofthose who pray, and the alms of the givers, and the forgiveness of those who forgive, and shows
them
to
God, every man's

it.
own
actions
which he performed
in
it
being depicshall
ted on
And now, O
father,
when
let
these things are so,

it
how
we
neglect one honr and not tremble to

the fruits of our repentance,
pass from us void without carrving
and without the words of our praises being How, our brother, shall we be caught by the deceit of written upon it? that from this hour in tliis lying world, and not understand and consider which we now stand we were equally distant from the time of our birth
down
to the present day, and, since
fleeing from us
and departing, and,
we began if we run
to spealafter
it
it
has been quicklv
for a
thousand years.
202
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
.'^.oot ^-v^
)jia'|o
1
[2021
ôîoo
"^-".w
JJ
.^-*ôl^^ âiyî -)-~J; o/
:pl^..3
î*
*2l$S
^N
-.ol'/
^j'/
)t--
)-fcJa
s?
1
^
^Ô
..*f>S
J.AV,LflD
>-*--^
-J;oi
'oV^lÔ O-L^.^ >%''
'^îÔ .yjio-
JJ
-*
uJp. ^.iwO
t".=)
JJo ''Jffli
JJo
.)--a.^-a,-
JJo ,Jâ-,V
1
)J
-.v^î
")o t.io
*a&j
^.\
JLsi
'j.1^;
Jj.^
ô
.
^K_.6cx
vsJxij
^.\oi ^-.oC^s
f
Jjoij
w;
J-i/
'^.jc+io
JK^.*
l*+a
ogoot
nVto
^.oio V.'tn..
aA
'o&vJ
.'u^N "^3u
JcOoL
Ljot
)K.,N..a
J^- ^.s/
t*ota.JL~
^_io
J_N-ui
ou\
>n
JJo
.-Jo3s toJ^
10
Jjl^-^-s ^.io
Ot-Oi
+.3
.J
)jl3oio
.-Jla.a-.Io
Jla\,o jk~a.aAl
Jooi
>
JJ;
.Jj^
o/
J
JK.*
v *.
^ L^V-3
Jj/ ^->t-*0| .^^slwfO ^)")o
i-.OIj
lO.^.^)
Jbo.*}
wCS^t
>
fi^xo JK.-.\/; JKjljloo jLlo
uj
./;
-.Kôoi
'sî x'Jkao
Ul
J -i .
..
JJ
J^y,
Jtot*
B
iaAi
UoV.
olô
voj/ K_a^
L^jî).^ ,'gJU vooCioo

^;-\oI
1.
<^.j*7.
1:
2.
ins.
3.
_\
om.
4.
B oo;vo
00^4,1
:,.
ins. \>\s-
6.
U^îns.
ins. ,>,oo0111.
s.
B ^-v^
<*0i:>
îoi-
9.
B P
ov^> .
3'
!ov-I.
2 ^.j.
10.
11.
12.
B a"^0'
we sliould not be able to overtake it And for this reason it is mueh better
(ycovia),
again or to see
for
it
for ever
sit
and ever?
nie to
go and
in
some corner
nie
and weep
for
my
life
and
for
mj empty moments
and
for niv profitless
years, and for
my
hours
tliat
have melted and passed
from
empty
and void, wbere neither acijuaintances nor relatives will

in llie
liarass rae;
because
moment when
iy=Vj;i,
l
tbc sentence goes
fortli
upon
nie
no friends, or lovcd
ones, or kin
or
As
for
me, while
feil
members of the family, will give nie anv pleasure . was listening to all tbese tbings from this saint, great
thal
In'
it
marvel
upon me
so efi'ectuallv controlled his thougbts and col-
lected his mind, directing
toward God, and did not allow even

his life to
if it
were
one idle bour or moment of
be lost without praise and prayer and
repentance, and thus shunned and dreaded and feared the waste of one hour
only.
Then
marvelling
in
my mind
me?
life,
thought,
Prav, what sounds and

for
songs of lamentations will

the res! of those
lhat
is
suffice to
make lament
I
who
are like
since
in
have wasted some of

Vrpvivia'
;
my own seif, and for my moments,

and not only has
oven the whole of
my
vvantonness
[203]
LINKS OF
N-'*"
,Jj/
\'r=>i
THOMAS AM) STEPHEN.

.Jk-a..;
203
_>/o
^.io
ot.__.sol
,-Jo
ot.2_o
')K.__
\i
\ll
-.---*.
^<-->
B170vb.
'
1"
JL3Q^; ^-.;
k-'OO J-i'Aoo )N_\o>_ ,___-JJ

J--'
^ct-O
,-_V.oio .Jj_-Q-$
J--30
jk__xa_l_oo
y_,/
..J_-_o__\
J^?
-I 001
oo^-/
~
J 00<
)*t-t-=
f9
-.ou--
N_oo(
p/
.lai,
-__x
Ioch
J-^fioot,---
3/
.JljOi_s.po
."*>7 jjoj
__\
JJ
jJ
0/ .J_KH_*
J_*>.S.
J1^___3UL_o
5
.
y-4 ^\^>
h*+J>'tl') iikJ.. JjL-O;
cas'!;
w_V.
)j^7
Jjl-
^._*>
*_
J__Vl;o jksoi;
jj.^
-oo^/
jkX<__.j_->;
J.__0Jlk-_e-O
r'^^lJ
'JjlX-C-xo
|K-_C_J--0
v__^
.__i_c\;
JLjlL-j
J__--V'A
jicu
JJ?
/t7
.^_sc__.o
y,..--
(jl2j
.jjja^toe
ot_>
Jk^^'jo
)tfti> ocn JJlk~-o;

oULfc
.
-3l_>.-_
\xo\o .J_^__se_\;
ch_>
jJ.ll
^so v>ou-jl._-Oljo ^-.J--J

) 1
,-oa_oo
lc__,l}
so _-_qj 001;
j-*-cJU
>.->oi
.chK^_^V;
>
m - '^^^'ilo
>
tyooi-V^?
b
1&<k
^3-.*!
V*^ ^N/
4.
.chIcl__*_k_>o
chIo__3,_\
_51oKjuo
B
I.
US/.
2.
oiûr.i.^.o-
Uia^t-.
B U">I33. 3. B ins. >-ô. 8. B corr. from Itao,^ and
;-'/
5.
B om. v
6.
^M.
7.
ins. ov--.
one hour not been treated by

year of days also
.
mc as of any account, but not even a whole And marvelling went ont from the presence of tho
I
Liessed man, and used to repeat

bling.
all
these things to
life
my
brethren with trem-
Now
tlie
blessed man's manner of
while he was in the monastery
was
as follows, fasting from one evening to the next,
indeed with the freedom of speech

I
used to say to him,

:
'
swer me, saying

sacrifice
and seanty food; and had acquired with him (rectum'-.) In truth I wonder how you live but he would anWhat have I gained by feeding my body as if for
that
I
;
down
to
the present time?
Or ought
not to
know
I
lliat
food
fire
belongs to
the creeping thing and the worms?
Wherefore must
take
and scorcli
body receives foods and is nourished and grows fal, the fire of passions and lusts is kindled in it, and it scorches and burns the eyes of the soul so that they do not see and restrain il from sinning. And now, instead of it hanging to the soul so that it is brought down and, wallows in the mire of the body's lusts, let (he soul hang upon
my
eyelids?
When
the
rise out of its mire and share in the soul's purity Those wlio concern themselves with the nourishment of their bodies, thinking that it is a good thing, are weaving a rope of pigskin and
it,
that the
body may
and lightness.
204
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[204]
'
V.
V-^v
B
171
jb-s .Jji^jlaKA yQj/ t-ô-^ JjL^m.^ ^.-î- oUl,o -.yOOi-^tJi^
JLo_a
r,
ÂM
J-iâ
^>
.Jk-ô'P
))>n*vi.. ?
^âu
yJ
.loot
ouN-/
'J^clôjl
jl-^j;
jJ;
Jt*J^
Jk-Vjô
Jooi
^clSjlj
)ô^
Jooi J^
)j/
^^Kô
,-*/;
^<a
jsî
jJ
JJ^s^d
jla^^ k-Jâa
7
^-ô
.)+>
\K>âxI )a
-K-ooi
Jjl*>
.; " M"
.oiK^s_o
^"
jk-^_o
Jj/
s
v2/o
k-oot
^-*>
^>
> "*
K^s
^-bo
ôot ^ô-v3
^Ju.o .J-ôjo
t^
00 ^-/
;g ..\-a
''JjlSil^xo/
)VN-ô
^
4.
k-^3 l^-00 /
,)la_-/;
J-oa
JKjôaI
;Ks
^ni JKM ^ôo

2.
:^.j JKJiu>
U wî ;Kj_s
B
9.
o^j
-
vUjoô;!
1.
^..
B wC*M*to , (lSwo- 7. B om. o. 8. B o>.
in.
3.
B o l^V^v
ia-^3
U^-
B
pl.
5.
>^>
c^
low
b*l
)i*lo-
(sie).
B <m-m -ô 6. B ins. 10. B Uov-ow vv-v^.
throwing
drag them
it
to
round their own necks, and giving the end of it to Satan to Hut, while he was delighting us with such words, tormenl .
from
Hut
liis
he would abstain even

the
habit of taking.
ihe
scanty quantity of food that he was

of service
in
recitation
was one which
lasted
without ceasing from the

every
first
hour
in the night' until
morning, while during
Egyptian genuflexions which are called prayers, until he aecomplished five hundred during ihe night with the service of matins; and diese I myself on mny nights secretly counted
marmitha
2
lie
would make
thirty
without
his cell,
Ins discovering me; because I too also oecupied a cell behind and there was only a partition between me and him, while wc were
the virtuous
some distance from the common chapcl of the brotherhod, together with men Stephen and Zwt', and we alone lived in cells. The lirsl
time thal
1.
heard the sound of his

to
i
[wravoiat
'
behind
mv
cell,
since he used to
The houi- seem

he
v.
i
i
be reckoned from midnight.

ep
al all.
ilid,
.,
Cf. p. 215, n.
l.
He could hardlj begin at " P. M., and, if he Of 2. A divislon of the Psalms (gr. <rt<n?).
that be
ih
!...
so thal
In
we should probablj understand
made
50
gemiflexions during
malins. --
3.
Prostrations
token of penltence.
[205]
LIVES OF
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.
205
),^L),,"..
)a
JkM
jllo
J.J-."o;
^K_a
)j^ ^^? U) fl -)oot J^ ^-)L*^-o J?v-~ ^3;> +* .JLo-> jU Joot Jl'J J-juooi ..yOjL-flJ Jk^jVjo
..^cvo-l\
'^,oti!Ss_3 ôtoaVo-so
-oio^|
k-~,J
'
-ot
^fi
^>
J^
-Jv^j"-^
)-*>A
*-><>
A49va. A4
îO;
.*wJS ^-OOJ i-^!
J-*>A
.JoOt
-^* ^
3
.jLfi
130*
'H'-*-3
s-JLiO
..k-.OOt
i*>lo
K-OOI
ôK 3/
J-iot
J001
vl2Sw>"
k>N_\
s
.^'i n .v*a*xj;
^1
j-iot
'
JLa
vsvi v>o
.-**j>
)4j^
x^ -fi0 74?
*'
'" 171 r"b.
p
5
ooto
-.ool K-ooi ^J-iô .K-.ot îOA jLo

Joot
'oojo
J,...\\->
i~al\
k Od
.001
.ou_x
K-,/
)i
\l "^^xo JKoJ
}o o-^s'Kj
Jl
Ji.a3u.j-.
JjusowJ ocx;
^ôoo
> -\^
J.iwiKJ^ Jju/
:>
v
>
*a
n\n\
^^î^jj
Xjtooo
lo_V
6
:îo;'/ J-ia3
N--V ool
jl
:Jj/
ô?
Jju-/;
li^
*W -->
).*.N
]J;
M
Ul
)ooi
oi-otO
Jli/
-.J-JOI
jJ^jaa
v Ô
;
-.c*^
..
^,
1.
ocu
.po/i _y-/ \ot-.k-./
Jjjxh
ôot ^-V^lI
Olli.
^ .'ot n
5.
..otkô
B low
wfja-so
B ^-
7.
>a;COv
3. B 2. B -wasVaa ^>iôoB ffUMi' 8. B wwefc-i-
1.
A owo-
ins.
Uâ-
6.
make three knocks in quick succession, the sound would corae to me just as wilh hammers, the if three men were striking together upon a smith's anvil
sounds following one another
the o-round, and after
tili
morning, since his hands
first
Struck
thcm
I
his knees,
and
tliat
lastly his head:
and so he would
suddenly sink down, until heneath me, while

I
tlicnght
the sound
was coming up from
even crussed myself and Said,
Perhaps Satan
is
mocking me, and is making me hear this sound in order to deceive me and I would go outside by night, and would hear the sound; and I would come in again, and there was the same sound. And, because the blessed man showed great care and earnestness in charging and entreating evervone.
Let not a
man approach
I
the door of
if I
my
quile
cell
tili
the morning, because

is
am
a very bad sleeper, and,
am aware
it
that
any one
passing round
the place
where
I
am
sleeping.
is
impossible
for
me
this
to sleep
again,
and
am tormented the whole night,

one approached his
that
it
on account of
eharge
therefore no
cell,
lest
he
should annov him, since

1
we thought
was
as
he
said;
hut
he wishe
to
act
by
stealtb
and not be discovered bv
stealth.

Ja
aj
v>
.
-
JL^*- "%>-*
IKxji
J
ja
top
U^^j
j % !w î
.
v
- -iÂ
W
wtf-'oc
._..
JUp
:
- Us'-
iâ
>
i i^wo
-c
)))
- /
)l. ^j ..^-m
*---"-
/- ^^w-^s |oh
|oei
fa-oc
^
v
*i Jooi
^s.
-.'
^J
'
.^>v
v^
---->
,^.^-c.s-
*^.U>c
vO-ic*
i/c
aJ>&.J<
:cc<
am-
',.
----.
- 1 -.
therefbre, Leeping the cbarge,
^nd being
tili
for
many
ing
night annoyed by
greatly.
the ound, from the Grat hour of the night
mon
to
Butonc
had lasted man
-t
having snfficient resolution
endure that sound
wl
:
take no aotice,
I
ning to the sound; and
softly
ii
went outside and stood still, approacfied the door, and found that it
I
,'ill
under
as
laid,
tiiis
labonr, panting as
if
he were
runnin^
Bul
In-,
before
horse; and
greatly
amazed
at
this
man'- Iabour.
its
bed
nd he ha
magnificently
pt
and raised bigb by the number of

little
it
bimself
in a
piece of hair-matting litted to
hie tature aa
all.
if
under
bis feel
nd on
he rested
so far as he slept at
wbile
to us
he presented the appea

I
of really sleeping
on bis bed.
And from
them
thal
time
like
an idle
man would
offen keep count of the indus-
prayer, both
ird
those of the night
and those of the day.

the deacons
And
their
the virtuoue
in
men Stephen and Zwt'

they had
thereafter
made
it
endeavour to imitate him

it
everything, and they themselvea also underwent
labours.
When
then
made preparations
to sei
f207;
LIVES OF
jkaS-i
-.ya^â îo;
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.
207
)?o;Jl
f\ ôl po\>nô
'
:^*r*
J'*|l
>
n vi\
>
oA p^s*
+s .Li+x
JKjLi'oo otiks
|J.oJ^ JooU;
s/;
Ni
JjuV^jsoô
-.loot
loot
K i\
v> / ;
*
Ô-^-iO
.,^P^
Njîu
^-.,-ot
y^\
.
3>
..
^0^
vJOJ;
K-)^*-
A 50
1->
a.
J^.l~ .N,..^ A ^.#o \\l\
*-^
ôi
'otfcocou-o
otNôoo otlcV^-otv
jjoi
,_*?
Q-a-auJ
.'voj/
l^soit-ao
)K n=\v> ô>. .-ool
wojo .Joe*
:!
^_*>
jlo-^sj
jJ
*-s/
jJ;
.V-a/
*s
J_iooJ)SJ^
otA
Joch
rn
>v>
Jja^/
sa_*io ^-.;
jij)J
10
ooi
.Ji-spa\ N.Jâji jâ.^> lai

jJo
/.io/o
|_jl2lJo
Jlaaîo kju.po\
jôojl;
^Zl J^s.
"Jooj
Jjlsjxo
^.^00
.)>--j
Jl
jiot
^0
)l n
W> -.ot\
Joot
a.*-3
JlUôo JK^lLo
v?;
,
J-jus-3
Jjot
i\v
>
Jo<
,-io
1.
o^" fl-
i.
c..v.ai-,o wîMi lioi.
A US- _ 3. B om. 4. B wito s. 7. B ,13 <4> â ^ct ^to
|var.:v3o.
\
_
'.'.
;,.
in~.
om.
B I;
oC= UMv
6.
10.
B KoÔ" B 1-mcR.
11.
B l?w
low ^1^>=-
forth to the land of
Egvpt. and
to live there as before.
queen Theodora, who
withthe blessed Stephen the deacon both before she had beeu became qneen and after she had beeorae queen, sent magistrians after him and a lettcr. earnestly inviting him to corae up to the capital in order to be
in intercourse
'
with her in the palaee
(tmcAsStiov),
because of his eloquenee and bis conversation

lived a pure
life
and
his
wisdom, aud moreover because he also

of a solitary;
left
and
after the
manner
ture.
and
this further
hastened them in niaking their deparI
Then they
the district of the East, and
also with
them
in inter-
course with them. as far as Antioch.

tinued to entreat Thomas, saying.
a
And
there Stephen thenceforth conlet
My
hrethren.
us on no account part
from one another: but. in order that this wornan's will

pointed,
let
may
not be disap-
us go up together to the royal city, and return and go

.
down
will
together bv sea to the desert

entreating him aud saying:
not see
But he. declining to do

for nie,
.
this.
eontinued
Pray
my
And
brother. since
Thomas
auyone from
this
kingdom here
so with
weeping and many
1.
Offieiab of the staff of the magister o/ficioram.
208
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[208]
>p\'>
K_|->qji J-. V a
Jpoois-so
.~la\ la 7
K Upo
j
>-.6t
__* JKl/
Jou_\JJ
sm
.
>/
^,^vJ
,a
)__Q_3flDi
yofô
J.ioa_
\i
-_io
jôcwo
.jkxa;
Uo_S_.K.._i
'A50rb. vASuJj
Jj-JL;
s>.\ yOpoJjO
K-O-v.
y-.-M,CL.
.->>>
n._S
yOy^yJ
.jkOi~C>.
>_* i
^-v
)^>po;
â.io
..
I
.jc*\]l
fco/
jJ
vboo J^-cl-v \j/
kj-pa>
j__o/
Jjlooii
~.ia.\a_.-\
.bs_.J~.o_.
jô^ Kj/o
'olJ-\' io
\ a nv>
JJ',
ool
tv
>_->oi
Ir^^
.Kj/
U^->/;
|t* jl^/o
,->a\
JJ/
t^
:>
o.--_2uo
i..\
.^J-k_\
>
^
n>\
JlcnNv)
n.fli^
K-j/
.,
3l\o
ibi
->o
i.
\
po
yjl/
-.)ôo)l Jjlso-^
'),
>
^ v*\
J,o(
)K\.
o. /
J.jjo(
.*-^ -olSjc
U inX;
)<x_v__oi
voV._s..caj
'B 172 r
a.
K*J.^ LJ
-.*_.ooi ~_->.loa*.
>
y\i
*_-v\oi
b/o ,Kj/
-ot
OOIu
'.x>o
;
.otK j.q\ yOOUL-o ~.~
^s oj^
-'<
.
vajcx
Uooio -%^_>}
o
^j>.-
-.!"/
I. A k*k^-
U3j*> (lack
<^--s-
ol'
space).
101
;
-2.
B U^-
3.
ins.
' t .
ins.
oooi-
5. Li bis.
6.
7.
B va
as
3 from which
eorr.
sobs they parted from one another, while the blessed Stephen was entreafcing
him and saying

r convent
Pray
for
me,
my
brother, that
from that citv and come

in the
down
'
to you,
and
\ve
I may soon be dismissed may ead our lives together
of solitaries
:
But the
lioly
Thomas, shedding
tears
and
sobbing, said to him
Beware,
my
brother, and take care of your soul;
and day by day, as

desert and pray to neither indeed shall
far as in
Let not vour thoughts
you lies, entreat God in penitence for your sins. mock you and say to you, 'You shall go out to the
;
God
'
because you shall never see the desert again

another in the body any more
life.
;
but
will
.
we meet one
tili
and you
for
live in the royal citv
the end of your

set
left
Accordingly pray
me
And they praved, and they Thomas said, As, when wc

(Ye'vos)
out at the same time, wliile the blessed
our country, \ve enjoined upon our kinsmen

the
and everyone
to
suppose that they were thus following us to

tliis
grave, so,
my
brother, in
hour also do you think that you are following
me
to the grave
and
you
all
And,
wliile
things, the tears of us

I.
burst Ibrth with sobs.
we were all listening And thus they
to
these
for their
Or
'
solitary
life'.
[209
I.IVES
OK THOMAS AXD STEPHEN.

+s .|t">Oft
,SJLi/
209
.JK-*/
m.ii Ul
;
a*^
S\
-i>.
N_ooi Kjôi ooi Jj/o

JJLSO^
K.OOI ^JLVi
.
I^JLJl
..K3l^\*
Jxs^CS.
Ô
Jooi
'jÔoJl
J_s
lo_\ .^^^-SO
.
in
..yi^,
-.*J.oJSw
K-./;
J_so_
^îoo
[im .^v>
Ji-St^cA 0(la-\o .v-OtO^SOM
JloOPîol
'îwO ..JÔoJl U-3Cl^1 W.OJQJU, "î.
ijj~ J
.otfco>ov*/
\_m.îa\
t
,.
-.j-usaÔS.
otk~.>lo
\_xxio
^** ^3
.J-iJ-io
.fjbcuu
W^p
cx.\oo
.o
.âso/
)
.a..oot
a^< jj/ ^v,sK.lioo oto
Jj/
^J
y+.2i.'K>
-.J^DoY)
)K_^v^
~ J l\o
.Oi\o3
.
jlÔ
Oll)
.. <>
NsJ-loo
; ft-
CO ^^
oVô'
Jjp
.^.oto-s/
Ô "^SJo
0*001}
jj/
ojol
-.uJ)^ ^00
jj
U_co )..ja.\.^
1
.
'''
.^Ô,^
"Ôl
.)jt-.> JâisJi
^JLSOUO
vJV>\o
Bn2r"b.
u>,ixh IjiN,
8.
um\o
-2. B Moot K*.. 3. H M w*u3i- 4. B ins. ^ 5. B ^X,o. C. B .o'w |pi^ wlah. ^laio -ôVôi loowl.- 7. B &\' >o Po . U'ojH ô. B ;s^*-^ \UooU 9. B ov^> oik^ 10. B I;- leô. IIB Kt~= K- :~ ^"ô^- 12- B
1.
B U**2 ;
l=;.o
o_o
je
part separated, each of thera to bis
own
quarter; and
returned again to the
convent, intendiug by
soon to
years
;
making petition to obtain And after my return the blessed Thomas.

difficulty did
leave,
I
and betake myself

a petitioner for
was
two
and, on aecount of the great love that the blessed raen bore tovvards
me, scarcely with
they allow nie to go'.
On
reaching the city

his
of Alexandria \ve learned about the life of the blessed
Thomas, and about

2
.
marvellous habits; and \ve went out to him to the desert called that of Mendis,
twelve miles above the habitation of the holy Mar Menas

arrived and
But,
when
I
we
looked at
saw the blessed man, him and was in doubt if it was

I
scarcely recognised him, while
really he, since his
whole body was
black and burnt by the sun, and

end, and he
was
elad in one old
bound round
on
his face;
I
his face.
was scorched and standing on and one ugly little hood was And, when he saw me, he was astouuded, and feil
all his
hair
garment
of rags,
and he carae up and gripped us; and we greeted one another,

still
while
1.
was
not sure that
it
was
he, until at last we
fixed
my
gaze on him;
in 534; see Introd.
(1858), p. 414,
15
Since Th. stayed at least 2 years in Amida,

p. 47.
raay piubably place
tliis visit
and Dyakonov,
T.
2.
The
ce ebtated monastery; see Journ. As., ser.

F.
1.
v,
tom.
XU
PATH. OH.
XVII.
210
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
.toot
JjLi;
->->
[210]
+so
)1cl*)^
-.t
"^.
joUiol
-J /o
.Ot_5
K-_-_-_>*l/
)Iv-^J
JjLDOJJ
^J_x Jo
3
.
JjL-O*
.__*
)j/
V^/
.k-Ot OJ-OI
CH-S
JLj /
..-
|L^C
(
t-/o
>,>, k
^_;o .K^K-V.
jJo
otV-w. ^-3>/
~-_.\ot
>K_> ^-.; oot .yai|
/i-^f
"
-.loot
t '*
"
J*--
3 v*^J
JV^?
-.v*-!
^*?
>3oK_7
.^.La.\
A 50v*
b.
"" |j^ Jv^t^10 oj_i-_o ')>

.3
^^?
J-3V*
J_oj
)ai'
.l-*-'-
oi^-a"
^lâIo
*,_>cv-m
.,__u3oto
'
iV
qj/
yf> />>o .'Jjljl_&___

Jaaoto
.
Jjlso^;
ya^ -.oti
. v
jooi
'
n-
N,
..
._i_jl'^
>
vooila.\
f_>o
N.asoiJ
oolj
ooi.^ ^JU*o~dL_o
o_% ^.-.N.v>
>
K*o
.y>\ U_i.1i
)lo;V--_
.J..JL-.0*
1
yOOi.JuJ-sa-X-x
J~-<Vo
JJL__*_>
vqjo(o
-.|_o)l
-.)
n >
.,
V>
y^l
B
Olli.
Jjoiias;
..,__J_\ot
^-./j
1.
2.
lf
sing.
7.
3.
B lô8.
',.
li
lw-^> lka
\b*oy
1!
ins.
o ^,01 U->-^v
6.
\>~l U'."-^>-
B om.
vO>wo-
and
was seized with astonishment
to think to
what
all that
luxury had come.
And, while he was exuberant with joy and was asking nie, yon to say, father? what has brought you to the sinners? ,
at liim
What
have
in
astonishment, saying to him,

is
was looking What has happened to you that

after these things beut his
your body
looks
that
thus burnt, our father?

tears;
ut he
downward and shed

I
and he said
to nie;
Would, our
is
brother,
my outward bodv
might be burnt, and not
my
soul that
stained with
[he evil deeds that

lime.
ff er
have done from
my
childhood and
down
to the presi'nl
we had remained
a sliort time, about three

lo
months, occasion
called us
on our side to return again

Irving, together
Syria
and so we received the blessing
of the saint, together with all the rest of the saints in the
in
whole
of the desert
which he was
with thal of the blessedZwt' the deacon;
and
to
we
left
them, and returned, promising them that

thus
them.
And
we
parted,
spiritual
I.
employmenf.
ii
ir-
we would return again we lo our vain occupation, and they to their Ami, when twenty six years' had been completed
before Mare's death
(|i.
HU
fi-i
life
began
al
leasl 6 years
i<<
mii, aml iherefoiv

554.
.1.
probabh lietwcrn
21
and
523,
which brings his death

Introd.
:>'.s-:.r.o
and
J.'s visil
is
in 551
in 541
(eh. 25; see
and Dyakonov,
p. 63),
'
and there
nowever was in AJexandria no evidence lhai In; was ihere laicr: and
in 537-8.
takc 26 as an error for
16',
and place Th.'s death
[211J
LIV S OF
THOMAS AND STEPHEN.
211
lî
o,iô
jh*^*
e
v!
..MoJ Jba**
^ j^^
*
XWo .^M*
.j^,
^^ ^
^JL^J
jbooJ
oKji/
j,
oo1q
% ^5, ^^^
/
lJ-a
J
|ii72
ou> oo, f,
Jbu/
.jU,,^
j^0j
^^
U^,
|lv-h-o
.
>otSKa
^3J OU***^
UÔ v OOUiO
ô
JJL3CO .Jboojl
oûia^
,\K~i
UA
j;Kô
K*
U^/
u^^
MW
c 3.
ô v?
2
/o
.jio^jo jla-a,
Jb^ V^,
^ ôoipa^, joo^ ^^ ^^ Ma^ ^^ ^ Jb^ ^ j^j ^'^

*
JUj
J|
..\oouVl,
<
am,,
/o
0?|
1.
B om.
2.
U om.
B ***>.
y B soomU \a
B ^jj,.
_,
by the holy Thomas in such great labours, in order that the conflict (v*,) agamst his distresses which he displayed by means of his endurance might be further increased, he feil for about eight months under the chastisement of an illness; and then the blessed man finished his conflict (i <v); and he r departed cariying the great and honoured brden of his triumphs; and we were not again granted the privilege of seeing his face in the body. But he lell m his place after him the blessed Zwt' the deacon; who also passed out ol th.s d.sturbing and deeeiving world in the same desert with great labours and noble triumphs in the third year after the passing
of the
J
l.omas.
And
blessed
so, after
we
parted from them and
down
to the
each one of them, both they and we were day by day in hope that we should be commg back to them; and so our sins brought it about for us that, we did not come to the place where they lived tili a year after the death of both But we, after we had gone down to Syria, went up again to the royal city; and we also found the blessed virtuous Stephen too'; who also did not fail to obta.n the glory that is gained by great labours of asecticism and of abstinence; and who was moreover a great harbour (Xip^v) of rest for all the
babl5
'"""
'" tU, '" S
U>
passing of
" ie
namUVe
(J'lItrodO
" P
210a d
'
''
d'"' S
"'
" is
""' viM
'
'
CP
"'
53:
'
212
JOHN F EPHESUS.
);,aS>
[212]
yoobsj^.
jjoo
.')
n\v> yooô
Uâ\o
^.ôaj ^6
.
.oilo^ oooi
^.avôKô
) _ rr
V>
K*a
vuôo
oik_^-o '^'W) Looto

Q);oK_a.2S,
l
.oooi
rn
.
op,..oo-S
.loot
)
^tô
*>\
) .
âô
im'^
i
:)ocx
ôoâ
v\
.ot
^ô
JJ/
-.'io-J^.5
)<
aô
.oiIol^
oooi
^.'i;
>
o;o
.
ffl'S/i
)K n>t\
)ooi
iiT.v
b.
^-? 1^-tJ-a
-ok/
jn^fl'fPo
J-=>
1^-xA
on
X.ajc)Lca\
yooô
fcv_]oioi
ot
fSo
,^j^So
^^^3
w-.;
K-*)'^K_, .JKjl.^0
-.vn
!
chj.u
)CSn
Joot s-OloK.-/
op Jjâa
8
-.
ooi
3/0
Uais.>.
"^^
^0 ^*
Jjlaô*
JJ
U_i
-Vojl/
^ ;
r.irl..
001 y~>\\
)]
i^V V^L^.
JJ/
)yi,..
Ollaio K-3
OiK^S-aa O^k s-*jK*/
p
JoI
)t-L-;
(*
^.m
)jlNV.. ^_io
V-^ 'ov^ )o k-/?
,\j$~l
y-lG
SôKa/o c*\
)oot
k~>/t
)J
J.^
0001
>
.',
SuCO
po
(sie).
.ov^ôs
5.
1.
0.
^mm*oi. :i. B 2. B W^l >ja -^B voov^s IoXIjov um. 7, A !*--= B 1^^ 8. B !?"> (sie).
4.
in-
WaaiÛ
B !!*"
alllicted vvho
used
to repair to
him from
all
quarters, and a comforter of
all
the distressed, and a noble example to
all
men; so
that even the king and

of
life,
queen themselves stood
in
awe
of his venerable
mode
and they execu-
ted his Orders in everything; and thua his cell had in consequence
a house of rest for strangers.
become
a day
And, while
half a den irius
(4jm<teov)
was
allotted to his table, besides the cost (vx'XwfAaTa) of his bondservants in
addition to other matters, so this
was not
large enough for the expenditure

to
on the strangers and the needy who used

but to the Senators (ffuyjc^YiTixot) themselves he
come to him and not only so, was a great comfort andsupportj
;
(iraV/Ttov).
and he was very well-known all over the city, but especially in the palace And, when tlie sentence of pestilence went forth upon the world from God\ he also too was earried olf in it by the command; and in his
cell
as the property of a
man who might be supposed

(xevTnvapiov)
to
have more than
five
hundred pounds' weigb.1

r
of
gold 3 nothing whatever was found

half.
his death excepl a denarius
and a
And, while men supposed
that
he had
I.
money and
of 542.
the coins had been taken by others, there

2
was found
The plague
22.500
Fr. 562.600.
[213]
LIFE OK ABBI.
213
)ô^^
J_j/
J-jud
La;o_a_s )Jo .^flu-o-â

1
JJ
-.)-J-.;;
|ôo*a
)nm..
jjj-.; JLl
â^7?
yj
JJ/
-.y-~l
jlô\
joôl Jjjoio
.)ncr>vi\ Joow
Jjoto
.o^3o
Jjlsj
.jjNa
,ôi
^^sfcoo jtôo^ ^_^cm
.-ll.^fp
>K_
>s/;
Jôp>
ft>i.1
.Uqn)
.vi
rsf-iln
rdx/XD* rsfH^cua rsUjujQo .'rd^cua
A51 va.
1.
G.
b lokSB o^?.
2.
lov^.11
C^v
3.
ins.
t'or
Pw-
i.
4.
B *? I** >*a^.
8.
,-./
1w*>l
Us.
5.
B om.
7.
with vowel poinls
and
ins.
kôta-
tablet (irirrxiov) inscribed in bis
hand as follows
I
Lest anyone suspect
me
or accuse
I
anyone
eise in
any matter,
(o
write tbese things with
my
band, that
am
prepared to give account

nor close
at
God on
I
the day of judgment that neither
at a distance
tbis denarius
band do
possess anything in the world except
and a half; and let tbis go to the poor b. And thus everyone was seized with astonishment, insomuch that some time afterwards everyone used to speak of tbese things with wonder.
The history of the saints Thomas and Stephen and
(vo-rapto;)
Zw
(',
the syncelli
is
and notaries
ended.
of the holy Mare metropolitan of the city of Amida,
XIV.
Next the foubteenth history, of the blessed Abbi tue man

OF ABNEGATION AND NaZIHITE.
Tbis blessed Abbi lived
in a
certain convent in great abnegation
and
And, wben the persecution on account of the synod of Chalcedon arose, the inmates of bis convent were under the
abstinence, and severe labours.
214
001
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
.
[214]
oy~^~'ll
yoodoî.ojL^.
otpoos.
wJLa
-.jôjV
)v-^jo
ô
Jjo,
n\ i
i\j/
t^>, ,-3l.,n
)jolw.j
âîo
:Kj/
â^K>>n
Ja-JJ
JJ
ô^
îo
y/
-.<x\
JjJil
J
flffii|
^X
)>.
-iiV>
J-aô
^>^cx .Nj/ JLa\j
-.Jjioi
JL^co^
taaa
)oot
ôtoK-./;
(jcx
.Joot
p^
^j.l~ J-'^K-ioi ')K^ô_5 .*)U/ Eauu

>
Jiôo^s Ji-to^
'ocx
I-JJOIO
Jocx
sflftStao
^*ooo
.1
..
>*v> t o Jjyivt
OOCS
JOOI
Ot_S
j\-i/
fi--^^.
v^J^_w
.l^_DOi
JV-t"=>
CH.-S
.yla."^
)Ikl
>
j^/o
J,_~
-.1-L-SJ
JSwOOl
jott
Q>. >
îO JôXi} j^. ^
3lOO
juloS Oi\
y.&> +2
.
JoCX
vpf) >
^ftOO
]J
1,-O-J?
.;../
Ô^CUS
yaA^lo|
)'0-^/
J-3^00
JJ/
s*^> a\; K/ JJ.a~/ÔN

1.
)^ Ujq^^j
J_a_^ .yO-X^lo/
OOJ-3 y/
5.
B U=l^.
B poj^î _ b
(;.
|k.= uBOtxua
ins.
>.'ov
7.
^so. 2. B oj.i-I.l-f. _ 3. bis. 4. Acori', lYom B om. 8. B );-*> oo>i=. 9. B I^powSj v^-_
ftm - S f-
compulsion of the persecutors united to their communion

the holy old man, as they were unable to bring
but in the case of
down
his
high purpose that
was
set
on
Glirist,
they gave him a charge, saying,

to
lfyon will not yield,

time of error that
since
yon have been made an example

.
manv, withdraw yourself hence

for the
whither you ploase

liad
Then
the old man,
weeping
got possession of men, set forth and came to the community of us the
of
'
men
Amida, which was living

;
in the district of
Tysf,
iiftv
in a village called
Hzy n
time 2
tery,
,
which was
in
number seven hundred and
men.
And, bccause
I
this blessed
man was
acquainted with the convent
in
which
was
at that
he came direct to us; and thus he attached himself to the same monas-
having one tunic and one cape made of pieces of rag fastened together,
(suayyAiov)
;
and a small text of the gospel

in
and he would not consent
to read
any other book exccpt that gospel
(ayye'Xiov).
And
he chose for himself
a certain corner (yoma)

See
.
among
the brotherhood, where not

of
much
niusi
light pene-
1.
cli.
18
and
35.
2.
The monastery
John Urtaya
eh.
58).
The date
be
.".JJ-.v.if>
(see
Introil.
[215]
LIFE OF ABBI.
215
.J^sto oc*
jL^v
w.OOI
'v3/o
.^Stî
+s .^.cxaoVa^ "ô. ''ot-aKso ouu. JoJ

i)J*.0
''
|ifluo6o
joot b 173 r-b.
8
jj
oixio ^0t^
jf^yÔO
y^01
)lf>i\vv>\
"
^-^.o
jiJL/
;a^.s
,N
y| jJ/o
.)oo(
^Vt
-.Oi-=>
)oO(
J-^>ISol\ oC^ )oO( -oKj>
^>,*j_i6o
k..*,\
14
LÔ,.}.
.Jol w'fcs^
Ô JOOI oC JjLSOtO Lnmi; y^\ 13 .J^; ^30

JVî
jJ/
.
.Ot_,.~
^\
'yk-SJl
^0(0X^0?
JJ
V *3 .JdO \y+S\ M \n *3
-.^Nu
JIoKjlÔ; o) 0/
v3/o
v>
17
)^SO; 06t 0/
.j-JL.,0
.JJôK;
JJtoo 001 0/ -.j-^^ ^*ô( 0/
jj
,^*AiOO
JLiO-a^J U>\X
uotaJ
'Ml
M^
.)!.
^
'
16
. "
JV-^
s
f
/
v-^
) i.i'11
)oOt
i) o
LiO v ^
V\
)oot yo.^y.^0
otâ^ ju/
)oot
^ oaso v
3/0
Uo-QJ
-*m
J<1
OtSO,^ Jj/ ML3
0001
^-.1
JJ
.J-ito OCX
JJ/
^J>po
B
^
ins.
2l
^ ^3
8. 2. B B f
^
^v
''ooi -.-^ )Kjl^q.I^s ^s/o
.Laaoi
JJ
1.
ow-
ins.
3.
B
9.
o.
UJ-
4.
n?*OJ'
5.
vi
p.
_
B
6.
wa&>3 ov^
7.
/
Uo-
13. 19.
wi-*j .*>
14.
ins. tU-
15.
B |7M
^wj.
10.
ins. o'w-
11.
B
17.
.&>-ô.
IG.
B \U^ owj.
12. om.
V10
wi.
ins.
18.
B w low.
A om.
20.
ins.
low | --w.
trated;
and
at the
end of the Service, when
tlie
brotherhood was scattered
over a large number of Chambers for the purpose of reading as well as for
the purpose of repeating the service, he
would
sit in
the great
common
(xoivdv)
chapel and cover his head with his book

also
011 his
knees, while even the book
was covered, and except

at
it,
a small surface only for the

it
purpose of admithe would
ting light no part whatever of
was exposed.
sit
And thereupon
from morning
tili
open the book and gaze
and
at
once his tears would burst forth, falling

the sixth
down upou
liour',
leaf,
his breast;
and thus he would
with his face covered, and weeping; and he would not turn over a
but generally had the book open at the beatitudes, or the parable of the
virgins, or that of the talents, or that of the banquet, or that of the rieh
man, or any place where the subjeet was that of threats and judgment; and thenceforth not even if a man was actualh' speaking to him would he raise
his
eyes and look upon

until the
P.M.; see
men
outside tbat book; but inen did not see his face
bell
2
,
(irpacoirov)
bellman sounded the

p. 204,
n.
1,
nay not even then

it
also; for
6"'
1.
Perhaps
(1
and
cf.
is
//.
E., vi,
9,
where
is
said lhat alter the
liour
tili
fighling-time
Bi ixl
.
is
past. Probably
for sext.
however he
referring to the Services and
means 'from matins
2.
Piubablv
216
>o JoOJ
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[216]
<=''
JÔ^J^
JÔQ-.
)oO(
\i3
jLl*0
*3 .'joOl
J>oj^
J-ISOJ
.J^-SO
w^SuîOO OUu>i
-.01^003
)oOI
A.Jr
a.
jj
2^ .,o^3
3
.Jod OCH- J0ik_3
5to )^0 *
wUL3
-015
yj
l
.yM> <X*0. Oj/
JOOI ^StOCL^Ql
yj
JJ
*s/o
-.J-lLj/
ÔX
)r-l
^&^0LiO
^-*;
;i::iv ".-p
^s/
Jooc
J-Lio
^^S&îCLiO
J^Li ^> -.^&OOJj

4
JLoot
jôl
)oot
jk^>
'yQ-s/
^îo;
5
:c*^
Joch
*iojjo
otla^
oo^-cu
j-^flo
ô
->^ .-doc*-
k-**>?
)^*aoN
JW
!>-
U*>
-)o
U3^
1
J-1130
.-V^ -^ -oK-f
JV-xo
.w^
)\j/ )>!-;
J-iot
'V^
."îoj;
ts^
,_j^.
JJ
J 'jjUOI
-Jioto
Sîw;
CHÔQ^
/o .Ôt^ JOCH
p/ HJ->S^>
1.
b gm.
]{
2.
5.
ofi ^0 (sie)
B o omo^ low ^V- W- 4. B t-i!o wla^- o;o \a*a B o io*ko- IW-*H IN.-VJ .-^-vu SH3| 0/ U^ ^. \aei o.w ^1 0^ i-^-^l- 6. B ^J
:j.
.
,-7
\>l
U^lWt-
7.
ins. |ki.<.
8.
B 1^^^-
<*
^w
(sie)
,."010
IWo
|s&.
9.
o.
even during service too he would again stand

(ywvta)
in this
way
in the sanie
corner
with his head bowed and covered, and after every sentence that came
out of Ins
mouth he would
anyone spoke
utter an expression
of praise
with ecstasy.
And
he used to keep silence the whole day, not speaking to

if
men
at all,
no
not even
to speak,
to him.
But,
if
any kind of occasion called him

if
lie
would weep while speaking; and, even him and said

to him,
one of the seniors
came up
liis
to
Wherefore, our father, are you exceedenjoy yourself a little?, he on
ingly mournful,
side
and do not
:
speak and
would thus answer

and huried
;
Why
to
do you desire a dead

speak? For
in his sins
is
in his
body
man who is dead me whom you see my body
grave
it
for,
like a
rotting corpse in a tTave, thus
mv
is
soul
is
rotting
witliin
in sin;
.
and henceforth over the dead man there
mourning onlv
and weeping
And
in
And even these words he would say with many sobs. me way his food also which he took at table did not go down
^
/
217
LIFE OF ABBI.
l Lldcxo
.
217
^n
wd
+3 ~ci
Ji
ool
)1Kj/
jot
L-. xbs_so
.Jooi
K-~J
JJ;
jJ
oôoâ\
)ot
Liîd
'*
c*..
J-10!
^^s
^^.
)-a_flD
%>
jooi
^./
,js
JUoj
.oC^s/j
jiV*-3
jA
oC^s
*"
.LiU
"Voji;
Jjlsj
^j
i
J_^>o',..o
oooLa
OOOt
:j
6|la*S^ * A 52 r b.
. ff)
\m
.a>
fKsn
JJo
0|J^^_3 _6t
>\ LmJ ;
JLsO^
yOO&O
jooi
"VV*
JK^KIS. o/
,-.VkX Jô^
JJL^
)jl,.
Jjl~;
,_*>
)v^^j
'
JJ/
Joo(
->Vi
jooi
î Vi
Jfcoo_
(.JOti
'l_îo
a
*
Jua t-\ jooi sflXiL^;

)
"%^
.^-..ôo-.
jJL^v
JVo^j
->/t
)lo>
^-s -Jooi
.OV^>
p^.fco
'
U.io_o
ô
1
oolo -Hv
.)oOI J_C0Jibo
)|qNn
l'f.-0<
(jLDOlO
)oO| JlV>
) tCl l *>
OT CLÔ
U..O.JO -->i looi
) >
a mJ;
jooi Jj-L;
"ôoo
.Jooi >niv>
o<o>o_
JjL;
Jk-s *Bi73vb.
k-ooi
Q|K>
->r>
JJ
fc
S r^ )j/o :âoi ^_./;
^0,^0
o^>
JS-.ooi
î.\
J-^J
jooi
Âso
-^s
-.oiLo\
Jl
"W
jooi
t5
paj (j^ , f^ ^fOi Jlo-ao-^>^>;
J^P^
J-=>cl
>^cla
-.po/
.^
9
jooi
ji-Vô
ouio J^,âo -.JLato o^ o^
.J^ MAiô
*
JJok-ô
2.
j-0^
,â
ô
J .
mi
J-;oao
o.wo.
j^co;
1.
ins.
.ftiÂv
ins.
Low lsô
îi
>.,w
U^s (sie]
low \Xa. 3. B lo.w UkCvMev
>=o7-
4.
B uStCoo
wj-i. mo-S .So.
8.
5. A ;*o. 6. B B ^.- 9. B Uâtf.
into Ins belly unless
mixed with
tears;
and
at night
again the same.

like a
And
so this blessed
man used
the
in truth to
sorrow disconsolately,
woman
husband of her tender age in the first days of her time came round when he reeeived elothes, all the blessed men would entreat him to change that old garment of bis, and he would not agree; but, when he was forced by the quantity of vermin, for two or three days, while he was seething it in hot water and it was
girt in sackcloth for the
mourniny.
When
drying, he
would consent
to
put on another;
and again, when he was
forced by the cold, he
would for a few days cover himself with a cloak supplied out of kindness, and would return it to its owner with an apology. And thus he spent his life in this practice of great mourning. And, because he used to see in my case that my soul loved and clave to anyone in whom saw anything of this kind, and I for my part had not yet subdued the wild impulse of youth, fhen he would each time take nie apart, and
I
open that book, and with tears warn nie oul of

son,
how many
secret blessings
in
the virgins
and the pure
it, saying, Come, hear, my and promises are guaranteed to the pure and heart, and to boys like you who draw near to the
218
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[218]
(laôKo
\
ô
s.lo_J5,_3
A|
iotij/o .)->po
i
laS ^jsôtooi
K~sio/
.
^lor/i
L^k-\o
V-*^~*?
*6t
52 va.
v>
ool u}o
)llo*io
jj
. .
N.
K^Jjo
.')Jl>.
-j)o^>aio ^.io
jj
jjo_io
L-iJôlo
îoô i"^;
Juu
>>ô Lio_~a\
f*d
'vA
joOJ
ÔOÔ
t-^/ jot
Jlo^Vl
Jî^JS ''ool
.<h^
,^-
QlO
.^JlUl=>
io(ij/o
^-;
V-3^7;
^-j/
-P Lo?
l-W _N v^/
w>-ô->
ô
y^M ^JJLap
JVltN
Ljut-0
voKj/
-.^tô +*'U
M
k-W
^t'l V-h^v/ JAo-o- Jj^<"

-yoKj/
^-.'^/o .^--Ô-
>fli\'(T>;
J-^^,
Kj/
i
)^ >0^
*t
y/j
vf^j/
ô_=o.
'ooi
^.;
vA
V^?/
" tV
^
Jjojo
^ .iv
.
jaôo
w\-
p
jj
lllTir ".
OtlaJUuKo*
13
)_/? . V-3
"kj/
"*>',-.
)OlS. K_.OOt;
'oMut ,.*liOO s*^ )J~
p
jl
JloJLo
^./ Jla-o^; ..^ ? ool

-.chô.
14>
.psl ''ooi. v^.N

)**>
ot?
^.\
jooi
V-sl
3/
Jjudcx
^Sli )K-op>
^-io;
^-^
_
JJ^-
-^? JkausJ
1.
U^Ho5.
I!
2.
A
10.
|côCv=,
nur.
later.
:!.
B
f..
ins.
l=i,
bul
in
estrangelo and erased.

7.
i.
ins.
Ups.
^.01
&*U^
Ii
oolo
^S)
uwo11.
9.
B ^ o.
<***>
ok
ins.
B low oi
"'SsV.ajo
12.
C^..
B um.
13.
loB B Uoj.
8.
B "v^^Vs,
<*>
14.
^^j?
Iâp..
Lord'; and guard your purity, and keep virginity, which beyond has niagnified and glorilied
its
all
things
possessors
and see moreover what a threat
and sentence of weeping and gnashing of

unsleeping
fire
teeth,
and an immortal worm and
and darkness are threatened against the wicked and ihe

sin;
presumptuous and the doers of
and
fear,
and be wary
tears.
And
these
l
words again he would speak to me with a flood of
But one day
presnmed
to
say to him
If
I
Why,
sir,
do you
teil
nie to
perform acls of
at us,
righteousness ?
'
go
to
do anything,
Io!
you seniors laugh
and say
If
you see
boy going up
to heaven, catch hold of his foot'.

salnt, looking at nie
And what
his head,
therefore can \ve do?

said to
But the
and shaking
me
Know,
inv son, that a lion
second year will not afterwards quickly
who does not tear the prey in his tear it. And know this further, that
falls
childhood, like tender \va\ which receives the impress of that which
frtnii
the ring
upon
it,
so itself also from the beginning receives the impress

14
probably be frora
to
is
;>t
the lime "i A.'a arrivalj see Introd.
[219]
LIFE OF ABBI.
219
-^'/;
\
p6/
KjI
^l3
<*j/
ns.oju.
jjLioj
.oS
)i
1,^0/
.JLaxo
^-*ôi
i^~so
Jk â;
\Jo
A.52V
b.
.^
Jîot ,y*io
J-.r-ia\
^V-*
^ p/
.w^S.
iloio Joi
îo -.ôjSs
â~\l> .J-îoô U>i )jôa3 -otoK*/ Jju/;
Joîoo
y^lcLô
jôaio
'y^
^.o otôaJLO-s
oot
<>>
ool
Jot
.^
>. >
^-.f
.ûî-aS.
^.Ao
'.Jjô3;i U>\ ;>ai .\jy~~l

Jjlsoio
&l
2
Jjls/ -.^JlS
^^
?
jlî
JlJ-,^n-=)
.kj/ Jl^L-o
:''Jaiopo
-.T-
^
'
J-^5
**>?
7-o-3 )<*^
w^j
ôo-
Ji-s
o/
la^>
jooi
^>;j;
-p?/?
^c*
J.,/o
.A
joo<
Aaaa
jJ
.J-uu.
ylai, )!/; ^*>

12
(joj
)jl-Acl9l3 ôl^Ji
10
U^
^.j
ooi
9
,
K-oot ^*ljl
JjLDOlO
JboKjll
1. l;
JjL3u/
,J&0
ÔOU;
*
Otj.ttlN
)lo^- ?
"jLaOXLS
ôn
B
p.
.<*,jJ.*B174rb.
oi^> o>saio3
5.
^. 6. B lê U"**,. 11. B ins. I^=i- 12. B ?

'
uft-.
2.
om. stop.
7.
3.
B ^' pjOa^S
8.
4.
ins.
fli-
-U-
9.
ins. M>fo-
10.
B UoP(> Ul. B ins. Vw-
and the picture

of evil
.
oi'
that
which
is
impressed upon
:
it,
be
it
of
good things or
And after these words I said to him What, my father, do you command me to do? What will be ibr my good? The old man says to me Lo!, my son, Jesus your Lord teils you here and shws you what is Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with the <?reat and first commandment
:
:
'
all
thine heart, and with

is like it,
'
all
thy strength, and with
all
thy mind'; and the
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thysell" '. He has Whoeagain in his own person shown you humility, and commanded you 2 together with ver shall smite thee on thy cheek, turn to him the other also' the other commandments. These things, O my son, which God himself your And thus he would warn Creator taught you, keep and you shall live .
second which
: '
me with many words every day; and

of the psabnist against evil, here
deal'
I,
when
should have used the saying

it
on the contrary drew

the time
to
me, and
'
as a
man heard
not'
'.
The blessed man from
when he came
to us
completed nine years in this employment; and so he will receive his Lord
1.
Matth., XXII, 37-39.
'2.
Id., V, 39.
3.
Id., XIX, 17.
4.
1'*.
XXXVIII,
14.
220
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
|
l
[220]
îoi
JJ
"
>./
.vO;j->j
.
)lo^->_s
)K\iap
t-~
*
y\i/j
,
,_^.../;
J-iot
,-J..a-A.O
^.t
jocx
*
JJ
ot.JLOi<a.\
)ô^
Jj*^
)-o t
mv
J.-m\
Ul
cxbo^
OtJ.0
Ô
L-lJlî
>A
j^X^tO
Uklft/
(lU^CD
VOOI
jlo,->Otj
.-)lo?K-ôj
j;ot
j-~;oJ_3
^ô*
,_.ôh
JAo*-
.)
^.oo< ^.aîo
.^_ali
1.
B marg.
2.
ins.
ov
3.
B om.
4.
ok..v
5.
ins.
^'-
with a load of joy, in order that the text

in tears sliall reap in joy'
1
may
be
fulfilled,
They who sow

myself carae to
so that from the time
when
know
thi old
man
of abnegation
down
to his passing
away not one moment
passed in which he was not sowing the tears of sorrow.

The history of Abbi the man of abnegation
is
ended.
XV.
NfiXT THE FIFTEENTH HISTORY, OF
TWO BROTHERS FROM THE
SELF-
^WIE COMMUNITY, AT THE SAME TIME OF PERSECUTION.

Great caution therefore
is
required of us, niy brethren, to provide that
we may
life
escape from the cral'tiness of the evil one, and again, that
we may
modes
of
fear the divine
words
fall
(especially
men who
are highly reputed for

:
or for knowledge),
when they
-.
caution us and say

tlien of
Let him that standeth
take heed lest he
For the sake

I
cautioning those
who
are
running on the road of virtue,

act also ilial
is
have determined to commil to record an
well worthy to be an objeet of great commiseration which the
1.
Ps
..
2. I
Cor., x.
12.
[221]
LIVES OF
TWO
MONKS.
221
Jl
Jjlx./
.);")-*
yooi-îw
all...
<v
J-lsoio
JloiKîCLS yoot^* ov\oJi^>

y**\\\ yo+zo
oooi
..Jjlsq^
j_3Vo
^-Aoi Vjoi yQJOi .>&ôkj^

JLjoi
1
Ijlooi
U'i~U>
JJo
lîoî
^j-.;
)ô^js
>
Jooi
jt^fcoo
onn\.i
Jju/
K.-)v-^-
oi
aJt
V
-
K^JcHîol
:!
J^cut
ots -.JJ-^ U-\_io )lo,->J;o 'jjotAjo boo_o<
Jjjjoio
p6/j
ilaS. J-otVo/
JV^kj; jpoa^
Jjlsu/
,_*>
^-.;
)ooi -oiok-./
Jjoi
2
.
Joot *Bl74va.
*
,y
0t
>,
Jj/
)jiaxjui
,3/,
^xoi;
-.jo ^*Aioo
4
J.-/
Jooi
"*iai>
a A
53
rb.
s v
Jjl3u/
.otlauajXa
.
>s/
.ôiaSwixj
oooi
.
^-V-
\&>3
JK-^Jus
oila_sa__joo_3L
)U.^..o
)joi
ae
V-^
J^-ooi
ot-ôlo
J
^.-oci
^.K/
N_/ ..^.ooi
oooi
*
.JLaa-Seufoo
)-^^; i't^!
" J-s
'oolo .-oi_^juso
^-/?
-\
o&>
oooi ^*auuaJ -.-otoô^
vtô-!
JJ-"-^
0001
^.l'l Jj-j
o-oN_*/
V*- )oS
o; ^-3-/
(in
4.
Jooi oioK-./
Jjlsoi
^so .oilo^.
^w
ins.
1.
B
,
pl.
:
2.
o,l
\*
&~ ^v
i;.
Uji
3. B marg. H ÎovjoL low l^9. |;o-, Ui. ^^>; -;- U^=-
bad band without

>
ref.
in text) spov^s
o.oki.
B 9 /o i.wv-va îml
5.
,ap.
ins.
OP-
7.
o.
8.
fi
9.
A>**3V'-
fiends did to
in the
two brothers who were

and
in truth
running with
all
their strength
way
of virtue,
whom
the fiends
made such
a Iaughing-stock that
the like
sed nien therefore, that

.
this
was never heard among raen of older or of recent times. These blesis one of them especially, who was called James', man employed himself in a marvellous way in the same Community
Standing and of watching and of abstinence and great
in great practices of
;
quietude and he came from the convent called that of the Edessenes adjoining
Amida
that these seven
was so laborious and humble and meek were all amazed at his labours, and at his asceticism; so that I also was with bim on the weekly duties \ and particularly marvelled at his gentleness and his quietude, and further at the way This man then had in which he crucified his body by night and by day. many who for the purpose of imitating his modes of life used to attach themselves to him and keep themselves close to him. And, while he was of
itself"'.
And
this brother
3
hundred men
1.
The sentence
Let hiui
is
here broken
oir.
35.
2.
(ian.
who
reads pray for the sinner

p. 62, n. 2,
B marg. All who restored
lli.se
it
are sons of
3.
See
p. 214.
Mar Eugenius the Egvp 4. The duties of the
hebdomadarii; see
and eh.
222
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
!
[222]
vSm
0010
,J^
>
v4"
A^
.
^t-ô/o
,
ouô
^\*JOO
O0|O
-^.iCLA
-.JÛ
ô
V-3^
w.-\oi
JL.
î OOOI
a <<
<v
))^^0
J-i-a../
p
,
^.-.\o<o
.^
K-/;
^-^
|_sVoi \JLca
i-*y-oi
.^-ôpoo ^*\ft^
000t
^-^.ot
).
t s
.
^\
o>.~ .^.j-io/o
yOt^Kj -Ja-?? jlaSw>JJ
,_^V-?
>
i
^-./
.-vo,-^ îl
000t
\
j]
^co/
oo&iw;
yO
U'i\*
i;vi|o
)t^jLj ?
0001
^"
uKab
IS,.) i-tv...
Ô
jJo
\aJ ?' >^^
oajsA
.^
).''*'?
.."UV
-iDioi\
"7*^
^
001
^K.../o
îo ^-*^j7
ô&.
JjLiO;
v-v^
-^ ^P
.o^^
vT*
001
'
** " "*
1
V53va. yOfZO Jjoi
.-OtoK-./
.Vio/o
OMlJ Ô^w
w
jJ
.^.
^-.j-Vi;
Jjioi
0001
*B174'Vb.
7
.
^-A
'Uôi y-.;
vQJi
Jo6t
.ov^
Ul >V-)
1
f ^/
\ok/
^V^/?
.O&w
JjLOO
1
)J^-JL2J
,_>.\oC\
.Vt^
.vO-Joi
V-^
.yCLl|
Ôok. JO
''.ÔOStJ
JjOt;
OiS. 0001
^-v^
k-.)',_.k-.
-.a>^'o
J001
1
^)K.A.V>
J;oi y-io 001
.vA-Slj
)),.ô\ o^mN ;
ia^caj
1.
B o
>=<"*
oaSj liSoi.
^
B
y4>'V
|C
3,
B Uly
8.
i.
B ^.w.
5.
B um.
o-
li.
7.
^w
vqi\ UioSo
\m.\Si
x\. ^po^ low-
^w
a>m)v
9.
this cliaracter, as
outside the gate, and wail before him, and say

it is
God himself knows, possessed persous were found to come James drives us out, and Wlien he and many besides heard these things, he who expels us .
: :
they continued laughing at these demons, and saying

hcnv they deceive and
See these
evil
beings,
inasmuch as-they
mock knew the

tlie
Then
the
great seniors
craftiness of the
who were there, demons, commanded that they

tlie
should be driven from
place.
But they contended

\ve
more and
said,
James bouud us and brought us here; and

,
cannot depart before he

all.
releases us
while they
:
liad
not seen James at
Then they came
in,
and say
\\ hiit
"
to
him
Release these fiend-possessed persons that they
may go
:
. But he Crosse d himself, and said But you say, mv brethren, since I do not undcrstand it? they continued in the same way to press him to go out and make the sign While over them, saying Perhaps these souls will receive delivcrance .
hence, since they are pestering us

is
il
that
he on Ins side continued declining and repudiating this proposal, they on the
other band continued to press him the more to do this, 'that they
may
only
[223]
LIVES OF
"t-SO
TWO
oot
MONKS.
.^-.fco ,.^
-
223
~otoj>_~
Jjkj/
0(fcOs
-.vQ-j/
ô>s..~0
o^-o
^_.
Q~*t^
^N.O)
v<KX
L-julo
Vaioo
ÔDO
^-- -s^-
.o^jJaq
JK^Jl.
^.i
^-bo
^_*.\oi
.oooi
Q^ClSmJ./
aoo .âAcbo
JK,N,"ô |_-X_ô -.jjuo J^-^x

* >
oi
.''aoSlI;
2|-
'?
^^V-^?
^_.^!*o)
Jiaig
,_*,
jtf^D
ov\
Lock
L..oot
).aij/
voov^
iV'o .v001
ooot
.
JLllLboo
.<h\ Joot JLio -Joch ''saIsj Jîl
îo t~=^;
yOot-Lio
aali;
^_.\ot
)m'>'n yoouoo
OOOl
^.J.'(0
oooi
.JoOt
îfeoo
S
JJ
oolo .
Jl
yjo .ÔtioO OOOI ^..al*Jk.O
jj^
nw
|-LJLiO
jjL30|0
JJ
^Xjji.
9
%
.jj,ja?>
voou^
Jocn
^ln
..ââiS.
oCS.
Joch
K.-..S
>n
*>
c*\
*
^,Ki4^0
JOCH
,
^M
^
-
OOOI
JJ
y^j/
JjLDOlO .vA.SU;
LiO^
JOCH
U'6\.0>
o.S yCLJOl^lSj
A53Vb.
iJSCLiO
..JKiOcL. ^*Vl
OS.2U;
)oO(
y/o
%A.
.-.ioL
OOOI ^-ÎCH-Â-iOD
^-*-: S k" J !
\OO(.JL^0
>
^_.
+0 JoOt
Liop.
^30l
Ô
M fJ?
\iooS
I.
^^61
)i.ojLXl>jlK.20
^_>ot\ -oi .,^-fca^wJto
^-iotOiv ^-'l/;
v oot\
1115
i;
o.;.:
t.-'N fc
i.
.oeoi
ôi uwolt- fo 1. B low-
5.
2.
oin.
3.
^^r
6.
<Jk-^ ^*>-oi
\tîyo
l'A^
8.
r?*
v?'-^,
ins.
<*>!
,*>
**>^
7.
"^1*^00.
,-iâo-
9.
ins. oooi-
lo.
A om.
depart hence'.
And, when under great pressure he went

to
froin that hour,
out, these persons
saw him, and began
foam; and he came up and made the sign over them,
and immediately these persons were healed
and they departed.
And
sity
thenceibrth a multitude used to repair thither foaming,

girls,
men and women,

to a certain small
and boys and

(xwy.yx.ri)
and
all
ages; and froin that time he was under the neees-
of
going out.
But he on his side would go out

fill
martyrs' chapel outside the gate, and would

to silence
it;
and he would put them
came out no lonyer suflered from them.

in countless
and drive them out one by one; and the persons from whom they And thus he would drive them out
and cry out.
numbers; and they would come outside and cause annoyance, And, it was not in his power to come out, he would send
il'
lliem an order to
go and lie down in that martyrs' chapel tili he came out. And thus they would go away foaming, and would lie down tliere; and, if he waited two days, none of them dared to Stretch hiinself out or to remove
from the place
to
tili
he came out.
But,
when
the
numbers
of tliose
who used
come there and cause annoyance increased, there were agitations there against this blessed man, both on the part of tlie ininates of his monastery
224
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
Jooi
[224]
^JKju;
Jjx^L*
B175r*a.
4 ..>'f
'/o Ol,- ~a êo .jjoi Jj^ Uj ^-JXioo .)j^/ ôo .eeoi ^-j JJ-^" â.:x> .Jooi J^>6 JJo .^J^QJ |j ô 3 .^->ôt ^-./i r"'" ô oCS. Jjlju ^ looi J-ojlj/ J-A-Soto
oi^
7
.
Jooi
vO*; Jj, /
'oi
ôN
6
-J-j; yoo^w.; Jj/ i-*^? _y-/ Jlojjîa.a
J-Qâ>aio K-.i' .J-vo'ô?
Jt JK-i-a^ .)toa-û- .^JJ ob>j|o o n <M o

joOl
%x
_iol
&l Ool
S
JjLSOlO
.
US OOOI ^VpLôT ,ôl

^*î
K_/> )
M <=^"0
J
oaai
o
J-t^Q^ oot
^-.oi
k^J^^^
JJ;
^/ oolo
.Jjub
yoou^^
^.xLld o~.}J*
-.Jooi
J-Jl*.=>
.Jjl^jlv
Ja oooi Âjitsô oitCîo ^.o
^3
w>Lxi
'
Jjl3l*/j
.-tJ-l'il
.Ji'i^
JjcL.;
o*i^>a^
JiaVx.\
oilaS...,rn;
J*^*Jj
^
B om.
sflOVOoj
54
l'
1^/ ..ôl ^j^jlo J,o^

1.
^3
^.io
c
J
tao
.^--ôi
Usâ voou>
^*>l
Jooi
.toj.-^
loot
J-ulV^
Pw-
s/j
.iVia,
r- JAocl^ ^/
B
ins.
o.
lo-ott'-
2. 8.
B < 3. B ins. B oow ^^^ :ao.
4.
ins.
î
5.
W.
6.
7.
B I^>j
and also on the part of others and accordingly he wished to give up this business, and could not, on account of the multitude who used to come. And in consequence of such annoyances it became necessary (vayxvi) for him to withdraw from the Community; and so he withdrew under the insti;
gation
(I
believe) of the
to him,
demons themselves,
set out,
in
Company with
in
;
the other
who
Ha-
was attached
mimtha',
and they
and went
2
the direction of
to a certain village called
Beth Musika
and they had a certain
monastery that was there given to them, and they resided in it. And in a similar way again there also multitudes began to flock together to them;
and then also the blessed James would again command them authoritatively, and by means of bis word demons without number were expelled. Then the men, evil one, who by means of his crafty tricks finds methods of deceiving
contrived
nio-ht,
method
of
making
mockery
of these
blessed
men.
One
was also a when certain young woman there of whom he had taken possession, who was also Her accordingly the demons took, and they clothed of worldly appearance".
the possessed persons were assembled there, there
i.
'Hol spring? or 'hol bath'; see

I.
Zach. Rh.', xn,
6.
2.
'House
of
mosalc'
(?); of.
Theoph. Cont.,
cf.
146,
~.
where
fiou<jiy.6 t
has
Ulis
meaning.
;i.
This seems
/an 'sraartly dressed';
ch. Vi.
[225]
I.IVES
OF
TWO
MONKS.
6)ojl^.ô
-JcL.;
225
.m
^JL3;
)-^Vl?
|^^-SJ ji<;
oôa
'"'âot
J^_a^
)oC$n?
^-.,~o(
.)L^^>o;
J.iooÂ.ca-0
"^^
).i^.V*
Uowo K*.Ju3
*
o/
Ji^^s
Jjjli ^qJS>
Joe;
y.+ \
..^m.*jd^0L3j
ool
jlioi
.a-^V3
ôiojiio
ojô
);i.>
yOJoi oooi
^J Som
l
Jjl./
v.i
jKxâjil
y->\
K-^\ o^.ô
jlaio^
yoouioo .'yOOi-A-/
(
jôjOo*
^.oio'.fco>o
J-a^to;
s
-Jioiaj;
^_*>l
's/o
'a^,/o
.jjotaj;
.J-La^
jjjL>a_s
*Bl75rl).
J^s_)jlôi;
f!
.(.JLsÔi,
ycu/ o_30j>/o ooot ai^.j /o

,vQ~i-oo
Jtou.,o
jot;
.J;-flD
K-.^l\ vQ.ôio
J.^
)ô'^3
Jio'tl*3
..^.io/o yoo^
^.
l'i+x
joio
jJ
.J^JJLi;
JL*,-,
ya&. -.yosla^ I;K^/

^_;
)oC^
1^*
*>'*>
1
Qio^î/
o .Jo>->^ vo.iofi.1/ J-Jus^

J.v>
yojoi
10>
.
^â
.).
ol .vosik-s
KâS
aôiio
^->/
m .so
Lbo^.^
jLioi
K^JLôit-^Qô
ais..o_.Ao
>..->;
oiLo^âjL^
..,
.,
jloô;
.\ca.**-fcJL2i
M^
0&.D )^J5 o>.~
,q^>..N
^so
.|;oVcd
1.
sing.
2.
ins.
o oow.
B. o
^_.\|(o.
7.
B om.
8.
3.
9.
B l^ i" "^l; ioU. 4. B ins. B !- lo>*> '^- 10. B ..fOti^..
t>i<i
^v
5.
bis.
6.
her in awe-striking forms of phantasmal

seated her on the bishops' throne
'
rays; and they led her up and
(povo?),
which
is
usually placed in the

of the altar.
churches or in the chief martyrs' chapels on the dais
(/caxacTpwjy.a)
Then they
as
if
filled
the whole martyrs' chapel again with phantasmal' forms,
forsooth they were angels of God; and

2
eatered the chapel
some of them flew away, and where the blessed men were sleeping; and there also as
an angel of light'
3
.
well they emitted rays with the appearance of light, aecording to the text
'
maketh himself
like
And they roused
the blessed
men
and urged them
to haste, hastily
alarming them and saying,
Take incense,
sent us for
incense, and haste to the martyrs' chapel; for the holy .Mary the God-bearer
hs been sent to you, with a great host of angels; and she
lias
you, come straiglitway
But the blessed men were

;
terrified
by the sight,
not pereeiving the craftiness of the evil one
and they hurriedly took incense

and on entering they found the
and spices, and ran
to the martyrs' chapel;

'
whole house
1.
fll
of phantasmal
furms, in the semblance forsooth of angels

e.
Of
ifavtatria;.
2.
Lit.
'house of service',
i.
the private chapel of
the monastery, different

in the
from the martyrs' chapel ('house of martyrs').
At
p. 204 also
we
find
monks sleeping
chapel.
3. II
Cor., XI,
14.
TATK. OR.
T. XVII.
F.
I.
16
226
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[226]
î.
olS^sjo -.yootfco.oj
^.io yoouooi N!Sô.Kji /
^-.J V-*^"* 'Jaj;
jAaô; uio
Ij^K^S
JV*
OV-aLflOj
OI
y^\
-.vOOt-Xs/
^^
^T^D
-S -D0
Uj^
yOOllOO)
,sA
""" .vOJl>ô^
ôK-j/
.",
.^clîo
cxLa^
aa o
),_/
v a.:>!.a..a.*i|
*B175va. J|/ .vaaloil^ô

A:.'i
^^.bo
)i't---S
Jlajoo JLio vQ^jsl'Io

0~aJ1
.yaiAi.
\0lIO1
â*tt'|;
vm.
)jl.>Jl
>OpoSi
)ot
î
y.+ \
y~t>
Ql^wJl
Q-SOÔ oi
1.
]!
o\ Îh:.?
6.
\L\*\\ liajv
2.
B V=k^?
ins.
!=>'
7.
Ii
ô
3.
ins.
sowas^ (?).
i.
pref.
j.
0;
of brilliant light,
and the
woman moreover
sitting ort the throne (pvo?),

tlieir
and a semblance of light flashing from her; and
wits were yet more

feil 011
taken from them by reason of their agitation, and they
their faces.
Then
(it is
said) she that
was
sitting
commanded them
'
to
approach and raise
say to them
them up; and the fiends approached and took hold of their hands, and they Rise, for she has commanded you; and approach, and inake
:
obeisance to her
And
they on their part rose smitten with fear and rohlird

;
of their wils by the sighl

faces, as
if
and they approached and made obeisance
011
their
they supposed that they saw a genuine sight.

herseif of
Bat that young
woman, being unaware even

ilhal
is,
what had happened, spoke with them

to
the fiend spoke in her),

I
and said
t
them
Come, approach
nie,
and
to
fear not.
myself am Mary
In-
Mother of Christ; and
mv Son
senl
me
von, because he
saw your righteousness and your

modes
of
life;
love toward him, and

to ordain
1h.1l
you are
perfeel in vom-
and he commanded me
\oii,
and that von should reeeive

But
the priestliood
from nie because of your

.
virtuousness.
come approach and
reeeive
it
Bat they, inasmuch as
they supposed that they had in Iruth been granted

Sc. the de
some heavenly
privilegd
I.
t22 "3
LIVES OF
.
TWO
MONKS.
vj/
227
-./ Kieuoo ,*oo-oo

lvaa-Vl
!
yoouju. atsi/o .a^V-o -.oquA

Joi?
.
^s
2
^
jLiuV
i-fcs^.
.)lo
.tn îio voK^^j
vo<*\
lpo/o >.yoaUiU
^>>
Joi
^-
|oi
.Jjjl*.
'vO^^
U<* yf -V^laiOO yCUL^H .) i.Lo ôKi/
^-^
vOO^
..^X oooi
|
;-^j
^-\oij
5
..
JQ.-.y
tô/?
.îo.l^/
;JJ^
jjLiOO-
J^>;
JL^-Q-^v
^*>
jK.-.^
)K.^3
OtSO
.|^5Vo
OVûflO,
^/
OOOI
^-\o( 0>~ "Ô

.^.ô/o
j)
.1VX.>1
ÂoiJ
1
v-t
C*A-/
OIO
.ÔQJOJi
vootS.
^50w
JLs*K
voous/ î.
Uio
looi
oooi ^--.St^
j,oi
..''vOOMooi
ia\
jJ
ol/o
j^
JU*
ôpo
Joj
^j >r
voowÔ.
jla^ ^/ loo, ^^^..ôojo;! ô oK~l 6,

.Jai^\
10
.^
^^
ja-,;
jkia..^^
.Jj.i/o
_,,
.J*S^
yOJOi >v oKj/
âa
..vooi^
Uio .yoa^
Joe*
JjLio,
OllaJ^XieLS
*B175V>b.
j;^>\
B
oKûo
ins.
J^^?
u-oi
3.
^>t-X>
'^ ^^jJLkôo
.
v;-^-5
P
_
10.
.*r*i
^
__
54
v b.
1.
6.
X -
2.
sing.
B UôO.
B
11.
ins.
low.
_
8.
7.
B lô- ?
o^M- -
4. B om. v B <o P ul ;_...

.
5.
B
9.
<j?joJ,
|a^;, b ôowai.
j|la
^x>>W-
A s<"oi.
ins
o-w
beyond other men, approached, and bowed their heads; and she rose, and laid her hand upon tbe heads of both of them, and said to them You have both received from me the presbyterate. You have been made presbyters, perform
:
the functions of your priesthood

of great laughter
When
(r,
the fiends had done this, a sound

? ),
was heard
in the air
since the
demons were saying,
Those
.
great
ffia S
),
who used to drive us out have to-day become as they supposed And at the sanie cry that girl was stripped of the phantasms (<pavTzit
and
was found
(povo?),
that
it
on the throne
these
and
it
was a girl who was a Greek who was was she who had done these things.
to
sitting
When
they continued beating on their faces and saying Woe to us! what lias happened to us? Anything like this deceit never happened to men before. What to
:
men saw what had happened
them and came
to their senses,
do,
we know
not
Bul,
when they
brouglit that
at
?
the throne
(9pvo$),
:
she continued laughing
demon and saying
What
has come to you
young woman down from them at the instigation of the Wliy are you troubled ? But
they on their side resolved to find means of subjecting their case to the eure of penitence; and they left that place, weeping and sobbing at what had
228
),..-. ,*.V
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
v3l^-,;
Jla2L-;i;
[228]
Jb^J-sj
ocx
.-JJlj
^n
3/ ^jlo-,
Jju.*_o
io^
)livw)>i .-Jjlso^ 001 s/o Ciiol

|laj_L yooi^
N. f )
)clcoo >r_*
^-ot
1
-.llo-^
oCS.
vQ.>jo/
<po .^.xai-.
ÔL^sjl
yoj/
\\'in .j;opo
.yoo^jij
Jn
V.>
jlaôj*o
^^ôio
J.jlô
JJLaiwO,}
r"
ool
ioo
)^>o^
jlaslai.^.
.N-\L
l^lx
J_oo,jj J\Nft
yOotmni^S,;
..0001
.^.sj'Aoo
'b*i;o
t--
..K_.)^]^.o
.-ol/
ô
aS. -aoa.~
3 ? )la3lajô
./
Jjjota^;
Jôjlo
lo^ )K*^*lj ]^-Kio
\aîo
^_.ogL*>
^^b^^-o
/rd*i-cu^ cuL:\ cailn ^ni rdr^7\ rsfûu^v io-alx-
> 8 rSjla:riTi
I.
;,.
rmo
laueoU-;{.
caa
I!
I!
ciiii.
2.
1!
poila. LaNaio
|loii.
ins.
.
li
lllV.
>>(.
1.
H
7.
l:
l^->iôins.
|;
ô
^.m
.ll/V
Ua3Lai. a.ok*i!o
U*^
vocn^>^ 0W1
ins.
^.
8.
B um.
liappcned to them, and they went

Thella
sake.
',
down to Marde to the holy John bishop of who ended bis lifo in the conflicts (aywv) of persecution for Christ's And, when they informed him of the affair, even tlie blessed man
the wily, crafty artfulness of the rebellious evil beings.
also marvelled at
Bul he receivcd them, and laid upon
them threc years' penance, and then
they were to be admitted to communion.

led even
atlaiiicd
tliat
is
And from
that time again they
more severe
to
lives tlian l)cforc,
with sorrow and tears, until they

admitted to the communion
their fortner standing,
and were
obtained by absolution.
These things which we have written we have

all
not received through hearsay, bu1 they are

in
matters which were enacted

2
,
our knowledge and
in
our presence and before our eyes

to
and we have on account of

gift
all
brought comparatively few of them

the lengtb of the narrative,
ihe record of writing

is
that a
man who
granted any
may be
artifices
especially cautious againsl the craft of the adversary,

in plotting to deceive.
who
uses
The history of hoo brothers [nun
the
seifsame Community at the samc time

is
of persecution
nstanlina. John's
whii
2.
I
:
ended.
See
Severus, Select Leiters,
395
v, p.
14,
i">.
tifi
given
belos*
eh.
24),
Crom
thal
i
he was nol at with the
Marde
facl
I.
aller 527 (see p

the
ad
n. and Irans!.,
in
858, note).
:oncile this
.
thal
central
evenl
happened
is
distanl
monastery.
the
word
(text, p. 226,
;!)
indicatea that the author
nol
speakingal Brst hand.
[229]
LIFE OF SIMEON TUE
MOUNTAIN EER.
220
r*
a.
jVo^Js Jooi ypfcoo jiai ; jioio,_3 Jo-^-s -.yOîCL.

^.'ôlôo
Jjo
...
^^-âoi Ljlso^
i
--y'"*
yQJcx
v oo)Kj^.~i
OOt oCS.
nv>n\.3o voooooi_s
,
olo In
m\
^_.i
^ \l3
j-ta-/;
,.3
.JoSS
)Cl>>;
joO|
K*/
JjLw^JL^
iO..J^> OOI . O .J--^

^.otajU.^
joot ya-i+zo
JJ;
:J_ôo
jlalSwi.^^
Joot
jot'lo
-.)îaj_\
^Bl yootN^Q-aJitO^ I^-â KJ^jo .jou^. yoâ ^Jxal.o ^*JL*io/ Jp

VLi. I-Lbo "^fcîo; Jooi j.^/ oot-.l/
-^
vj^^ ^"^
.^>0 -D
^^
^*-i.to
.j>ai>j
|a^'
j.ioa.3o
..-
-^.x^ ^-.v~>i/ rr*^ 01 ?
Uo-^v3 JK-mOa,
t^j
j~.j
^ju*
i^
sn \_.o\^> oi;
>-o>
J-=>>
0|K-.a^Jii ^.bo ^.ju,
^Vl. .-llo^wÔioo
Lia^.^1
J_lXo
J-L3-./;
V*^.
.j-UJ^îoo
JJ^v
Jjoi
oiK n . ym->
i. \ ftooo
XVI.
NeXT TUE SIXTEENTU HISTORY, OF THE BLESSED SlMEON

TUE MOUNTA.INEER TUE A>"CHOHITE.
This blessed Simeon then used to go about ou the mountains like the
wild beasts, and these the rugged mountains of towering height with Valleys
between them which are called the inner Karhe

except that with God, while at every
'
and hc had no intercourse

bis eyes to
beaven, and be lost in ecstatic
moment wonder at the
he would raise
hosts above,
that there
how
is
they stand
continuously before
in their
God without impediment, and

for a short space.
no cessation
song of praise even

:
presence say these things

created for the
Wherel'ore do
And he would often in my we wretched men, who were

manner
as these,
same expression
lias
of praise in like
and
l<>
whom
mouth
been given and a tonguc and power of speech, cease
from the praise of the merciful Creator, and busy ourselves with the vain
1.
Sc. 'whirlwinds'; or. pcrh. vocalize as

St/r.,
'Krhe' (bald
-Ji,
1.
do
E.,
ix. >l
know whence
9.
v. 1>.
and
L. gel the
rendering 'vertebrae'. er. Anecd.

thal they
n,
3,
and
//.
vi,
om
Ihes
passages
we
see
were near Melitene, bul
E. of Ihe Euphrates.
230
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[230]
J^/o
\^
)Vt=!
? k-^--*
^-âk^dio
JJo
^*>
h-oô
^
JJ
>*o4
ô-jlfcooo
55 1
b.
J
^*->
)joi
-M?
J/;
Joa-J. )V^^ x^-
v -^
j^sj
Loa.oo J^x J-.t-o
U**U 9V ^ ^ ^^ oou Lo-/> <r-^-./o ,^1*. oot
^
I
)laLo JôoSo JLoo .-jfcCôa^ yQJL^jo/
^. oJi
y-fO
J-ia,../
.olA
.J^->*
^ **-*j
J-l*.\o
jjîÔO
JjLiOOJLiO
'Jy-
JoOUl .'yK ^ S^> jiotQJ
J~L3l/*
vjOJL.0
j-Ô
jlDOuflOO
->
.oS.
j-OCLflOO
OOU
j;Oi
jjjj-3 jîCLA
Ool
J-L3-./l
Jf^3 OjSj\
^jj
J_jo)_io v3/;
oolo oolo
Lo^cj
JK*j^^ .-otoJL^V
,-^s jloVjo
Jjl2j^
s/o
.oi\
oou
y./
lt-^?
ousa-'o-o^ .JSL-oji
Ôls
^)^
y-./
oolo
.S.
oou
6tloJL~oi
I^ju-oV J_i ..tlo^jô la^-so ogLO

)v-.^
j_^JS.^
}_Liaj;
Jl
î~ "^
so o
N-JV-ot;
^-io
)'Q^J
laio^s otloju*^
Jâl*..o
^--.ôj
â\
" ^-*>o |a,Uv
jîioo JojaJuioo
-.Jôia-.Joo
things of this false and deceitful world?

is
great thing
it
is
how
our heart
sunk and onr mind blinded, and we do not consider the bounties of bim
w ho creatod us, and brought us into existence out of nothing,

dust of
tlie
how we,
feeble
earth, 'live
and move and

(avfp)
exist'
how
the good Creator gave us
the breath of this pure air
to sustain our life
without anxiety,
how
he
put together for us an orgau (pyavov) for speech, and a voice and a mouth
and
lips
and a tongue and a palate, how he infused light into the pupils
tliat it
of
our eyes,
might be an informant and a director

in the ears
to the
whole body,
and
how again he bestowed hearing

understanding
in the heart, that
and breath
its
in the nostrils,
it
by means of
pereeptions
might know
to the
its
and discern crcation which declares bim; and, again, that he always gives
alimenl also in
all
varieties for the sustenance of the body,

its
and again
soul also besides, in accordance with

airiness, he
nature and after the pattern of

its spirituality,
gave Spiritual
life
according to
and again besides

life
thcsc things Ins grace like a watchful guardian Stands carefully over our
by night and by day and delivers and guards us from mishaps and from
detriment thal evil things
all
may chance
to do,
and while
this our merciful
1.
Act-, xvii, 28.
[231]
LIFE QF SIMEON
|-.;
THE MONTAINEER.
231
->^
_j2l\
'-V^
ô*-* Jk-*-'**
JK^J-moV Jk-siaio ^...ovô y_^\oio
.r"-
Jv-r
2?
C^
..
IQ
j;o_;
y.-.OOl
y-Ô.^
laJiî U,LU y^\
Jooi
Jl *
55
^SOcLJl ^3l^
N!
|'t~3u^'o
.-Jou-ioLo
J^jJJ
jLd)
^-..OtÔ
^.io
îO;
JoSx
^|^
ootj
--
K_j',_.ls>_
jott
^_^_io wJ^J.1/ opa^,->
).îaA.
-.^fcio
*i
"^ô
^J~oio3
|
t\.\ao).ia.\
^\
oou
otôjo oi^^So
JLi_.j.-K^
yv3^~
jJ
).uô).j>
onno
odo i
^-5
-^
yô
oot
J-^ô
U-w.ioo
)-a.!^.
no
oi.Oo
^.oionvm
v ooi\.i\ -Jooi
V-io/
jioiK-i
jjot
U-=>a^
,_-oso
Noi
)K.. V'ti.1 JotK^>
ou*î ^v*.a
J;ot
-^\oi ô ôVj
oil.V- .o
;
|1(.*.^.xd
3/
j
+3 Jooi
Jju/
ui K^^.\ îoaS.
y.^1*
^1
jOs-N Jooi
',-*>/
jUêLn ;
Creator performs
all
these gracious acts in relation to us, and ga-ve us

is
all
these spiritual and bodily gifts, our wretched heart

sin,
sunk
in the raire of
and neglects to give thanks
for these things.
For we truly ought not
only to thank and praise
him who created us
as the angels do, but even

is
many
times
times more than these, even as his care for us too

greater than his care for them.
are small?
manifestly
many
And why
all,
again do
we
look at things that

is
But
let
us regard with greater astonishment the thing that
greatef and
that
more marvellous than

in his love
011
and passes
all
bounds and
for
all
measures,
God himself
descended from heaven to earth
our salvation,
life-
and sacriticed himself
the cross for our sake, and gave us his living and
giving body and blood to eat and to drink, and further promised us in his
kindness invisible blessings.
And how do we
relation to us?
not
much more than
the angels
owe thanks
merciful
for great
kindnesses such as these, which our good Creator and

in
God performed
saying
all
these things with ecstatic wonder, he
with similar wonder, while, his

of the glories of the
While this blessed man was was lling all his hearers mind being uplifted by ecstatic contemplation
which
called
hoavenly beings, he said many things beside that are
greater than these.
And
the occasion
him
to enter the limits
232
JOHN OF EPI1ESUS.
[232]
J-^fl-s jooi
U^ci
Ju*-
JVoâ
U^
t-3
U^)-*
v<*^ **>U ^-ôto
oi1q-ou>o JoKjd; oiIo-o-cX

^&û-o.l^/
Jjo_^0>,
^ê .Jooi KL-j ouAaa\ ^.*isj ,-*> jjo^ ô yrpkô

Jjl-o .Jjlf
>
'
>;
^^*!
W
J^
^-; .~i -J-^-?
o^
p,
ôt
JVa^
jooi
J-jaVo
^
)
'j^^So lâ}
),..
YK1
iotl
Jj^J
-.)-iÂ?
JJ-^
Vi..,
..JAÔ ^*>
)ooi
vaîaji
Uâ^ ^;
vo.^,)kj u*5 i.o>o~K..a U+~l JjdVo^/j
1. 2.
Conj. Snouck ap.

V.
v.
D. and L.
et',
k^9
1.
Nld. l-vô (bul
<^
is
not conslructed with v).
Conj.
D. and L. UV-jo;
p. 233,
5.
of
men's
liabitation
earlier times he
In and say these things to them was as follows. used to spend eight months on the mountains among caves
for the four severe winter months he would come down to a monastic convent which he knew to be convenient for his occupation, on But account of the hardness of the winter and the severity of the snow.
and rocks, and
once, while
e-oins:
round from mountain
to
mountain, he chanced to be on
rough mountains near the river Euphrates,
'bdhyr' on the Euphrates, a village which

the territory of Claudias 2
;
lies
and he saw that, 3 rugged and towering, houses and r domestic brood-animals(?) were scattered over them all, while they were some five miles and some seven, and some as much as eight and ten from the village; because the boundary of that
village
is
belonging to the village of and makes a boundary (?) with though these mountains were
so extended (and
it
it
is
itself also
populous) that other hamlets are
settled from
within
its
boundaries.
The blessed Simeon was amazed to see in what a rugged mountainous district human beings were Irving, and moreover that they possessed houses
Mich.,
p.
649,
is
654.
2.
Claudias laj
W.
of the
that
Euphrates, which must have bern the

village territory lay
boundary.
If the
lexl
right,
the
meaning must be
the
v.
therefore at the extreme limil of the province.
3.
Or, with
D.
and
L.'s
on the river, and emendation, 'cattle-sheds'.
[233]
LIFE OF SIMEON TUE MOUNTAINEER.
233
.0001
^^>?
Uo
)ooi
)W
voc*^
)o
jooi
oi^Jibi
00 ^
:Lj-*
a3 7-/
f>
V^
58
?
a.
yoouio a2^.o
ov~o
JkJi
ô
)>-
ôOfS
)lo.i>V
^?
.-)ju.-ô
LitCs ^>oj ottCio

jloio^js
jjLio;
N>->,aj.yi\o .joiSso
otKâ^ yOJJj'U vO^j/

}))**
*
]l_*~;
V*>
>v
ôt ^-
ô
)a\
.^rX>h .^V^
^^ ^ V"^
.00050
oiv^;
osloKxio^
'
0/
t**
J^-*"'^ T'r*
1.
Ms. vt"w.
and cattle and were settled there in confidence (one being three miles distant from his neighbour, and another five and another two according to chance), and he was also astonished that all the mountains were so fll of people
and then, seeing some shepherds at a distance from the houses, he came near
place and inquired' from them the causes of this scattered character of this some habitation, because there are there not only cattle-sheds such as of men make, but great houses and substantial dwellings. But the shepherds
would
them.
State
to him,
We
found our fathers living in this
way on
also
these
mountains; and, inasmuch as
we
were born on them,
lo!
we
live
on
And
again he would ask them,
How
then, as you live on these
word mountains, are you able to assemble in God's house, and to hear bis from the holy Scriptures, or to communicate in the mysteries of his body
and blood?.
But these men,
like
some wild
:
beasts,
upon these words
How, blessed sir, does the laughed at the blessed man, and they say For what is the oblation? . When profit him? oblation that a man receives
the blessed
man heard
bis these words, his bones shook from his fright and
1.
See
p. 39, n. 2.
234
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[234]
56
b. .J-.;**..
Jj-ol
JJ
,^-jl
) i .
ft
ya
JJLso^ o/
^-*/
Jjo
)k-X,io_3
J.-3i-JL~}
.yoaL.ISs-./
^-^Xot)
yoJ^J
^V^/?
jJ
J~JL3-*/
.Ôtok-./ V-*-^
f-1
\^
laO
)j.iOj
\oNj/
yA
JJo
,
\-i
-^^co r
f3
.v Qi *
'
-X^
vQjLicujil J_.;ou;o
'.JLsfcCo
oJLs v obos. riaJi
v ooX. v^/
\*-* >> 't-'
^*-*>
^?
^V-^
voo-i..*;
OlX
OOOI ^JbC^.iO.iO*
^-^\o(
^>KXL
,\->-'i
udLS
JoOt
y.*\
OOOI yOOUiV-/
^w.rt
.oX.
.X
-s
.Is yoKj/ .Ool yOoC^ \2o\
.^X
J^KllLiOl y~.\ JjLSO^^

o\
Jjlooi
^.'t-i/
.^*Xo
jVo^sJ
^.'^cl^;
^..Xcx
yOoS.3
yOSuK*/
1.
Ms.
v^joi'
2.
Ms. with poinls..
tears
gushed
.
out,
and he said to them
Teil me,
at these
my
sons,
areyou Christians
:
or Jews?
ut they were indignant
words, and they say
O!
indeed, blessed man, \ve are Christians, do not call us Jews.
The blessed
that
in
'
man
life
il
.'
says to them
at
And,
if
you are Christians, how
is it
you have
which our
is
moeked
?
God and
is it
said of his living

'
and holy body and blood
and our souls' salvation consists,
What
does itprofit us?' or

to
For what
How
that
you were not frightened
perform with your tongues

.
the acts
ofpagans and Jews, when you are as you say Christians?

the
They,
afraid
when they saw

lle
awe with which he expressed

:
himself,
became
ihemselves also, and they say

says
to
Forgiveus,
sir, for
we have no knowledge.
And have you not heard the Scriptures, my sons? . They say lo him From our fathers we have heard; but the Scriptures ihemselves we have nol seen. Now those who were speaking to the blessed man were as he used to State lo us about ihirty years old. He says to them again Are you, my sons, only in this state, or are all who are
them
:
living on these mountains the
same?
They say
to
him
Sir,
it
is
not
[235]
LIFE OF SIMEON TUR MOUNTAINEER.

)Va^
)J
235
..fco/ jjl-
f.JL-^0
^Xou
|j/
N_/
JJ/
.Â-./
;o-ô ^l
ql^ ,^soi .p
'fcîa*
>^V
.^QKy^cO./o
j;oi
>-OJ
JA*^
^.otoîo/; ôtojjs/ wio

^.-.oi;
'
JJ);
56 v a.
..yOoC^
J-o6t
Jnn yooi^
^_*j
^*ôt J><* v3/
>-i
Ji.^ -ot
^Jis 06 ^îwÔK
^.j
jj
..JJ
y/o .vQj/ yOîoiJjo Jlp^
v^r^
^_io
.J-1
vooik^-3 ?
Jl^S. ^Lio
'ooi .^_i
^t^L^ )Va^
Âoti
>*=>
-
JJ.cl~
fl
JJ/
.Joot;
JJ.*
.i'to
.jiQui- ^-./j
j-O-^3
*-*-/
yolvô/
V*9^ *\o& P?/

?
^ k^l
O^
V--^
5 l'tT ?
Y-*/
.X
*^01
^>^
.y ttSiaO
yV^s-OO
oiv.^3
yfiiX
oouo oda^vso
:
000^. v^ Jc*^
vQ^'t-3
,^*J
vfkof -^/
i'
yoa^ N^/
)y, ->
JjLio
"Vfciioo
.JlcL.**
^.io
^K
.'^^c0
^'hV^-*
joij
vok--ooi>
^Sîopo.voKj/
^ju^
lioJL^^cop ouJL./
jJLio;
JJ
'vS/
.-)<hSs.
1<A
1.
Ms. 001.
2.
Ms. <3/v
only \ve
who
are so, but there are
men on
these mountains wliich you see
who, unless they have heard from their fathers,

happens now also to those
who
carried
and had them baptized, do not know what a church
is.
And
;
this
011
them to church same thing

their account
who have
children born to
them
they go into a church and have them baptized; otherwise none of us has
entered a church since he
animals.
was born; but we live on these mountains like The blessed man marvelled and wept, and said to them Well have you said 'like animals', my sons. For animals are much better than
:
you; since these have remained asthe Creator created them, without changing
or
being ungrateful to or blaspheming against their Creator; and for this
reason they do not

his
come
to
judgment.
But, as for you,

his
God
created you in
for the life
life,
image and
in his likeness,
and gave you
body and blood
and salvation of your souls, and you have deprived yourselves of eternal and have become very wild, surpassing the animals.
And now what hope
have you toward God? for lo! you are unaware even of what Christianity
is.
departed.
And, having spoken with them and warned them, he left them and And, being troubled in his thoughts, he would say to himself,
23G
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[230]
,v^ ;
JoCS^
ô; ^-/
oi-2^=> îo/o
."^lôo/
)oSm
vr* 01
ol
J'
^-*
j;ot
)*&*-*
Joop; î ^.-/ -.jîocj jVo^

^>
ô^
H"^
s*jli-s;
v/
"^^.io
JjLO>CL3
JJLSCL^
jUL^
OiS.
joOtO
.jloîî ^JOjL, JKJlSJ ^-Ôl^.
..
r_, t^-/
jlo^N^>;
\a^s
.Jot^jJ
,ôt
o^jloIJ
]i /
.-Jj>oi
,<-*>
Jjl*/
^
)l^
'
^> .^6
"ô
Jjoi
""^
^^p
jôo ts_s
.^..;
s^t
V) JjL
^./
^-.V-*/
".*>*
^V*^
/
JJ
cju.'JLJo
.JjlsV^ô oo-i; 061

)>.-*
o-3
)^
Jk-V- y-*\
-.yp^-ô
J;ot
c*.a
-.oV-o
)oi
*
po
^|
Jj^Q-flO s2l^|jo
..oVKj
^.o
> .. )
ia^;
57
a.
\'i\
00t
K*l
Jj>jOl
-Vio/o
,-~o JKHt->
"^^
>* ; jlia^J
as he himself declared,
How
is it
that tliese
men
are like animals on these

froni
mountains?
.
it
Perhaps
Then he considered, and he said in his heart as if was indeed for this reason that God's grace led
in order that there
God,
nie
to the
in
mountains here,
may
be salvationfor these souls that are
the darkness of error.
And
the blessed
man became
enthusiastic, saying,
God wishes
I
for the salvation of all these
people more than mine.
Hencefor
forth
will not
withdraw from
there, or
this place, unless these
have been gained
God; since they are bound
in error,
and are as
if
they were not Christians.

of creation,
Whal pagan
is
what other worshippers
who
for
so
long a period of time would neglect to
pay honour to the

is
object of his
worship, and would not always worship that which

as
reckoned
nor
by him
God?
These men neither worship God

like
like
Christians,
honour
something eise
pagans; and
they are apostates against
the one and
against the other.

the
same
frontier the
approach this
As he was going about, he found a kind of village on name of which was M'rbn'; and he resolved to And on village, and learn what ils condition also was.
in
it
approaching he saw
rej ticed,
a little
church overshadowed with vines, and

is
he
and said
Lo! hre there
a sign of the
presence of Christians.
[237]
LIFE OF SIMEON THE MOUNTA1NEER.

ji^-Ô J.3J.JO
jffl ;'f>
237
.J.j_^^>;::si
JLl20
j-^XiO tJO
^^
-.cnla\ oV~o *o
^^j
JL^>/
)-3l>
)t=>.^
I^-V-
^
joo
jJ;
J-^W
k~
^? p
.^-}
.K-J
MVio
.U-=>a4
.Jjjot
jjow
JJLjj
^.-ôi-s
oi\
.oCS.
p?/
091
J-siot
J-iow
K-/
0^
^JLiO
a_iJJ
kS/o
ooio
.jjsiot
K.^;
yjl
o&. V^/o
.OlS.
-oo!
xr^ 0/
,)-/
^s/o .ool
c*\J.ao
^,
JjÔXD
.JLsio
Jot
fiql
.).XiiQ_0
,)->Voa
.oCS.
yoKj/ ^^-OlA Jju/j

^2>o
)*..-=>
.^)-Jl
^s^s
.Jjt.3
-.JJ
^-;
vjo
jjLiO
.Îm
,_ôi
^_a-oKla>/o
j_i/
yQ-Ji^ k^.
â^.ioo
po/
.)jLsiQ-D;
Jla2is_*.^-5 joi
^..oKjo oianj
JJL
.oCS.
v^/
.^-^01 >/?
.)ftoa.
oi.ia>.
^S&ô
ol'/j
<JUL3;
^j p .^3^
Jj/
.ch.\
J-=>'tj
As^.
jlp.
* 57
r
nXîo
.LlOt
ojls
^,
\Q-.I
^.^.o
6s
J;ot
Uoia.^. Jo
K*l*
\Kx2U ôCbo i-îa\
m\
po/o
.QJL-ol/o
b.
And, when he had come up to

-\vood
it,
he went in and saw that
it
was
fll
of
and stones and dust; and the blessed man wept

the village having seen an old
old
bitterly.
But,
some
one
men from
of
anchorite enter the chnrch,

received his blessing;
the
men came up
him,
to him,
Is
and
and the
blessed
man asked
:
there a priest
here?
He
said to
him:
There has not been a priest here durin'g these times.
him again
to
And
is
not even a brother
or
And he asked anyone whatever? . He said

:
Again he went 011 to ask him also, Where do you receive the oblation? . He says to him If one of us has business and has happened to be present in one of these villages, he
him,
There
none here.
receives;
to
if
not,
no one here has
this
concern for the oblation.
He says
him
not our
And wherefore have you no priests? . He says to him, It is custom. And how are you Christians, when He says to him
:
:
you do not follow the custom of Christians? . After conversing with him in this fashion he says 1o him Come let us sweep out and tidy up
this
church, for
wish to take up
my
abode
in
it
for a
few days.
to
And
Gather
they swept
togetlier for
and scoured(?) 2 and
tidied.
And he
said
him
me to-morrow
all
the souls that are in this hamlet,
men and
Sc. a lay
monk.
2.
No
such meaning of
^-^ is known
to the lexicons.
2 38
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[238]
Jtsîo yoovios.
"^ôo
.otla\ JvjJ
oôl/ -.yoo^ fe kl
Jh I^-Vaoj
^r
Jl
JJ
.Jju/
wJ^;
yoJVj/
J1 ?
s^*?'* 00
JJ
Mj1**~
*
^ .-^ôt*^
KW
-i?
JlcL^X /j
a/o
.^c*X
^--^
âîoX
-Ji-a^
aAo voKj/
\^<4 ôC^
JJ
r *o.
JJ;
Âoj
-.Jî
M v^^
Jlajjj;
lV
oM
*-**
..Ô
JojS^; otlajj^;
JL~-, <*Ju yoKj/
^^
.ÔâX
Jj_A
y ~ ^\ îX r *o.
| /
Jo$M
JlW*-
JôJj* -l
ôilao/o .-vaajLaj yoKj/
îop
ys
JVa-s;
yo^ yoKsl ^f- Jl JJ.cL.-A ^*3 Uio ôo

Jlaiab.
_iOAA ^>o vokj/
â
^-.j
.-soKjI
yo)\j/
âXjVjL*
-.j-A^ oolo
^-iiaS
JJ
..
or^jo U-;
U=>^1
Jlasia* -ot
y**l<>
^0
.Jof^;
JJ\^x>;
otiojo
ôt
*o
.^ô vaa\
JJ;j
U^~
JJ
Jjoio .J<*^>
Jtâ-
aS^J/JU c+icu*
îaio
jli/; :j!\^.io
Ôfio )la*-> ^-/ -Joe* \Si vootla^
women
and children, and small as well as great.
And on Hearing about
some strnge sight that they had never seen they assembled together before hira in tbe morning; and he conversed with them in words of admonition, Wherefore, O men, do von hold your lives in contempt and said to them
:
and take no thought
for the salvation of
yonr souls? Wherefore, when God

part live
formed us in his imge, do

orderliness of
we on our
animal lives outside the
men?
Know you
not that
you
to
are
men, and not animals?
know von not who are not
that even the animals have a greater blessing than you, they
destined to rise, nor yet
enter the judgment of justice?

is
Know you
not that the dread judgment of God's justice
at
hand? and know
von not that you are destined to stand before the dread tribunal (vi[*.a) f God? Wherefore then do you make yourselves like the animals on the
mountains? and wherefore are you like them delivered indiscriminately to death, in that you hold aloof from hearing God's word, and are moreover
deprived of the
is
communion
of the venerated
.
no1
reckonedbj you as anything?

In
body and blood of God, and this While the blessed mau was repeating
such werds
them, like some irrational animal, which
when
man speaks
[239]
LIFE OF SIMEON
THE MOUNTAINEER.
LjLSOt
239
J^_i0.jL
.î^CLiO; yOfÔ OOOt -.^XLJi vQJ.O v3/
..Oii
j't-^-O
IQ
n-S
po/
ool
^-.;
oot .yopojLi
|.Jô;
vOoC^.
k^Xo
-.^-..jôI
oj_s
V--ô
yo+ys Jjoio
jj
.k-X .^X 3^>

.î-
o/
J-3*
yo^
^
?
p/? **W
>v ooj^
*.ie/
v^r*
wJLs
^^ -^
-^
yj.io;
*t^)
J?
^-/
P/>
^*f*^
Jl
-.M
^-}
..jjj/
j.^ JL_aJô :Jîa*. îo )^-J

V-s
).^^jl ô
nsojl..
vNj/ ^*^1*
y-\
jj/
ôx
^Sot'l/o :^JU>;a3
ôôo
JKôKj
,,_*>
ool .yoNj/ n-*^^

LjLs
)
)J
J'V*
ja^â
voK.j/
^0.20.:*
<v ooC^
vô/ .^-ô
-^ôllo
:J-_o>.3
J->jea-~
r.>ecL.
w^JLl/o
Lioj
Jot^
v*~
^Sw;
\k-/
^*^t--
JJ
V a >.
)Lx*5o
ouio ojo :)K*oo^j> ou3; Ao^.U/o

:
57
b.
y^./
JfcC^k^. ycu>o
K lo.x\\
oj^^-o odaicuso fcîo;o
1.
Ms.
willi poinls-..
2.
Corr. froni. sT
to
it
in order that
it
may
be instructed only hears and looks at him, so they

at
also heard
what he was speaking, and looked

him
him
:
in
astonishment, and
not speak?
.
they had nothing to say.
ut he gain said to them

sir,
Do you
is
They
ears
said to
oc
What,
;
can
this
we
say to you?
There
no one to say
anything to us or teach us
;
and
since
we do
not
know
the Scriptures.
which you say has never reached our He says to them Know
:
you not that our Lord Jesus Christ came down from heaven, and clothed himself in our body from a Virgin for our salvation, and consorted with men
as a
man?
are
you aware
:
of these things, or not?

sir,
The
Ile
old
men among
:
them say
to
him
Yes,
we
hear these things
says to them
Do you hear only wrihout knowing the truth? Know you not moreover that God suffered i'or our sake, and was suspended on the cross, and was fastened with nails and bis side was pierced by a lance, and blood and water
flowed from him as a propitiation for men, and that he died and by his death
slew our death, and rose after three days as

him, having trodden the road and
it is
written and raised us with
shown us
the resurrection that shall be ours,

in
and before he suffered broke his body and blood'

I.
an upper room and
Sic s\r..
240
oj,,
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
rpefc -oto,î-^l^ oot-o y^-so
[240]
Jk-X^
Jj_o a-î;
ê^ 000,0
ô,
Jj/o
oolo
:J**Ja
jo-o-i
Jjla*o*^ )j.J>too
w*3 001 ..v~X>;
s*.Voi
,.3
jj*^ -ot~, ^s| ^0> -V^

^W/j ^
:ou>
|j/o
JK*o -,^3
V*?/
oaV ôol* ôO-3

)
r
^>~*3ot
U^|
'.j-V-/ Jôa-a -010^0*0/
..^ ^Kj/
^jo
^-<a .-vokj/
K'\.x>li yl ^-^
ooojo oiv^;
voto/ ,^_*ô
'. :
'jjo
.-voM ô.~~>
jj-,-a~
eCS.
joCSsv
Jtosla
^00 .-^M
noô
^-ô;
*3 .'vOJ^
^^
li-^
Jjoi
îo
yo^
J
1
\j\joq~i
voM
Jjl*>o .ovi,
a
yopo/ .^-! vOJoi .yaskJLsj;

ô-co JI0-3JL
-^
00t
U+*\
'v^ -ok*/
Jlpo ^3 ..voouôjj^
:v ci3loJL*iooô
_^/
^-
.~a->J;
N5
^s vo3^JLaj
U**l
-.OOoj
)-i;
yVo-so ^-a-V-*!
ô^
5
i-^VJ
)-")?
=*?
,)JL30|
J'!*'?
M -3
^-*-6|0
Jlj-o
**
^r "?
^ ^
pa^
J-303
^
-^!
k-/ -V*
i0 ! -.vot^ jo~.io
J
^ )H
aiooj oSj
..yokj/ vS/
ojul3'1/o
:^DOiOO
^_Aot yO^X&
J;ot
.v^ ok-/o
,)-,>
^-V
0,^0
:aVjO Jka*
1.
Ms. with points-..
2.
An
erased letter precedes
blessed
it
and gave
it
to
liis
disciples
and
said,
'
This
is
my body
that
is
broken on behalf of the
life
of the
world
for the iorgiveness of
sins", and
again that he said before, 'Everyone who eateth my body and drinketh my 2 ? blood, he abideth in me and I in him, and I will raise him at the last day'
IIow then, wlien you have heard all these things and know them, as you say, do von treat them with contempt and pay no regard to your souls' life, and remain deprived of the word of life in the holy Scriptures, and hold aloof
from the communionof Christ's body and blood, and do not consider that any
loss falls
upon you from
this,
whereas you
.
suffer not loss of
some small
:
thing,
sir,
1ml utter destruction of your souls?
They
said to
him
And what,
can
we do?
ut he laid a kind of penance upon them
all,
admonishing
them and explaining to them, 'Because your souls are waste and barren by reason of your neglect, like soil that is barren on account of the length of time during which thorns and briars have been springing up in it, so that a
man who wishes
to
tili
it
first
plueks up these thorns and
bums
them, and
pray, and
then puts in his seed, so do you also go and fast this

l.
week and
Malth., xxvi, 28:
Cor., xi, 24.
2.
John,
vi, 54, 56.
[241]
LIFE OF S1MEON THE MOUNTAINEEK.
241
JoCSx; JKîo
yoaA
ooo ^.^îaxioo .jl^. );oi_s ^-.ocio oooc
â.^.o
^.6
p .yoo^
oi^*;
Jo&jJ ^-taô Ov.flio
-.yooi.iocLS
a.Ks
^_.,l.oto vcu/
58
b.
^-.;
ooi
.ôl
KAo
JjO
J-t-aa-i
<*V-*~?
)-*j/
t-s?
Jô?
yOouLio
,\
j^.^ -.JjÔJD
J.OOC
Ôta^
vSl^-;
.jJl^
^-Aoi ^siwj JJî
.)JLSQ^
^.; wio .ooc*

JoCM
i^jLi
^Jl^vs
j-jo-.o JjlS. ^-./o
.Jju^-^>; Jjlô~ ,_*>
Jk-iOO
^> .IJLSQ^J
OU^*JO JoC^JO .^^S^sJJ JOi^} yOOt-X^
break bread on the
first
great and small, meet together, and

they consented to his proposal, and
day of the week, and bring it me; and all of you, come and present yourselves . And
them
went and fasted, and came. He says to Wherefore have your sons not been made sons of the covenant', and been instructed and placed in this church, and been making you hear God's word? . They say tohim Sir, they have not time to leave the goats
:
and learn anything
at the people's simpleness and carelessness, made the oblation, and communicated them; and then they opened their mouth, and began to give thanks to God who sent him to them; while he laid au injunction lipon them that they should meet together every
.
The blessed man, marvelling
first
cation,
day of the week, keeping themselves from blasphemy and from forniand from murder; because none of them reckoned the blood of a man,
neighbour or of a stranger, as wortli one locust, and there was it; but the blessed man made an inquiry into these things, and everyone in whose case he learned that this thing had taken place he
either of his
none to require
deprived of Christian fellowship, and they were set apart as pagans and Jews. And then they began to feel a little fear, both of God and of the blessed man
himself,
while he continued sending and

received the
first
fetching
all
who were on
the
1. 1.
e.
tonsure Cor oiilers or monasticism.
PATlt. on.
T.
xvn.
f.
l.
i
242
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
Jjlsj
[242]
^_;
iKs
,ji-j
Uo.**^? y^l
ji
Juaso
yooiXaJ^
jLdoio
.JloauL
),
>
-* ooio
.Jjlsjo-o
.
|l-,.am.vi
c*\
,.
I'
-.ogô ooci
^^^.i
vOOA
vs/j
joo<
âôo
<*>fij
rotCioo
'^s
_*,
58 v
p/
v oc*\
vooiXj
,->
o\.n>
^5o ..K-â^
)j/i
ju.%
*o';j
Vio
JK-oicLS ^..oN'rHi
Uôa_ yOOibo
Imii
yooci i* .yOO(\
^îajj
Luxjo-.
îo ^^>o\ ; ""^ô .wi.'/
.vfOiicL^ ^jl-,
^S^clôo
iV ttia3
.y<n.\
^ju^peo JAoYaa
Jp;
^cuS.
yoNj/ ^Jâl*.* ..vQjiaajj )joi^
o'tôo .jbkVl -/o .)K.-,io
^-*.xaL
^/ vooâo
yQJua
^-.-.ot
.yoaô
mountains
to the house,
to
and Converting them afresh, as

all
if
from paganism;
After a short
and thus he used

time,
gather them
together like wild animals.
when he had gained
inl'ormation abont the children of each one of them,
who had male

order
children and
who
female, and
how many
each of them had,
while they were unaware of his purpose, what he intended to do, he gave the
Next
lirst
day of the week see that no persons stay away from the
seilt to
congregation
and he
the mountains, saying,

.
Let the
little
children
also be present in the congregation
When
they assembled and came
according to his Instructions (since they were indeed afraid of him), he

provided himself with a razor, both himself and a certain
secret
to
man who was

to-day, and
in the
who knew them

:
well, and,
little
when
all
had received the oblation, he

1
said
will
them
Allow
all
the
ones to receive a present

shall
we
bless
them and speak with them, and they

as
it,
come
since to these from
to-day someone
remember
it
longas they
must always speak the word of God, that thus they may live; and do von go everyone in peace . And
and weht away, having induced the
little
they believed
ones to rcmain by
for
these words,
You
you
will receive presents,

.
and we
will
mix them
you a
Kemain
1.
.all
of
Then they
is
all
remained,
about ninetv, males and

is
Or
'blessing'.
to eat
The ambiguily
or driak,
perh, inlentional.
_'.
11
assumed
tlial
Ihe presents will
mething
[243]
LIFE
OF SIMEON THE MOUNTAINEER.

joOt
>.V.*
243
.JKJbJL
Ô
,.*.
joOt
Jl'^3 +3 .yOoiS,
O| VLi vQj/ ^0*-fi/o
JL-V-30
VLk-o/o v*V;3o .yoouio ,_
Jjlooi
..ooi.
^.Vl v/o
.j'^-S;
s/o
,Jjl3oio
.Joot
.JoO;
^0*^0
yOO, Vi yO^jJj
jJj
')jt /
j^-OuS yOj/ .*1
..
"^.io/
.(jj-*?
58 v b.
-*****
\OOUô yOoio vooi\ âJl^jlô ô .yOOTâo

.
ms
v oo_.Vl
.^.^v..*.
avô Jla\,
vOOi.XiOO
J'-*
.SwJ^Q.*.
JN'l'N^s-Ô
J^^tlX
yQj/
a Vt-N^
:
1-LSOIO
OOOI
<v
oou'âuw
voc+\
s*q1
.Of^'Knflo/ jJo
.yoJLJ-Jo
a t
>1/;
jô'ô â.\o*.
yor-SO
^-.-.to
^j^wJJo
.yoou^ft..^
^^cuo
-Joot;
v oot_._^>jJ
vn o
iJ
.^-.opoool.0
^b-
ôi
ô'ûô ôuôo
.^
At-^ Uôo
Joot jaio;
)-^-so/
females.
And
he shut the doors, and came up and separated and arranged

in three,
them with the help of the man who knew them, separating one
the females
and
moreover on the same System'; and,

again there were two
2
,
if
there were
two females
take one of
and one male, he would take one of the former; and so also with the males
too,
and
if
he would in the same
way
them; and he separated thirty of them and set them on one side, eighteen
boys, and twelve girls
lest
;
and the
rest he led
they should go and report what had happened.

altar,
up before the
over them,
and shut the inner
away and shutup in another room, And he brought them and outer doors, and made a prayer
soothing
silent;
and the
;
two began
to
tonsure them,
them with
blandishments
and of them some wept, and some were
and thus they
shaved them boys and girls alike.
And
then he released the
first lot
who had
been separated and not tonsured, having

they might
report to
their
shown them their companions, that parents what had happened, and they might
come, and he might speak with them, and might appease those
troublesome.
who were
When
tions, crying,
news arrived, the women assembled with lamentaAlas! what has taken place and what has befallen us? .
the
a curse, saying,
And some were binding themselves under

1.
My
son shall not
The meaning
clearlv
is
lliat
he
took the threes l'rom boys and girls indiscriminately.
-J.
Sc.
males.
244
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
iisflft
[244]
,^
)y^
v,
.J^cuô
}-=>!
\ôl% -.otoî Jt-otoo
ool
jJo
-.-^s
^v^-ô ool
JJ;
&}
.josoto .w.o( .*>\l/ J-A-sa^;

iV oouio
Pj^ ^/
..^-.ooljj flo-Soîo- ^_io
y N.
aioÂ
tJ
'vooij-^' w^*j1Nô
7"-~^ J 001 J^*

'^t i {
wfl
x^*?
P9
^.Vl , ;
vOOi>)^-,/j
59
-^ P
-,
^>^J
xô
JootJ
v^? ou*i!j'
-.OOOI
,0
t^!
-vOOl^
PO/
.-i'/o \Oj/ *Et*s/

I-
âOj
K-.J-OU yOOUiO
a.
.ycu/ v-=k~?
lo2^
.^=>V- *k-*>
^-Ju^s'Âi
|;oi
^ AaV
.^--^;/
)--sJJ
o\
'UaJJ yoat^
^-.;
yoouio
JJ;
-.^-po/ J k,J^*-o aio^l|

.^6/
ycuoi
).< -o;
oiôjl
Jva*/
Jj/
yooi-o
;u>
^-.;
oot
.)...*
-jlV>
^\op
jot
J-^xio
-6t JjlSlJl^
ot_*o-jL_3o
.Jôio^ ^3ow; sOio

-oi
JLxaj
ou*> j^3 !
JJ
oi
J^-2.
Jj/
'.fcoo.*;!/
CH..V-M
â-^-io
.^.jlji
J^;
Oi
JJo
"uUL vOJLiLaj "îw

1.
aroa
.J-~^
yoi\ jô/ .^.^s^^jo
<v
oj/
nn
>/
Ms.
oni. slop.
again be shaven, and the name

called over
'
son of the covenant' shall not again be
him
And some
of
them
frora the
rage of
tlieir
souls even
betook tliemselves to abnse of the blessed man; and so also the men.
But
he held his tongue, and he continues laughing
tili
their
wrath
is
pacified; and
some
of
them acquiesced
,
be done
stood out,
yours,
Cur Lord's will But, when two of them stubbornly and, Wewould itw.ere so . They are he exhorted and admonished them, and said to them
in
what they had done, saying,
my
sons
they are not going to destruction; they are being presented

.
to Christ,
while they are yours
But they showed violent indignation,

to Christ .
saying,
We
will not present
one of them
But he
from
bring
life,
testiiied to
them, saying,
Ins
for
my
it
part have
marked out
I
this plot in Christ's
glorv.
Beware what you are doing.

and takes
it
am
free
sin.
it
name to He who
it
separates a soul from
out that he
may
back to the
is his
worhl, Christ' will not resign that soul in this bodily
because
and has been marked in his name.
for
my
part have testiiied to you; you
But they came up, and
laid their
hands upon them and dragged
them away and removed them, blaspheming. The blessed man says to them Have mercy upon your souls, my sons, and do not be obstinate and deprivc
i.
sir svr.
[245]
LIFE OF SIMEON
THE MOUNTAINEER.
245
yofcu/
.Jjj /
^Vlsj yj; oy*. .^06.
\ê>l
.^.ju-
^t-^*
JJ
.î^ ^* '' J^7^

' l
>
H-5 ,.V yOOUiO ^~J

-.oi*-2>CL*
.Ul
JOVJ OoJLo
yQJoi .yi*o
.Ijt-flD
Jot
J-l/
-.yOQ&
jjLso^s ou> aôi/
^-.j
JJ
J'f^!
J-S-*
^^Noo
û\^
jJujo
.
j vOOiJLa oVâ; ^_soo .yolaictjo JK_.,-a^ K"*"^*

tV
V^'
l-^ 001
ojKôj ^.j -oto .yOouVL

odaixjjo
>
oK*-ioo
awiol/
*3
..^JsocL. JN^JL Q-^=>
otKSô;
c*^*~ -> 1/
.io ju/
-.vQ^sl
<r
^ ^^
&l
-^j/
.U-^,1
^.p/o
V-> + -oiaio^ o.2â.j

.laico
o^j/o
v^Jo
>^**&
^jL-/pe/?
Vô/
^t-'oi
_!
^<x\l
^/ J-*sA
X
jJ
aso-SL
vs/
"~po
Jj/;
..vcu/
1*^
'JJ/
^ â- 'k-^
^-*.ô|^
.Jus
vooda^
Ouôl
oAj
Jjloio
.vQj/
Jocla
oiôa_ao
Joiô; o6w- <x
mjl
JJ/
-.^-?
1.
Ms. s*"ov
2.
lin.
in erasure.
. Let us be They said make our children shavelings . He says to them Beware, for, if you take them away, I for my part have testified, and I testify again, that neither of them will reach next first day of They, when they heard it, jeered at the the week in this bodily life.
yourselves of your children, and incur blame

tliis
deprived
evening and
:
we
will
not
hlessed man, saving
you think that your curses are so well heard, are Coming and making havoc of creation', and let them die. And so they took their children away in good health, and went off; and within three days both of them were smitten and died. Then the terror of the blessed man feil upon everyone, when the power of Ins
:
If
go and curse these Huns
who
upon those men was seen; and they also repented, before him, weeping and saying, We have been presumptuous, sir, forgive us; lest you curse us also and we die .
word and of
his prayer
feil
and they went and
down
:
I, my sons, did not curse these either (far be said to them God took them away, that he might chastise you yourselves for your presumption against his word; since it was not in our name, but in And now the name of God himself and in his word that I marked them.
Then he
it!);
but
1.
Probably therefore these things happened

it
in 515 (see p. 19, n. 2).
The invasion
of 531/2 (p. 78, n.
2)
is
too late, for
would bring his death
to 557, 17 years
after J. left the East; see below,
and
p.
246,
n. 2.
246
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[246]
Ô
59
^ -^vw
. ,
.ÔCU; wVÔiOj
,_i6 }oo\
KA
..V2LCQJ
J-XCO
ooi
Joe* J_s\
k )
<w
ô i*â-s
"^w-aNJ
)jL3oto
-voo^
o.oo
.J-sKaL^
jls
\oo&.
^\
,
..JLi o\ -^'il
Jl^jla
o^s
j;,Ji
^so vQJjk-J; yoooy; î\\
"ô
)Vo^
Nrt
',
->\
^,
.
->
^' Ôt^! 000t

)
x-t
^y'Ô
-.OOCM OJl_2l31/
\-2lD
vooC^q.d
^\
ot
o/ .J-u/
-"^
i^\o^
^.io yOj/
Jiovajo
^.2>clilj
|_ioAj; -.j-CQ^
OULiOJ
^VO
OOI J^CL^t
yOOlloVoV^3 "^Ô
.^.OOI
^-.oi
ouui^
s/o
.^-..OOI
go repent and pray

as well
.
to
God
that
he will forgive you, lest you also perish
And they
all
in fear
and entreating him departed.
And from
that
time
them great and low, if the old man wished to tonsure anyone, there was none who presumed to speak; and thenceforth whoever But for pleased him he would mark and take away without impediment. those who had heen tonsured he madc tablets for writing, and wrote for
among
of
them
and thus he would thenceforth frequently

(cylr,),
sit
with patience as in a
school
and would teach them, boys and

at
girls together.
And down
to the time
when they reached an age

five
from one another, within four or

Scriptures;
Service,
which they might receive hrm years, they Iearned the psalms and the
and thus
all
thenceforward loud ehoirs were tobe heard at the
and
these mountains also had been brought into subjection, and
they trembled to commit any breach of order, lest the old
man
should hear
it
and separate them from the fellowsliip of inen, or that' he should curse
them.
he was
also in
still
And accordingly twenty-six years passed while he was there, and in this life, and we were always receiving his blessing, and were and we used to learn from him about the intercourse with him 2
;
1.
Sic syr..
2.
This seems to
mean
that he
died
l'i;
years after
tlie
beginning of his missionary
life.
In this ca.se his death
must be placed
circ. 541.
[247]
ft-iO
LIFE OF SIMEON THE MOUNTAINEER.

JoOl
oJLflD
247
-,
^ÔiO
.^_.OOi
>
)\
OiOO
OU
vO^jl^l/*
"^3 "î.O
Kjlo /^-o Uoi^so

|.jL3a^j
.oooi
)N.ntv>; J^Laô Jj *.^S.oi ^ôto^ aN l vS(o

>s/o
.vQ.i,o)
ouoji
^îioo
.Lj'^ jJ
^SlS.^6 ^s
:ooot ^-tooi jâ--o

oot
59
b.
"^.aso Joot ôiot^l Jil/j
)->i.;o
(.iaicu
)!'/
^./o Joe* ai*Aj ot\aD

J
,o'i
JUJ-s
fco;/} âîo îivô Joe*
oda^
)ooi
^.
jJ
jooi
> f>
,co;
Ôfio
Joot j-uu oi^* ^./ jVa^CS, i-=^;

Jju/
IJ.Q-nS
Jj_io
oik.
ool
\ n
-JlcuaL-ôo
Jla^*~io
.iJ^ ^/o -Joch

^
JLajLi
oîai.
->
-JUU c*o
^l
JJ /
ê
>s|
Joch w.choK.J vOCHâS. .J"
ffa
Joi La'-
.
r^
yOj/ uULfl/ Jl*JLoVo )-J^30 )^2lJl
L-COiÔ^
-V OO|lo;OVi0;
>rdnc\L, rslLar^ % cv^3jl.
rdiaci^
r^ctu^jc-^ cK>ilx*
uncivilized character of that people and about their subjugation and about
all
the torments that they had inflicted on bim,
decrepit, and thesc disciples of his also had
when he was now old and become grown women and men,
the covenant, and they
and they were
were themselves teaching others also as
now becoming readers and daughtersof And well.
accordingly the blessed
man's name had gone out over all that country, and he was a law (vdjxo?) and a judge of the country; and every matter that was in need of reform was
referred to him.
And now, because
feebleness and old age had overtaken
him, he
his
was no longer
able to retire to the mountains outside according to
custom, but he used to carry out his labour there in the same country in
his cell,
spiritual father to all of
and he had also gained possession of these men; and he was as a them, having also converted them from the error of
life
their apostasy to proper rules of
both bodily and spiritual.
The history of the blessed Simeon the anchorite the mountaineer
is
enderf.
248
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[248]
rdxjoji
ô
ocirs^n
i
'ca*iur^:\
r^njcavax-'n
r^M^r.M
aciii
rt?
rdi^
ocul^&r^ tÎ
a.t\cut\ cn2>ax* Ixt*
r&cn
o^,
-,)j/
i.j'K.^0
yboocLi jioopo
^;
lo.,ISw..K.:>cu5
"ôoi
60
a.
*3
);ot
.JJLoqI
JJj
^Jô.ww'Kô J.-m
l
J'f^-ô
)--^J-S
'QtX-a
.K-Jt-
î> jK-^*
ots
J..&..3&
l-sVoi
jta^N yo<*bO} J^cCôj

'=>
kôji
J^-.?
vootlo^so yootm
,_^>
t^.ô^
J^.>i>j.io
jK^^L^.; :^ju xr'h"'. xr*~^l

)oi
A_.\o(
)Ll~9 Jjoj
ô
n.llto aôa^.1/
-.oooi
^bUXJ
j*ao;j
"^s
vOOticLa^s wÂ^N
Jj^cLa laio^ JÎoI
Jlii.0 j-sVot
ool ^.\oio
1.
Ms. w-&{v
XVII.
THE
NEXT
SAINTS
TUE
SKVENTEENTH
HISTORY
TO
WHICH
STATE
IS
THAT
NAME,
OF
ONE
OF
WHO WOULD KOT COKSEKT

'
HIS
EXCEPT ONLY
POOR MAN.
W'hen therefore
sion of our days,
is
I
consider
tlie
degeneracy of our times and the confu-
marvel greatly to think
how
it
is
that
tlie
prophetic,
tliat
divine,
saying does not rise into our mind, which says in a voicc of
thunder to our error,

that taketh
it
Lo! the righteous hath perished and there
is
none
is
to bis heart,
and saintly raen are gathered and no heed

it
given
'.
If
we
truly consider this,
has received accoraplishment in our
limes, since
all
the great pillars
whom we
have seen,
who by means
life,
of their
Gontinual supplication and petition bore up the tottering house of the world;
have been gathered and passed from the confusions of this

again whose great modes of
life
and those
and mighty labours had been
laid like
huge
this
base-stones at the foundations of the world have been collected and removed
from among us as
1.
it
is
written 'and there
is
none that heedeth'
'.
For
IS., l.VII, 1.
[249J
OF A POOR STRANGER.
KaiOJ cys
^Jbo
249
.JfcOb.aa.ia^
poj-*^? y-l
.QU^JLa v*3'J./o
Kôo k-^p^j /
jKîo v ,.\a> )bl^xU Luau/ .oCiws îw jk_oo J^p? k-^ ^--ôwao J^j, .-Jju/ wua î, J-ôa îo ^s- / Jupo ) po/? M*op i-Vôpo
-
^.Not
ô.ajLJo
JLs
JjlVô;
)oi*il
)V3ji ?
U'Oj-^
t-^
^D
.^-
Jl
1*^'
t-=^?
*
VJOAjJ -.k-.jjoous ^-3/;
^^/
yiv>oo -.ôij/
-lo-*^^
v*J_s>^s;
60
r-
b.
joiioN.^ .oV-.1â/ 'vfcooo^s; Liav* JjoA
oOs ^3/ -J a^?
j-!*^
,Âo(o
.)KjL-*iLs
w~*\o
j^JLfiD
j^k^ J^c^
y^Jio
.U^jo
1*3-* jiô
:JKjlv*>
pp|
^-^
N5
^'!
ô
^M
\*+ lpo<^-3 ^J-3
V*^
1.
added
in rnarg.,
appy. in later hand.
roason
its
fall;
tlie
strueture has been loosened; and
whole habitable world of men has been shaken and tottered and has so to speak already begun to it
is
and there
none
who
takes note of these things and lays them to his
heart, in order that the passage of sacred
song may be
fulfilled
upon us
which says,
were any
man
The Lord looked out from heaven upon men, to see if there that was understanding and sought God, and all had together
'
gone astray and become reprobate, and there was not even one who was For, having taken upon ourselves to trace, even if doing what is good
.
obscurely, a picture of the marvellous beauties of the saints

the times of
whom
if
met
in
my
boyhood and leave

left in
it
for the general beneiit,

I
only to this
remnant who have been

in
our days,
all
am
my
thoughts
how
it is
that
these marvellous and giant-like
reduced to marvelling greatly men have
been collected like clear pure wine, and the world has been reduced to
disgusting dregs turbid with evil matter, and
our heart.
we
lay not these things to
Once, when
that
is
we were
is
in the
holy convent adjoining the

2
,
city of
Amida,
that
which
called the convent of the holy
Mar John,
since
at
as
has been
recorded by us in one of the fregoing histories

1.
all
these convents
in
it,
Ps. xiv,
is
2, 3.
2. Ch.
13
(p. 197).
As
the monastery
was then
Amida and John was
the dato
530-53C (see Introd.).
250
.JOHN
.
OF EPHESUS.
oooi r^- 'i' :)Io-juooj/ K^fluâ
[250]
\aôo
y cxx+Z~l loi U*a..
->
vooôd
J;ot
JpoaiX yooC^
oooi ^-.ôtCio
]'*t-^-=>
,.
i'>
"îo
ô
.yooila^.â^t
J-i.^0^
.yOOii-i^ JOOI t-*-^

^.s
Go
JoC^S KiO_i-S
yooi^.1/
^^.iO JKjl.^0
_~
-V,. .31
wÔI
J-lsl./
yooda^
t-fc-s
oooi
)'
>
V.o
îo
jJ/
^-^
oooi yoy n
JJj
t-^
->
jooii
Jo$s 001
-Jooi ôioJ^>/
jooi j)_
>a^N..s
jjj
ms
Jju/
^ô
ô^so-s
|..,.
>V>
âiA;
sxj/
n^./
^_/
Jjlsoio .yOOilaL^
boo )f>mv>o |^Jk

ISoo
3lotv*.j
..
ôjdi
^
)_sVoi
lie
iV
a^juJo
.001
yO
i,n
.q^j^)
*
oooi
,*-^>
)ooi
).
JVa^jo
J-j-soio
^
\
ooij
fjN.^
*9tô;
.oooi
joou
*/
>
vôiqJLm
>_.i'o_
ôdo
.y
m\o
novo
^LUo
^_io
.
t
JKjla
v.ia_jo
o>v>o
mI^sj;
^-,^6
jooi
KA
)eti
-..
Not
jp>oai>
- a ).iia|
otlo^,
Jjlsoio
Jooi
ôtoJ^*/
J-o-iKis
JVoiai.
^.io
.)
i
oi
nici
y\
ff);
oJ*bo
yo^â.^
O^JO'KÔ
ji-CL-W
6v\J5 Ôf-OO ,1-JO

vd
)
J^Naô otNiô
<v
J_io^lN..3
.jooi
>ea*\x>
o^\
^-j
JV oi^) "ôot
m*>/
.(jtouN
jô^ ^/
.^-oc-..
ot^^l
o.^ ^Jôi
-.oooi
..),<>i
)nmv
aa
jj|
îo
v --o
^_^>'li
surpassed everyone in devotion to hospitality, and
were fervent
in
luve
toward
their brothers, therefore
on account of the report of their openconvents round the

of God, so that
handcdness inen used

city,
to repair i'rom all quarters to the
because their zeal was in truth kindled by the

of*
love
they did not in the case
any one of
flesh,
their brothers
him
to be
merely a man of
but through a
them hold mean and poor body he apcarae to
who
peared in their eyes as God himself

to serve
who became flesh, and so they were eager and refresh and wash and honouras it were Jesus Christ, that everyone
might share in anything that might result through the blessing of the man whoever he were; and great and small were alike so devoted that, if a stranger were in one of these convents a year and two years and ten years and twenty and all the days of bis life, there was no one who would open bis mouth and in any way give him to understand that he was not as one
of the old inmates;
of neeessities ol
and so
in the
matter of clothing and in the whole supply
he was brought forward with the priests and before the whole
the brotherhood; things which are objects of great admiration even
down
to the present time.
While they were showing fervour
in these things every
day, one day a certain old man, poor and a stranger,
came
to the convent
^
OF A POOR STRANGER.
Jlo_x-icu- ot
y.*\
[2511
251
s_3ljo
J^./j
Jioi
*
03/ n
^
^? ^
Û/
o- J
po
.k-ot
-K-/
ou>;
jpea^
:
JjOiOJ
-OIO^l
..JNjL*L*l Ô^QJLS JjLiOM J->t^

'!-=->?
"Ô
J >
* 60
ooio Jv-mJu. ^-aj

*
)sA
"^>
ofcs-ij
-.vOoCS. Jooi
b.
..Joe* ôtol^./
^-*
ooi .Jj/ )q.a
jl
Jjchô k-./
.ogLO
>;
nmv> "îo
?
.J~ *oo
^^j
)v-Ju.;;
Xiab.
D-*s^
.JioJ-s
JjS't.*.
^^^ Map
-ots/
V > ">
.P^
0<*
oa^!
JioO
SJLo'fcoo o^j ^.; p .Ol'/ JVofcO;

.Jooi
^n
'
ooio ..w.oj.*JQu3lai ot
Ô
t '^J
i
-.w^S
ya
mM O
-po U
"*-"^
"^
J
sgi*9L^l/
Jjlsoio
.oj^
I^âô
oi iaNffl
yCuoQJiJij
.po/ Ji-**-i ))r-
C* 1*i
Jôi
.
o^
)ju/
JiokaJ^ Jo^M JIol^ ô;

ou-30 .JKi.pa:
Jooi
fh .M
o^ ^
ô
-fk
2>
)oa-aJ ?
j^ N-'f JVoks
)L)V /
>-oioN-.f
-o
Ky^joill po .^lsK-o
Jooi ^n^SLio
.K-J-^w. oi J-axa^ ^ju.

tiut
oj^,
^ô x^^ <^ ?-00 *'

vaxâô -.jUaa;
ool
ooio
.y^J; JoKs
Jooi
Jk>^
in
which
the faith
and made a defence, and had come

at
mvself was; and, when he had been questioned with regard to in at the hour of vespers at the
(vo'jao?)
end of the Service, they reqnired him according to the custom

they
t'ollowed
to
sit
which
Excuse
I
the
feil
seniors' table,
that
is
the
archimandrite's;
:
and he on hearing this

me,
on
his
face in
I
entreaty,
a poor
saying
my
fathers, for Christ's sake; because

.
am
man, and
of this
;
am
and long beard and so not worthy But he was a man many with the archimandrite himself among them rose to seat him at that Do me a table; and he with his face cleaving to the ground entreated
with sparse hair
:
favour, sir,
and allow me to
sit at
:
one of the other tables
And
the archi-
mandrite, seeing his wish, said
Let him do what he likes
and so he
consented to rise
from the ground.
And, as
I
directed his steps to the table at

in the
which
by the grace of God, he was sitting; and that though it was

if
And
middle, and vve were sitting with other tables on both sides of us. we all rose and received that old man gladly and sat down. When a
dish of
cooked food had been
set
on the
table, the
head of the table was
requesting him to pronounce the blessing; and he again continued making request saying, Excuse me and he strongly urged him, and he would not
;
agree; and
we were
astonished at the resistance which that old
man made by
252
.IOHN
OF EPHESUS.
[252]
)poi_s jl*1
)fc^.;ol
,w.oi
^_3
odaabo
\
looi
.looi J.ia..i Ifcoo

JJIp;
î^. ou_^
^-ô ^k-^
Jjldoio
Jpoj
^,,
ft^lj
yZ,
.otôo
\lKs>
^.as
As-.JjL-.io/
Jia^j
o> ]
l
.ny\t "N-
jpOtO
Otla3i>;
J.iol;
j_*_3
Ot_a\
yÔ
)
)oO( soXiflO
'"^J
j-ODO^fll
joot
K_/
I-L30JJ
^>^2>0 :)K^P>0 a>a3jU
>JL.j
^Jbo
ypfcoo K-JLJô
JLCCLD
Joo ^pfl.oo
v^3
^-?
)-"f"?
ôîo
-,ju/
ô â>*
,_*
ILcas
yCLCOO ^K-Jl/o
)Jo joOt
>l\*> .ÔeJS*iOO ,a-J^.s
\jos ++*
jooi
J| )p0
taM*i>
oi
~_./
JK^ja. )^. )y~

^ca3l^1/
-.och
jJ
U-ô-l ^-; oot
oifcoo,-s
jK_jj 61,_
^.q\s^
.r. rr.'i.
^Q-^
)
\ a,:, ?
jkjaja-flo;
,J .Joo JK.A
ch.^s.s
Jia^.;
Jjlsoi
Jjlsoi
JNji
oi^
iico Nâct\
)mii\
JJ/
^(_oa
.OkJ^ls
JKsVo
)) j
>ei
^.io v-^- -Jooi wChoK_/
o^ ô JKa_ajj.
reason of his humility.

a spoon, his eye
And, every time that the blessed man reached out

furtively
was
and gradually raised upward, and

little
Ins lips
moved, as
morsel of
if
he were making a
sign; and thus regularly, whenever a

I
i'ood
entered his mouth, a sign of thanksgiving came up from his
heart by the muttering of his lips and the motion of his eyes.
the order
And, when
was given by the archimandrite that the wine and water should was the eustom (vops) that the wine and water should go round three times a week r besides the first day of the week '), and, when the Steward came and the old man received one cup like everyone eise, since it was diluted with cold water, and one cup each only would
go round
(since this
be rapidly carried round and collected, and everyone pronounced a blessing
and drank, and deposited the cup

drink a sip at a time as
if it
in
its
place, yet the blessed
man would
is
were hot and one could not drink, and he could
not be induced to drink one sip together with the next, but this
divided
that cup, into as
how
it
it,
lie
many
sips as the times

it
that
it
pleased
divided
liim (o
offer praise
over
a
it;
and, though
sips.
was
small
cup, he
into
lie
morc
:
than
hundred
When
the head
of the table
it
saw
Perhaps the old

(lrsl
man would
like to drink
with hot water, and
l.
Or
'the
da)
of the
week included'.
[253]
OF A POOR STHANGER.
253
J-i^-iA
^
-vô
OUl->
}Kîi yaa/
hs.il
JJo, .<*\
îo/o Ji-^-o oj
îo
^r-;
y
j;oi
6-.^-./
Jjl./
ô
JJLjjl
,|jlo^ ^jl^â -.^-ju*
îKJ*
JOIJ
^.j
ys>
.\Ktil
OOt
%^^j>
k~K^
^S*/
wN-tis
+3 -.J^*
-.s
J-OCLîOi
..
y^\ ^.J
.v'lVi;
.^lajL^
\a.Q_aA J;oi
Ui
^-^to
d?->j
l^JUo
oolo
.JLao .vlaS.
,U^>aî oiJu^j ^-I^d^jx/ îj sôio .*xai^' Li/ ^..^x^do
,Li/
^Sl3; ~u>/
^
.
o(aî; -.Kj/
Jjl./
îoj
^*i.\Uci
jJo
:otiai,
âiîo
j^. ô
kMo
^JtVlo
jfroiij
îw
ois/ Las ..a*/
^-oaâ'-wj
chjlSu
.î^-al*.
i^-i
so
Looto .oiK^L*
>Aio
otxJ
3^
^joo^2clS.
Looto .ou.- -Ai-o
ôtaoVajj
61 v" a.
1.
Ms.jyith points-.
for this
reason he was afraid of the cold

to
and he said
father?
.
to
him
says,
Do
No,
you wish us
excuse me.
time
.
bring you
it is
hot
water,
our
is
He
Whether
cold or hot, this

sitting,
my
habit, to drink a little at a
When we
were
.
we asked
if
the old man,
Whence,
sir,
does
your holiness come?

silently bent his
But he, as
he were
now
;
occupied in eating,
head down toward us, and was

at last
silent
and again a second

:
and a third time; and then

fathers,
I
he made this answer
Excuse me,
my
And then we understood the blessed man's intention, and left him alone. And, when we had eaten and the old man was looking down and privily signalling upward, when we had spoken with him once and twice and thrice, and had asked him Whence are you? , his tears suddenly gushed out; and when he had put force upon himself to refrain and could not, he bowed his face down upon his knees,
to eat .
am hungry and need
and covered his head; and so he with difficulty constrained himself, and
stayed his sobs.
And
so
we
rose from the table, the old
man standing
in
the midst with his head covered; and,

tahles,
when we had
offered praise over the
and the old man had been washed according to custom (voô;), a rg was prepared for him in the chapel. And when he saw it he continued making request and saying, Because I am feeble and weary, and cannot
254
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
J-^ .-^ o^* V-=^> Joi^s.
o-aln
y
[254]
~,,ôi .j-Jcw
^^.io .J^jLia^
ôo-oj; \j\
"^Ôoo -l^sj y-l o&

oooi
JKjLiOAjVjj CSsfcoo Ji^J^ 1^^??
^Ô0
K-./;
)
^^J
-.^-aAoi
jot;
^_,/j
o^ns' h
oooi
^--^-a;
.o.ju*,.j
J-lsct^
Joch
ch^qjlKj
OtK-.OA)^J
-J.jIS'^t
.y-*>i
oc* ^-./
oifxio^
^-.j oot
"ô âaoc u;
Mfc
->m\
OMta JjLSO^
OCH
.CÔoU./o J / ^.03; jLo

^.io ,|.^.a.a,a
s/
Jl
ySO
.^_2
)"'\
J-^t-ô i*io>
^*o .Vô
>J^**>!
oooi
-y-ôi ^.ois/
KVlo
OOOI
)j
^_J.Vl JKjLJLi
Jjloi
ON /Ô
.oooi
Q-.JJ
.o.i
**-/
k-/?
^^^j
JJ
^^ P
l
^~jLjLiO
*
^.oio'l ^50
.OJ^
^-.j-^j;
^-ô
y
j
'Sj
n,
y^.1 CHJlSJ
Mb3~
oot
-.J-fcO-OJ
JUOJ
y p
.Uo^-i^ L*v^ .oot
n\
.J^CS>
61 v b
)^s^
.Jjlsoi
ool
-oio .J^jLâiJU
tiaâj^
J-io^ -.^xo-^/o
OOO
yAiAJLiO jK-V^*/? ^^01
^
J't-?
V-<J
f 3 iW -.j"*^ ^>? 7"*/
P
jooi
ygiâ.vi
)i.*v,
y
va_s/
Jt-
3 ?-3 .JVaiope ot yS^l.; y-\ot îoo

-.V^/
t-
..JJLiLiajJL
N~s
w-^j/j
**'
oms-slh
]Jo
.^jJjo Ji\*J;
rise for service, for

(ywvta) .
it
God's sake lay the bed for
me
outside in some corner
Then,
lest
he should really be troubled by the service, they laid
for
him as he asked.
And, as there were some blessed men who were
eager to investigate such things, they observed the old

discover his intention.
asleep; and,
man
if
in order to
But he immediately
feil
lipon his rg as
he had fallen
[
to their beds, the blessed
when everyone's voice had ceased and they had been gathered man turned upon his face on his rg, and he knelt
and beganto weep, from the evening right on tili the nocturns bell, not being aware that anyone was aware of what he was doing, though those who were observing him had become weary and been sunk in sleep two and three
times, and they
were astounded
lay
to find that saint
thus engaged
down
to
the bell; but,
an infirm
when man and
the bellman sounded the bell, he covered himself like
down,
against
until the
end of the service; and then the

in the evening,
same again
bul
until the
morning, though not as he had done

those
with
precautions
'
who were
looking after the land(?)
after service
morning he coiitinued requesting

eems to be something wrong moans perform nol 'luuk after
1
and against those who were learning the Psalms. But in the to be dismissed and go; and the archihere, since they could nol look after the land at nighl and
>**
'
'
[2551
OF A POOR STRANGER.
255
..o^ oooi
^-V^J; ^^^-/
ot-iai. t-a^/'
^
)
i
-oto^ Kaisl. ^-Aot

,.3
Jj/
+* N^--^J ?
lyôl' Jjl-uln
J^-t-A
.^J
^JLio
Jj/
.w^sl/o ,uJ>-0
yaaf
J-LiO
.Oli^-S
K-O^J
.ok.
Kj|
JJ;
Jju/
.oui>
^-ioo
.^-.K-./
,^-.j
>./;
K^mo
'^Ôoj
Ip/
JJ
|j/
.JJu*o ,-oiai^;
'* ooi
)ô
^-.j
ooi .Jooa^.
yjUo>io|
j^sui.
.)-iL*i';
J.~*.JLy>i
)oi
oi^=lAo Kj/
)joi
(.x^sjup \J
7~^ ^^
Jjl*>
^^
k-l/
v/j
-.K-V-io/
.K-Jua
JJJa*
î.
)jlO(o
Uio^s
"ôe;
^_yjso;
"^
<s/o JjOl
^^J
-.Jj-sa^
.^..Ooo/ o^ fco/
wwJ2^3j ou>;
.<-Jl3lM
*
J*^
p p
i
V*3U/o >a*Û/
..;!/;
^-;
ooi
.jl-Jmo/
jJ
'jxovaS
fcs_*ioo/;
.JLp/ Jj/o .looi
j^V/
J;ot
_^-/;
JAooai
âîo "^; ..i/

JJ
Vî
Voô;
-.^ ^clLJ.
-V*?/
JJ
)lôo a^r>
J-i-co ooi ^-.j
-t .fco/
U3a.3
JJ
im' ..
.fco/
Jaioo-. -V'3
.-joiSs.
J-1 /?
^ Po/?
^P
^ôa-3 ôo
-.fcoJ.
J_Jla
uO. y^J
-.j-*
^Ôbao
.wi, J^-./
^-J-^*
^JSM
.Jjo
)^Ci\oK-i
1.
Ms. UiftB.
2.
in erasure.
mandrite would not

bless us,
let
him, saying,
shall
Rest, our father, for five days and

the old
and then you
go
And
man, having been detained,
went out into the garden to walk; and I, having learned these things about him from those who had been watching him, went out after him; and he
And I, beginning to enter into conversation with saw me, and stopped. Wherefore, our father, did you conceal from us what him, said to him But on his side kind of man you are, and from what convent you come? . But I said to him his tea'rs at once gushed forth again, and he was silent. k If you are a Christian and Christ's bondman, I will not let you depart, unless you liave informed me wherefore last evening and now you wept at
:
:
this question.
have presumed,
serve, inform
if
by him
whom you
me
:
you are God's bondman, to adjure you about this and also about your modes
But the blessed man was
For such an adjuration there was no
of life for the sake of
my
soul's salvation .

I
annoyed and indignant, saying

need
.
And
on
my
side said
while you do not lose
an oath that, until three
made an adjuration that I might profit, man laid an injunction upon me with years had passed, no word should come out of my
:
Then
the old
mouth
I, my son, have toof what he would say to me ; and he said day spent thirty years in this discipline; and during these years God will
:
256
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[256]
...
f.\ l^*-2>
J-USOt
,-|K-^_Jl^;
!>~-;
JKjLSj
^550
)a^
jJo
..
y *> a i\
-^./
^K^,o
\^;
^...Not
.jlaAj\
s-^-;
Jk-0>Uo JK^qjsaN^
jJ
"^
fcoeu; .-vK-i^j
j-sou
oe* ^-*> Jj/ 'vk.=L:>
.^l nn
im .5
^.JJo
i>
^.. â*> J, Jfcoiai
KJâ/o
aîo|; v
.'Jp*~ /
U* 5 *n
!
t\
JjJô
J.aaio
jl;
>v
ooik30taiO! Jlasla* w^>
^-Aoi ^w-j )ju3o uoj-s; JK-jol
62
i"
1)
JLôai JJôlj
Jj^jas
^JS o âajj odaj-4
[n
l't l;
JJ-^
1.
Corr. from ;=*
2.
Ms.
ins. ol
cancelled.
not judge
me
gift
for
having opened
from God's
I
without stretching
my mouth my thoughts
over food
which
is
derived
to give praise for his bounty.

for
hope
in his to
my hand
those
name that I shall not be condemned my mouth without every time that I
having stretched forth

it
stretched
forth similarly
stretching forth
my
tongue to praise and

toil to
who
labour and sweat and
my mind to prayer I supply my need.
on behalf of
shall not bc
despised by the Giver of our good things for having put a vessel to my lips to drink water or wine, and drunk two consecutive sips without giving
thanks
a share
to the
Creator of
it
and interceding
for those
who have extended
to
me
in their gift.
And
after these things last
evening you were urging
me
is
to neglect such rendering of thanks to
my
Benefactor as
my
little
strength
Or know you not that it was God's bounty that we were eating, with the sins of men' moreover that And how can it be, my son, that God will not be angry with stain us? us and deliver us to the judgment of torments when we eat his bounty
able to perform, and
engage
in vain talk.
and instead of rendering thanks

instead of prayers for the
!.
engage
in
frivolous
talk,
and
further,
men
the sweat of
whose labour we aie
eating,
Cl'.
p.
175,
1.
L3
[257]
OF A POOR STRANGER.
257
p Jt^tL
)oi^-
uuCl^JP
Jjiojo
Kô^s
^--ôt a
.
\aîo
I ,-*>;
Joi
dotÛ)
)/
jKîoo/j
,-ioo J_jUk-*>
jouSxj
)l n
lu\^>
U^-h. -.Ul p/
^'/j
)J
)ia^,o Jk~;ol; yxs> .'\j\~l U*Jlô jfcCôo JN-ji
o*^
.JjJCjua
JN.
^ .ym)k .s.") ot^ <-*-^?Vo .-jCSw;

loot ),aa.'-..N
.J-i/
JJjo J-..J JJ; )_i3oj
o'k-, oot-'
^n
eoo
.,uA
oolo
;a-A
h*ot*
~i .-fcoîcn oot
Ujb ô ^ôi
<**^>l
>
*s ^-.;
Ul
* 62
t-.;',o
|iaio;l ? Jjoi
Jt-X^
JJ
<**
vs/
Ul
gaaâ^l/
o.^J^-3 JJ^sVo ^.IVl
.-JioKs
p .K-âa >>Jo -^/

Jjciojo
v a.
\^->U &l
kô
.
.oot
outSJ \fo &l
oolo
..ooi
J-.^- JV-^^
jLsl
**
'.Ul
yk&
.otiko ^--^01
i
)loa,.w; J^xXo*,; jj'ûs
oolo
.oiS.
..
s*jl3o oi^ -als;

Jjoi
fto.'^ Josl./
;wi ^ju>
Ms. o^Jv
V^
)'^? IjoJjO Jjoi;
it
^.aôoo
1, JIs.
,100 {v
2.
that
adjured
we should sit and enjoy ourselves in me by God, lo! these are the reasons
I
idle talk?
And, because von

last
for
whicb
evening and
my
who
sobs came up, since

is
said
' :
How
'
then
sin
(acpa.)
can the heart of a
now man
in
fed by God's
bounty and mens
not tremble to emit words
any other kind of conversation beyund that of thanks and prayer on

of the
behalt'
hardship and distress and want and need, white he
needy and remembrance of those who are working and suffering is sitting thus without
?'
care and without fear, and concerning himself with frivolous stories
on
hearing these things from that old

for
man
did the only thing that
was proper
evening at
me to man and
is
do,
bowed my
face to the ground, marvelling at this extraordinary
fixing
my
gaze on him, and further also too
how
'
in the
table he
would not consent to take even two sips only together. And such our presumptuous impudence that l thought to myself white I was Stand-
ing, This
man
to
is
a solitary, and further also he
is
his
own
;
master, and
there
is
is
none
command
him, and
it
is
easy for him; and moreover neither
he pressed by matters of the Obligation of domestic business
and there-
fore he
can observe this amazing canon
(*avwv).
But how are we able to
1.
Sic syr.
PATR. OR.
T. XVII.
F.
1.
18
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[258J
bO\,_.
.po/
,_>
o^h
'_>
>
"Mio
o.tsj;
oot
^.-/
w_.ot.__sco
-C-\
^-*- J
P?l
JjLiO
,^-*0l-O -C_\
j\_jo/
)jl
.jjtlou.
~i0 jJ_K^Jj
JtC_v-,;
->
^__>/
.^N.^lk-S fju*-.
OL-.;/
J.io
.-C_0> '"^-a
Jjotlo
ô_\
3/
,_>
^-.^010 .N-aJuJ./"
û./
jjLDOl;
^_3 ^Ôl ^.0_~-0

62
)<5(J
-.i-/
w-JU/
N-di-.-V- ,_. OOI
.Kit
..!/'
p.
o'N. V-~-x
y/ a^-a^s'-/
.U>och-
JH-fc.
^^
îo
?!
J^-ô
.-ft
OX
..1/
)1cul^sjo^
îs^
0/
,_~
*_*1
**-/
oiN._>ota_ otln 1
ku/
vlco._>'&Ooo :);c^2
^\
JJ
Kj/
IKj/
);,'
.oifcs-sotcO'
-2l_5w- Jct-SS;
.
Kj/
ÔlK'-Jo
Jjôj;
^.\
jlS^Js-*."
vt>>'tt>
l_i*-v_>
yJôai^
^.\
i-ioi
^cxaj^^>o
-.oio-vi.-
Lioa.*
â\e
JJ;
|boLN_l
Kil
JJo
l^.oL
cx._-
b^. ^.bo*
.fcvj/
<o.Aj
*-/
jjj_\a_o
Lipo_flO
ibaN n.t
1
v_>/
oolo
.)j';Na_aD
,JjLv,v_o
JJ /
V-^/j
J__J.
Kj/
y/ .i_a_.Nja.io o^..,.^
f--^-^.
y^'*^ Pj -'7^
1
0|-As-|
J_V__i_J
JJ
fc^_JJai_\
)K
\
2.
y(
L-flOilK-J
Oi2-s-.,~_<
CQ-3
o<
s/i
l.
A preceding
letler erased.
So appy,
corr.
fiom U-v-a>&.y
3.
Ms. ^-^j; coit. Nld.
doso?
out
But, while
thoughts, that Spiritual
my
thought
in my man openly told me them all as if he had -writteu and come to know it. saying I have come to know what
I
ou rav part was secretly tracingthese things
tlu' evil
one has caused to creep into your mind,

while
lie
in
order to deprive
it.
I
3*011
of
profii ,
repeated everything to
me
as
had thought
feil
And
then,
when
not only fear but astonishment also as well
lipon
me,
confessed
:
that that
was what
had thought.
But he sighed the more, saying
On
aocount of these things.
my
son, Christianity has heen corrupted, and the

It'
ordinances of religion have been thrown into confusion.

at table,
you aro
bring
in
sitting
affairs
and enjoying the
gifts of the Giver,

its
how can you

due
for the
of business and cheat

(
God's kindness of
sake of bis gifts?

its
)r is
not then
xpa) the
at
dav sufficient for you for your business with

the
hours
and
its
moments, but
moment
at
which one business only
is
required,
thanksgiving, are von on your part giving attention to stories? (and would
they were matters of business as you say; but tbey are actually detriments,
and not matters of business) and

to von, since,
all
is
the
more since
it
is
indeed no trouble
food,
it
while the outer
man
to
feeding on Ins
own
is
easy.
if
you wish,
for the
hidden
man
nourish himself with his, unless conversa-
^259
OF A POOR STRANGER.
^b.1
ts^'fjl'
250
J-SjJl
..^&*i
j-lu.,-0
J_i.flO
,_..o0>0 y^K01
+O
.Ô
V^sJO
63
,i.
K^-
+S
y-^J^CXO
..oiUaJ*.
^_.Vl
.wÂ
Jaj
N
Jh'o ,^.tOQJi
jô -.^>i a
Jv-^1
.uJS.
>ot;j/o
^>J
;
JJ/
.Jot
K-ÂJ
. *êai
^~j
J-uu-oi
Jjlocxo
:)m'^v
)K^ ^îo;
,
jft^s
^j
/o >i,'
vgg i>i; cjts.m
et'/o
-cxaôô
JJ
UoC^
lôp. ^5 KjiSO .ÔJJ sm.>^l/
Jj^,/ J^SOJ
Jy
>
"^
Jio
OWAA
^D
r-joC^si
â
Jj/
i-oil
y^ ô
tion be unfairly
brought
all
in
and cheat him of

I
his
due
"\Vhen the holy old

to
man had spoken

modes
of
life
these words,
began
to request
him
:
explain his other
On one point on which you begged and pressed and adjured me you have heard me speak. Take a short answer. If you repeat another vvord to me, I will not eat
to
me.
Then he
cut
me
short, saying
bread within twenty miles of this city.
your promise, and pray for

it
me
But go and beware, and observe And, understanding these things, that
to
him and besought him to forgive me. And thus he departed and went away after two days, without having consented to teil us his name or anything about the other modes of life. And
1
was on account show his riches,
of the fear of robbers that the spiritual

feil
merchant feared
down
before
have remained
down
to the present time lost in admiration of the
man
of
God
at all seasons.
The history of one of the saints
who would
is
not
consent
tu
state
his
name
ended.
260
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[260]
/rsliTjjrdn
coxSj
dnjba
*
,4
,
cal
rsîx,
*
rdl
xa
,N
'rsfnâax.
\Z~l wio _- la\; :K->L; JN-^s.^ * ])LiJilSoi

*Bi76ra. Jui
>^v
Jjl-;
j>^v
^_ooi
^
U-=>^
^.3,'
wô
Jj/
3/;
Jj/
^JlI
jj
-.ist-./'
|.-.^jLa
:''lv-^^-;ô/
-..!
1
ii.
l^+sol
:
"Ll^_ôa
0001
>
J-ou-oi
Lîain 3/ ,'oock
)i>
^.jK^s
^-.^.3 L^Voi
>
)1qjl^cl.oi
JS^.J,> > f>l
13
^5;
I^W-o
\ot
|îoa^<
^"^ yCOtO
OOOI
yO^M.Kj
)KÂ.~oi
|Iq_.o/
tfOi^J
OOOI ^.^^vj-^J Kic
>,
^jsuo'Kj;
14
Jjoi
u *-Û
in
li.
J<
-oiok-./
JL^/
lj
otv>->m)-a;
-.^-ioKA
H
ins.
),l/
I.
Tliis ch.
2.
B
6.
Mj
A
U<'
and the next are ^&*> BH
f.
175 v- b,
',.
and
Ulis eh. in H.
f.
171
b.
<*-*
5. II
*uaCo'.
_
...
:i.
o>;a>.
II
__
*k^f
-l^kW
IUI
T.
_ oni.
Ins.
8.
IUI
B ovaix> 11 ^-i./o ov^j Ij<ux>. U^.aaj. 9. B rft-av

II
_
10.
K^ p
11.
>*
vi
.
II
^-^'
1l'.
UZ ^1
13.
B V**ob,
^^1=,.
14.
BH
" Olli.
XVIII.
V
NEXT TUE EH.HTEENTH HISTORY, OF A CERTAIN BROTHER \YHO

r REING
LEI
CONVENT WJTHOUT
If
RELEASE1)', AND BETOOK
H1MSELF TO ANOTIIER.
therefore
Cover with silence a sentence that was pronouiu-ed in a

I
terrible story
which
I
saw 2
which was enacted

I
in tlie
case of one of the
blessed brothers,
do not
tliink that
also shall be freed i'rom the sentence
of blame that prooeeds i'rom justice.
When
formerly the Community of those
who
liail
been everywhere expelled on aecount of the faith were celebrated,

spiritual
and the
Community
of the diocese of
in
Amida,
in in
that
of these great
convents, were gathered together
i^reat
numbers
the villageof
Hzyn
in
,
Tysf,
as \ve
have iudeed recorded these matters
3 one of the histories
and blessed men from everywhere desired

the blessed
to join that spiritual
unity, and
it
men
did
qoI
keep their door shut,
but reeeived everyone,
happened that
-
a certain
r blessed
man came
1
thither,
who by
Gh.
14;
cf.
his habit (wx^t**)
rule (xavtv] having

1
been relaxed'.
.
_>.
Sic syr..
3.
ch.
35.
The date
is
522-526 [See Introd.
4.
BH
'brothei
201]
F A MONK
WHO
LEFT A CONVENf.
26i
Jjt /
Iôils
)â\;o
.ot,.,v>
\oJL
"^
oiâ^
o-o.:^
-.oi^>
jl^.;
a-V
jjo
Joot
v^^jj
.jooi
r,
-t
,-*>
^StJ Jl*clW
-.oii-j
..|i-
JVJi;
)J;
);qj;
'%-*
.}>-"
<*
^^
îo
*
^/
|v^
Jl
îo
ooi
-.po/ J;
0>
ôoo
JJ;;
.^^sôKj
*
A63 Va.
J^SL^QJui
îoi.
JVÔQ..^
"Ôko
n^.o'.L/
l
jjLOOio
>fc.;aJ
JlalS^;
1
lÂ.*
JLila* *Bi76r-b.
")J-i^
JJâaii!
^/o
.Joot
y.J, 061 Jjuaj-s

-o 00
U'
'^
ot
-'J
Jpoax voouio
1^=^ J^>/
^*)->ôi?
U^-/
^-^^0
<">
.^lt^/o .n&^s
1.
-â
II
^-ioo Joe*
ôuj!/;
BH
om.
ir,
ot
JjLia^ cxtôo
w Lok^>
I.U
)Kms
l_{
owII
BH
5.
ins.
^w
.*>
vL ? a,,.
2.
l^.o*= it^'o.
.!.
H
11?
ow
,*>
'^
P*^v
lla^j
13.
9.
om.
14.
6.
II
^--
4.
7.
BH
B
11.
lôav,
ins.
oov
II
8.
B ow
12.
II
U^?
W=.
(H
om.iow
Um
*><?
(sie)
Ipoa^j ôovi--
10. H *U o-w (sie). f H oow o^- 15. B

'
M ^
Ik^?-
eorr. to
U^-
M ^
was an anchorite, and this man desired to be reeeived in one of the eonvents And on bis tendering this request to oiie of the in obedience', and remain. blessed archimandrites he examined him as to bis monastic training, and if he But that were in any other obedience, or barred by any impediment. Tilessed man" on seeing the thoroughness of that examination was afraid to confess that he had not been released, lest he should fail to obtain what he
desired and not be reeeived
;
from his monastery,
when
he had not been released; but as
and therefore he said that he had been released if by the grace of

1
God, which knew the sentence that threatened that wretched man, if caused And thus he him to State the name of his monastery without falsehood
.
was reeeived, and entered the convent in obedience.

pestilence broke out
that
1
At that time a great

there l'rom
and, as
commonly happened, many died
communitv, insomuch that eighty-four men from the eonvents themselves, And after twenty besides guests, died there, and were laid in the grave. r blessed man 2 who had been reeeived; and he was days the lot reached the
I.
I.e.
as an inmate, not as a guest;
2.
BH
'broiher'.
3.
Sic syr.
at
i.
The
rule
had been
lightened since Severus' Urne,

p. 451).
when
monk was
free to leave his
monastery
1
any time
{Sei. Letters.
5.
This clearly cannot be the great plague of 542, but musl
an earlier epidemic not
Otherwise known.
262
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
Jl
[262]
Hi72rb.
^0
J
juJJ
.yOjKjuVJO
)>jD
Jooj
ouo
Vaio
J-*>?
.od-V^^ JV> <****

.oK-i/
)++*>
JAj
'JJo
:*
p
)ooi
.. 'i
j\)kioo
/**>
"^ôo
J^~ ^*>
joo
.)k^*>
l^y^QL yoiouâuo :)m\ o/ \t>n.. ytunsKj}

)
K-./
âo
-,
Joo
3sK_i ool
v/o
:JJLojV-^^>? J^V*
"^
'\ fim
63
jj
.\s>\)
^Jb,oi y*
~'\'y^Jt>
"ô
lo^J Jk^*>
'jjLa^
J^-j
:''JjL.fco;
)U^ Jôô
.-)l<i^,o
)lcO^>
o^_i.o
ojldI/
U\
)oi
lv
f
^*a-ao .ôi*iolo
^.>o
'no
-.ooot
^.-.j-.-*
JJ50'
-o
|aj/
H172va.
II
i)
31
3.
2.
IUI !" "
l;**.o
U-.
4.
II
(II
sing.) VoVS
-
oow
sing.
.
âa.aoi
|j*-Jk
^.f
oow
7.
(II
om.
o) ,jisfc>o
voaaiv
oC*
_
9.
H
ins.
\**<o
-fi^ôl>* 10. IUI
l&-*11. II i
5.
II
12.
6.
o-
Uvula
sie
H bis. IUI ,~ô
II
\i**>
8.
ins.
13. II
USuy
14.
suddenly smitten, and was Struck durab, while his soul was convulsed and
snorts proeeeded from his throat, and he
torture,not
the
for
was bereft of his senses and was in beingamong ihe deador among the living. And, whereas it was custom, when the end was overtaking a man and he was in great pain, live or ten to meet together, and set down incense and make propitiation
the other transgressions, and,
(twt.f({kim)
if
it
for liim Cor
he were
still
in pain, they
would
bring the holy gospel
and lay
lipon him, and
immediately he
in
would he released text, The word

(i
eitlier to life
or to death, this poor
man,
Order lhat the
of
God
is
living
and doeth
all
things, etc. ', might be
understood by actual
together and
facts, gained no release when the blessed men met made petition and prayer and much incense and many l'orms of propitiation. And the Lord of ihe world" even came and relics of the saints, and liiere was no release, nor relaxation from that intense, terrible, painful
convulsion for ten days, insomuch that a hundred and twenty

(l
men were
thus
round him, and were Standing and marvelling, and weeping and
,i\
12.
I.
Hebi
!
2.
The
scribes
ofBH
;
(or the soribe of the archetype
Ulis
he gospel
see p. 263, n.
bul the consecrated elements
ofB and H) appy.understooi must surely be intended.
[263]
F A MONK
~.Vlo
.
.
WHO
>
..
LEFT A CONVENT.
Jjlsoi
_'<;:;
JtooL. jk^tlo
*">/
ooot
aK-. ^.oioV,
jlo
Jlo.-i.3o
.
JK_o.^
^_S0O
"
B I76va
.) .
|mi
yOOiS^^
tj
*> .^-.Ka
,^.ô/
jjo
't>o ^~*otool ^d
Joot
^-.
.jxojoS
v OOt.bO
Kv>
<>!">
i_.ia*.V
y_/
Jiouau^ -.^sclj )f.m^X lô^

y.2
.
-.JV~QQ.^;
'ot
JLÔO-o^S
tv 9,_^s.i0
^6|
ya.^.
1.JL3.J1
L.^.*
^J
OJOI
:)(o^>Vl Lv-ioVo JJLoSlô )l.\,o
.''J.ieio^
oi'fô
ôto'tV o.io_oo \.JLa>
jot-'Sjs
^.oiaaX-
yôa^V
jooj
yjom qu
>o)Lo b
.Luv-
.
LioC\
JLioi
Lo..jlji1
op
ojJLio
"^^s.
JJLcoj jju.
^.; ^J
jla_.o;
oN^-3l~
î>
'oC^.
^*^3J
-.Jjt'ô
\%
JJ
f\^
|Âo
Y^k
loot )^ft.'f> vj^s-î
3/
}9 .^.,\oi Joot
1
1
p/
.J^vîo
\vi ^S
JjLio;
.oiK^LSLa V^?/?
)-^^>-'i>o
-."JjlaJl 001
)->, ;:..s
^^
ycuâ
n il
"So^wXô
.JLi-,
îo Kj/
BH
10.
lo,y
^.j/o
,Kj/
l^-ô1
.
7.
1. B ins. vow-V>- b r -'-; uoma-V. _
2. 8.
H ins. ^v H Uw-^j(H
om.)
1*1
3.
II
ow
f for
<*
4.
vâiS
5.
BH a*^p{.
11. II
9.
BH
16.
o-
f-*Wo
Kvo
12.
H om. H mi*"ao
om.
B
15.
ins.
ov^-
13.
BH
0/
II
^-
"Wo
bi{
k~*> Iw
"Wo
ts*>e.
* f*> Ui -.M^* fS^-^= P/v
14.
Mss.
om.
distressing tliemselves at the agitation of that soul, and at that terrible and
violent driving;
and from distress and grief

But,
tliey sat
thns round him two and
three days, marvelling and weeping,

all
and not eatingor drinking, and despising

in
human
lifo.
when
it
had lastedten days, Grace

is,
accordance with
its
mercy
etfected doliverance, that

all
the release of that agitated soul,
when on
the tenth day
the seniors had
round him with the r Lord of the world

tears,
met together and had stationed themselves ', and prayersand petitions and copious
there
cried with affliction and said
:
while
all
who were Standing

thy mercy.
Ins behalf,
Lord, great
is
Sufficient is this torture for this
man.
Let thy
.
mercy persuade thee on

words, while
God who
carest for thy creation
Tlie
chief of the seniors, while standing over
him and weeping, was saying these
my
wretchedness also was standing and forming part of that

:
sorrowful gathering and hearing him say in the midst of his sobs
What
to
do to you, afflicted man,

are conscious in
we know
not, in order to ask
you
'
Is
it
beeause 2 you
departing from
1.
lifo,
your soul of grievous delinquencies that you are dying and and only torture remaius for you in the bodily life?', and
Ms. om.
BH
'gospel'.
2.
264
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
)v*a>/ ouso
2
[264]
l
^>âj ~>y> .^xaj
^
);oi ?
K-./
Jjl-ô
\-XÛ
V2
)-?
J-*J
V^'
i-.iT.ivi..
.ouoA;
JJ^Jîo;
)->V~/
I^lôch^
;>oJj>;
J-T, /
4
J^
c*3JO^
>i
**?/
1
Jk-os JIojôo
..^.ZO
-oicJM Jjl-^>
-.JjlSli
Jjoi;
Ul
t-^
^010
12
<
V s>
yS ,^~)
)*-*
ou*t-s ja**'!
)i.a^ i*^/
oolo
-.Vsô
13
'jtCôcu;
001
-.^
3^s
Ao>;o/
^-och
)K-oi^ jlo^-4
jJ/
-.o*3
ôooc JlVoo
)joi
^3/
.^
xr1-*?
V./
^âa>Aoo
JJ{
o2Ss .jLiu )xioo .ousj
J-â JoCSs
Jva^
:i
J^-j ^^-Aio ol
01V-;
.JlJêo )to3j
^
4.
)ot
..J-v*
^J
'11173ra.
Jm.^
1.
JL->
la^
>,JJ?
-Jot^
2.
II
J-j v'?
um.
-J-^'
^^
10.
oa-aJO
W>>., (sic)f-lo.VJh^
^01
8.
f^-v
II
::.
II
IUI \> lîoî-
H "Wei 11.
6,
l^**-
7.
BH
ora.
;
vSJSjti'o
H 0 **
9.
um.
fr.
to ^>l (1.8).
>oI..
B ^-^z*
(sie).
12.
BH
13.
BH l*^
to say 'Is there an
impediment upon you and
is
your soul bound by
it?'.
Who
pity
will inforni us of this, unlcss tlie
abundant mercy of your Creator have
on you? . Then again, as if by divine instigation, the other senior who was standing at the other side of Ins bed said I, sir, think that
:
this agitation of this soul
is
an impediment proceeding from the word of
God
And, when he had said
neighbour
this, like one who is suddenly Struck by his and roughly dragged out of deep sleep, he was smitten with
stupefaction and suddenly quivered and
nodded
his
:
head once.
And, everyone
impediment
being astounded, the
senior
,
again repeated
Is
there an
upon you, agitated one?
and Grace caused him again to nod his head once,
while his eyes dried up, and there was nothing to showeven that they existed.
Then
the blessed
inen
dcliberated
let
Even
if
this
man
is
is
already a dead
man. vet the divine grace has
us
know
that his soul
impedcd by the
word of God; and what shall we do? If we were accepted as ourselves making the release in place of the man who laid the bond, we have done so many times. Hut come now let us fetch a man. and let us all stand sureties in him that, God willing, we will send a petition to his archimandrite to release
[265]
OF A MONK
WHO
LEFT A CONVENT.
JS.
265
po
.,Uot (_o.ja*
ô
c*\
\\.\xo
J lao-^yV) JotSs
-*>-*!
-'),
\>in\i
,)
V-W
.ov^.
)^ju
\oô
S.V--SO
IKI
*.*/
J 001
*> Jt-a-^
eL
4
.ftt m*X/
^-ô
"ôj
7
/'|v*7
^W'
t^ l-^-
^ ^k-M
jloj)*^3
je*^
)
'^jj
2u
?
v/j
-Vio/o
oup>
I
O0LÔA
VLÔ .ôCa/
vOoC^3l
?*
)-*-
U-^S
>
w^S.
B 177 ra.
A64
va.
oujooao
t6
14
..
J,
J.5Q,
^
1
);,
JtosOf-s
K-^JLaofT
L,
mv
k
j-tsoto
.Jo^JJ
\-Jaao
.u
.Oll
ouaol
ju/
^s
j ..â^'l/
jai )t
)êo*a
:
o6i
J^ôo
.)^
âa u
T
\*oo
>
pojfcooo J001
3. H 0111. i. H ins. ow- 1. B i=3 II P=3|o with o erased. 2. B (*-* j- liaÎI - U*B l=j- 6. BH Whj-< ^0 w-uf- 7. II P*lS.<u.. 8. II < 9. BH (H U>) wi.;* low low- |^-; om. ff. to Iw^JI- II ^> 10. H -w (erasure follows). 11. II l^^-jo B ins. ^;- 12. 15. II |ôi.. 18. BH 13. B oa'j.o h'wI- 14. B <*il I C^lawâ II W I^=a4, (sie) Ui* Vsoiju*. (B *~l) *~l IwmI. *L\aii. _ 17. h ins. j*>( ^> > U<*y >*" ôwt^v.- 18. II o&^nais. X 20. II ow- 2t. II wi-xito.. _ 22. II -a^ U&- "** "^j :pa">' om. ff. 19. II w^vl.
.-,.
him.
torture
Perhaps the merciful God will aeeept us, and release him from this
.
And, when they had determined upon these things, u certain
deacon whose name was Addai rose, and came and knelt before his bed, and
said
:
If
God be
willing to grant
me
life tili
go and make the
release,
will
.
under the security of all
my
fathers take this soul's
impediment upon myself
And, as the words that came from the mouth of that blessed
then the release and the departure of that soul from
its
man
ended,
body
also took place;
and there was a great and terrible and mighty cry, while everyone was amazed
and praised God.

rapidly,
And
so the blessed
;
man
exerted himself and travelled
and
fuliilled his
promise
and on the tenth day that agitated man was

at the things that
buried, while all marvelled
and wondered
had happened.
The history of a certain brother voho

released
left
to
amonastery without being

another
is
and
betook himself
ended.
266
10HN OP RPHESUS.
[266]
ôfcoo ou>;
loOt
4
JOt
Jjl*-,Lo
jju/; J-aVo J^-so; Jlok**>

-fcs-/
\.i<X
âôo
:oi
jpoai^ o&
O0|
.K-.OOI
J-3uC0
OWUJ^2) .^floo ..ôKi. K_ot

Jjl*jl^
oot .jooi J-l-o
)j^jl\
<aJô
^~j o6(
.uso^J Jj^t-?
^>o;
(l,
^j
^*30t
?
jjjJLa-o
4v
i.
Jlta^Jl ^>o
J^>/ -ot
vai/ p^l/
.
h. <&*
ss.'i)i
k-0<* ^^^0
^-*!
f>
jjoi
.ôa^l
Jjiau./
^/
^Loa
Ji^/
'>
"M00 /^î0
:
.-oi
^N^* K^J^wJL.jooi
v-oioJO;
Joe*
-*>i-.
^.ôi
)ooi
Jj.--o
^-.;
oot
.a'J
ooio
jôtoo
nf)..v>\o -.jL^J?
ou2u
>a^)j
&o
)^^*!
'
H ;7rb.
1
..Jxao^
1.
OtljSs ,_,; ^> .^Sfc^CU
>?
^s^
5.
Ii
Jj/ >>-^? *
wl.aa.j..
)o
*>-^ .V*^
v
h oi^v
7.
om.
2.
8.
B oin. :s. U UsaiB ins. low.
i.
B ow.
6.
^-s< o w. lo^
XIX.
NeXT THE NINETEEN'TH IIISTUKY, OF A CERTA1N OLD MAN WHOSE NAME WAS ZaCHARIAS.
convent
Zacharias was in one of the great convents; to which same used often to repair n account of the pre-eminently great modes of life of certain saints in it, and I had much intercourse with this old man, while he on his part made this liis concern to shun intercourse with raen,
Tliis holy
I
being a
man who
liad nie
intercourse only.
This
man therefore, when
used
to entreat him,
Our
father, let rae
not be deprived of the profit and gain

it is
1 ;
that
is
acquired through von, because

if
written 'He wlio sowetb reeeiveth
wages, even
the earth disappoint'
but, as for the sainf,
when
was
he heara
these things, his teais would gush forth with sobs, so that for a whole hour he would be putting constraint upon liimself to be silent, and
able lo do so;
in
I
scarcely
and again he would cease and bow his head

side
in silence.
And
on
my
would entreat him
to give
me
the favour of his conversation
(tor
it
was
nol his habit to converse on the spur of the

The sentence here breaks
off,
moment with
dilTeronily.
anyone).
and
the sense
is
completed
[267]
LIFE OF ZACHARIAS.
267
OUâu î l^-V! JW -.^îaj;
^
\jJL~
6
K_/
)-Lio
"^..>Vio .fcouiô/
jla^ô
-t
'
Jlo
^-flpys;
'Jm^'
JJ'iO
vooiô
~îsy.
^d
.Ljoi
)->r>>
^jl
^.K mv>
.Âio
5
2
Jjl3*/j
.l'rôl
)oi
ooio .îO>
-.Kj/
-.l^j/
J^s'/?
"I'IW"
.
^ .1V
5
îo>; ot
JxLa J )JU
Ss^QJl
jJ
yJ
.po/
^.; ooi
aa| v
jjj;
>
s^j-*
,vAjL3 Jt'VvN
00&. yj
.yS. ^S-iO
OtOâ
*fc*3l
y^
A65
ra.
îOl
l0 K.
.)
J-Sj-S
*-S/o
,Q|VKt c
\\
Ol,-./
Âo/o
-âo
OliKffl
>..*
s
'
y>SOill
-.OlJL^
otSoofl
JJ
o>
woa^ '%jaio
loot
^ aao
>
.i+x oj.ôj>.\o
k...L^Q-D
J;oi
~>.\o .oitOs.io
J_q.3lJ
m ..>oV,
.âô îoi
ooi
on\
%
j*oa.i.
îo
^J^ ^^sj
Bon).
.-.\ loot )beuuflO
}ni\ lo^wxS. "^.^ o/
Jlo.
CD fcsî.
^^
1.
2.
B om. v
3.
ins.
^-
7.
"wa^l ;S.
8.
ins. ou-xj-
9.
4. B Ua^*Pv B ^^â:?. bu( appy. later
5.
B U-M-
10.
6.
addition.
B N?v
1U*- 3
-
Buton my pressing tlieblessedman, he said

do you require
the earth,
to
me
with sighs
Why, my
son,
me
to
speak? Lo you see
tliat
Christianity has vanished from
and religion has been forgotten, and vanity and error have prevailed.
to speak, except to
And now what have we

generation
(ys'vo;),
since even we,
who
are in
weep for name

and pray
the decadence of our

Christians,
enjoy the
shelter only of this
name, while
1
all
the ordinances of Christianity are far from
us?
I
And now
:
suffer
me to weep
,
for
my
.
life,
for
:
me
And
again
said
How
can welive
our father?
fall
But he said
If
you seek
to live,
lo!
he into whose hands you will
teaches you.
If
you do not
listen to
him,
why do you weary
the piece of dust your fellow-slave by superfluous
talking?
But, after
had pressed him with many questions which
was
asking him, he turned round and put his band to his mouth, and stealthily
took a stone out of his mouth and dropped
thenceforth to speak easily with
it
into his
bosom; and he began

and
me without any
iinpediment in histongue;
I
while previously his words had been uttered with dithculty,

part
1.
on
it
my
to a
had been putting

Sc. be 'saved
'.
this
to the account
of old age or ascribing
208 ))o
.q, ^
ft.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
K_|.ia^x3
[268]
"^*
^
^
...
^-? *
i
-J 001
V^3 ^^
v*3 JjLio ..^-oi
ojL'Kioo
>
-)
JLot^l
.uaaSt
ouA ,^*^ ^îo JIJ ô jl^

J-*-00 ?
')
">
l:i"va.^0,0
.
)^^
o>
Ot-L...I,N
JS*.'../}
^*
A^'t U*)
)?
rtt\
W.OJ..-OOI
N.
) p> -
"îoo
ou-*.\;
}'+ol
woKj^/ J^Â
:Joojo
)iou=>o .Joe* ôiol^./ JtOîCLs
-.Ao.
j_JUo
ool Ji^j;ot
"ô
5
.-.
JlaJL..J.Vo
î> JJJ^^ o.^ ô

-t
*A65rb. ..loO| *-.^s_/

Jtt.^JB
,_*>}
wUL^.\
>
)ooi ^;'i u> k~.Ji-.K-.

) "I
.^.ia^
w^3"/
Jooj
Si
^*iaio
4
)K^
^^;
m\
8
..
J-l/
v2Jl3'K^0
)'*/
^
JJ
KVJ
J.*oijo
^-.V*^-01
1*^- )t^! !***

K-.J-M,
iâ^J?
t
/j
3 ^*xio 'J--'aj
JJNU0JL3
|^*^ P
J.sJjs;
yK*^
^-.LJ
JbeLflO;
Ot
"^^ )v-ô
:us
JJO>o
oC^
K-ooi ^.jJjLioj fcoo/ ^âo .J*o.^ ^>a^ Lo.*o

(.0.^3
j-^JS
'oi,-.J-a
li^^JJO )U^=0
3/
1.
^00
^-.j
vS/o ."iJX-./;
oot .<*S.
Jooi
p6|
12
.
>jUlscl*-o/o
*
\n i\
*
U.-t-o
K*o6t "^J.
JN.iooi3;
8.
B om. 2. B HV>. - 3. B ^.^*. 4. B ^3'jo. B \'f$& U-imbj sie) oi>{; ICsjois î.o- w:s ^^>o 1U. A 0111. " lin.
9.
5.
I!
ot^.
(i.
A Uwo.
ins. o.w.
7.
B
li
oC-*s>.
ov's.
10.
11.
ov^lv
stammer, bv one of Which causes the old man's toague was restrained. But, when he snddenly conversed easily with nie with many piain words,
I
marvelled in myself and was thinking,

'
What
I
has happenedto the old
man?
forlo! duringthe space of three years
that
have been in intercourse with

in this
2
.
him he was
stammerer and slow of speech, and
honr the fastening
of bis tongue has been loosened and he has spoken easily
And, though he
spoke many words with
me
in
the
way
of
admonition and caution, and
further im the subjeet of the end and the future judgment,
which was the

feil
matter on which
entreating the old
my mind was above all man not to hide from me

I
things intent,
011
my
face
the reason of bis previous and his
presenl demeauour; while

thread
(v^fia)
had moreover often seen an emblem of a thick

011 it
with three knots tied

his
and
tied to the
palm of
his left band,
which had sunk into

1
band and was
level
with the
flesh, and,
whenever
that
asked him, he used

1
to teil
me
that
it
was
a case of disease;
and about
continued inquiring of him with
Hu
the sainl took hohl of

Mark,
much me and raised me
entrealy and violenf adjurations.

up, while he also repeated to
me
l.l;
-2.
vii, 34.
[269]
LIFE OF ZACHARIAS.
269
-t
y-'l
.^JU^Sm^ U\
-.\'U
i^^
JJ-
Jl
...iSSkli
Kj/
^s, a Su>.
JjJ
6uJL0 :jlo>l^*iO;
-Ol -.JÔ-H. ^>0; *B177Vb.
)J;
:,
y^^\
N^V>
Jjpw
4
OlXoS
oow/o
JjO^J
v*jlp>.
JfcoLA;
jAoo...
vOOâ\; -.vO/
JKjji
JJ
.Jlaioa^; U^t-S O^î'X/

''vf>\.flp
jj
^6A65Va.
);ot
â_i>
.\
"^.iaio;
)Li/
'lAoJ;
u^Ôjaao
N!
..oojl-JL
wK-Kj;
jaJi
-.-KL./
^si2>\o
JL*^.~ jj/j
5sîo
..boa.-.
Jjoi^ jju/ wLa
JicHJ;
J9um
jL^-^ b^*
-.>U>Q.iK\ oi-./
>
^*o/
'.V5/
Joot
t-
^*t- .^&OCo
vôa
o_*.j
^h
in
^.jiLa* "^s; K-.j^-j V-3
^^
i0 ?
"^
ô o ,V-ouo
)joi
joi
jjila- Lxioo .''Ip/ ^.j \j\
?%o'\\ ^.
Jlb -otoK-/
..fco/
V*
JJ
J^b
JJ;
:JJaj!
****
3.
-*^ vj
ô.
-v -3 /
-a^;o/ Lsb
Jjoi
^_io
1.
7.
B ins. o.w 2. B fk-P-j -ja A oaa^;. _ 8. i\ ôio-
9.
ov^t-
4.
H rfAa-
5.
ins.
^.
6.
ins.
oV
>^>.
10.
Mss. with points-.
this
saying from the gospel
(escyyeXiov)
The kingdom
of
God hath been

to the present
suffering violence from the days of
John the Baptist and down

But,
time, and violent
men
:
seize
it
I
'.
when
again continued to entreat
him, he said to nie
Since
have seen that you are eager to learn about the

of the soul,
it is
I will not deprive you of what you which from the beginning constrained I
character of virtue and the
life
wish; and this very consideration
me
be
all
to devote so
much time
to conversing with yuu, in order that
might not
condemned on the Charge

the days of this year,
of churlishness; and,
if,
our brother, you count
my
conversation that
have held with
men during
since
I
the
whole year has not reached the
total of to-day's conversation;
myself
speak
am
.
a sinner,
who am
bis
not worthy that
my mouth
it
should be opened and
Then he put
son,
that
hand
into his
bosom, and brought out a round

me, saying,
yourself, lo
teil
!
river-pebble, white
seen,
and shining, and showed
Since
this
is
have
my
you are eager

.
to
I
benefit
:
prevented
me from speaking
from
But
If
said
And
me, our
father,
what what
benefit is derived
this stone.
we wish
to be silent, are
we
not silent
1.
Matth., XI, 12.
JOHN OF EPHESUS
.'oot
-
270]
->v.
<xS.
vIxa
Uô
^Loj
4
-o(o^-/ -oiojaJS. ^6 .Ji. wô/

jJ;
.n-!
,<_.;
ot
.-INîo
(Mio
)K^^"
)lo^.\^
(Laolas
N!
K-A -/JU^
s-ie
kju^<
;
,_io
^5^000 .^J
JJ.
K*~l
%^=>?!
JJ
qUSJ-3
->/
!P
)*" <^l
|.ot
o/
wdop
LlOtS
-i\
wU^VJJ
-.-^
j.lff)
');
hU-s
***Ki3
'P.
IpO^
fcs^/;
]Vai>j
yj
jl/
.-Uu/
|o<
^L
kj/o
^
.
Oj/
t_S
O-î
'
JJ,
>ocus7
v-X
H bo^
jj,
)c*S^
)e+*>
-.â^w
-ols
>*3
*aj
>
Liuu
y/
)jot
oi
Vâo
-^^
.ôX. IxjI
â^sl. wî .ô aXa
.-îa^
|V\ n^ 3. yav.5^*J
13
.
)Jo
".t-o^t
12n
?>
vOS^'-N-J; .yOO.-ô3^s LÛs

|fcs_si^/
-.l;o-3
". vx X.flO;
^-.j
a
V-ie/
r-/
^-^!
-Ol J'U
^<^^>
k-ot ovîl
I.
B v-a
Ico-.
'
2.
B o
S.
-
i"->
--
Ue. Iêaa^.
;;.
a om.
--
B r1* 1'^
b ^*-
14,
B U1U |i^->.B ins. m*^B ^^ lJ-^>

;.
i-''.
i.
9.
10.
a A
^-^vT*
-
5.
B om.
11.
6.
>=>
"""
B om.
^^c
without a stone?
He
said to
;
me
One who
ot'
is
alone aud
whom
Satan
leaves to himself can do so
but in the case
occasions must necessarily call and speech
who is among manv eome. however much guard a mau

one
lo
keep over himself, because our will
is
bound
the yoke of forgetfulness.
Aud
with or against
lest my tongne me to slip; while God knows hat to-daythis stone has been tive vears iu mv mouth without anv person being aware of And. for it exeept a few who are in this convent who have adopted this plan. von. who have learnt it. shall stand with you before God, inen learn this duriii^ the days oi mv life. And. that von mav not think hat aloue have adopted this praetiee. there are now tifteen persons irpocwôN in this monastery o have stonesplaced in their mouths. that they mav he trained to silence,
for this
reason
have closed
my
niouth with this stone,
my
will cause
it'
not slip in speech .

1
While marvelling
hand
also.
emhlem on
tion
his
He said
upon von.
mv
it
son. listen.
visible to
my
neck: but. because
was
this. made request to him me s Now that have laid This emblem I had formerly tied to manv. undid it. and tied it to my at
1
to
271
IFE
OF ZACHA.R1
)-a> !
I
VS
|Laio,_a
.cxli-^-o
271
fco/
.-oiô/o
I.Ol
^-aô
ooax.
N)f>*il}
^JS>^
*^.
.oj/
-.Jjo
Jt/
) n
fcs.XJ.iX>
J-LDO,
.y_^N ,.^7
^_ôt
JJ
OoA Ul* -bo 1^.

)Lql^.^
ca -V
A-\ (^J
v>
'
v?
^-.oj mviiLSo<
U(-^-"'
.Jfcoa_JS.
N-Lj^-s
Jlo
.'A^
1x^00
|J
G6
Jôo_~
JJl
'.
^.fcoo/
"^s.3
-.wjlu
'Ôs
fcs.
c\
JoCSSni
|fcoCL~is.
|jOi
OoL
f.
-.tVs^ ,-iO Ji..^!.fcO0 y/o -.'t-^ ^-iO

r-*3
ÂxL
Jl
lOCLJVftL
JÂ-O -vVfc^
,_~
sOJ=>L
y*JB
Jla^_^ ool
.-3^
J^0O_~L V=>^'ÛL.i J'l/j
|ioj
s.1
p.fÂ
)
Jfc^M
ctp>
_;
^*.^cx
.^7? vA. ^Q_âD ^*ô .y
% .ooMtiXJ
Ljl^j.
yC\t\-"\
JJ
.>
^>fi
..
L^noô
^-^ ya^x>
njAJ ofN'l/ -.v^vJl îo

J|
oL_v^3 v>ojo
U>
<>
fcsjLJo
:.,a.\i "Ôs, JLcl*^

I.q^
U-i>/
i..
v^l
'
v>
ooo f~h
*^
|jioia\i .^''J
30 l to .Jo^
LNsjl
^y>
.'
-.J.JUU
)jo^
o'w
1!
.;.
)( 7
o:^ ^> vl
t-3
-.owjooi^
ôia.
rolo
(Lo^wS^,
)fcsJL^_3
I,
|; oiii.
II
"
B,
I!
B l-'
^"-l-o
-ov
i'
**l Ho
<
.>>
t"
*.a
o.oi
*/o.
in^
*ol
^m
Jq
uV.aa, Imoiov ^0
(0
i|'|'v
idded lutei
8.
\f--
laml instead of
uul said,
t
my
',
neck.
Like the frontier vvhioli Jacob and Laban

iliis
al
up
'Thou
"
shali nol pasa
heap againat me, and
again
v\ ill
nol pasa
againsl
ii*
,>
*t
so
sei
ihis
emblem on m\ neck, btween

<>l
fulaeliood
and
1
Aiaih, the ministors of vvhioli are ministora
Satan, and nol ol'God; and

iliis
nade n docree for

illow
my
soul that,
whenevor
1"
i
ii
s,i
Frontier,
ii
ahould m>i
raili to
onter from without, and,

tliis
i i
ahould be Btirredup from witliin,
hai
ii
should agnin nol pass
frontier
i>>
go outside, and falaehood again
ihould never
liore for
go
ou1 from witliin.

;
Bu1 these Knuts of the
emblem
hnve pul
I
private Observation
as a guardian of
and, of theae three Knuts, one, the Brat,
havo
in
ml thore
my
thoughta,
leal
they diaaipato
themselvea
nun
tliiiiii's,
and
that,
if
error gain
l>\
dominion over mj
tlie
mind,
I
and
ii
bo
mddenly captured and dissipatod

iiv
>l'
aight of an objeot,
is
maj remember
also
soul
and turn
to
it
CoA
and ihr sccond again
guardian of the romembranoo
God, that, as
doea not deparl

ita
thenoe, neither
may my
again the
intellool
evil of
I
lepart
;ain
from the remembranoe of
Creator; and,
if
error
Iliis
dominion over and lakc possession of m\

Gen., \.\\i,5'j.
intelleot,
w lim
aee
i.
272
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
J72J
66
,.
XnH
\l)f
ÔV.k.*/o
.^JLu O.^
,^1
v-^ \OOi^
^XM
f.
+ y *>\
1.
A rp&i B
"~n>3> o.w
2.
^v
3.
B <
i.
pl.
5.
^",-J.k.
6.
B om.
object,
may suddenly
is
turn myself and cry to
God
to deliver
me from
know,
error;
and the third

hira
symbol of remembranee to keep the commndments of
who
said, 'If
ye love me, keep
my commndments'
and lead tbem
'.
my
son,
that these things are to
many
folly,
to deplorable laughter;
but to
me they
God
.
are very useful, and they are to
me
I
the irons of
my
Service,
but they are not manifest to anyone.

before
Mark
that
have
testified against
you
I
But
I,
being astounded
at the old
man's thouglits, and the

liis
secret ordinances of virtue that he had
stamped upon
his prayer
soul, refrained also
from repeating these things until his departure, for eight years, while
iniracles
many
were also wrought through
and through the repository
of his bones.
The history ofa certain old

1
man whose name was Zacharias
is
ended.
John, xi\,
15.
[273]
OF A MONK FROM THE SAME CONVENT.
273
r^\->3a.-x*
caj-in
o_w rsLur^n ^nxox'n r&xUL.&\
aa&\
\% <
"^îo
>
:
VT/
k-ooi
^---ô/
^j-^>
>
>
oj
)',v>o
\\
'.
""ôot ,J
HG
a.
^'1/
T-^^/
.)
ÔfÔ;
f>;
)
yN\
..
0001
.'
'l>1
(oot)
%
yl
<S
. .
)-. *,ô\
feoCLwj
ô^.ioo
ay
it
^x
^.^^laibo
yo ov i
^Js ^.J^Jô
oooi
îO;
((.-.Q-i
JJLSOIO .JOOI
JosKÔ yOOUÔ t v~^

ooo ^>ti~
J-L3<
)lo
>^
Ô
|oOf
OOi-îOi
^JL.; >J;t*&.
^.Minô
,~~-5
)o
Ijlo.Ôo
)|^^clS.
JKboo
yeS.
JL/
^via_
ô
^.j
.^-L^-su
|Ua^
v ooi\
-.Li ^-io
J-^
vÔ^
)ju./
y.*\
.->
Km.
i-\asi
jj^ oop
Looii
:)ocx
Jjl.o
ooi 3/
U*ia3i
jbubJuw
)1L^. ot^
<?>-
-JN-iLiCLiil;
J-t^s J--.-.JO looi Jjlsla Jî/
"^^ oiX\'
1.
Ms.
XX.
NEXT THE TWENTIETH HISTORY, OF

IN
A CERTAIN
BROTHER FROM THE SAME
CONVENT
WHICH THIS HOLY OLD MAN ZaCHARIAS WAS LIVING, AND ABOUT
THE BEGINNING OF SOUND TRAINING.
Siuce therefore
of the character of the okl
was always constantly going man's virtue, and that
to that convent,
on account
it,
of all the other saints in
many ofthat Christ-loving brotherhood, as if they supposed of us that \ve were something, used to come and make revelations about their thoughts,
and
teil
of the thoughts to each
with which they had to contend
(?);
and such answer

thus consolation
rejoice
would be made
one of them as Grace supplied.
And
derived frora conversation
was gained by many; and thus they would
and cause one another to think that we, as a person raised above passions,
were giving them consolation.
One day
a certain brother',
who
himsclf also
possessed such great pre-eminence of character that the period during which
the
whole ofthe sole of his
the hour of service

The sentence
PATR. OR.
foot was lying and resting on the ground during was reckoned by him as sin ( have removed myself from
I
1.
is left
unfinislied,
and the sense resumed
in Ihe next.
10
T. XVII.
F.
1.
.'7'.
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
Jpo
j)
[274'
)ooi
JJ;
'JLul./
JojSs ia\j JLJU

JJ/
ô
J^. Kjx~y\
y&K
joi
.oj^
JLoot
.-JLiO
"^.oo;
^3 .-'jjOt K.J',-.k-
.-K*).-^ vOoCS^lS.
jj.3/; **6t .'^.OIO-.)-^
O/j
or,-*
.JLooi
J-.kj
N5
5i>>\ IV<^
l
y^ OUJ
JJLSOI
^/
ju/
,J
)oot
.U.iax\
J_a.lsKj;
>
.yî\ii
1,1',
^.oio.-an\
^\
*0-,*0-l
fj
-.^.oiq^^vVi
Jm^
,ot.\
Jôa
>'
jjp^
\j\-*l
^jo
."^^
^
oUlS
jooi
w-fcCio Jjlsoi;
joot J)-L-
yK^Lio
,
n\ ro
|jp^-3
->
)otJ
OI
*-/
Jod
jooi
ô'j-O
>
Olbo^
kJUJ
^--.Ot^X
">
Llsoio Jooi
JJ'l
odIo
JJ
'^.cnaio.3
th.Vi -.oibotlidi
*.oi î'JJ;
JV^lx
^3*t->
yOO-3
JU^J
.yOOlK.JUCS
JL'^St-S
)j/i
oX.N
O^N.
J
LlO.*
JNjLSa*Jl
.CXCvJLXN;
JKjL.iOJ.K_S
<_Ci0,_O
JOOI ^v
oKlmÔ
JÔ
y^l JU^CU,
C*Jl2lM
^---J.t
^0
0|K^lOi
K__,l
â_.
^.CHO^Z
3/
._oi
oi v>o
JoC_5s
)^.
j.m.3
J.~li~5
K...ooi
6|l
-
"^X^ OU-O
oiXso
itl
JJi
^^.K__o
S ^__o
'
^;
y>ro
Q-jcx
Jk-ioL 0/ JK
,,r>
i\i)
y*+
J-iCL^Jâ
Jooi
3_Kj
ool ..L.^
1.
~\
Uiu
4.
JLia..vK..9
i
y.^
ôs
last
Kjl.._
.Lcoiaa jooi N_^_s
Here follows an erased word

Conj. v. D. and L. V-
of
about
3 letters, the
being
l-
2.
Corr. v. D. and L. U"w.
3.
Ms. ^>w-
fervour toward
aeither did this
God
so that
it
was impossible
with
all,
for
anyone
to see hini (and

1
man
so act in
common
but special!}'
without his
eyes extended towards heaven, Ins soul also being in this
way drawn upward

feet,
with his body, so that, whenever anyone observed the soles of his
he
would see him with

lhal in this
his heels
always raised, and moving up and down, so

at
way
his soul
was extended upwrds, and

if
one momenthe would
sland upon the very tips of Ins toes, as

al
he were in the act of ascending, and

tired,
another moment,
when
his toes
all
were
of
he would
if
let his
soles drop,
2
and again raise them, and so
amongthem, he would be unaware

his
came in them and would not lower the gaze of eyes from heaven; insomuch that I, when he happened to be in front
the service; so that,
barbarians
of ine at the service,

his
was amazed
pari,
at the fervour of his soul before

is
God, since
,
hands also under
his robe, that
the palms themselves,
were seeretly
extended, and every

sentence
of
him was being drawn upwards, while not a

from his mouth without an expression of
was allowed
to pass out
praise or thanksgiving
1.
between each several sentence,

ke of this sentence, which
is
Praise to thce, Lord
'Uns
the best that
can
probably corrupt.
2.
V. D. and
conj, 'outsid
[275]
OF A MONK FROM TUE SAME CONTENT.
27
JoOt ,-ÔiO OttsjLiOAlj
jLip.
OU^^S
.jooi
..'J^*a-,
Jj/; .Â.
Jjoi
^ôot
ooj
OUA .JJb Âot JjJOIO .^JL**JiO i+b UV* JLjaaâjD lÂo*
jj,
67
^d\
Po/o vÔ^ ^&^00
-.v-iOt-O -Otls/
"^^ \sAJ k-
V-. ,-*
Jj^>
Jiaî -ex ôt-o yexxxtli Jj/ lu>
^ ôo .Jc*$X
ô^
,_*>
l^'l
y^s/
^-~seL.'-o
pt /
,
*3/
+o
. \
j.io/
^""j
<
=*-'^-/
\.*>l
U*! -iVi/o
.^-.OPôl'o
loio'l
..^â
ooot
j/
TU -*)
jJo
,K-^J*. J^ j<*^~ ..^

|.ia\,
w^MiO
ys+so J1o*jjj jja-y-caj
# K*li
t-^
M
\-*ol
-U^l
)o+> ou> |;/;
JV-A-io ^.;
Ij-alflo*
oot .^<*w
^
-Jjo/*;
vô/ <*^
Jj/
W
JJ;
.-^.l^Ji/o ôi o^s

JJ?
^^
t^>
"^sîo
**^M
L_io
,-Jb,
.v-.KaI -vô
-.lots
-.J-"
^-*>
)o
Jja*jj
JôAj; .otA lî/o ,V^.o
otk--,.3
JJ-^
.^>
t-^>/;
JJLa*jj,
<
J k-^-^
1.
Jjk^-î.
s/j
^^.io
.loi-si
JJo ,Vio/
>^^
l*
b.
Ms.
--.
again,
Creator.
Thanks
to thee,
our Hope
at another again, Blessed art thou,
our
Praise to thy mercy, our Saviour
and thus
his
tongue would give

to
birth to these fruits all the time of his Service,
and would send them

'
heafeil
ven
in
rapid succession without ceasing.

face before nie
I,
This earnest
man
therefore
on his
weeping
lost
bitterly,
and spoke with
nie,
and said to
I
me
my
father,
am
from before God; and from

majesty inasmuch as
1
this time forth

it;
am
I
ashamed
to stand before that

it
have provoked
since
have deserted
and have served with Satan, doing his will . ut I, whcn I heard it, was astounded, and said Teil me what the thing is , while others also were Standing and listeningand marvelling. He says to me: I
:
have committed a great sin, and cannot cont'ess

thal perhaps
it
before
men
I,
thinking
some temptation of fornication had somewhere come in his way and he had fallen, say to him Teil me your sin . But he objected, weeping, Benot vexed, sir, that I cannot confess. But I, because I thought that perhaps he would be ashamed in the presence of many persons, took him apart, and said to him In case the temptation of fornication has come in your
: :
way, say, and be not ashamed; because

l.
this
(v.
happened
D.
to
mighty men
but,
also,
not
The ms. readini; might perh. be rendered 'rapt' known in this sense, I prefer the easy emendation.
and
I..
'
ecstaticus');
as
\&^~
is
276
^-.;
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
ooi
[276]
jj/
o'jJ.
\jfa
'..*?/
Jl0'
-vo*^
s-sKji/o
o_at J,-*ioo
.JjLSoi .Ot\
Ip/
.ir-"^ 01
^^
.o&.
k-*^~
t-3
-k^-O-*
H\. sf>l'..Q iflUuUPP
.ot^
>
^_au0.io Oii
}fL~
;
o^>
.yaioa.*
ot-^>i
-i
Vj.l/
Jl
^3ji Jô; fo .jô'fLwto Jooio;
..âu Lia^^x
Jo!5s.
yoyji
Ul
}o\Lo
+js
.J.j/
Jjai .^po
^
J
ivi ;
.^
jô/
.^? oi
.^
p P
67
Jj/o
.wwX^V Ô^ ^.3J Jl/o

.
.U^-fiO <X3u~> JLLm/
^-iO
^^
-.JjLiOJlk-a
Ka-*l^p tooK^*/o
,J>
U^floi K-î.o JoiS^ JJ^.oA.1

/
fcs..a..aJji
..Jk^fl
/
JOI
.o^s_
)^1
OtoK-./ )jO| JotO .O)
"**Ok
JKjLiOAt_3
)j
)o\l>
1.
Ms. with stop following.
and they repented

will
at once,
.
and were forgiven.

But he said,
And now
say, and
myself
repent with you
My
1
sin, sir, is
more grievous and
again, being greatly distressed, more lamentable than fornieation . But raised my thonghts to terrible and grievous things, in whieh Satan by the
these things,
same desire plunges and snfTocates men; and, being afflicted at the thought of said to him Blessed man, our God is good and merciful;
I
:
and, however great are the wickednesses that a
man commits,
own
if
so be he
turns and knocks at the door of his niercy, he does not reject him; but he
rejoices ovcr liim
feil
and receives him,

tlie
See
how
his
chief disciple
Simon
not only into
simple wickedness of denial, but also into that of oaths
and curses; and, when he poured out tears toward him, he did not remember
his offence.
And now,
if
you are willing
to teil
your case
sir,
I
and,
if
not,
whvdo you
I
trouble nie?.
He
said to
me
Now,
will eonfess.
Whilc
was standing bcfore God at the Service, Satan threw one "of the brothers down, and he came and feil before my feet; and on seeing it deserted the servil e of God, and performed that of Satan, and I feil, and laughed over that
1
brother vvhile
was standing
at the service.
I
And
lo! this
is
my
same
disaster
When
on
my
pari heard this.
also
was smitten with
the
sin as he,
[2771
OF A MONK FROM TUR SAME CONVENT.
277
^060
J-lx./
iV ooiS.
Âot
J-iot
'"'ô.
>-X
âJ-^p -.oto^s op
\
)j|
^| K^Jj
..tsîji Jj/
jLoioi.
.^.oioK_/
y/
Jooi
imvi JjkhA
J_uJJ
J
Jô^j
.-Jo^.Lj
JôoVo
:^^*
^;
-
l'Q.^)
)i|Q-s
tiop.i
.t
:JjL3Q^*
odojLôV^
v>
U6iL
JJ
+30
>s/;
)Uu 3;
Jbooi
jjuj-a
nV
r-^- :
|i,ojs
JJ
*.>-
.VioJâS.
K*wii/
Jo_3 ^.io Ôt^>o
3^~
ô^ J-*C^j;
ot^ i-V*/
1->
y.tv>
JJ
ka.'Sx'i
Jj/
I^Jô .01^*.
J*
v^
1^
QJ01?
. j/
oi
J^
^^??
*
K-J^-*i,
Jv-aL^j
S.
]J
*
odLajioVS;
Jjoij
->
3 t-
^?
J-W
JoC^)J
ôto*^/
r,7
J,_~ .001
J<x^~
..
.-oA ivi/o ^^-> JloJtfflliV) lay oiJSs*^!^.

)loV-.Otj;
IctS.
h.
Oi^
)y
.Jjot
fif>
V>
Jl^-K-.
jc*.$s
^J,Vl;o
-Joi^
w.O|ok-./;
>
^_-iO
(A
.ous
1.^-.
"^
,_.;
JJ\o
ool yo-/ ^jj
.jLi/
+*>l t-3
U^xa^^
>
^âjo ^t^jKJoo ^loô^s*
Jav*
^ô
JJ/
..o
ô ^^-j
JJ?
06t
^x
îo ,_~^ îJKjJ.

JJ
y| -Ur~l \^ ouioo
JV-aL
-.io;j/
5
J^j/
Joe; jâa Kj/o

to;j/
1*^0 /
'Y-^
)-10
>nff>>\
U^- ^-k-
J^-^jL^too
ôio^ ô*j
^^3 -.y^
all
Jo!
)*~?
jjL~OJl ^^SkS. JJ/
.Kj/
and
laughed over
the depths and heights of sins whieh up to
now we
man's
had thinking that this might be.

spirituality,
little
And, being amazed
at tlie blessed
to think
what
is
a height of
wickedness the saints reckon such a
shortcoming as
it
neglected by us so that
I
we
ourselves do not even rec-
kon
as a shortcoming,
to
said to
him
In case
you have been constrained

lest
by shame
say one thing in place of another,
beware
Satan deeeive
you, and you be involved in two wickednesses and double

use of falsehood
learn from
.
your sin by the
But he professed,
to
This,
I,
sir, is
my
sin;
and
seek to
you how
meet God
But
This
looking at the nature of the
man's pre-eminent character, did not bring his thoughts

our contemptibility and say to him,
is
down
, in
to the level of
not a sin
the
iirst
place
because
it
is
a sin,
and
in the
second since excessive caution would do no

:
hrm
and
to the blessed
man, saying
;
Go, our brother, again, and pray to God

only, but also for the rest
far as
sin,
on aecount of this sin

fall
not for your
own
into
who
slip
into
it
like
you.
if
And do
you
'
you, as
and of any other. But,

into despair
but,
1.
fall
any
you can, beware both of it beware lest Satan lead you

will not be aeeepted
1
and say to you,
You have provoked, you

of sin,
whenever you have any ulcer

Cf. p. 52.
lay
the poultice of repentance'
278
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[278]
jo
î>
O(
JC*^~ IS/ ^n^ -.J-^wXiO
JÔO_J-3 jKiu^jL^
..^ lysi* o^j

68
}yll
JoiSs k^-*;? ).vn>/
vojujj j.*^
^-.l/'j
oui-j
îo lfJO
^v^^
)t-*ioo
Jv-^
^j'/o
-'J-V!?
fsft'*ct\o
JIqJjl^
JiAt-iiv
j;ot
jjLO^î
*2l^'J./o ya-.ilLli
,
of^co
\
)j_~j
âi. .s/o .-oiK-^^jl
a^s
^ m .'
âîoo
iv
V-^-^
.)la- t-.;;o JJLov^CL^t
)im\
-y\>o
^/
|J
nv oV-^?
.K-/
))
vorn
Jv^Q^^ yOOOU
<*-3{Ll
)l")...^.tp
J_*i* ^3
s/j
*-^> >/
yoout-*^
)'?'! \-sS-*
J)
J-oa*
^0 ^3
..yooilaîa^.^;
W*-s
upon
it
immediately, and do not despair

;
And
so he accepted the advice,
and went away

Next
and from that time forward ho nsed to perform remorseful
repentance for that sin hy day and hy night.

it
has been
I
my
desire to record something on the subject of the

in that
training which
have seen them applying
convent to those
(<7/r,(/.a),
who come
from the world to receive the religious habit

greatly.
For these are not
like all the others
who',
if
which pleased me a man runs away by

to
reason of an oifence committed, or from slavery, or from a quarrel with bis

wife, or
by reason
and
of
thefts
and the menace of the law, then he goes
a monastery,
in
at
once has bis hair shaven from bis head, and has passed
and been admitted, while the sensual methods and acts of the worldliness
of this world are thronging within bis mind,

thal his hair has
and
also, as
soon as he has seen
been removed and he has been clothed
in the loose
garment,
he will think that he has monasticism.
now
also passed the
limit of pcrfection
and of
And
for this
reason there are
of tlieir worldliness
does not pass
many also from whomthe leaven away even when they are in a convent
many
years, bteanse the thorns and briers of their loose and dissolute and
sensual customs in the wordly estate were not from the beginning cleansed,
The sentenco
is left
1.
unflnished and the senso completed in another way.
[279]
27t)
)K*Jo ovJo v3oKj K..JL^;
-.^-*j"j
x^*J"j?
Juxo
Ji^-p
Lx-uô
J'^-'-i^
*
68
r b.
yOOl-K-/
J-H JJ^ uio
v/;
.6|JM
)JL30
)oo(
Jl
..Jjoi
^ôo Jpooxa
yoasojKj; .j-afco jtObÔ y^\
*%~.\-+D-t)\
V^-l
i
001;
.-06t
ôS*~ y-l
j>-,_3j
JJo
âiJj
.Jjxxio^
Jlsj
J_Lfl
U*o
JJL'/j
v*-^ )<^ -otl.a. Y>i
v>\ vqj/
L,po
"^
J*-h
Uioio .ojJlô ;!/

ociaiw
"^
^3
oi*x*
),
^-^>
CH-3
ôôa^
lt-^/
Jô^fcs^
jt J-*sA
y. ^n\a
.Jjoj
^* o
)^^
JjoiA oC^ K-./ U^J L*o Jj
-.oi.ia^
->n\ :>c> ..otk^K-s
)o^ c*^
and then
religion
he pure unalloyed seed of the devout and venerable hahit (c^F*) of
falls
outwardly upon them, and they haveput

it
it
on atonce on the
iirst
day, and from this time
has been in Satans power easily to drg and entrap
and leadmany intosensuality and prideas well as into actualdishonourable and

odious customs
and passions of various kinds;
because,
if
the
root of
worldliness remains in its place, the thorns of disorderliness andsensualityand
greediness and the love of
money and
so,
evil passions
it
spring from
it.
In this
convent therefore
come monks indeed and not like that rabble who themselves according to the words of Scripture seduced Israel to turn against the Lord who delivered them to try him'.
it
is
not
since from
there
As soon
first
as a
layman comes who wishes
to enter
upon
a course of training, at
(yevo?),
they ask him questions about bis country and bis family
and
what he possesses in the world, and what cause gave rise to this resolution in him, inquiring of him Has any worldly cause turnedyour thoughts to this
purpose?
';
and, after the
man whoever
he be has settled
if
all
tbese points,
so that they
may know
the genuineness of bis desire,
again be in truth
possesses this in his mind, they inquire of him,

1.
Lo!
bow long have you
Num.,
xi,
280
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[280]
68 \"
;:
.ol |_3i .^0t^
j-i-OLO
^îo
o/ .-JIAj/
^-ô
o/ .)-fiQJL^
^ô
o/
ô
Ôfô c*\
1\_*^.
ooL
jLiojLJi
jJi^ oi\ y/
Joi^s
lo\
',-3^0
iV^;
OCi
68
1,.
otlo^
>
m is p
.> j^x'jU
)tObl
^>/
,)'*?!
Jt--^?
ouâ
)_q_ô
had
this resolut ion in
you
and
011
learning
all
these things they allow him

lest
to stand at the gale for thirty days, saying,
Beware
kindred
here,
your thoughts urge

or for the sake of
for
you
to return for an)' reason, for the
sake
ot'
(yevo?),
wife, or for the sake of any property.
Sit
and try your thoughts and then you

shall
thirty days, ifyou can die to the things of the world,

in to live
come
with Christ, knowing this also, that, as a dead man, alter they
liave carried
him out
of Ins house
and
laid liim in the grave, is
no longer ahle
if
either in small or in great degree to consider or think or
know
he has any
worldly property, so he
who
is
buried with God,
if
he seeks to serve him,
has no more any kind of worldly property, so that not only does he become
a
is
stranger to things outside him, but he also seeks even to forget himself, that
to
abandon
if
1 1
is
former habits, and then he approaches

is
But after thirty
days,
they see that he
kindled with enthusiasm(?), they again say the
same things to him and many words, and then he comes inside, while they him free admission and also require him to be regulr in attending service
and watching with the brotherhood, and the weekly ministration
the menial lubour of the monastery for about three months,
1.
'
and
all
the
of
making
trial
The
dulies
"i
the
hebdomadarii ; see
p,
62, a.
2.
[281]

v /o V
|ofi
.
281
_..-~o *->).-~c
f>
V*^
)..io.oi .(..io.oi
i n'n a au i
Jk*aui ^<j9u
>
ot_\ ch_\
^*>1m vjo odo~~..a.~ *-.I.L~ v/o .oiio- Qu.
â\
.oCb.
yp)^
)U-"-s*-<
Jf-oK^ ool ^>;
w6o JKjOjw3 o't
\So
^-^d
)Li
. (in
io
.).->'^d
jjioi
^-bo
-U^jao â3ou ooL

.30
.|[o__\-.K,\k
)1^^d)Ka.
> -J;"
JJ J
^0,O C*_\
. -
'n b
ffi
-Jio'KjlJ ^>0i-\03
.y_Ôi.
ÂttLuD
n^_\
ô
)oi
.ot^,
^ v|o
JLql-s
.^-.^La-ii
jj.^cn J.^NoC-\ 3/0
j,..^.'
K_/j
)
~~./
.j-*l
-oia_x.-\
vCQ.^>/o
,y_\ f-^-^
.yQ-j/
^t-^
^3
t^lM
)---?
-^ .^-W )*
"'**
u-vas îo J^;l/o

^-t-cx .)_^^jLio
-ô
,).*io^-jj
y^^J-N ^.i. oolo -Joul^

1
^t-o
KjLm.â M ; 001 v / ^
-.oi-WJljo/;
jlj
"
K.^1" JKjg-KÂ.
)lov--xi
^.4-5
)K-is>-is
ô'J-coo
ji^-ao|
y_\
^. ^\v>o
^
*
69
a.
1.
Ms.
J'
his
eameslness and observing

mark, and
if
his alacrity.
is
And,
if
they see him to be eager

petitioh, then indeed
to receive the
be
vigilant
and presents a
:
he
is
again called, and

Is
it
many
fbings are said to him
You have
for
tried,
and
you have seen.

laid a
(00 hard for
you
after
you have received the mark and

;
foundation for repentance,
let
not Satan return again
from
this time
struggles and temptations such as
you have never seen
will assail
you
And, when he professes every thing, they present him before the
altar
and
make
a prayer for him,
and they take a small round piece from the crown of

is
his head, as the
custom
:
(and they take
it
even from
many laymen'); and
notamonk. Remember everything that has been done by you, and make entreaty on account of it before God and repent of your former habits, and forget them;
they sayto him
From
this time
onwardyou become
a penitent,
and cleanse yourself from
all
worldly fonlness for three years.
If
so be
you
have cloven firmly to Christ, then he will command, and they will clothe you
in the
venerable robe
(c-zol-n)
of his habit
(sy-Ty-a),
and he will place on your

.
handalso the ring of observance of his commandments
And
so they leave
him again
1-
fr three
more months; and again he presents a

;
petition to be
s>e.
those wlio are not inmates of a monastery
cf.
eh.
7.
282
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
v ooi.^-*j
>-.)-;
[282]
t.K./
j;oi
vs/
^3
.V.alSwlm.j;
(._m.L^_3
oV-AJ oolo
'
.^J*,j
-s><^
..
wOto'^jo
ô*ol oolo Jim

j
â
oot Lv-^J?
ôt.ja^s.2v^'j
jôo .i*flpl;
o/
...l'y>
y>
\; .ôsotl
.
s_X >n
tio Jôt
~~X |.J3
Â.eo.ô
-.^>.^2l*.;
x->-
ool y/o
^^jX
J;oj
Q-aV-o I-Ji /
J--/
)jgi>a
ot.A_.ii
ooh
i^^- 3
.
yooivso-co .>\,..,> V>;
|L*.â>
-JK^.
J.ia\ajLjso
îo;
.;A^
V>oi
-.oiloL_a._.1*
)î._i
.ôotK.1^^
JJ^v
]1
jj__,_a._\
K*l
J?t--~
ia_oLl JK_D^\ jJo .-_j)o.'KjJ

.ljL-aa.X-u.-V>
,_>
^vÂ
">o
^
JJo
.;oAj
Cfy.OJX
NaXkJxi
jj/
ji^v
o/
|K_xa___jL_io Jjl.1o_>
*>
.|K___o<__ jJo ,J.juXxv> ]Jo
-.^v v>/
oj_fiO0
G'.i
JL^' ^ )^
-.O'JI
-sl-xo
j_>
-JJUx; JjuIoo '^s.

.
-.owX w-v-00 / Jk-***

.^la_2_.Ko <^S3uJL/
.
y.3
->Q10
VtO
..
.T
-\
VI Vi
J.JLDOIO
b.
.y.l".n
J^Xl
.oi-o'o )vnJJ
.^-.OOI
L_>Voi
_/;
JoK_j
_,!SoojJi
V-__a_o ja-a-o
)'!/
)_*__<
VL_\
J_>Cl\iO
jVofOJ
.Ti.XO
.Oolo
JJLSOIO
.J,...,^,
V>
sfl -
>0^0.\
>
^;
^.fO
j->CUU->lO0
,_)
.Jvtlflp/
Ol-K
yX
JjLOI
~C__OtLi
Kj /
i.
Ms.
&>;--.
tonsured,
while
tliis
also
is
their
part,
to
at
arge
liis
him
hands,
himself
to
seek
intercessors'.
And again
is
they
require
Look
to
vour
thoughts.
to
It
do
so.
C;ui
expedient for you now to turn back and it is open to you you endure, even al'ter yet other days' journeys ([iavciwv) have
.
presented themselves before you?
And,
it'
again
tliey
see that he
is
in
earnest, they shave lialf bis head only, so that for this reason one
may
see
many among them whose

riet
tonsures differ
liis
among
themselves.
is
And,
at the
end
is
of a year of his penitence, then
tonsure only
completed, while he
allowed to clothe himself
in the coat,
nor to bind on the girdle. nor the

2
,
cloak,
nor the cowl, nor a regulr tunic or a regulr coat
but they bind
a cord on
Be
]in
him over a tunic of straw, and a hood moreover of straw, saying, earuest in your repentance ; and thus they humble his thoughts
repentance, while he longs and expects and hopes until he be thought worthy to approach the habit (<q$|0 a l so V11(l ne completes three years', and then he comes before he altar and again great cautions are pronounced, and, In case you seek to turn back now, it is open to you .
-
iluring Ins
And
i.
so they array him in the habit

Sc. Sponsors.
(ffpjfwc),
the first foundation

he had inenlioned
I
which he
laid
2.
John
lias
perh.
forgotten
thal
the Ikâbovo.
3.
The
Lime seems lo be reckoned from the Hrst tonsure (see p. 281.
[283]
LIFE OF
.liotl
THOMAS THE ARMENIAN.

.<~*oiU.
283
oô
^4
^ôt-so .oiiaâJ^ \ô^
)k-*o+o JKjdJKa - o&
T^TaarsT^ rtiai rdmc\^\ .uia ^tj&ix* fiu^x.^ aai
cn&Jursfa acn
. rsfcoJrsf
L *n:\ ucn*
rC?&cu=uaou>al
k^JL/
JJ
-.Jôojl Jjoi Jjl.*x>;
-oio-ôj loouwiol; JsâIj
^.ooi UjoI
..otpcôl
Ms. ULI;
;Ki
ô
^-.fcM
JL-Ji*?
'
-U<*
J-*^^? oii^j JlaA^>jo
* 69
a.
1.
having bcen laid
by him unto
liis
end.
At these things
was greatly
astonished, and they pleased

religion.
me much;
for these
men
are in truth brought to
the history of a certain brother from the convent of the holy Zacharias, and about the beginning of sound training is ended
XXI.
Next the twenty-first history, of the great blessed man Thomas FROM RMENIA, WHO FROM GREAT RICHES WAS TRAINED TO POVERTY OF
SPIRIT,
HE AND HIS VVIFE AND HIS CHILDREN.
A
holy
relation therefore of the history of the admirable
modes
of life of this
Thomas
did not seem to
be not related by us in
greatness of bis later
things,
be alien to this holy series, even if it accordance with its magnificence, on account of the
me
to
modes of life, and the fervour of bis zeal in divine and bis mortiiication and the crucifixion of bis body to this world a
;
284 >o_t-o
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
.
[284]
v*
jLioi
f1
"
'ôot
_oio_i/
*ûooi
JLôjo
|v>
ot>>\^>
Jooi ^*oioK-./ jj&î ôô
j^-.-.o
JoooJLio J^j ),_3l^:jlji Joot oiâ* Jj_/
^ .ji|*ô jLiUi JLjioj/;o

>io> /j Jn./
J-io-co JJLoVlJ.i jlttSV^-flO?

Jjljl.V
*^
Joot
) k-/
jJL^cuio
^-.^.oa
.yoo^
"^.o
Jjiîo
Ni
^x
^-vo^ o
\t~f> v/o
Jooi
,K.i>
>
^y>
*/o
-.J-3^
yjo
J-.Vo_o
yjo
.jooi
vSu^l oC^*;
,.
j.*j,â-s oooi;
Joe*
J^./
)J--ô îo
JJV /
j_k-
^/; Ua-/ .yooilalaV^

.Jj Jjoi Ji-s
"^ a J *^ r 't\ o jôV

.
s/;
oi .oi^
-oicl-,/ )cl
"Vooi
Jjo>>
.oVo
ILL^co )Lq^.*.ô
^.otoî.
joot
,-a^'o .otaeuL>ao Joot
^,_
)-i\> ôô ou*>^
69 v b.
man with whom

This saint's
\ve
were
'
in
pleasant
and
spiritual intercourse for thirty
years after Ins training
f'ather tlierefore,
whose name was Snq, was formerly

before the kings 2
,
a great,
oflice of
renowned, and distinguished
man
and he held the
the satrapy in the districts of Syria and
Armenia 3 for many years, while the 2 kings and all the leading meri listened to him and welcomed him, insomuch that the man became exceedingly rieh and great, in gold and silver, and extensive lands, and many slaves; while everything that he possessed
was on
a great scale,
were
it
fields
or woods, or parks (itapa&ewos) or high
buildings of vast size; insomuch that in riches and dignity he held a very
high place
this
among
those
who were
in the
East.
This
man
therefore had
devout son hesides another brother; and he also as well as himself was
2
;
distinguished and renowned before the kings
and he bestowed great care

in the
upon him
that he
might reeeive the best possible education
wisdom
of the Greeks, placing
him
at
Berytus and at Antioch and at other places,
while he also spent large sums of

See
p. 291,
money on him
;s.
in
aecordance with the
This seems to be an exaggerated Statement. Armenian territories which Justinian in 536 combined inlo Armenia IV Novella 31), and that nq's p<>>t was one of these is conflrmed by the fact that his son had e hereditary claira to the succession. The distriel was j>|> Balabitene, since the hereditary satrapies mighl be tenure of the other satrapies was abolished by Zeno (Proc, Aed., in, l). The ribed as either Syria or Armenia, and perh. lliis is what J. nieans. Cf. p. 294,
l.
11.
.
2.
Or
'kim: and queen'.
only satrapies were those of the 5
;i
[285]
LIFE OF

"ôot
Jjoi
285
ref\l
sO.3l.j1/
JM.3.-Mo Joo **'?!/ K-lt-oU
.)laj>M
y^\ Joe*
J_*jljLs
.JioV,
)|.â.ia.3; y..\ c*l\ jooi \jJ.> oClv-j
U*ai; ^*io .jlLi^

Jjl=>j
jjî
J.i^ClVaJL'lV
oi\
,w.oiq-3/
^^Jiio ..K^Lju,; vasjL'/o ^l^-o

J--3/i
)ooi
^50
Îv po
.oCl\ <o.â.*J; )ooi o.j-.^.Vs jN-s
JL^-^-W
.<*Di>/
>/
^
v
-<*^ J<*
.od^jLjL^Lio ôilv.3 ,>/ ."^^-3j
y-A
)-iOQ-
ou>o
k.lo
Joot
Jjoi
i*
oot
..'too
s/o
.Nîo
,s-oa.~!
oCis.0
v3/
.ou^dva* "^sô
oii\_^> "^.^ v^>
Ju3o
OJ-.0 3_ol
JjOtl
OOl s*.i/ -r^/
OlÔ v*OJQJU_3
OJUm'AOO
joi
-^'yLx
,^J OO)
.,a~^s
yo<o'l v
..s*
i
joi^-2. y/
/
JW ouolN "Vi/
jJo
.ôpa.Va\ 'oia-a*
,. i.
..iVô Lxoo
oiL\as
La '"^-Och Jj/o .otxCl\a*.o ~ou

*
r>o
oblaô otk-^s
on>if>
îo
*
)j/
l'jjbo
'n
i-*j
aSs.
oiiaa/o
)
otlaa/
.s/j
Ôw
Slxoo/o
70
r" a.
ov\
^Jîioo
.Joi Llujjo l^^yjoo

)
m^\ ii
JJ/
.Ut-Uô .Jj^/; Jojo oilas/

Jjl*>
^^_io
1.
.âbo^;
tlo jjoi^
.oU*> Lîeu
o^lVo .k-J-iL^
Ms. oâa*.
2.
Ms. with slop follwing.
scale
ted,
demanded by the high
position.
for
He therefore was
brilliantly instruc-
and sagaciously educated,
many
years; because by his
own
nature
he possessed in general the quality of sagacity.
And, when the time came

since hc
and he
liad
been taucht and had received a

receive the
first-rate education, his father

itself,
began to occupy himself in introducing him into the office
was indeed destined

norship
(pêia)
1
to
charge
(cxpix-rta)
of the
great gover-
and, while
he
was making these

it
plans, the
end over-
took him; and
'
on that day\ as
is
written,
all
his plans perished -.

office,
And
this his son
remained over his house and over his
his brother
:
also having died;
and he too began

acquired
all this
to deliberate
with himself and to say
My
father,
who
dignity and greatness and property and

all bis
riches,
has
left
everything, and out of
house and his riches and his

I
property and his office nothing has gone with him except sins only; and
therefore
as he did,
if stay and add to and to the same extent a thousand times over, shall presently die as he did, and it will become the property of others, and perhaps it will become the property of men who are prodigal and vicious and of fornicators,
now,
my
father's property to the
same extent
and they will squander

1.
it
in evil fashion
and
to
me what
will
come from
it
I. e.,
to
succeed
to the satrapy.
2.
Ps. cxlvi,
4.
286
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[286;
'jj-olô JJU-a
.JJLs^Vfcooo
',
ô Vv v
/
JJ/ .sXJLaLi
JIoa..;/
^_bo o/
JIojJj ,-*>
JJ
sS/
<*Vj> Jjoi,
.
JIojljlô
ji?
.|s
U^CSo* ^
.
..
Jx_a!ioo
U*> ^^îoo )nm>ff;

JJ
IKjl,-^ Jii
..
*Oo;
^~JJ
)joi
l-Âio
^.V-/ >>^0
Jjujo
vj^-Ji/o ..)jl^.Vqa -t^~/

.
ba^ ^X
sf>>'> jlSl-^
ui*/
^**>o
.J_a*JLlo
JLaxiu.;
.o.i .
]_^Sjus
_A
>^t CS
Jj/o
..uK_/ yooi^.;;
voc*\
jjoi
yoooi'
->,q
v? JJ-^*
S ^
J
^^flo joopo Joi^jJ .^x'U ,ol4

Jooi
)m
Islx
Jk-si jl^J? 010-2.^ ,^*aot oi\
\AA
^-^?
&f
.^. K-/j Ôt^

jcH.iOJLiOO
..y-ôli
y^\y
y-jS.<X
.J-JOA*V/
^-.^.fcoo;
U>i
Jj_sa^CS> ^*-\oi y-./;j

b.
Vw
^^^
^-bo
j.xa.-. .0001 yooi.*)^-.? yOJoi
)Laabo>o? JKi
JJ/
-V a*
JJ
f3
)
; *V*ti
-*! 6|lojq*uXLap .ooot
a Nni
ôâ\
Jjot
..joot
)b>CLi;
^.J*
-iNnS
Jot
*J!k.\J.ao
.vXj Jiaaôo Kjl.ôA )y~*>

Jt -\*a
.,
oC^ Jooi )w\
)i\V> .;
ooi .oulô-il;
vO^LLaJ; oSj
.ôtoti/;
yaslaaîo* J,-^
I.
...
t>/ yj; Joot v*/
Ajo'kio
,j
oao
Jlioo
Ms. It-aô, corr.
to
1itaa.o.
2.
Ms. |tU*o.
except hell and eternal torment,
since neither has
all
this
been amassed
by justice or by righteousness, but by plundering and cheating the poor? And now why do I need oflice and governorship that passes away and decays, and gains nothing eise for those who enjoy it except a bad end and judg-
ment and torment?

to
And
therefore
is
will
go up
and
to the rulers,
and surrender
have
them the governorship which

house
in the silence of
theirs,
for
me
it is
sufficient to sit in \ve

is
my
my
life
'
soul and praise

if
God; and what

times over
slifficient for
me and my
ofthose
children
a
they
live
many
(?) .
He had
taken therefore during bis

family
(ys'vo;)
great wife from the great and renowned
who
are called Arsacids, who, as they say,
were themin
selves also an exalted royal race.

this blessed
Such thoughts then
first
sprang up
man; and he forthwith began

to receive
fill
to carry the thing out, not delaying,
but going up at once to the royal city, and

that he
making
this request of the king,

ofiice.
would order them
an account of his
But the king
continued to press him to
his falher's place;
and he made supplication
and said
1.
If
your majesty's slave has found mercv in your eyes, order

must be meant.
Perh.
me
His father's
life
"It
Mas fallen out.
[287]
LIFE OF

a.N
.s
287
L>.\,j>
wK.aû3 yaajL^âjua
w2^
yoion
.yoa
a>
>
v>
.,V
">
JJ/
.w.oi^v^.11
.-otoîi poji/
JJÔ ^do .jot^~
''ôlo'/o jJ^-jJo
>cl\
oolo JoiSs ACSmu,.^

.-jJLOîo
jjot
w^-i/
t-s';/
**^J vaiA.c/90
,>J^*dto
Jj/
iVicitn;
juloo
jôS^.;
oila^^ca^ ôii 061 w^JJ
^-.oti.
|oi/
7o v a.
K^)
ffl -)
JoOl
^-3^
I
JJ/
.*t-3^P JOCH OOi^ Ju/

^.choô^jo
"\3
y.*\
K^J^CUu^Jl o>.
âo'N.ôo iiii
^ôo*
-.t-ô/
s ^ p .^.oia^jJ
-
<*>*
^.oia/ "ô. )ooi ^ssSujo .."âli,
oc*\
.oS.
3/
j.a.jo
.oao,
^>a,'Qj; JoC^jJ vraâji
only to
sit in
silence in
my
house
in
your dominions
I
since
am
indeed not
equal to the position of ruler; and
why must
let
overwhelm myself and others
and incur sin?
And
the King-, admiring his words, did not press him, but
it
'
ordered them to receive
from him and

his
him be released.
And
thus he
was released, and went down to

and saying
anxieties,
I
:
house with joy. giving thanks to God
Now
that
God has
delivered
me from
robbery and cares and
will attend to
myself and
my
house and
my
properties
1
(o<7ia?),
and will administer them
in a religious spirit;
and further
will
remember
my
all
father
who
ran his course in the vanity of this deceitful world, and amassed
in order that I and his own spirit itself may know that he did great injustice, I on my side will give alms out of the very sum that he amassed, that he may find at least a little mercy on the judgment-day . And from that time therefore he
these things for me.
And,
I
receive deliverance, since
began to carry out these same things, and he did not give and act
ordinary
in the
way
likc other
men, but he wouhl

and absolve
in private
grasp the receiver, and
in private fall
on his face before him weeping and beseeching him to entreat

his father also, saying,
God
l.
to acccpt bis purpose,

Sc. the account.
Since you,
288
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
)1>jls
jov^JJ
[288]
â!^^ -oujom.*^/ .Looaiîo

oa 3/;
.J_s
voij-^/
)l
*-~/ yo^j/;
j^..
ooaî ^*\\
) 1.S ffl
ycL~ik*.io
,^.
j.i.jK.J;
.yK
^\
fs\<
Jjot
JôlSwijo .-jjL^sjo
V;
.-Otok-./
)!nJL3lI;
Lio
îo
..^-L*.sch-.;
yo^
->
ou> jooi V-od jlj/
^50
-Jooi
i^
JJ-*^
^t
*^^ ^!
Jjl,/;
t-
JkîoVJo
.
\xx\ ..\>no |_sot-.o Jjjj

70
)v^
)
)j-)l
.-Jo_^~o J'*o L^/
.joi\JJ
ô
b. )ai.
-.oouo
jooi
V^lflO
n
<
yOoC^S
lo^
)1|xôp jKlojj ^.; ,j -tô/
J!n>JKa
\-H-l
-.oooi
>
N'n*. ôt-s.*a~
J.ioo,o
3/
)l h -..aA
Jt^^cil
^."ôt
>o,ô
p ,yp
^
"^Jlsj JlalL\,o
JJ
)ju^
'Jô'tJ ?
^!*.
JIo^lJ^
Jftocu^
'
*/
.
jJ/
)ooi v^-^>-ô
ôio
.)-
-oitooio .-.oiaîL^s
^-.j
yoo^3 ^ ^^.aô
a-J^^>
voo.îOHQ
n'e,
t
aAQ
..
o;i
^_^-o
^.-ô-a .j^Jôo
JjL/>'j
pcu^g
l-Â
-po
,,/,
Lul./
JJ/
).A.^XCQ^ ^fcsJO
-..a't
JJ
"^3 *fH?
.otifs^=>
''J?
^/?
LxjsVo^\
Vko
>
.;\myi\
!<c*\o
"^jj-io ov^.^\, ol-jeo

o<.ôow*l wUL3
.
y.Not
,.3
..
",.
oC^s-j
^ca^Vo-o yOJ.^ j.j
^-=m
y/?
.'fcjo/o
-.jJ
v\,Ji
jjJL/ *
vox_s).j
J-.pQJ
+d
yp n nIKj
jJ
v /o
yoou Vtg^Klla
.
my
brothers, have not provoked
God by robbery and

is
injustice, entreat liim
on our behalf, of whse wickednesses there

ciled to us,
no end, that he may be reconday; since even this which
and have mercy upon us
in the great
we
are giving
comes from the blood
of the souls of the poor and of the indi-
gent, and of orphans and of
things for a long time, everyone
thinking what a cruel
generous and merciful

of alms to all the
also
widows . When he had been doing these was astonished at him and praised God, and rapacious father had begotten what a just and But, wbile he was making many distributious son.
bis thoughts
needy and giving them, during thesc things
were receiving a praiseworthv advance, so that he began to lay a souiul foundation for penitence, with allliction and fasting and prayers at all times;
all bis
and henceforth out of

reached this point, to
great dainties and delicacies he fed on nothing

|
except bread only and salt; and gradually his thoughts progressed until they
seil all
that he possessed and give to the needy as
our Lord also commanded, and take his cross and follow him'.
ilid
And
this he
not delay to carry out, but he thereuppn sent a message to the magnates of
the district his neighbours,
and stated
that,
if
if
they were willing to buy his
lands which bordered upon

1.
them
and,
not, they
were not
to bc
annoyed
Mallh., xix, 21 (x, 38).
[289]
LIFE OF

U>r*>*
289
J,ot
'
">
^?
^^
Ljjoi
Ji"^?
..î
r^l ilâ*a
*JLsjo
-61
y^\ ..Kxiotsji/
^,,
**j/ "o
j^^
K-/ ?
Jjlscxo
^
Joot
>...
<?i,
jÔ .OU^
JOCH
Jjl, ôo ^jo rjky^" )Kô^ Ô^ ^SsO ^"jJ? )ooi ^.q OiA jooi k~/j
.jooi
^.otj oo-ô ^>
^>jj
jKsLalo jloi^l
oot
jJ
^,ot
jL.Va*
a.
L*jdo/ Jjo^j
U^>)-z -Jooi
ojuî
^co
>s/j
jJ
oolo :^-s>jo
jJ
ôo.jj
pioAi; |l^3;
)laa.^Di
jJo -.'JJLXJL
J^SOH
..ÔM.^3
]Jo
^>
.^j
}Kx',
-...
\,m ;^;o
JJJL^J
i-^J
)>"""- ^^
-.-oi
yj-.^
.
^-\oi
i
Lî-4 too JVoaj
Hao.-JLaopjo JLx^Vo
Um. K^; U^-^

Jjtfpo
JLjlooi
JJo-.yOO
-.Û
)U^
vooiô
'1^^?
.oi ciJ L
fl
S ia
JJ/
.0001
^V't- Ui/o
oiisu
iKô
j^po
.Jo^J
^^
K-.|^*Jsl;
3
);o
.-jojAj-a
ju/
jpxi-*
^*>
^ *aao
>
^> -.yOCHijo-s
oi\
'pl
jJ
.J-Lij}
^--Ôf
J;0|
"^ÔO .^jKjliO}
K_.jojo
jJLaoicbcLa
.LicL,
îo
yoo^ k-./;
2.
^-^../c -Jjjj\/;o
D. and L.
jLoJLfloj
1.
M*. sing.
Ms.
ia.i.V; corr. v.
3.
Ms. sv
at
strangers buying them.
And, when
this
news was
rcceived, like that
which our Lord says

hath
sold
all
in the parable,
A man who
finds treasuro in a field

field
',
that
he
possessed and bought that

to seil all that he had,
so everyone
who had anything was eager

admirable and extensive
first
and bny one of these
fields.
And
so, since
everyone hastened to be the

not do
to buy,
and fnrther since he himself also
tlid
much
valuing, in a
by the beauty of the buildings, nor the extensiveness of the courts that were scattered over these lands, nor the thickness of the many woods and of the parks
(icapzêicos)
short time he sold the great estate (oucta), not being deterred
with various kinds of
fruit,
nor the attractiveness of the irrigation
and of the gardens and of the vines, and the circuit of long walls which formed a strong fence round the meadows and vines and fruit; bul, just as
a
man becomes
often drunk from wines, so his soul

all bis
became drunk on God,
and he scattered
of his
possessions in the fervour of his love; since the eye

set
mind was henceforth
on the possessions that reraain, and the
scattering of temporal ones therefore did not trouble him, while henceforth
he devoted himself to
distressed,
1.
makig
gifts
on a large scale to the needy and the
and
to those
who had
F.
I.
creditors,
and
to
churches and monasteries,
Id..
xin, 44.
PATR. OH.
T. XVII.
_>!)
290
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
.ôtojJULo ..vioJ^>aô aoiîoX K_^.j
>-/o .Jo
>..,*
[290]
jjj
..Eo )iV-??
)^?
^-flo<x
joot
J_u
m ..\S
o.^;
..
oul^-/;
)*~
JV-?
^/
-hot
j>;
* 71 r
Jk-J^/
),.,l\o
OtliojJ
Jlt / -.otaî
)pL,ô o|A
K~
.^JlVl
J^Xao;
JotSs
KS
JV-so;
yoo^
000
^*2^co
.J.:>aaô/
vOOi\ yaôuo
JIcilS.,0
'tA >s/o
.>-0t
yj1-*^
C*iCLi.O
..JKju.V-O0
jk~Vo
^J.Vl
Jj
J-_0;2lO
I.
Ms. Mv=.
2.
Ms.
for
w.
and he dissipated his possessions withoul

understood and told while he also
;
stint in
built a eertain
a manner that cannot be monasten (which is a wellr
fortified
stronghld) for his
own
personal use and that of his whole house-
hold,
since bolh
great and small and his wife and his children, and his
free
slaves also
hini to
and many
mcn who were
attached to him would promise
yoke themselves with him under the genlle yoke of monasticism,
which they in fact did. And he prepared two places, one for himsclf and the men who were with him, and another for his wife and the other women who were with her,
blessed men, and lie collected eertain renowned and distinguished came and made vigil and prayer, and gave them the habit (ay[/.) and they they nsed to teach them the methods ol'the religios life and the ordinances
while
of monasticism;
and so again
bis
wife also as well sent and fetched for
two great and holy women from the land of the Cappadocians, and they lived with her, and langhl bolh her and her one daughter and everyond
herseif
who was with her the men used severely to

of
discipline of religion.
And
in
henceforth
all
the blessed
bind upon themselves great bnrdens of ascetieism and
watching and of abstinence and bear them,
order lo subdue the worldly
[291]
LIFE OF
THOMAS THE ARMENIAX.

)laaL*oioo
Jio_w*j
291
^Jôt
.joOt
3_^~
.-joC^.
K^w;o
yoâjo
..yoouV^;
'
îO.KjuiO ÔJ
^Jli
tJ
<v OOlta_.QJLioO
yOOJ.-îi.;
j.^ p ,)^\^;
JjlsVo
71
a.
r=^? ôîai
ôiîol
-.J^m^
JLljsVoj
Jlso
jj-^ô
^^.iiOO
Jjlso_2
.oooi ^^co.^.i
JloVlJJ
otlaio^ ot-\aD J.ia^. "^ô .oooi ûl ou

.\Q.joi
Jjoi
ool yoouioo
)lj o
vS/
&l
J ynfio/ o.eua\ oooi ^."1/ otlo^. yOPUSflO

>>/;
^*Aio
>
.jj-i^flo
oV~Xi
l .oooi
^46i>
Jjoi
^V-
jôaiô jj^\
)lv*a*o Jkij
..owl3lj
r>
>
.)jj/
JL^ vooubjj^ Jooi ^.^2^

^>ov\
Jjlso.^
o/
.-j_^3Qo
î.
oml-
mj
o/
^.jaa
JJ
01-2^^
^-co
^^
.j
.s-oi
ô; J^îo Jj^xd/ ^1 oioJ^^j

j)-^
JJo
JJ01
J.iop.
-.â^Ji ^/ -01
O!
a
^-ts.*i
jooi
fca-x
|i,
J~**
jk~s ^.io,
,.3
jjiop.
.âo/o ,^
|Ji
-.) *.
;;n>
va^Î/
JJoti;
.ôt
ou^.*
o-\j 061 y.*/o
-.^.oi
71
)KjL>j
H^
^ô
.-oi
oiK^ji N5i^ ^3/ \lo\ .^5 *-=^?
b.
animal instincts of their
bodies, and
beget
mildness and humility and
religion instead of the things that are in the world, while the report of their
was heard everywhere and thenceforth many magnates and sons of distinguished magnates, marvelling at what this
labours and of their asceticism
;
blessed
man had
done, would imitate him, and like him despise the whole
world; and some would come to him that they also might receive the habit
(t/j,ij.t.),
and some again would hasten
to other districts
and well-known
convents, which
many
in fact did.
And
accordingly this blessed
man had
been made a great and beautiful sight
for all
men, while he had also deterhis body, or oil, as far as

(octiyxn),
mined
las
for himself that
he would never throw himself lipon his side or rest

let
head upon a pillow, or
water
fall
upon
was
in
possible, except
fact carried out,
under the pressure of great necessity

until his feet
which he
were
like
charred columns, being thick and

to
black,
until
after
ten years
if
they used
discharge a large quantity of
matter, and
ulcers,
he was smitten with severe and would not concern himself even to wash off that discharge, and
his, since
were as
they were not
to apply a poulticc, while

Tliis
we used
often to say to
lo
him
',
et
While thinking
1.
would probably be
J.
aller
Th. had removed
beginning that
eiled with the
knew him
30 years
from
his entering
Statement that Th. lived 30 years after his should be reckoned from his banishment.
Claudias (see below). The Statement at the upon the monastic Life can hardly be reconbanishment (p. 296), and probably llie period
292
JOHN OF EPIIESUS.
[292]
);/
.po/ ô
.,-=>
jooi
c*ic>l
^-;
oc<
.Kj/ ^'J&^jo JjL-oa <ôt; Kj/
sSjl.
jJ
J_*ot ..^-.oi^
>aa'm;
.-Jo
^/ W
)'*/
l-*^?
:|^>'
ji.o
a-5
J-D^*o
>.j_oo
nl
Jl,
vi\o
v'
n.
.ooKaj o/
-.i-îo
n>Loo
oilto/o
j
ôtcv^CL^l*
l-ôa ^-^
U'Q- o6t3;
Jt0|l
^^>i ool
^.oto
.ooo)
3l\
J-J'^fep?
72
r
looi
.!_^_o< |.ôo^; oiIo^.aoK.s

Ms. ^**--30
jJo
-Jo^-flO
j'
)loj.>N..a
)Jo
.ot^Si
1.
corr. v. D.
and L.
vourself to be showing prowess, you will be defeated,

to these ulcers,
us, saying
:
if
you do
not attend
at
and you
will fall .
But he would look in astonishment
Then
(p),
when
these feet are anointed with drugs, and are
rubbed by many persons and cleaned with great care, someone would perhaps come and say, 'They have enough, now let them pay for the outward show with which they have been magnified, lest they be requited for it in hell' . And so, being amazed at the soundness of bis intellect, we would allow the matter to drop. Of the rest of the severe practices and heavy labours which
th(
y laid not only on themselves, but also the rest of their disciples and bis
',
wife and children
we
are not capable of
composing
a relation or description,
so far did they transcend the limits of corporal creatures.

is
And
this again
a point tliat
is
very admirable and great, that
at the
beginning when they

through
began, the eml

2
first
day, cach one of them found the last day also, that of his
life
(?)
without wearying of the

<r
or slackening and falling
off,
sicknesses,
through the inlirmity of his body, or through the intensity of
the winter cold, or
through Ihe extremity of the summer heat.

The
i
But the
1.
Sc.
'did
Ihe
same'
?).
Syr.
is
awkward.
2. I .do
doI
undersland
talia
this.
V. D. and
L.'s
qualiadie
Ihe
facere coeperant, etiam

iri
postremo die
agentes vidi'
may
express
meaning inlended, bul
is
nol
the text.
[293]
LIFE OF
,|

:
293
'"~S'
JJsto J"\';
.y
n a )ooc
îcLS ^.^? ^^^ô
J-^=>
a^ J^^' K*
JiaJLûoiô
Jooi
^^"too
bs->J,_.KÔ .Jooi
OOO
îoi
JjLiJ
oto
<.a^/; jâs N^J5 -Jli^/ yoojô; Jjj^coo JjsVo JJifco ^-.; ^_^J .JLiaio
.-oijo/
îo jjô JpL.^3
j^ma
>/
loooto .J-sVoj JjLia )jc*^ ^.-/

Jjlsoio
,^po,l/o
>o_i> |iaia-')-so
J^J^.3
J-sl^b
^ô
) i. ,\
.jlojk.00
J_ju
ols
,^- : 3oio
J__*a3;
y.*\
^.-\oi
n s
JK-fia*^co
)Ka vi J.o jtoLio/
)^-^J
^>^^>o ou^t;
UôJ,
J-J^./
.jooi
îo/
j-Ji*
U*-/? J--*^_>?*??<> JlajJ.poo
[\A ya^>
U301
It-flQ-^lVl
^.j
k-s ^>o Joot

.|ooi
oukj
%>o.%
*
VÔs j^lioW; |U).i ou> |^n-4o J^Som;

-.l-fciot-o
)juI
*-jJ
o^3 o^^;
72r
b.
>JOL^m^yajLû/; odaio; Joot

Jjlsj
)ooi
^ôt lio^coo j-Lâuîo
^
-/
.Jooi
ou*l-a; Jooi ^*-/
o JloJj-V^3
U-^<" J-^x^^-
)-
3?
J-1
*>
blessed man, hecause he used to bestow mucli labour on reading, conceived

the desire of obtaining
this desire
some books
to
of the fathers;
and
in
consequence of
liis
he directed Ins journey
Alexandria the great with three of
i'ollowers;
and he entered into communication with the inany holy bishops
and the others

there
1
who on acconnt of the persecntion were at that time collected and he was strengthened yet more both in the faith and in laboura. And he bought many great books of all the fathers, the fll amount that he 2 and similarly also some could and was able to obtain, about five large loads
;
spices Ibr a
hundred denarii from Edessa; and he returned having collected
examples of virtue.
And
so
he thenceforth occupied himself constantly
night and day, besides constant prayers and frequent repetitions of service, in reading books of the fathers containing commentaries and exhortations
and dogmatics
like the sun.
(8oy
wid)
so that thenceforward Ins
mind was enlightened
After twelve years during which the blessed
man
with
all
the
convent was thus distinguishing himself, the smoke of heretical persecution was being exhaled in the same district of Armenia, the instigator
rest of his
and perpetrator of these tliings being the likeness of the original Antichrist, the man who held the authorily of the patriarchate in Antioch at that time,
1.
519-536.
2.
Horses' burdens
(?).
204
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
oiioaJLAJ)
oct
[294]
ypjêcut yî'J^j ^-.oiâ
ooi .j-t^
U*s/
j-s
je-r^l Jooi
^5s*3o ~oa-/ .Joi^j oilp^s
-aL-
ô^
..Jô^j JL^> \~^*o

j..,i
ô
]i.y~a
Jjoi
ou^-*;
ouÂoa
jooi
y-~* /;
.J-.ia.cojo
v> >/;
JUJ-s Jooi
ôtoK-/
jjLiaioCx
^^
)^3om ,k-J*JOi
l
Jjoio
.)Io3^vjo; ^cuô ôj

V-*^/
.
oi J.ioojl j-^sa^j
>/?
J'^J-5 ?
jpoo_s- wJu.Vo
c
)
"w .QJVfti
loAj
"^v n>>oo Jooi
[*
>>l
vooiô
Jjf*
J;0_oJ30
U'-0
J-'
y**\
-.jÔoJl JjLiO.^
..
lo\
..vm-Vo-O; JjO
ô
X;.i-*>/
Jooi joou
jj. aotyi
)i^^? U
Ua-jls; Jjl3u/ .^*ajlsoo
72 v
a.
Jjoi
jUj-;
t
yOoiX^X
iiO^ ^/
Jia-*o
yOOl,..
Ja.
-oioK-./ ooij
.^-.po/
sj^*^?
))v
Nrtrl\
Ol*) JOOI
tO^CO ^/
o/
.yoyvm;!
ll
,-i
),;
-.oooi
..
^v_aOo
p ^f .^^ vO't-^? j_3v-*>? ^ ,^ 9 N "^*aio

l
^- vQJOi Jl/
v O--2^ mj ? /
JJQ
nN^j
^cdo;ojo-j
j^Jio^
yO.ÔL^jL.1;
1,
>I S
lSaAS| VaS.
_>.
Ms. pOi^S-
whose name was Ephraim
r the
son of Appian' of Amida;

all
who
in bis
own
person displayed beforehand in the church of God
the things that are to
be done in the world at the end by the
false
Christ.
This
maus
brother
Armeuia and Syria, holding the oilice of the therefore 2 and this man satrapy previously hehl by the blessed Thomas himself stirred up a cruel persecution against all the believers in the district of Arme-
was
in the district of
nia
and thereupon the chorepiscopi and the heads of convents and the rest of
the priests of the villages assemble before the blessed
Thomas
as before a
teacher and a learned

five
man and
a leader of men, so that a great assembly of
hundred men was formed, saying,
Everything that he commands
we
will do .
Then these things
stirred
up violent odium against the virtuous

is
Thomas
are in
himself, since they said,
He
fliis
district to rebel against us .
head and an example to all who Then, when the numbers of their
hundred, they thereafter received
they might do one of two
assembly had further mounted even
to eight
suinmonses
to the praetorium of the satrap, that
things, either assent to the impiety of the synod of Chalcedon, or leave the
1.
or.
as a faraily name, 'Bar Afyana'.

al
2.
Cf.
Land,
II,
2'J.
Hence
at the
events happened
:
the time of Ephraim's descent to the E.,
which was
of
18
it appears that these end of 536 or beginning
Inlrod.).
The satrapies were abolished

-i
bj
the edict
Mar.,
536
(p.
284, n. 3),
but
the
would lake
in 524.
time to carry out.
The beginning
of Th.'s
monaslic eareer
must
then be placed
[295]
LIFE OF
)>->./
*j2l^,~

^.^cx ^*Joto
JJ
295
ô,-o
.Q,
;
^>N.vm
|La-.K.^.l
voojô ..a\iU|
JLlL*
<
v vi o o
ol/
*3
Jlo_^^..3JO .^_^3l0
J^^jL^CUa ,J-~;
o/
\Q
,JjL3O.^0^ OOOt
JJ
^_ôi
JjlLoo
.^LoK.j_ii
JS.
,s^
>
..
Ji'on\ .^.jlJôô
^-JuiQJtt
J]Sou.f.jo
I-Som
JL-JLO
^s*)U/ .sôi
jLo
,.-,
V nfroo
(_=>;
oi
,Liai.
ou^-3
ô
) fv . ..
Jt
>
y-.|j
JJ
jlaau^)! ^-io .yootâi |K-.li "^.ajo -.Jîaji "^Jo
;)jl^.(Y>
..\
o-coJj
ôôJS. y/
J>;
JJ/;
)ô;
Jj
po
.jooi
vA_i>'j
J-sj
J^soî
oi ).ia.^
fco/
3.V~
ôtajiotCDlj
o^3l\;
sfloydl'/
-.ojK-v*^
AQ^sJ;
ôt o
.
i
>atV)
-.oiô
.lv^>jp
* 72 v" 2
i>.
.^.oiô
âS. ^--ôi; .oC^

.^-.fcs-îO
p/
^3
.U-=^? -oiai^
<v
v j
jj\^ yeCi ^> . TVtQ

).jlsq^
^.^/ Ô
OOt^3 ^\o(
^_io
..fcsî
yjo
.Jôfcofcox ^JlU ^-<^* o/

..J*ot;
J,~~io Jl/
Jj/
ôas o/
.j-3V
7^
k-W
^..î îo
ji.OJLiO-.OI;
\î
o/
JJ
,_>b
.Vio/
.otloX Jjfco>w~-o
JJ
jLol
^-./ ^-.j
JJ
JjSjJUi
^.j
jjk^^s
v3/ .s-l\
^^l*Jl^
v,
^JLio a\o
..jj/ >*-jl.fcoo
yb.
-pml
JJ; .Jjot
Jj>aî^> w^-j
!^j^
JJo
,y^
JJo .Jj/
ojlL
Jjoo;
district.
Bat they, when they came and stood before the judge and were
all
required to do these things,

cried
:
as they had been taught
by the blessed man

will not confess or
it
We
a
for our part will not

ol'
deny
Christ; and
we
introduce
quaternity in place
the holy Trinity.
Far be
front
us to eom-
municate with* the renegades

voice by
all
Upon
upon
these words being uttered in a loud

all
that great
Company the perseeutor and judge and

feil
the hearers
were alarmed, and trembling

seeutor
all
of them, l'rom the intensity of the
one stern cry that resounded like a great thunderclap; and,
when
the per-
bound the strong man, he eould not reduce his camp', he formed the plan of turning the whole force of his efforts in the struggle against the blessed man himself in place of all that Company, sayihg
saw
that, unless he first
to
him
die at
All these things are your doing; and, if all these men die, they will your hands; and henceforth you must contend with the king. Either
:
depart from this district at ouce, or prepare yourself for the struggle
.
:
mau as one possessed of confidence and strength said to him For my part, O man now exalted, I am not frightened of your words, and your threats are of no aecount to me nor in the matter of the faith ol Christ do take aecount of the king, nor of you, nor of anyone who lives in this
But the blessed
;
i.
Matth., xii, 29.
296
No \j\
jj
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
..Kj| j^l=> Jl{
oiiCLJL^;
[29flJ
ô
v
,.i.n<=>i.
yj -JjJ
jJ/j
W/
^V*
j*oo? o/ J'U-s
.\j\
1-/?
^-D',-3'1/
ot -oiSs. snqju^s yj
Jooil;
ôaj K*>>
JU ja.
^^J,, Kj/
j^'j
/ ?
.ov-b,
\o\
.^.;
oot
.^V-/ ?+*-*
\ilU>
V~W
JS^j-,^, .JJlsq^ ^*
ooi ,JA/
-.*>
>-oa3
,y^Jôo oO^s
oty^ /
;:!
^nso,,
Jrfr -\ .^
Jo-L*
^Kj
î -.V-i/
i^
.âaj;
Ui )oi ^.ota^ ^Lxo

)... *>o ?
J_s>
r* a,
)l
),oC^ jj/
o/
K-oJl
V*^
.jUJ -<H^
..),;
ojK_ oC^3 ooi )uwJlojlsj
ootô
.op>a5o ^vsj )a. ,v3 oiU/
^*>
tV
J-i-ooio
)<-... J^3o;> Jaaoio ,)nrh\o J-jl JVa_^

JjL-sai ^-.j
oogLioo .JJ?-./ jloVlJJ <v

i
oonioo
Jâ-oo
JilJJ
ooi .oooi
-,
>
^^
ô ^.ools yooi^s K^)
mv
>..
ô
^-.IVl
JIm; )Va~\j
| Vooo .^.pj ^>l Jfcooio -.j-a^ J-;alKjo jô.Kio;

v*3asio jôV
)Va^j
-i
1^3 *-*>
oooi
^îX;
.-yooilf-^
)Ksop
Ji-a^>
J-*
^îa-iLio JM-J^-"* yOouV-so?! Jii^ N^*ai8 ôio Joi
^^j
^-s
jiow
c*-^.
odo_\ ôiK^
^-io ^s
:^-.KM
JjUaj
Jjlsj
Jiaau.jV-
po
world.
if
you seek
that
niv
I for my part am bound by district or place, me from the district, on my part will leave this evening, you may know that I am not bound by anything eise except by Jesus
But, lest
you think that
to expel
God by whose name
was saved
let
He
said to
him
If
you wish
to respect yourself,
and not
there
be slaughter in the -whole district
on your account, depart from the

undertook to depart, saying,
district .
But the blessed man gladly

the sinner might be persecuted
for
I
Would
that
on behalf of the great name of Christ

do merit this privilege
.
my
God;
neither have merited nor

all
And
so he departed from his district with
who
and
were with him; and the
rest of all that
assembly journeved
after him,
some
so
all
to other districts,
and some
to the stern
and rugged mountains; and
of tliem
everywhere bravely endured the violent and cruel persecution.
But the blessed bought a

site;
man
crossed into the district called Claudias, and there he

sitc
and on that
on the high mountains of towering
size
above
the river Euphrates he erected

for
some small huts forming two monasteries

for the future they valiantly carried out
womcn and
for
men; and there
the labours which they habitually practised.
When
he had completed the

to resort to
period of thirty years in banishmenl \

This brings us
when afterwards we used

I?
1.
to
566
7,
bul probably the senlence
faultily
expressed, ;md
J.
does not mean
[297]
LIFE
-.oi^ oV-D-J
)
OF THOMAS
THF.
0<
ARMENIAN.
297
ocu
) Q.. nf
i ->n\; ôoi ^*-=>

t-
??
y-l :^- ^-P-oKô U-ao.^

|a~. i
\.
>
S.
b
)
'.'rôl
3 .odo a
*>\o
joot
oiIojK^
K-.J ,_k-
**V>
|_L30(0
AÔ
1
jJ
,^
jlOlO .|j/
*,_3
lo-OJ
J- >*5
0^
^lai
-l
O-iVo
73 r b.
.U-o
JL-JUv
.v^
-.voou}
JlJ.iô;
)l n
m\ o
JVa&
Jlov^
u> J
ms
woioôj;
jJo
J-a>
Jboô
jJ;
.ouS.
,-a-i.
J^V;
v
)toi>)
Jk^.o
^> Joot
]i
..
TV?
.'jaû Jtâ-
,Jj-A
-.t-*^
<**2u
>n
m>
Jbaxi
yj
^-io
^j_s Jooi j-ceiltoo aJS^s

.îa..
j-a/
ô
.JjaiA'/
l-2
JjLoto
.-oia-j-ii
*>
J-axi/
jk^Nô .^-V^
-ojJLS s/o
)ts.*i-ao4j
Jjlsoio
^=>)-so
-î
^^ **= .)&
J-oJ1j
t\
)N.JiA
oooj ^-oi;
jjLSOto
.)oK.ju
JKûas
)oot
Ifc^ôiaiaAj
Jjoi
\ja-1
),Ll
odfco/
\jjxÎ
.voo.^
ji^
U>i
|-io^s
-JN^l
J--'^?
&l
locx jbLi
.ulj
Kj^j )iô,o yoout ool
-.looi
J^.^>o
the presence of the
same blessed man himself, and wished as it were to offer him consolation, he would show his fortitude and Ins courage yet more by saying, For my part I am ready not only to be expelled or to die one death only i'or Christ's sake, but also, if it were possible for a man to die ten thonsand deaths, even this will not distress
severe
life
me
And
so thencoforward the
mountains and the mnltifarions hardships existing lipon them were counted by those persons as a spacious garden for, when he had found that quiet retreat, he had great joy and pleasure, and he thereupon
of the
;
made himself
a small but of planks,

it,
and nsed
to carry out the great labour

for himself
;
of his secret practices in
baving laid down an absolute rule
not to taste bread or wine unless constrained by necessity (v^xv)] and thus he would feed on pulse and some fruit only, sometimes from one week to the next and again on the first day of the week, and sometimes every two or
three days, so that he
also his sons too
life,
was granted
the gift of secret vision
(Qscopta).
And
so
in
herseif
who were three he used to train in this great method of the same way as his blessed wife who was called Maria also yoked to the same mode of life, and she also laboured in the same way,
after the 30 years that he visited him.
life
that
it
was
At
554,
p. 284 the
:;<>
years aie reckoned from the beginning

291,
of his monastic
Introd.), 30 years
(524),
whieh brings us
to
but see
p.
note. Since J. wrote in 566 (sea
shouid probably not be taken as an exact reckoning.
298
JOHN OF EFIIESUS.
[298]
Jjlsoio
.jooi
'\>
S_J,__~_.o
K_.)ia-JS.
-.jâôi
otJL~.\a3
ootuo
,.
73 v a.
ôot-.^/
^_.*<aô
JjS^sj
y**\
jjî
op ô;
^_ôi3
.'vooi^ Jooi \^Q\l julô

ta-CO
J.J...JJ
oô'l/
,);oi
y-*\\
)loîo
on
i
i
JL^jo
.)o*\|l
ji.cn 1>0;
. ..
.-oocx
jloiotco-s
J.aa.N^.
v>
^-.;
iôo
^-j
>v
ooiKôo
.joLol,
oooi
&\
,.3
.JlcnNô
,.;
AsJ^y, ->
oiôtj
ô^L*
l^t-;
jj-sci^
ooi
1
JV-soj;
)K_^joo^
oilio/ .jôio -*po
)-a.^> r^*?
Vôoâ cuuaoU \
while she never carae within sight of the blessed
man
nor yet of his sons,

solitary.
but each of them performed his
spiritual Service alone
and
And
so
everyone was amazed at them, to think to what extremity of humility and of

labours and of hardship like this persons
who were
already in the world's
eyes kings had been brought, and they gave thanks because of them and
praised God.
vellous
city,
And
they departed from the world with a reputation for mar-
modes
and
of life;
and the blessed mau fmished

in
his course in the royal
being also interred

,
our convent at the holy Mar
Mama beyond
the
water 2
his
blessed wife ended
her course at the sarae time in the
district of
Armenia.
The history of the blessed Thomas from Armenia, and of his wife and of his sons
is
ended.
l.
Sc. his or hr.
2.
The convent was
in
Sycae
(eh. 37),
i.
e.
the suburb
hy.nnl the Kuhlen
Pargoire {Izvestiya Russkago Arkheologicheskago fslituta v Konstanlinopule, ix, p. 261,(1904)) f has shown thal the palai S. Mama was on the Thracian coast opposite Ghrysopolis, and the monastery of 8. Mama ;it Belgrad Kapu in the SW. of Iho city; and 'beyond the water' shows the
Hrn.
palace I" be here meant, even

'ecclesia' in eh.
17
if
we
did nol
know
the >iie
le.
be
in
Sycae. V. D. and L.'s rendering
is
erroneous, ihu Syr. having 'house' only.
[299]
LIVES OF ADDAI AND ABRAHAM.

**
299
*
rdiia
qL
^*H& rur^T\ \^_in\c\ ^nfm'n râvxxx-m acim
.ooot
vooi_-k_./
-.
J_io/
JL>
ILs/
..ôotV-s/o
J_*JLA.
-;/
,_-Ji>.ot
î&s-ooj
)jc^
ô,_oai\o
vooj!^ joot
^3)K
îoo .0001
Jôab^s yOoiîotisoK^
J^JLJi ^DO
.JJLtt*
ÔlJSoU^J
LO-,
joCX -.OOOt
^jptoo
J-L30(
LBftJpS
vO-OS-M
..^jpkô
oâô
o>--
)jl3oo
.otlSâ_ajiliO>
Jfcâ;
vi
n v>o
-Vt^
/
N!4s
^00
7:!
v" b.
ypot ^
^-iol
nt.OJo
.jj-.;
Jooil;
)t>
.Q-â ,*
It jkoo;
po
.);<*jCO
K*-s; JKsoj ^-.L~ o-V *

:
.JJjV-
3 \o^ Ol^Jao
JMÔo
jil/
J^ " 9
,
^^^L^ô
-01 )ôo,.js
â
)
1
.vo^3
,.
^_*>
..vooila^
a^-^1/ ai*.*no
.<~ a .'~i
*>**>
ii>
vaaaluB
o.^
\ Jj-ôa^
JKjlji
9-?*
),so
V
lr
-
no
,_*>
V-^31*
J-*?
-^p/o
o)^
00 -v
? 01
->" -
J.
^/o
-6
:)Vaiop>o
vQj/
a^sSô Jaj/ yOîoM
po
.^JHô
yptsjo
)oi-3J
XXII.
Next tue twenty-second HISTORY, OF THE two blessed anchorite BROTHERS AdDAI AND ABRAHAM THE ZEALOUS MEN.
These blessed men Addai and Abraham therefore were brothers on the
mother's side, and at
they remained under training in a convent for several years; and afterwards they formed the resolution of going out on
first
pilgrimage.
And, when they had been thus going about
for several years,
they began to deliberate between themselves, saying,

thus go aimlessly about, and not
Wherefore do we
show labour
i'or
our Lord, and erect places
for his praise? And so, as they were going about, they found a certain place that was a convenient site for a monastery, and they planted their cross there, and made a cabin; and they asked for iron tools, and began to dig out a site for a martyrs' chapel. And, when the people of the district saw and
heard
it,
they repaired to them from
all
quarters, providing rnoney and

in
wood
it
and everything that was useful.
And
one year they erected an extensive
convent in that place, and they also gained disciples; and

they rejoiced, and they say
:
when
they saw
Now
it is
better
for US
than roving and
going about aimlessly
And, Avhen they had trained some men and taught
them the psalms, and shown them how to conduct airairs, they conceived th<^ plan of leaving them there as it were to govern tliemselves and depar-
300
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
.^y-^*
OOOI
[300]
\^lZ%
Ô
JAt/
)*? vQ^Qr^-Q-fO -.vQJLXJO
yOOHÔA-S,
74
c"
,i
K_.oot J-JL-sjo
..K^jL-
.1
,..,
o;
-;/
)-k=o>^
ô_^Jt
-t-s
Jlt~^
yo^
"^D
..K-ul-sI/; Jô? ..^_.c*jl*>
)^
^^^jlj
oooi
^-î.
i
J-iaojo .^Jot
)j_l^
^-.-.to Jt.f-Ju-.;
t_3
^^CUticO -.o^ oooi
nv
>
-.oooi
^-p9?
J^^3
/rdiXkiu % aâx. rdiacvL'n \ivA&c\ Âxjox:\ r^&\
^T .m aom
..)ju.î>; Jt^jLiOAl.
Mh^-o
.J-jl-oV
yooiâ Jbi kia-io .J1o2.>ôKaôo
ting,
and erecting another place. And thus they continued doing for twentyof which five years, during which they erected twelve monasteries; most know, which they erected in the district, and the rest, because they were I some way off, I have not seen; but the men I saw at last in that in which
the blessed Addai
who was
the eider died, and
was
for
some time
.
in inter-
conrse with them, and they said,
This
is
the twelfth monastery that
have erected, since
we
devoted ourselves to this object

to do.
we And in.each of
they wouhl
in
it,
them
this is
what they used

But
As soon
it,
as
it
was
bnilt,
obtain everything that they could for
and appoint an archimandrite

feil
and then depart.
at last the
blessed Addai
asleep in the twelfth.

is
The history of Addai and Abraham the zealous brothers
ended.
XXIII.
Next the twenty-third history, of the blessed

TUE SOL1TARY.
Simeon*
This blessed Simeon therefore used to occupy himself with great and marvellous practices in a convcnt adjoining the city of Amida, bein- distin-
guished for quietude and humility and obedience, and love of
all
spiritual
[301]
LIFE OF SIMEON THE SOL1TARY.
301
wa3JQ
.Jlo-.,-^..;
V-^jl/
)-iOQ~^K
-.Lx-îi
^-^.oi J^-scy.3
oA î
ôt-jwôi.
o^; JVo_3 ôl
J_L90
-v-^
'.r-^> JVoa
OlS>
Ô-Aio u^> \o
A;lrl).
Ib^ ^^s-âio yOoiSjo .chK^jl-.

Kicuu.o
oiô-=> Jooi
.joo
Ps^-00-^ I^*-^6
**
00 i
oiâ laX-au ^.;

jlj;
\a^8
jJ
Jiâxio Jv~--a- <-oio^=>o;; )ot^_bl

JJja^fcoo;
J^Vl o/
.JLoJS.
r
t-s^J ^q._*^l-^1/
Li
-.o*i
)
looi
jooii
)rvmvi o
)..
im"a /
JJ.'/;
~r^
)-.>*.*.y
>
Loi? .p/
.-.^
yj
..otaVaaS.
<)'
jjLOOt*
.p&X
jJfO
K^LÔuS
^.OlCy..^
pOâO kfcA
+3*
1-iA-./
ÔiJl
J^5Q-^>o Joi5x
Joot
tocu^s
Joo( >&>-^j jjoi
|j-.^
Jjlsoio .odo-au*^;
]fcoia^\
.-ota~/>
^L./
jJ
-.010Vao îo ua3Jt oiS loot Jj-ol
JIS^N
Jouaolo JiKîco )ji; vS/ JJ/ .oK-^-o ouLi îo
jjo^
Joot jfcCcaioo JjmI
y/o Lioa y/o

>oîo '^îJjj
.v.^-^1;
o_\ jooi Joop ^s .Jooi

jJ
v^
ot NSft iL 'Vi
K-*|vfc--.
Joot
v3l>
ioô
alS.;
-i -.oiK.^.o ^.io JIX^JL y/o ^-.Vl
1.
Ms. ov'-v-^..
2.
Ms. H>i.
labours, and especially the service of the saints, and great and
love
abounding
of a
towards
all
poor
men and
and went
strangers.
But,
when he had completed

life
twenty years in these heavenly practices, he desired to adopt the

solitary;
city;
and he
set out
to a certain
mountain two
railes
from the
and he passed the night
at a certain spot. for himself,
And
there he prayed and

built
traced the plan of

there that
that he
of bis
some cabins
and he began and
some huts
all
were very marvellous, being supplied by many persons with

;
needed and thereafter he used to carry out all the marvellous labours But on aecount of the abundance of liis honoured course of life.
charity and the love of strangers
and poor men that burned
in
him he would
it
not consent to
make
a court or gates for his huts, saying,
Tims
will be
open to Christ
person of his
my Lord when
he comes to
me
to enter
my
dwelling in the
bondmen simply and without impediment; that so he may grant me the blessing of bis favour . And so much was this saint smitten with the love of God, and with the love of his brethren, that, when occasion called
him
to leave his huts,
articles of furniture in his cell,
he did not dose the door and conceal any one of the but also he used to do a thing that is parti-
cularly great and splendid und marvellous to hear,
when
it
happened
that
he was absent were
it
one day or
two or three from
his cell.
Not only did
302
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[302]
yoâô -.ojK-ô
74
^
rS
Jooi
ôaj
Jôa_-3 ^3/
Jooi
jl/ -.oik..^.o
jj^ yooiâ îo

Jooi
a.
'Jy y.r
&fL~o jyn
^3/;
<*o\o .JioK.s
^joK.ioo ,jLno-s
J-^-fco;
Jooi
"^jl^v
.Jooi
Jooi
r>j
61
.Jjlooi
onio
îC^
J-ia^-coo
U. o\o
ô'J^do
'
-oioîLiw
uJS>
.
J
^-/
ô.2^_jl-o
JJo
yoKJL/ .^-Jôt ,ou^
K-./j .u-i-o v j
ts.
^îoo .yaâU
v..
a-jUL/o
K_.JLol yos^-a^
^, o\o^
^jl't-o
.) ..
>v> ;
\^
JJ^_a,a_3
J01
-JK^Ju;
J^jlôaK-js ^j'/?
Jk-^*
J-^
Ji-V*
oi-sa ^-^so
.J^.*^.io +3
.^-=4
t-2
^?
oik-ackaio
ô
Jjlqjojo;
y^,
yOoC^. JL.i6o ^v-^

.. v aslo_OwULCO
JLk*.iLio
yooi.^ o.^îei :)i*.^co y/o

"ÔOiclS.
^.oiots-,/
yjo
ojâs a-îaiaô
\L'\
ynn.Ns
v/
vJ> J
)J
-.U-=^
Kâ\
,Jj/
vir.
>ô -.Jj/
io
^ A ^j
>V^J
^-.î/o
.
Uf*
'^
***-'
^"^
..JJ
^
^-.;
^
yj o
^S. ioa
,->,'
.J-soou-is.
Jj't /
,>-~^j1Kj
ypo;
otk.i>oiaio
.J-tooto
îo
J01 -.viu.K.m.j
^0^0
^_io
Uo.Vjl.,2
^jJj
..oiIolSIo
Jtoio_
oo ou N-/; ^^so
...
.
'-oio^J-so .jbvîo
J^jLio
>r
-*.i'J*s
JK-^jO chXo
Ji^saj
.,;
^1.
!;
/*
J-s,.-*-^ J? \~!
yÂ_*k-3
_-ô
JJ 5
ogLflJa
1.
Corr. from
2.
Ms. with stop foowing.
he not trouble himself to bring in any ono article of furniture in bis

also 011 the
cell,
but
day on which he
left bis cell
he wonld
first
cook food, andwould

it
lav a table,
and moisten bread and temper wine, and put

it
out,
and a tablet
inscribed and laid on the top of

011
:
as follows (which
we have
also often read),
which were thcse words Welcome, our brothers, Christ's bondmen; come into your bondman's house confidently and refresh yourselves, and
Since occasion has called
hesitate not.
me
the sinner to go on necessary

gilt of
Service, here is a present of
what
is
is
required to satisfy need from the

his true love,
our Benefactor set ready.
For the sake of
whether
it is
one or
many whom
sliriuk
Christ
my
Lord
in
preparing and sending to bis bondman's house,

all
not from
in the
if
coming
body.
and satisfying
your need, though

tili
I
myself
I
am
bim
and,
absent
to
If it
be possible for him to wait

<>ut
come,
heg
do so;
not, let
him refresh himself
of our Lord's gift
and bless
in
the Giver, and leave us the blessing of his prayers,

if
and thus go
is
peace;
to
he need anything eise bcsidcs, lo! the whole cell
committed
Christ's liands,
and
at
liis
hands
it.
let
him
let
satisfy all bis
need without rcstraint

in its
from everything that
is in
Bul
him leave
this writing of ours
place for the rest of our brethren
who
shall arrive in order to
inform them
[303]
LIFE OF SIMEON TUE SOLITARY.
303
vb.
^-.Vi
.)oot
jbcu^.
J)_~Oo
ol/
JJ
^.j ^>-s
.jooi
"^.il^.io ocx
JU/o )K.iô bo^>
-.)Liot
001
);a ot^:x.s oj/o .^.-.Â.3; J^Vaa o.l>/o

.yoot.-jjj.ia^ a*.io/ .Jjâo ..<x.N_jl/o
..^-.j..aJi.}
vo^jjj; a.a2uo
Q.1^0
clcqAo
a\-.i>o
OMJ^fl
yQ-ioio .JjA<xcq.\ <Hi.;ol^./
-.j.-*oi
^_io yOj/
\y^ yo
.J-Lsa^ JI/j
..^fc^^x^.
vovs
|_>V^ -Vô/
>*^'o 'Lîax^
vôtn
v\ \\i oiKb^j^ jJLsa^
jkju^s; jjLSîO^ yOOUiO
^^JjSO
%
.j_=LÔt.,2* otlaiw>jj; )jl3.\q-. ^_io
u*t
OOt
VOOU^S/ ^^ Q^2lJO Q^ Kjt/ JOJuS iÔ .vOj/

-.
>'~
^.\oi
oof
*
"^5;
i"- vKôoi
>
^--.^t- ^Q-^
:);oi
jJ
.^~ôt .\OOj_V
.^
looi
-^.io/
^.j
.-otaio^
) **.ia.\i
.
.JjL^'Kio
jJ
ôô onioo
jK-ô
Jk^Svô
jô
^.QJO s^VÔJ ^CLO

1.
.-Jbî
^jLÔ;
j^Lo OiiOJi
La../
âs;
yotsj/
^V'
JJ
0/
Ms. om. stop.
also .
And
so the fame of this saint's great charity

city
was spoken
to
of over
the
whole of the
and that
district.
But once two young men who were

110
passing came, and they found the huts open, and
one was
be Seen
all
round; and they went in and ate and drank, and the rest they put into their
packs; and they loaded themselves, and started to go.
And, wh'en they had

still
passed out of the door, their feet stuck there, and they stood
their loads of
tili
bearing
the evening and Standing erect; and they became incapable
moving, or of laying down their loads until the blessed
man came.
And
on seeing them from a distance he understood what had happened; and they themselves cried with a loud voice and say, Sir, have mercy on us for we
have sinned against you, and forgive us
raised bis eyes to heaven,
tures,
.
But the blessed man immediately

:
and prayed, and said
Lord, deliver thy crea-
and
free
them from the

tliey
deceitful teaching of the
enemy; and remove
from them the teacher of evil

the
who
to
incited
feil
:
them
to these things .
same hour
were released, and
on their faces before him.
And And
I
he on his side said these
words
them
Knew you
called,
not,
my
s<ms, that
had committed this
cell to
Christ
my
Lord, and him not hing escapes? or

is
knowyou
not that, wherever Christ's
name
everyone
who presumes
304
o>ot;j/
JOHN OF EPHESUS.
[304]
o^j
,v*x^
Jjioio
.oC^
k-/ "^J
I.-*
)oC^ )&* .-êyio
^^
ot-./
iiOj
jy
jjjJi
\.
V^. j~L^Q^
^^^ >-0)QlS^ JIoSl.)
).JQ.iCU*.D
s/
..^.;
^DlKa
.i-Owll/
joOt
v^
.jo jil^.jK.io
K-JV^JLô .K-jv*^- Jjal^J.io
Jl^
.^co^cu ooto .a3;il/
ofSô J>1/ îoo -.J^.3o îo
a3;j /o
cnm-^JL/ voojâ
Ôflo
jicn
^/
.),
aa yi.j^3o
jJ
W
Jjlscxo
peâoo
jb>a^.
j-co.~*ioo
*Jooi
^_cd;
^stKô
.*Q-aa&
joot "'îcL^ JJ/
.âiJ
ot-flov^ -oioî'/j
ô
yj
JJ/
Joch
*
Vx
.a.fco'1/
jUAOâ;
).im"i|; l=-Vo -.oi^-; oiiJaro K.raio ^.oto^j-s

J-joi-js
.
75
li.
vl^Jao
l^J.2\ Jiiaix
voot\
)ooi
w^jlô oCôcl^ ôo

J.JL-,
jK_*a..o vXs/
sÔ.
)Lo_ia^x )Ôt>^
f>
.)1o,juL^;
jls
Jjoi )lo;owo.i
Jooi jitoKio
vt^xuj-. ^cuîx. rmc\JL"n r^3u^,x.fo iOplx.

1.
Im erasure with
erased word following.
to Stretch out his
hand and lay
it
upon anything has

beware
.
to deal
with God the
Judge
them'.
of all?
And now, my
sons, go and
And
so he dismissed
And
the fame of the saint's triumphs

(/siumSv)
But afterwards the storm
of persecution
was spoken of everywhere. was stirred up against the

all
same blessed man
also togetlier
with
all
the rest of the church; and he
bravely and heroically contended in the conflicts (ywv), while
the con-
vents were overcome and defeated by the persecution, and driven from the
whole
the
district
2
.
And
of
lie
himself held
firm;
and thns he persevered and

itself
maintained a heroic contest; and he used to go about the city

very
height
the
at
persecution,
and
gis e
r
absolution
and baptize
but he used
night and day, while he had previously determined this also, that nothing
should enter
to
liis
belly except from the labour of his hands;

in
labour with his hands
proportion to his
own
needs, and those of
the other strangers wlioni he

relieving out of his labour.
occupieil in this labour;
was And
in
the
habit of receiving in secret and
thus he contended several years while

his
lifo
and he ended
with this reputation. in the
triumph of heroism, while contending unlil death on behalf of the truth.

The history of the blessed Simeon
1.
the solitary
is
ended.
2.
'1
similar story
is
told in
Ftuliims, llist. M,,n..
i;
I>\;ikonov, p. 385;.
his
seeras to
mean
tlii
bmilted and others went into exile.
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA
P. xiii, n.
P.
1,
4.
For
1.
1'
read
2'.
'
transl.,
1.
ult.
After
means
'
ins.
' '
'
of
'.
P.
3, text,
5.
1.
After
4.
o^..cô/
'
ins. ref.
'.
transl.,
Om.
'
the of '.
'
For
.
inj;
read
|c.|.
P. 6, text, n.
P. 7, notes.
After
Point
ins.
Read
1.
1.
'
P. 10, text,
penult.
6.
Three leaves missing'. For -^ read -^..
See Introd.,
p. vn.
transl.,
Om. 'of.
transl., n. 3.
P. 11, text, n. 2,
and
Read 'A
read
'
leaf missing'.
2.
See Introd.,
p. vn.
So
also at p. 18, text, and transl., n.
P. 18, transl., P. 21, text,

P. 23, text,
1.
1.
1.
3.
For
For
'
confitently
'
confidently'.
ult.
1.
i.vhn read |.?mN.
For
1.
ojo read <**.

'
P. 31, transl., n.
Add.
but at x,
1,
he places his death at the end of March'.
P. 32, text,
1.
10.
n. 3.
1.
1.
For For
13.
15.
|o~ô
|c-i,.i..
read read
|o~i*o.
ics^
'
transl.,
After 'was' ins.
speaking and

P. 35, transl.,
After 'sobs' ins. 'suddenly'.

to.^
P. 33, text, n. 3.
n. 12.
1.
For
3.
read
isj.
For
|ixo
read
ilo.
Add
For
note
;
'He was banished by decree

Mansi, VIII, 886, et passim
nnt,|y;.
of 6 Aug., 536 (Just.,

'.
Nov.
xlii, 3)
cf.
P. 44, text, n. 3. P. 45, text,

1.
o -a~4iv|.
'
read
'
3.
For
'
read
'.
1.8.
n. 16.
For '13' read '3'. For o,nv*> read its\*>.

1.
P. 48, text, n. 14,

P. 49, text, n. 11.
1.
For ^-vauo read âjo.

'
For
ACP
l
5t
'
read
'
A,
CP
'.
P. 53, transl.,
P. 56, text,
1. 1.
1.
ult.
For 'he' read 'the'.
penult.
7.
Om.
half-bracket.
P. 57, text,
P. 70, transl., n.
P. 72, transl., n. P. 74, transl.,
1.
P. 79, transl., n.
For '3' read '5', and for '5' '3'. For 'vin, 6' read vn, 4'. For 1' read 2 7. For 'ace' read 'face'. Read "This expression and the imper. 2, 1. 2.
'
'
'
'.
laas
(=
please) occur
several
P. 85, transl., n.
2.
1.
T.
but are
unknown
to the lexicons ".
For
XVII.
'1'
read '10', and for columan' read 'column'.
P. 103, transl., n.
PATR. OR.
Add.
'n. 2'.
F. 1.
21
306
P. 132, transl., n.
P. 139, transl., n.
1.
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA.

Om.
For
'p.'.
2.
[306]
'foo' read '800'.
P. 155, text,
P. 105, text,
1. 1.
9.
11.
1.
For o,^m. read o,^>. For jri read ^'l.

4.
P. 168, transl.,
For 'nything' read 'anything'.
P. 172, text,
P. 181, text,
P. 186, n.
For vj^> read iu<". 1. 3. For * read ^. In eh. 23, init., and eh. 33
1.
5.
all
Christian reeipients of charity are appy.

If this is
called saints
icf.
Rom.
xv, 25; Hebr. vi, 10).
the
mean-
ing here, the chronological difliculty disappears.

P. 190, text,
1.
6.
1.
For
6.
joj
read
'
|oo,.
_ _
transl,
P. 191, transl., n.
P. 194, text,
1.
3.
Add note Cf. eh. 51 (f. 121 r b)'. 1. Add " Nldeke (ap. Rrockelmann) know on what evidence For ~| read "î '.
"..
renders
'
pera', but
do not
P. 195, text, n. 5.
P. 199, text, n. 9.
For For For

For
10.
^.jp
-js.
read read
\>.jp..
^6i..
P. 207, text,
1.
5.
'4'
read '6'.
^.i read "~.|
'.
1.9. transl.,
1.
8, 11.
For
'8'
read '9'.
'
1.
For
brethren' read 'brother'.
P. 208, text,
1.
1.
P. 212, transl., n. P. 214, text,

1.
For '^| read \~.j. 2. Read 'Circ. 22500

(
fr.
562500'.
For pâ ^>. read po W. P. 218, text, 1. penult. For ^î^. read ^^. î.. P. 225, text, 1. 0. For o^.,;o read o^.iio. 1. penult., marg. Read A 54 r b'. transl., 1. 3. For xaTadTpwixa read xarrpto;/.. P. 228, text, n. 1. Read B om. s P. 234, text, 1. 3. For pi^ read "pâi 1.9. For -po read "-*>
4, 5.
'
'
'.
'
P. 241, transl., P. 243, text,

1.
1.
2.
After 'yourselves' ins. ref. to note 'Sc. for the communion".

|t.r\frô
8.
1. 1.
For
14.
read
|N-.-\fr\o,
P. 244, transl., P. 254, transl., P. 261, text, n.
For 'resign' read
'leave'.
15.
4.
transl., n.
P. 263, transl., n.
For 'land' read 'lands'. For i.p. read i.p.. 4. For 'lightened' read 'tightened 2. For 'Ms. read 'Mss.'.
'
'.
P. 264, text, n. 12.

P. 265, text, n.
4.
Read 'B H om. v '. For .oo, read oo,.

.
P. 269, text, n. 3. P. 271, text, n.

7.
1
For oW. read

8.
o\^c_.
Om. bracketed words.

After 'spirit' add 'for God's sake'.
P. 283, transl.,
P. 301, text, n.
1.
Read 'Ms. ,^^'.

(in
1.
2 points
are often placed at the end of a word
the mss. sometimes above the line, some1.
on )
p. 246,
I.
to
denote the vocative.

1.
See
is
p. 74,
1.
6; p. 75,
4; p.
76,
I.
2; p.
79,
1.
11; p. 80,
1.
11;
6,
13; p. 245,
10.
This usage
not noted in the grammars.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Pages.
Introduction
in
1
Author's preface
1
Life of of
Habib
Z'ura
5
18
2 Life
3 Life of John the Nazirite
36 56
84
111
4 Lives of
5
Abraham and Maro
Lives of Simeon and Sergius
6 Life of Paul the anchorite

7
Life of
Abraham
the recluse
118
124 135
137
8 Life of Addai the chorepiscopus

9 Life of 10 Life of
Mare of Beth Urtaye Simeon the bishop
11 Life of Harfat
12 Lives of
158
166
187
13 Lives of
Mary and Euphemia Thomas and Stephen

two monks
14 Life of Abbi
15 Lives of
213 220 229
16 Life of Simeon the mountaineer

17
Of
a stranger
18 Of a
who would not give his name monk who left a convent without being
248
released
260
266 273
19 Life of Zacharias
20 Of a
21
22
monk from the same convent Life of Thomas the Armenian Lives of Addai and Abraham
Simeon the solitary Addenda and Corrigenda
as Zacharias, and about sound training.
283
299
23 Life of
300
305
DOCUMENTS REIATIFS
AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE
ii
(EVUES ANTIG0NC1LIAIRES DE MARC D'EPHESE

DOCUMENTS
VII
XXIV
TEXTES EDITES ET TRADUITS
S. E.
gr
Louis
PETIT
ARCHEVEQUE LATIN D'ATHENES
patr. on.
t.
xvn.
p.
3.
Nihil obstat, die 6 martii 1923.
R.
GR AFFIN.
PERMIS D'IMPRIMER
Paris, le 6
mars 1923.
Ed.
THOMAS,
v.
g.
INTRODUCTION
Si l'union
promulguee Florence,
lettre
le
juillet
1439,
demeura pour
le
tout
l'Orient
peu pres
morte, on
et
le doit
principalement l'opposition systeseul
matique du clerge inferieur
des moines, qui eurent pour porte-voix

le
des prelats qui et obstinement refuse de signer Florence,
celebre
Marc
d'Ephese.
son retour Constantinople,

il
le
er
fevrier 1440,
Marc
s'eleva
vivement contre l'accord;
attaqua avec virulence tous les signataires du
decret d'union et chercha faire revenir leurs premiers sentiments ceux qui
s'etaient
soumis moins par conviction que par entrainement

II
et
par ncessite
politique.
foule,
il
n'en fallut pas davantage pour faire de lui l'oracle et l'idole de la

il
aux yeux delaquelle
passa pour un heros et un saint. Pour ces motifs,
nous a paru qu'un fascicule, o seraient groupes, dans un ordre methodique,
tous les opuscules anticonciliaires du fanatique archeveque d'Ephese, rencontrerait
bon accueil aupres de nos lecteurs. Parmi ces violentes

desquclles
il
diatribes,
au
moyen
s'est
acharne etouffer dans l'me de ses compatriotes

il
toute velleite de reconciliation,

ditions qui ne repondent plus
en est qui ont dej vu
le jour,
mais en des
les
aux exigences de notre temps;

fois.
autres
paraissent
ici
pour
:
la
premiere
Dans
toutes, d'ailleurs, se retrouve la

et
meme
inspiration
haine farouche, aveugle, irreductible, de l'union
de ses
adherents. Sans craindre de se repcter, l'auteur ne cesse d'y produire jusqu'

satiete les
memes arguments,
eussent-ils ete refutes cent fois, fussent-il dii-
pourvus de toute valeur dogmatique. Tout

si tel
bomme de bonne
foi
en convicndra
argument de Marc parait
cieux, voire serieux, la plupart sont d'une

el
etonnante puerilite, et Ton est surpris de voir l'auteur y revenir encore

encore, sans se soucier
le
moins du monde des Solutions fournies, au cours du

ou dans
le
concile, par les theologiens latins,
passe, par les Grecs eux-memes,
dont plusieurs ont repondu par avance Marc d'Ephese
en refutant les
si
controversistes mis par lui contribution. L'unique merite de Marc,

il
merite
a, est
d'avoir presente les griefs de ses devanciers sous une forme concise,
nerveuse, propre faire impression sur les foules non familiarisees avec ces questions de haute speculation.
r
Nous reproduirons
les textes
il
de Marc, bons
Importe de bien
oumauvais, sinceres ou h} pocrites, avec un soin egal, car
310
INTRODUCTION.
[172]
connaitre les sources deleteres o vont puiser, depuis cinq siecles, les ennemis
de l'union que l'Orient compte encore en
si
grand nombre.
Notre srie s'ouvre par un discours au Pape Eugene IV, de facture etrange;
il
est aise d'en fixer

'.
approximativemcnt
la
la date,
grace une curieuse page

avril, Ferrare,
de Syropoulos
Depuis
seance solenneile du 9
Grecs
et
Latins avaient continue de s'observer, sans aborder aucune discussion sur les
points en litige, au grand
deplaisir
d'Eugene IV, dont

le
le
budget devenait
chaque jour plus lourd, plus ecrasant pour

bait
tresor pontifical, auquel incom-
l'entretien des
Orientaux. Pour charmer leurs loisirs forces, certains

les receptions.
cardinaux influents multipliaient

fait
Le patriarche,
il
est vrai, avait
defense ses subordonnes de repondre aux invitations des Latins tenues
pour
compromettantes,
le
mais cette
prohibition n'allait
pas sans quelque
exception,
frere le
Grec etant ne curieux. G'est ainsi qu'un jour Marc d'Ephese, son
et
nomophylax Jean Eugenikos,
Dorothee, metropolite de Mitylene,

le
s'etaient rendus
un soniptueux banquet donne en leur honneur par
eelebre
cardinal Giulio Cesarini, celui-l
meme que Marc
devait avoir pour principal
antagoniste dans les discussions publiques du concile. La conversation avait

roule sur divers sujets, principaleraent de philosophie,
faire cette
comme on
aimait
le
epoque.
Au moment o
ses invites allaientprendre conge, Cesarini

le
iusinua l'archcveque d'Ephese de rediger une adresse au Pape pour

cier de ses
la voie
remer-
elfortsdanslaconvwcation du concile
il
et
l'engager perseverer dans

dillicultes.
;
etait entre,
en depit des apparentes
Marc, qui ne
s'attendait pas pareille proposition, hesita
un instant
loin,
il
finit
cependant par
accepter,
et
c'est precisenient cette
adresse, restee presque inconnue des
historiens de l'Occident, que

avait-il ete bien inspire
Ton trouvera plus
sous
le n"
VII. Cesarini
en poussant son hte d'un jour cet a?te de deference

le dire.
envers Eugene IV,
il
ne m'appartient pas de
Sans doute ne trouva-t-il

la
pas entierement de son got cette page d'eloquence, car au Heu de

son auguste destinataire,
il
remetlre
en donna communication 1'empereur. Celui-ci

le
entra aussitt dans une violente colere, dont
patriarche fut
le
premier
supporter les eclats. De quel droit, repetait-il, les evequcs agissaient-ils ainsi
leur guise, et risquaient-ils de le
compromettre aupres des Latins par des

synode
mais
par se desister
dmarches inconsideres?
veque d'Ephese
devant
les
et le faire
II
voulut meine ouvrir une enquete contre l'archele

;
juger par
il
finit
remontrances de quelques prelats, de Bessarion en particulier.
G'est dans les premiers jours de
mai 1438, peu apres
les funerailles
de l'arche-
I.
Historia concilii Florentini (La Ilnye, 1660),
p.
113-115.
ri73;
INTRODUCTION.
avril),
311
vque de Sardes (24
que doit se placer, au rapport de Syropoulos, ce
curieux incident, et la composition du petit
monument
litteraire
qui l'avait
provoque. C'est moins un compliment qu'une lecon hautaine donnee au Pape par le fougueux champion de l'orthodoxie grecque. S'il est venu au concile, ce guerir l'Occident n'est poiut assurement pour clianger d'avis, mais bien pour
de ses crreurs.
II
azymes
mais au ton
n'en signale que deux, l'addition au symbole et l'emploi des qu'il y met, l'audace avec laquelle il rejette sur le
pontife de
Rome
toute la responsabilite du schisme, on devine sans peine les
sentiments intimes qui l'animaient.
ce titre, le
document meritait
d'etre
mis en
pleine
lumiere, degage
des
superfetations dont Calliste Blastos,
son premier editeur, l'avait surcharge.
loisirs erudit grec, rarchimandrite Andronic Demetracopoulos, dont les presque exclusivement consacres recueillir dans les bibliotheques furent l'Eglise d'Allemagne et de Russie les ecrits de ses compatriotes hostiles bibliotheque synodale romaine, avait rencontre dans deux manuscrits de la SAloyJi ypiWv ypwptxv, de Moscou l'opuscule suivant de Marc d'Ephese'
Un
ort ix [ao'vou
to ttxTpos sxTOpeeTou to
xal
8eo<nre'itT(p
IIve2[j.a
t xyiov, vx/1 Se xai ex toS Yiou, Soeicx

roxpa
tt, ?
reo aUToy.py.Topi
aciXei
x HxXiUQkyy, xaQw S
xyia wjto-j xffiXeias
TTpo^Tzy/i.
La compilation proprement
:
dite y est precedee d'une lettre l'emto\j
pereur qui debute ainsi
'E-nuH
[AeXet
[j.itx
ts
xo'tjpu tcoivt? ppovrto xal tyj Ixxl-nxpx-rei
owthwk
eipW
xyie
xal pwvoia
(ixsiAeO,
evOew
vi
uou,
Qeocppopvrre,
SeoffreuTe,
vse
K-wvffTavTive,
Xp-flseti;
xou
Www
xyia
amfefo rou lOexo to

IlveOâ ix to
si
ii<7Cdpeo9?ivat
ypa<pixa,
TOxpiffTff; Sri t 6etov xal
^wapîxov
IlxTp;
(ao'vo-j
kitopeeTai xtX.
Pour s'adresser au souverain en termes
pleins de deference,
Marcne
devait pas encore avoir
rompu avec
lui.
L'opuscule a donc ete compose
l'empereur et des durant le concile meine, avant le retour Constantinople de Pour ce motif, l'opuscule devait figurer prelats qui l'avaient acconipagne.
la Russie nous dans notre collection de monuments relatifs au concile. Mais Moscou, demeurant fermee, il etait impossible de consulter les manuscrits de sur cette oeuvre de Marc catalogues des autres fon b restaient silencieux et les
bibliotheques, d'Ephese. Apres avoir frappe en vain la porte des principales moment la publication de cette Sylloge, quand un j'avais renonce pour le
manuscrit de l'Ambrosienne de Milan,
le n
il
653, vint heureusement fournir
le
document cherche.
pereur, mais
il
On
n'y trouve point,
est vrai, la lettre d'envoi l'em-
s'agit
evidemment du
le
recueil rencontre par
Demetracopoulos
dans les manuscrits de Moscou. Si
nom
de Marc ne figure pas, l'interieur
1.
'OpdSofo 'EXXa; (Leipzig, 1872), p. 101.
312
INTRODUCTION.
[174]
du manuscrit ambrosien, au debut de l'opuscule qui nous occupe, il se lit, par contre, daus l'index place en tete du volume. Le feuillet qui contieut cet index est entierement dechire l'angle superieur de gauche mais, par un rare
;
bonheur,
cMviAeSev
Toij
la partie
conservee debute ainsi

y.xi
,..'E<pe<rou
y.cu
xvip
Mzpxo'r
cn/X'Xoyat,
ex.
re TtpocpviTJv
sxyyeltcov,
.noatkm xe
twv .ywv
ôiTs'pcDV, Tcepl -rii;
yio'j rcve'jy.aTOi; l/.Tropsucew;.
Ce
livrer
libelle,
qui est de la
meme main
que
le reste
du manuscrit,
levait tous
les doutes, et defaut des
volumes de Moscou,
celui de
Milan venait de nous
une corapilation, dont il ne faudrait pas exagerer l'importance, mais qui non plus depourvue d'interet eile constitue en quelque sorte l'arsenal o Marc allait s'approvisionner dans ses tournois dogmatiques avec les theon'est pas
:
logiens
latins.
On y
sent l'improvisation, Yopus
tumultuarium,
ils
soit
la
repetition de certains textes, soit au desordre dans lequel
sont presentes.
Incompatibles avec
le travail
soigne du cabinet, ces caracteres s'expliquent
aisenient avec les necessites des lttes quasi quotidiennes durant les seances
orageuses de Florence. Aussi nai-je pas hesite, bien

lettre d'envoi qui en expliquerait l'origine, inserer
ici
qu'il
manqut de
ouvrage sous
la
le
cet
n VIII, avec les references
aux oeuvres originales des Peres, hormis deux ou trois, que je n'ai pas encore reussi retrouver. J'avais longtemps caresse l'espoir de rencontrer une copie des manuscrits de Moscou, avec le texte de
la
lettre
l'empereur, soit parmi
les
papiers de Demetracopoulus,
soit
parmi ceux de Nicepbore Calogeras, l'ancien eveque ortbodoxe de Patras, qui avait lui aussi utilise les manuscrits de Moscou. Mais en depit de bautes
recommandations,
il
m'a ete impossible d'obtenir ce sujet
le
moindre ren-
seignement, bormis 1'invitation y aller voir moi-meme. Une visite, je l'avoue, et peut-6tre obtenu le resultat desire mais la distance etait teile que
;
je n'ai
pas ose Tentreprendre, sans avoir
la
certitude qu'elle ne serait pas en
pure perte.
Le lecteur trouvera, smis
le
n" IX,
une compilation considerable,
celle
II
coup sr o Marc a mis en ceuvre Umtes les ressources de sa dialectique.

vantait d'tre i'crme sur les s)'llogismes, mais
il
se
avait,
en ce genre de sport,
trop de devanciers pour que nous retrouvions dans cetle longue serie d'argu-
mentsla moindre
chez Marc, c'est
pages,
il
originalit.
Depuis Pbotius
et
et Nicetas
de Byzance, on avait,
ilurant tont le rnoyen

l'art,
ge byzantin, use
abuse du Systeme. Ce qui surprend

de se repeter.
disons mieuxlasouplesse avec laquelle, au cours de ces
ressasse cent fois les
mmes argumehts
la
sans avoir
l'air
Mais sa -dialectique, inalgie
richesse apparente des forniulcs, est d'une
indigence extrme. Elle ne vit <me de sophismes, de perpetuelles equivoques;

seulemc.it. toul est '(liafaude de facon dnner l'impression d'une construc-
[175]
INTRODUCTION.
313
tion solide.
Georges Scholarios d'abord, avant de reprendre pour son propre

la fragilite
compteles sophismes de Marc, Bessarion ensuite, ont bien montre
du monument, en des pages o

celle
la
science theologique se montre, comparee

edite,
de Marc, d'une ecrasante superiorite. Joseph Hergenrther a
avec
:
la rcfutation
de ces deux savants, une bonne partie de l'ouvrage de Marc

.
trente-neuf chapitres sur cinquante-six '
Seulement, dans l'edition d'Her1
genrther, l'ordre general des chapitres est entierement bouleverse,
editeur
ayant pris pour base, non 1'ceuvre
de Marc lui-meme, mais celle de ses
contradicteurs, chez lesquels l'ordre original, pour des motifs que je n'ai pas
examiner
cet
ici,
n'a pas ete sauvegarde.
II
etait
donc necessaire de donner de

les
ouvrage une edition nouvelle, qui comprendrait

et
chapitres omis par
Hergenrther
respecterait
l'ordonnance primitive de l'auteur. L'editeur

travail,
s'il
al-lemand aurait
pu s'apercevoir des lacunes de son
avait eu connais.
2 sance de trois editions anterieures la sienne, parues au cours du xvin siecle
A
il
Dieu ne plaise pourtant que
je veuille lui faire grief
de les avoir ignorees
est si difficile, aujourd'hui encore,
en depit des Communications devenues
plus frequentes, de se renseigner sur les publications de l'Orient hellenique,

et,
une
fois
renseigne, de se les procurer
Je releve
le detail,
moins pour
dont je
critiquer Hergenrther,
que pour montrer en quelle estime
le
monde orthodoxe
rares que
a toujours tenu les Syllogismes de Marc.
Du
reste, les trois editions

si
parle et qui seront signalees
plus loin,
sont devenues
pour
consulter tel chapitre de
Marc non publie dans Migne, on

complement
la Patrologie
avait plus tot fait de
recourir directement aux manuscrits. L'edition que nous presentons au public,

tout en constituant
un
utile
de Migne, dispensera
du
meme coup
le
lecteur de rechercher desormais les rarissimes imprimes de
Seraphin de Pisidie, de Koutounios ou d'Eugene Bulgaris.
Migne a egalement publie, par les soins du meme Hergenrther, le petit Marc sur l'addition du Filioquc au Symbole, reproduit plus loin sous le n X mais par un procede qui ctonne chez un editeur aussi grave
Dialogue de
;
qu'Hergenrther,
il
est horriblement tronque, sans

le
que
l'on saisisse bien le
motif de pareilles mutilations. Si

l'auteur contenues
traite
de Marc, rapproche d'autres pages de
dansle
meme volume
de
la Patrologie,
ne fournissait aueun
le laisser
argument nouveau
et formait
double emploi, mieux valait

le
dormir
encore l'ombre discrete des bibliotheques; mais
tirer
de l'oubli, c'est
j'ai
dans son integrite qu'il convenait de
le
reproduire. C'est ce que
tche de
1.
Migne, P. G.,
t.
161, c. 11-244.
1c
2.
On
trouvera ces details purement bibliographiques dans
corps du volume, en
tete
du texte de l'ouvrage.
'
314
INTRODUCTION.
[176]
notre Bibliotheque Nationale. Marc faire ici, l'aide d'n bon manuscrit de peut en dire autant de chacun de sesopuscules. repete sans doute, raais on
s'y
contraire les Cette constatation, loin de nous arreter, doit nous inciter au la paupublicr tous on apercevra mieux, travers les perpetuelles redites,
:
vrete des arguments.
Dans l'Introduction au premier

que
les
fascicule de cette collection, j'ai ecrit
dix syllogismes sur le Purgatoire, contenus dans

etre identiques
un manuscrit de
Moscou, devaient
ceux du deuxieme discours de Marc
Ferrare, et ne constituaient pas une ceuvre distincte. Cette assertion n'est vraie qu'en partie, comme le montrera, sous le n XI, l'edition de ces dix
syllogismes d'apres une copie de Constantinople de M. X. Siderides.
Les ouvrages de Marc, mentionnes jusqu'ici,portent presque exclusivement

sur laProcession du Saint-Esprit et sur l'addition au Symbole de la particule
Filioque: irritantequestion, qui absorba elle seule toutes les seances publiques
du concile de Florence. Dans l'opuscule reproduit sous le n XII, Marc aborde un autre point de la controverse greco-latine, celui de l'epiclese, ou de la formule consecratoire du sacrifice eucharistique. On connait le fond du debat.
La
transsubstantiation, ou la transformation du pain et du vin au corps el au sang de N.-S. J.-C. dansl'Eucharistie, s'opere-t-elle par les paroles meines du Christ Ceci est mon corps, ceci'est mon sang, ou seulement par cette invocation
:
au Saint-Esprit, que
les liturgies orientales placent
apres
le recit
de l'institu-
tion eucharistique. Contrairement
la doctrine catbolique,
qui attribue le
changement aux paroles du Christ, les scliismatiques de l'Orient estiment aujourd'hui (jue ce changement a Heu en vertu de l'epiclese. Marc d'Ephese
n'a pas
peu contribue repandre

la
cette
erreur parnii ses
compatriulcs en
composant son opuscule sur
consecralion, plusieurs fois reimprime depuia

le
l'epoque o Claude de Sainctes
publiait pour la premiere fois Paris, en
1560, dans sa precieuse collection des Liturgies primitives. Bien que dej
connu, cet opuscule de Marc devait Irouver place
ici,
car
il
fut
compose
Florence meme, lafin du cnncile, alors (jue cette question vint en delibratioii.
C'est
du moins
ce qu'affirme Syropoulos,
:
temoin oculairc, lequel ajoute
meme
encore
ce detail interessant
ecrivit sontraite".
c'est la
iit
demande expresse de l'empereur que Marc

une riposte pleine d'erudition;
eile
eile est
Bessarion v
niedilc dans son texte grec, mais
viendra, en temps opportun, prendre

tort de
rang dans cette collection de moniimenfs conciliaircs. Car, on aurait

J.
I'.
13, note.
i. (>/>. (it., p.
278-27!.
[177] le
INTRODUCTION.
le
315
les
croire,
concile de
Florcnce ne compta pas, parmi
Grecs, que des
adversaires. Si l'attaque dirigee contrc l'auguste assemblee par L'archeveque d'E'phese fut rde, passionnce, haineuse,
se
fit
la
defense, meine cliez
un Bessarion,
parfois bien vive et sans
atteint d'im
mal incurable
le
menagements, l'adversaire etant manifestement l'entetement. On brusque l'antagoniste, quand on
a perdu l'espoir de
convaincre.
Dans
les Irois
documents places sous
les n"
XIII,
XIV
II
et
XV, Marc
ou
tel
s'en
prend avec une extreme violence, non plus seulement

doctrine defini Florcnce, mais bien au concile lui-ineme.
tel
point de
Trappe fort et dur,
sans souci des convenances, voire de la verite.

Unis, pour Iesquels
il
II
en veut surtout aux Grecsil
n'a pas d'expressions assez meprisantes;
les fletrit
du
on
nora de
Greco-Latins et
de Latinisants;
il
va jusqu'
les
appeler des
hommes
moitie betes,
comme
les
centaures de la Fable.
Du
reste, part les injures,
ne trouve rien dans ces virulents pamphlets que l'auteur n'ait dej ressasse
ailleurs.
les
Dinges directement contre l'assemblee de Florcnce, deux de ces documents, n XIV et XV, figuraient depuis longtemps dans les collections des
mais divises
les et
conciles,
seetionnes en qu.elque sorte en p<Hites tranches,

la
que separait
celle et
unes des autres
double refutation de Gregoire
le
Protosyn-
de Joseph de Methone. Quant au n" XIII, dej connu en Orient par sa

il
publication dans des ouvrages anticatholiques,
n'avait ete rendu accessible
aux lecteurs oeeidentaux que par l'edition de Joseph Ilergenrther dans la Patrologie de Migne, o il sc trouve aecompagne, fragments par fragments,
de la refutation de Gregoire
le
Protosyncelle, l'instar des deux autres.

et continuc, et
Tous
trois paraissent ici
dans leur redaction normale
non plus
scindes en segments epars; de bons manuscrits nous ont aide en ameliorer le texte, mais nous n'avons pu consulter tous ceux qui nous Tont conserve,
tant leur
nombre
est considerable.
chaeun d'entre eux,

utilises
les editions anterieures la ntre, ainsi
Le lecteur trouvera indiquecs, en tete de que les manuscrits

les
pur nous. Nous ecartons desscin dans cette Introduction tous
details de bibliographie
pure;
ils
seront mieux
leur place au debut meine de
chaque document.
Par son caractere,
le
document XIII
est strictement
dogmatique. Depourvu
croyance desOricntaux
de toute allusion aux evenements contemporains ou aux discussions conciliaircs,

il
expose en formules trapucs

la
et coiulensees la
touchant
Procession du Saint-Esprit. L'auteur y fait appel la plupart des Peres de l'Eglise grecque, dont il che un bout de phrasc ou un texte complet,
mais
il
carte dessein toute citation empruntee aux Peres de l'Occident.
Marc
316
INTRODUCTION.
morgue ne pas
les connaitre, puisqu'ils
;
[178]
declare avcc
les
ont ecrit en latin,
comme
si
Grecs n'avaient pas Fhabitude d'ecrire en grec il ajoute que si leurs textes sonfc favorables la these latine, c'est qu'ils ont ete falsifies par les Latins.
Et voil! Ce n'est pas plus complique que cela! Bien que composee au cours
des orageuses deliberations particulieres tenues par les Grecs durant les mois
de
le
raai et
de juin 1439, cette profession de
foi
nefut rendue publique qu'apres

recent biographe de Marc,
le le
retour en Orient de l'archeveque d'Ephese.

Calliste Blastos,
Un
moine
nous assure qu'elle

1
fut
prononcee Ferrare,
8 de-
cembre, dans la
XV
session du concile
2
.
Rien, dans les sources que nous
possedons, n'autorise pareille assertion
Dans
toire
le n
XIV, Marc, apres avoir rappele en peu de mots

les motifs qui
l'origine et l'hisle
du concile, expose
il
l'empechent d'accepter
deeretd'union.
triste
Puis
s'en
prend aux latinisants, unique cause, son sens, du
denoue-
ment d'une assemblee inauguree pourtant sous d'heureux auspices, au dire de ce bon aptre. Mais les Orientaux eurent tut fait, assure-t-il, de demasquer
les arriere-pensees
des Latins, et
les
le
concile et lamentablement choue,
s'il
ne
s'etait trouve,
parmi
Orientaux eux-memes, des
traitres l'orthodoxie,
qui s'etaient ranges, sous pretexte
d'accommodements, du cte des Latins. Lui

conjure
seul, declare-t-il avec son ordinaire modestie, avait su resister ce vertigo de
Iatinisme et defendre jusqu'au bout la bonne cause. Et
il
le
peuple de
juger entre
lui et ses adversaires.
Cette piece n'est en sorame qu'une auto-
apologie, une justification du rle joue par l'auteur Florence.
Le document
orthodoxes pour
XV
les
est,
comme
le n
XIV, une
circulaire a tous les fideles
engager
rejeter le pacte de Florence.
principalement les partisans de

ilcs,
Marc y attaque Rome, devenus assez nombreux dans les
une
fois
1440, par le nouveau patriarche
que l'union y eut ete omciellement promulguee, en juin et juillet Metrophane. II met suitout en garde les
:
orthodoxes contre un soi-disant stratageme des unionistes
les entendre, le
il
decret de Florence ne modifiait en rien les usages etablis, et

suite
n'y avait par
aucune
difliculte l'accepter
dans toute sa teneur. Marc n'epargne rien
1. Aoxi|xiov toToptxv Trepi to
<s
idjjiaTo;
(in-8,
Athenes, 1896), p. 155.
2.
Un Typicon manuserit
il
date de 14'i4 et conserve aujourd'hui aux Archives Nationales

la
d'Athenes, contient, a la suiLe de
profession de foi de Marc, de curieux chapitres,

controversiste a condense, l'usapfe de l'empereur,
comme
les
nommc, o
le bouillant
sa maniere de voir touchant l'union avec

soulevait.
Le dernier chapitre en particulier est
Rome et les comme

ici,
diflicults
dogmatiques
qu'elle
une ebauche de notre n XIII. une
ce titre, le
morceau et merite de figurer

texte en est
si
a la suite de la profession de foi. Mallieu-
reusement,
le
defectueux
qu'il
convient d'attendre, pour
l'utiliser,
autre copie. Le lecteur pourra s'en faire une idee par le debut ( peine un tiers) public
par A. Papadopoulos-Kcrameus, dans VAnnuairc da

1904), p. 22-23.
Pamasse
d'Athenes,
t.
VIII
(in-8,
[179]
INTRODUCTION.
le ridicule, cette
317
pour detruire, surtout par
maniere de voir,
et le tableau qu'il
trace des pretendues contradietions des unionistes ne

II
manque pas de
!
verve.
dit-il,
est fcheux
pour
lui
que
la
cause
qu'il
defend soit
si
mauvaise Surtout,
pas de faux accommodement, pas de Situation ambigue, pas de transaction.
Les Latins ne sont pas seulement des schismatiques, mais des heretiques de
lapire espece
;
on doit
les fuir
comme
la peste.
Et
il
enumere
les
divergences
dogmatiques
D'apres
le
et rituelles, qui constituent ses
yeux autant d'heresies formelles.
professeur Diamantopoulos, cette lettre aurait ete ecrite par Marc
durant son exil Lemnos, quelques mois apres son retour en Orient'.
chose n'est pas impossible, mais c'estune pure hypothese.
II
La
est bien question,
au debut du document, de captivite, mais ce n'est qu'une reminiscence historique,
une simple allusion
la captivite
de Babylone,
comme
la suite
de
la
periode le laisse clairement entendre.
cte des ouvrages gneraux, traites didactiques ou lettres circulaires,

le concile
composes par Marc contre
de Florence, notre recueil presente plu-
sieurs lettres particulieres de l'archeveque
d'Ephese relatives au
elles
meme
sujet.
Le nombre n'en est pas considerable, mais
ne manquent pas
d'interet.
Marc
s'y
montre,
comme
partout, adversaire irreductible de l'union, mais en
termesplus moderes ou moins redondants,
comme
il
sied au caractere d'intimite
que doit presenter toute correspondance personnelle.
nataire le
La plus importante de toutes est publice sous le n XVI eile a pour destifameux Georges Scholarios, secretaire imperial, dont nous aurons
;
nous occuper longuement dans
la suite
de
la
presente collection.
Florence,
Scholarios avait pris rang parmi les moderes, ou, pour mieux dire, parmi les
resignes.
Tenant l'union pour une imperieuse necessite
politique,
il
avait
prononce une exhortation et trois discours remarquables, pour inviter ses

compatriotes la subir,
table.
II
comme une
combinazione,
un accommodement ineluc-
plu certains critiques modernes de nier l'authenticite de ces
discours, lus par Scholarios,

particulieres
non en seance publique, mais dans ces reunions

Orientaux, presque chaque jour, tantt chez
que tenaient
le
les
l'empereur, tantt chez

faire table
patriarche. Mais ces-critiques ont tort, moins de
rase des multiples temoignages des manuscrits, dont quelques-uns
ont ete ecrits du vivant

subsidiaire la
meme
de Scholarios. Nous avons aussi

lui
comme preuve
fin
formule transactionnelle proposee par
pour mettre
au
debat relatif la Procession du Saint-Esprit, formule qui repond bien l'inspiration
generale des trois discours. Voici enfin
la
lettre
si
de Marc,
dune
indiscutable authenticit, et qui n'aurait
aucun sens,
Scholarios n'avait
1.
Mp*oi; 6 Kyevixi; xal
/)
ev XwpevTi'tf
aOvooo? (in-8,
Athenes, 1899),
p. 255.
318
INTRODCTION.
[180]
garde, meine apres son retour Constantinople, une attitude reservee, plutt conciliante. Et s'il fallait une derniere preuve apres tant d'autres, nous la
trouverions dans
laquelle
il
la
reponse de Scholarios, concue en termes tres
vifs,
par
essaie de se justiner aupres de Marc.
Au
dire de Renaudot, c'est
Florence
C'est
une errcur.
meme que Marc aurait adresse Scholarios la lettre qui nous Comme le prouve la suscription du manuscrit de la
Ephese que Marc
occupe.
Lauren*
tienne, c'est apres son depart clandestin pour
ecrivit a son
ami cette vehemente ohjurgation. Et comme, aurapport de Syropoulos', Marc

avait quitte subrepticement la capitale le jour
meme
de
la
Pentecte (15 mai)
r de l'an 1440, pour gagner Brousse d'abord, puis Ephese, c'est de l'ete 14 i0 cette lettre, dont on ne saurait meconnaitre, malgre la (ju'il faut dater
detestable cause
qu'elle defend,
l'elevation
du
style
et la
profondeur du
sentiment.
Apres avoir reproche Scholarios ses moyens termes, ses

question de l'union,
biais dans la
la verite et le
la
comme
:
s'il
pouvait y avoir de milieu entrc
mensonge, Marc continue

gloire, des richesses
Tu
t'es laisse
prendre par l'appt de

et
vaine
et
mensongeres, des beaux
magnifiques vetements
de
tons les autres avantages qui forment la felicite de ce monde. Ilelas! helas!
quels sentiments indignes d'un philosophe! Regarde derriere
qui, avant toi, sesont glorifies
toi aussi
toi, et
vois ceux
desemblables honneurs! Uemain tu descendras

la terre.
aux enfers, laissant tout cela sur

exact, de
Mais de tous tes actes
il
te
sera
demande im compte
le
meme
qu'on demandera compte ce
pretendu synode du sang des mes
qu'il
aura perdues, de tous ceux qui ont

ont blaspheme sans excuse
eprouve un scaudale dans
mystere de
la foi, qui
contre le Saint-Esprit, qui osent rapporter son existence deux principes,

qui se sunt laisse entrainer accepter les coutumes de perdition et d'impiete
des Latius,
de ceux qui ont attire sur leur propre tete

II
la
malediction
:
et
le
l'anatheme pour avoir change de dogme.

formulaire
cl
v a
ici
une calomnie evidente
du
Fils
si
meme de l'acte d'union porte que le Saint-Esprit comme d'une seule cause et d'un seul principe.
procede du Pere
Que
proteger
Scholarios aflecte de ne voir dans runion conclue qu'un
moyen
:
de
et d'affermir la nation,
Marc riposte sur un ton sarcastique

la foi
Rica
dr plus vrai, en
effet
ne vois-tu pas les ennemis de
mis en
fuite, et
hm
des ntres chasser mille ennemis, deux des notrcs en disperser dix millePSi
Dieu ne garde notrc

avec
les
cite,
c'est
ecus d'or du pape.
Etil termine par
en vain qu'ils veillent, ceux qui

cette exhortatin
la
:
defendenf
Courage
qu'il a
donc;
I'
c'est le
momenl de
le
transformer loi-meme. Laisse les morts enscvelir
ins morts. Laisse Cesar ce qui es1 Cesar.
Rends
Dieu une me
lui es
lui-nicuir rnV'f et dotee. Reflechis de quels
grands biens tu
redcvablc
1.
Op.
<it., p.
338.
[181]
INTRODUCTION.
319
rends-lui la reconnaissance qui lui est due. Mais surtout,

si
mon
!
ami,
toi
qui es
sage, fais que je puisse
me
rejouir de toi et rendre gloire Uieu pour toi,

l'abri
et puisse-t-il te
conserver toujours
de toute faute
Marc
fit
l'avait pris
de haut avec Scholarios. La reponse de ce deriiier ne se

la
lira
pas attendre.
ici,
On
plus loin sous
le
XVII. Nous ne pouvions
l'omettre
bien qu'elle ne ft pas de Marc lui-meme, cause de son etroite

le
connexite avec
lettre
il
docuinent dont
les griefs
il
vient d'etre question.
Ne retenant de
la
de Marc que
personnels, Scholarios riposte du tac au tac, et
est difficile de dire laquelle de ces
deux
lettres est la
moins hautaine, laquelle
respire
moins de dedaigneuse
conime
il
fatuite.
Jugeant son amour-propre blesse,
Scholarios,
sied
im incompris, s'engage ne plus se meler de
theologie ai de
joueur, qui sera
controverse, sauf dans l'intimite, entre amis.
Serment de
verrons
la
frequemment renouvele dans la suite, et jamais tenu. Nous en preuve dans un des derniers documents du present l'ascicule.
Bien distinet de Scholarios, malgre l'assertion de certains auteurs, est

pretre Georges,
le
qui
est adressee la lettre
du
n"
XVIII. Marcy condarane, avec
.son etroitesse ordinaire, l'emploi par les Latins du pain
azyme comme matiere

de perfides
la
eucharistique. Incidemineut,
il
glisse contre ses adversaires
insinuations, voire des assertions saugrenues, sur leur facon de celebrer
messe, de se tenir l'eglisc, de se raser
la
barbe
toutes choses constituant,
aux yeux de ce fanatique intransigeant, d'irremissibles prevarications. Tel
tout ebahi
port,
Epimenide sortant de sa caverne, l'Oriental, au seculaire sommeil, demeure quand il rencontre des usages diHerents des siens, et, sous ce rap-
Marc d'Ephese
est bien le type le plus accompli de sa race.
Un
catholique
de Methone ayant eu connaissance de cette lettre, Tenvoya Andre, arche-
veque de Rhodes, Tun des adversaires de Marc au concile. Andre prit

de rel'uter
Allatius,
la
peine
ce petit factum dans un long dialogue en
latin, dej signale
par
mais encore inedit, contrairement a l'assertion de Demetracopoulos,

le latin
quia du mal comprendre

est const'i've
d'Allatius ou de Fabricius. L'ouvrage d'Andre
dans
le
Palaiinus latin 604.

la lettre a
II
Le post-scriptuin de
mativement ce docuinent.
lutte
a ete
Georges de Methone pennet de dater approxicompose en 1440 ou 1441, a l'epoque o la
contre l'union de Florence etait dej engagee Constantinople, mais
n'avait pas encore pris de
grandes proportions.
C'est egalement vers
le
mrme temps
qu'il
convient de placer
l'a
la
redacliou
de notre n" XIX. Le manuscrit de Vienne qui nous
conserve, ne contient,
320
INTRODUCTION.
titre,
[182]
Tipo?
en guise de
que ces simples mots
Mapitou
tv oix.oupvix.6v.
Et un
ancien bibliothcaire, Tengnagel, observe dans une note marginale que ce Marc est pcut-gtre l'archeveque d'Ephese. Cette hypothese se change en
certitude,
la
si
l'on a soin
de rapprocber
la finale
de
:
la lettre
au patriarche de
identite,
et d'autre il y a non seulement de pensee, mais encore d'expression. Marc qui aime partout se repeter, s'est ici copie lui-meme. Quant au destinataire, on ne peut l'identifier qu'avec Metrophane de Cyzique, elu patriarche le 4 mai 1440 et
derniere ligne de la Profession de foi de Marc
de part
mort
il
le 1
er
aot 1443.
defaut d'llusion permettant de preciser davanlettre date
tage,
est
permis de supposer que cette
des debuts du patriarcat
de Metrophane, c'est--dire
dune epoque o
l'attitude
du nouveau chef de
les exhortations
l'Eglise pouvait encore preter l'equivoque et

la rsistance
provoquer
que Marc
lui
adresse de sa lointaine residence. C'est donc au
second semestre de Tannee 1440 que nous assignerons, jusqu' plus ample
informe, cette trop courte missive.
De
le
la lettre
placee sous
le
XX,
il
a peu de cbose dire, car eile ne
nous fournit aucun elenlent de contrle, aucune allusion historique, liormis

desir exprime par
Marc
d'aller rejoindre les

le
moines de Vatopedi. La pensee

remplissait de joie; mais voil
allait
de les voir bientt et de partager leur vic
que Satan,
le
perpetuel envieux, jaloux du bonheur qu'il
goter, l'oblige
d'interrompre son voyage. Cette reflexion nous reporte naturellement l'epoque
o Marc, rebute par

decourage par
les solitudes
le
mauvais accueil d'Ephese, eprouve par
la
maladie,
l'attitude
du nouveau patriarche, avait songe
se retirer dans
de l'Athos. Et nous avons dej dit que ceci s'applique fort bien
au second semestre de l'an 1440 ou au debut de l'annee suivante.
Par une heureuse exception,
le
document
J.
XXI
porte une date, celle
du IG juin, mais Tannex- n'est pas indiquee.
Drseke, dans son article sur
Marc d'Ephese
4
,
se
prononce pour
le
16 juin 1440, mais cette opinion n'est
pas soutenable.
On
a vu plus haut que
Marc
c'est
s'enfuit
de Constantinople
le
15 mai 1440, jour de la Pentecte, pour se rendre a Brousse, et de l gagner
son diocese par petites tapes,
comme
y
encore l'usage aujourd'hui de

il
voyager dans l'interieur de l'Asie Mineure. Parven destination,

malade,
et,
y tombe
chose plus grave,
il
est tracassc de mille

le
manieres par
les Turcs,
maitres du pays, parce qu'il n'a pas en main
diplme d'investiture de son
1.
Zeitschrift fr Kirchengeschichte,
t.
XII
1891), p. 107.
[183]
INTRODUCTION.
il
321
la
archeveche. Abreuve d'amertumes,

retirer
il
finit
par s'en aller avec

;
pensee de se
au mont Athos.
11
repasse donc la mer Gallipoli mais arrive Lemnos,
est retenu prisonnier sur l'ordre de l'empereur. Teile est la
longueur de
difficile,
cet itineraire et la difficulte
des Communications, qu'il serait bien

le
aujourd'hui encore, de faire tout ce trajet dans

(15
court intervalle d'un mois

tait
mai
16 juin),
comme
le
suppose Drseke. La chose
encore plus
e malaisee au xv siecle, alors que les
moyens de transport
etaient plus rudi;
mentaires que de nos jours, et
le
pays en etat de guerre perpetuelle
et la
maladie s'en etant melee, Marc subit encore de ce chef un repos force de
plusieurs jours.
naturelle.
Pour tous ces motifs,
la date
fait
du 16 juin 1441 semble toute

allusion au cours de sa lettre
le
Los evenements auxquels Marc
viennent encore confirmer cette hypothese. L'election et 1'installation sur

siege d'Atbenes d'un
nouveau prelat favorable l'union n'a pu avoir Heu

et
qu'apres
la
Promulgation par Metrophane du pacte de Florence,
cette
formalite fut accomplie durant les mois de juin et de juillet 1440 au
moyen
1 .
de circulaires aux fideles, dont nous possedons encore deux exemplaires

II
a donc
fallu tous ces
evenements divers, d'abord
le
temps de s'accom-
plir,
puis de parvenir, avec les inevitables lenteurs de l'epoque, aux oreilles
de Marc, dans sa solitude de Lemnos. Pour cette raison encore, la date du

16 juin 1440 nie semble trop precoce.
De quel met ropolite d'Atbenes

Lambros a cru en trouver
il
s'agit-il
dans
2
.
la lettre
de Marc
Feu Spiridion
a mis en
le
nom dans une

fois
lettre
de Michel Kalopbrenas, dont

il
a public le texte
pour
la
premiere
Pour etayer sa these,
avant certains arguments, qui par malheur portent tous faux. Kalopbrenas
parle bien de son archeveque Fantinos; mais le titre
meme
A'arclieveque, et
non de metropolite, indique assez que l'auteur

en Crete.
ccrivait,
non Athenes, mais

la lettre
Du
le
reste, la circulaire
de Metrophane, jointe
de Kalophre-
nas dans
manuscrit de Londres utilise par Lambros, est precisement adressee

l'eveil
aux fideles de Crete, et cette circonstance aurait du donner
un critique
moins superficiel ou moins presse que

ne suis pas en mesure pour le
le
directeur du Neos HelUnomnemon. Je

fournir
le
moment de
nom du
prelat vise par
Marc; mieux vaut avouer son ignorance que d'encombrer l'histoire de personnages imaginaires.
La
lettre n
XXII
est d'une
poque o Marc se trouvait Gonstantinople.

dans
la capitale
La question
co'incide
est de savoir si ce sejour

d' Italic
de l'archeveque d'Ephese
l'exil
avec son retour
ou avec son rappel de
momentane de
t. I
1.
Ils
seront publies dans un prochain fascicule.
2. Nioc
'EXXr)vo[jiv/i(juDv,
(1904),
p. 43-56.
322
INTRODUCTION.
et
[184]
Lemnos. Drseke'
native, mais
il
Dianiantopoulos
diflicile
se
prononcent pourla premiere
alter-
m'est
de partager leur maniere de voir. Rappelons
d'abord les circonstances qui ont provoque l'envoi de cette lettre.
Un
certain
Theophane, moine de
petit
traite contre
le
l'ile
d'Imbros, avait compose,
comme
tant d'autres, un
l'union de Florence, qui

fol.
nous a ete conserve dans deux
manuscrits:
ei le n"
n"
381 (347)
59-68 T du monastere d'Iviron au mont Athos,
256
fol.
143-154' de la bibliotheque royale de Munich. Dans les deux

traite
manuscrits,
le
proprement
dit
ou Syntagma
est
precede d'une
lettre
l'empereur dej publice par Manuel Gedeon d'apres
le
manuscrit d'Iviron'.
De
plus, dans celui de
Munich, on trouve,
la suite
du
traite, la lettre publice
plus loin sous le n" XXII.

nicttre
Theophane ayant
dit-il,
prie l'archeveque d'Ephcse de

lui
son traite sous
les
yeux de l'empereur, Marc
repond que ce
l'action.
serait
peinc perdue. L'heure n'estplus,
aux paroles, mais
Et
il
parle
et
en termes d'une extreme violence du nouveau patriarche, loup devorant,
non pasteur des mes. Cette allusion,
mon
fixe
sens, date le document. Contraila
rement l'opinion de Drseke, qui en

l'Ascension et
la
composition en
1440, entre
Pentecute, j'estime que Marc a du l'ecrire lors de l'aveneII
nient au patriarcat de Gregoire le Protosyncelle.
est question, d'une part,
d'une recente election patriarcale, dont
le
choix est tombe sur
un
prelat
entierement devoue l'union avec Rome, prelat

loup et non pasteur ; et
il
mercenaire
le
et
non berger,
semble, d'autre part, que
nouveau patriarche
le
devait etre assez jeune pour que
Marc
ait
pu
lui
appliquer
mot de Jchovah
avis,
si
dans Isafe
Ati^w veavtdxous 'p/ovTx; ztjv. Ges paroles,
mon
outre,
ne peuvent
la
guere convenir au vieux Metrophane de Cyzique.

er
En
Ton admet
date de 1440 propose par Drseke, l'intervalle ecoule entre

capitale des
le
retour dans la
membres du
concile
(1
fevrier) et la fuite clandestine

ait
de Marc
(15 mai), parait bien etroit pour
que Theophane
eu
le
temps de composer
la
son
traite,
de l'envoyer Marc, et d'obtenir de ce dernier
reponse qui nous
oecupe. Et jmis, n'avons-nous pas dej une autre lettre de Marc, celle du
n"
XIX, adressee
Metrophane lui-meme? Marc
n'a
pu s'exprimer simul-
tanement, sur un meine personnage, en termes

a croire
le
si (lillerents.
Tout porte donc

que Gregoire
quele patriarche vise dans
la
lettre
n"XXII
n'est autre
Protosyncelle.
Mais
s'il
en est ainsi, une autre difficulte se presente, celle de l'election
de ce inenie Gregoire. I'eu d'venements ont donnc Heu plus de controverse. le Quien, suivi encore par
le
P.
et
Pierling", place cette election en 1446;
Gde
Tryphon Evanglides
Krumbacher
la
ramenent en 1443, tandis
I.
.'(.
Loc.
it.,
p.
li).".,
et
Byz. Zeitschrift,
t.
t.
I\
:-!.'!
1896),
l-3.!2.
]>.
r.7'.-5.
2.
Op.
eil., p.
252V
'ExxXY)ota(iTixi|
'AXv)8ia,
\'lll
(1888), p.
I. I,
4.
La
lliissic et
/c
Saint-Siege,
p.
64.
[185]
INTR0DUCT10N.
Fromman, Drseke, Papai'oannou
et la
323
qu'Allatius, les Bollandistes,
plupart
la fixent
des historiens modernes, conformement au temoignage de Phrantzes,
en 1445'. Phrantzes est un contemporain, sans doute, mais ce n'est qu'en
1477 qu'il ecrivit sa Chronique. Son temoignage ne peut donc etre accepte sans
contrle, et certaines autres
donnees nous obligeht reporter au moins en

212
1444 l'election du nouveau patriarclie. Voici pourquoi.
Le manuscrit 127 du Pantocrator, au mont Athos, contient, du

au
folio
folio
342,
le
premier
traite
lit
de Scholarios sur
la
Procession du Saint-Esprit".
Au
bas du folio 212 on

:
cette interessante note de la

x.ai
main meme de Schoocjtoj
larios
Tot etti
:
tcv
upo? Aoctivou? to irpoiTov
$e<Jtoov vo y.xl tditov tco
euYyeyp*7rrai ETepa,
Puis,
un peu plus
bas, toujours de la
:
meme
:
main, mais
eteo-i
-rcpo
avec une autre encre, cette seconde note

augem;
:
IuvEypa<pv]
toto. w.tw
t?,;
Tpicl #s T<7i rcp T7JS culo!
syVT0 revvz^LO? i^.ovay;
C'est donc, au
temoignage de l'auteur lui-meme, huit ans avant

c'est--dire
la prise
de Constantinople,
en 1444/1445, que
fut
compose
ce premier ouvrage.
On
un
peut encore preciser davantage. Nous possedons du meine Scholarios
petit traite
adresse sous forme de lettre Jean Basilikos
propos d'un texte

reproduit d'apres
le
de Theodore Graptos (Nicephore le Patriarclie).

l'edition
Migne
l'a
du patriarclie Dosithee, qui
est horriblement
tronquee; mais
Coislin 101 de la Bibliotheque nationale de Paris en contient
une exeellente
7uy.oov
copie executee par Silvestre Syropoulos au mois d'aot 1

tSXtov t y_tpo; to'j u.Eyalo'j l/.v.lrî^/vj
-~r
t
'/'>
'/
heleiQ-n t
c,
ytwraTVi? tou
">
6eo0 [Aeys&Tis
auc^/iaia;
IWjcovou "LO&in-^jxt tou EupoTroulou v erei

i
c">
75,
vy
,J)
[x-/)vl
ayouiTTto ivStxriwvo; hy^vr,-..
Or, dans
ses deux.
un passage qui
se
lit
au
folio 286,
la
Scholarios renvoie expressement

:
ouvrages anterieurs sur

>,s'yy_jtv, o rih
Procession du Saint-Esprit
ou
yxlntv
e<tti
Meiv TS *ai
le
xai ipxouvTW? ev toi; vol jliliotg fipXv exttetco'v/itcu.
Et COIlime
est
Coislin 101 n'est pas l'original de Scholarios, mais
une copie, force nous
de reporter la composition de l'original lui-meme au plus tard en juillet 1445.
Par suite, les deux livres precedents, qui sont fort etendus, ne peuvent avoir
ete
composes que dans

le
le
premier semestre de
l'an 1445, et
meme, en
ce qui
concerne
premier, que durant l'automne de 1444.
En remontant jusqu'au
avec les
luiit
second
semestre
de
1444,
nous
restons d'accord
annees
indiquees par Scholarios; on ne doit pas oublier, en eilet, que l'annee
com-
mencait Constantinople au mois de septembre. La huitieme annee avant la
1.
Voir G. Mercati, Appunli Scolariani, dans
le
Bessarione,
est celui-ci
i:
XXXVJ
llepi tt^c
1020), p. 13S.
2.
Le
titre exact,
donne par Scliolarios lui-meme,

Celui de
'Op8o3o'5ou
linropsÊw; tou
ywu llvEaiTo;
lv t|xviia(ti l\.
x^Taûyiov,
que porte ce
traite
dans
la tres
defectueuse edition de
1627, est
Nicodeme Metaxas, parue
Constantinople
la
ou
Londres vers
au
de l'invention d'un copiste chiote,

les
F. 2.
comme
preuve en sera
le
l'ournie ailleurs,
moment o nous publierons

I'ATH.
ouvrages de Scholarios contre
OR.
T.
XVII.
concile de Florence.
2:5
324
Prise s'etait
si
IXTRODUCTION.
donc ouverte
les
le
er
[186]
septembre 1444. Mais pourquoi remonter

ete
ec'rits
haut? C'est que
deux ouvrages n'ont pas

voici
d'un seul
trait,
et
un
intervalle assez considerable a
du s'ecouler entre
la
la
redaction du premier
traite et celle
du second. En
raison. Jean
Comnene, empereur de
Trebizonde, ayant cntendu parier du premier ouvrage, voulut en avoir une

copie qu'il
demanda
a l'auteur, et celui-ci, au lieu de la lui envoyer, prefera

la
composer un nouvel ouvrage mieux approprie a
competence theologique de
l'auguste destinataire. Pour tous ces motifs, dont la gravite n'echappera
personne, nous soinmes ramenes l'automne de 1444 pour
la
composition du
premier
Iraite.
Ge point une
fois acquis,
rappelons les circonstances qui ont donne naisIci
sance ce premier ouvrage.
encorc nous avons l'inappreciable avantage
de pouvoir citer Scholarios lui-meme. Son temoignage est enregistre dans une
courte introductin placee, dans plusieurs manuscrits, en tete
du
traite.
Renaudot
l'a
dej publiee d'apres
le
Parisinus 121)0
'.
L'original de cette intela
ressante preface, ecrit de la propre main de Scholarios, se trouve dans
marge superieure et laterale du manuscrit 330 du monastere de Dionysiou, au mont Athos, o j'ai eu la bonne fortune de le rencontrer. Ca et l, le texte
differe
de celui de Paris, car
il
s'agit
dun
premier
le
jet,
fcransforme ensuite en
une formule plus conforme

le libelle
la
syntaxe; mais
fond est identique. Voici donc
du manuscrit de Dionysiou,
a'jxoO
tel qu'il se lit
au
folio
67
j ToO
ev
tcIi
reupytou to S/o/.aptou
auveTsOv] jj.sr biaAs'^sc; TCEVTEJcatosx.a ysvop'.c'vxs

x.ai eirtaxoTTou
Tix'XXxTi) ij.sra to
toctchw Tupc'cSs);
K.opT(ovv)i;
xal
oioxaxxkw
tyJs
rapa AaTi'vot?
'fJ.'i-j,
to'Xoyia;" TtapdvTo? x.ai
tou
-
x.0p
rpviyopiou to mcTpizpyou,
x.xl
toO x.xpSiva-
y.%\ Tto7v).>v
>,axtvwv
x.ai
6p6oô?cdv
svu-'.ov to aaiXecof 'Icoxvvou xai to Oectto'tou
EoSupoy
(jiS'Xuo
r,v
:
TOCpTOCAYiEi;
yap ~x
GUjjLirepafffMCTa tgjv ^lals'^scov exeivcov ev tcoSe
cuvcTa;aTo tw
ly.ETaypxîev tl; tcoVa, x.al SixoOev

6
rr'jyypavj/iy.Evo;,
Travxayo,
scai
wapx
AaTi'vot? vv Epicx.6[;.evov
5e
to'ts
y.aOoA'.xo; PexpeTsfcp'ios
to aaiXE'co;
Iwxvvou,
y.ai z.0o)a-/.o;
i-/.y.0Tr,v
ptTVi?
twv 'Pcoaafcv,
yai t'5a<7/.uv ev
tu TpixAivw to
affiXecof y.KTa TcapasxeuYiV

:
ivapo'JGvi; TT)? auyxXiffTO'j
xat TC&rvj?
:
ty;; TioXeto?,
TvXoyov tov to eo
sie
&6av axo to
9eo, tou
wavTa
Sio'vto?
Tout, dans ce memorial, concorde avec les donnees

et
2
,
des autres sources contemporaines. L'eveque de Cortone, legat pontifical

maitre en sacree theologie
c'est le
dominicain Barthelemy Lapacci, qui
sei
trouvait encorc Constantinople le 29 octobre 1446, alors qu'il
y
il
achetait im
le
exemplaire de
la
srliedographle de Moschopoulos 3
le
Le
cardinal, c'est
neveu
du pape, Francesco Condulmer; parti de Venise
22 juin 1444,
etait arriv
/'.
G.f
t.
160,
c.
304.
2.
Renaudot, dans sa traduetion, distingue tort
le le
maitre
en sacree thUologie du legal pontifical. Les paroles de Scholarios concernent
meme
personnage.
3.
("est aujourd'hui le codex 31(5 de

ital.
San Marco
la Laurenticnne de
Florence. V oir Studi
di /Vol. class.,
t.
I,
p. 183.
[187]
1NTR0DUCTI0N.
le
325
il
Modem
17 juillet, et en etait reparti le
20 pour Constantinople, o
le
prolongea son sejour jusqu' l'automne de 1445. Enfin

est,
patriarche Gregoire
Fanden
protosyncelle. Mais
si
celui-ci assistait
la
aux Conferences comme

que
premier
patriarche, on ne
peut plus retenir
date donnee par Phrantzes pour son

effet,
dii
elevation au patriarcat.
livre sur la
Nous avons, en
etabli plus haut
le
Procession du Saint-Esprit avait
etre
composc, au plus tard, au

et
debut de 1445, mais plus probablement

est posterieur
celles-ci,
la fiu
de 1444;
comme
il
ce traite
aux Conferences, dont
il
resume
la discussion,
faut placer
au plus tard, durant l'automne de 1444.
moins donc de supposer,

le titre
contre toute vraisemblance, que Scholarios ait donne Gregoire

patriarche par antieipation,
l'ete
il
de
faut necessairement en placer l'election durant
de 1444. Jedis durant
l'ete,
puisque Phrantzes indiquecette circonstance.
Au
y regarder de pres, le texte de Phrantzes peut parfaitement s'aecommoder de notre synchronisme. Quarid il mentionne l'election de Gregoire,
fait,
c'est apres avoir parle
de
la bataille
er
de Varna,
qu'il place
sous l'annee du
et
monde 6953,
la bataille
lquelle va du
septembre 1444 au 31 aot 1445;

de
comme
de Varna eut lieu
le
9 novembre, l'annee 6953 correspond, pour ce

fois le recit
la bataille
grave evenement, 1444. Line

ajoute
:
termine, Phrantzes
Durant
l'ete
de
la
meine annee etc.

l'ete
En
toute rigueur de style, c'est bien
de l'annee 1445 qu'il devrait parier,
de 6953 correspondant en realite
1445. Mais rappelons-nous que Phrantzes ecrivait en 1477, Corfou, au milieu
des Latins qui avaient une autre maniere de compter;
il
a fort bien pu, dans

lui.
un cas donne, se conformer

suite, les
la
facon de parier en usage autour de
Par
mots durant
le
l'ete
de la meine annee, venant apres le recit d'un evenel'esprit
ment arrive
rapporter
9 novembre 1444, pouvaient, dans de 1444. Ouoi

qu'il
de Phrantzes, se
l'ete
en
soit,
les
synchronismes fournis par
Scholarios nous obligent placer en 1444, au plus tard, l'election de Gregoire

le
Protosyncelle. Ajoutonsune autre consideration. L'empereur etait srement
prevenu de
la prochainc arrivee du Iegat pontifical et du cardinal-neveu Condulmer, celui-ci ayant quitte Sienne, pour sa legation d'Orient, des le
10 juin 1443.
II
n'aura sans doute pas voulu que cette extraordinaire mission
se trouvt, son arrivee
dans
la
capitale de
l'empiro, en face d'un siege
patriarcal vide. L'annee
1444, requise pour tous ces motifs, est d'ailleurs
indiquee par un catalogue despatriarches posterieurs au coneile de Florence'.

C'est
donc pareillement en 1444 que se placera
la
redaction de notre n" XXII.
Nous nous soinmes etendu un peu longuement sur

seulement parce qu'il devait nous servir dater
1.
cet evenement,
non
le n"
XXII ,maissurtout parce
Byz.
Zeitschrift,
(.
VIII (1899), p. 397.
326
q'il
1NTR0DUCTI0N.
nous permet de mieux
et
[188]
fixer la
Chronologie des derniers jours de Marc

tjui
d'Ephese,
par suite du n" XXIII,
est
comme
le
testament spirituel de
l'irreconciliable eiincmi de l'union avec
Rome.
le
En
quelle annee
Marc
est-il
mort? Certainement avant
mois d'aot 1445.
Dans I'opuscule de Scholarios copie par Syropoulos

ainsi qu'il a ete dit plus haut,
cette date, et compose,
en
juillet
L445 au plus tard, Marc est dej

Goislin 101
fol.
mentionne
que
comme mort dans un passage du
286, qui se ren-
contre egalement dans l'edition de Migne'. Et

le
comme on
sait, d'autre part,
grand champion de l'orthodoxie mourut un 23

celle
juin, la date
du 23 juin
1445 est-elle admissible? C'est
laquelle
la
s'est arrete
dernierement
Giovanni Mercati, l'erudit prefet de

.
Bibliotheque Vaticane, dans ses

qui
remarquables Appunti Scolariani 2

ranger cet avis,
et je n'ai,
Je
ne puis, en ce
me
concerne, nie
pour
justifier cette attitude, qu'
reprendre un
argument de
raison,
les
8'
Mercati lui-meme.
Comme
il
le
fait
observer avec juste

la
dernieres paroles
de Marc
d'Ephese
et
reponse qu'y
fait
Scholarios donnent clairement entendre que celui-ci n'avait jusqu'alors ni

ecrit ni discute
en public en faveur de la
la
foi dite
orthodoxe.
la
Par
traite
suite,
mort de Marc est anterieure a
composition du premier
sur la Procession du Saint-Esprit, c'est--dire I'automne de 1444.

le
D'autre part, Gregoire
Protosyncelleoccupait dej
le
lit
le
trne patriarcal quand
l'archeveque d'Ephese rendit
dernier soupir, puisque,
dans
le
discours
supreme
qu'il
prononca sur son
de mort, celui-ci ecarte resolument de son

il
convoi funebre toute participation de Gregoire et des siens. Gregoire,

vrai, u'i'st
est
pas nomine, mais

l'ete
il
s'agit
evidemment de
lui.
Nous
voil,
de ce
fait,
ramenes
1444, epoque, <m
l'a
vu, de l'aveuement de Gregoire. Est-il
possible de remonter jusqu'en 1443?

dit, le
Nou sans
doute,
si,
comme nous
l'avons
patriarche vise
par Marc dans
son discours supreme ne peut etre
Mi'lrophane, car ce dernier, au temoignage de Svropoulos, n'est mort que

le
er
I
aot 1443, c'est--dire posterieurement au 23 juin, jour de

le
la
mort de
Marc. Et d'ailleurs on concevrait difficilement que
meme
Syropoulos,
qui nous devons la date de la mort de Metrophane, n'et rien dit de celle de
son hero> prfer, Marc d'Ephese,

aussi
cet
I
si
celle-ci avait
precede
celle-l.
Tel est
avis de
"'
Mercati.
II
ne faudrait pourtant pas appuyer trop fort sur

la fin
argument. Ainsi, l'arrivee Gonstantinople, vers
de juillet 1444,
du cardinal Gondulmer, se trouve enregistree dans l'ouvrage de Syropoulos,

i
'
Mercati en
tire
precisment
la
preuve que Marc n'a pu non plus

les
mourir en 1444. Mais on a vu plus haut, par

larios,
notes autographes de Schofois
que cette date de 1444,
celle de
1443 une
ecartee, est la seulc
I.
/'.
'-., t.
160,
i.
c.
655
I).
I
l.
Bessarione,
\.\\\
1920
p.
L09-146.
[189]
JNTRODUCTION.
Syropoulos ne signale pas davantage l'election de Gregoire
327
le
possible.
Protosyucelle au patriarcat, election qui a du cependant, corame nous l'avons
observe tout l'heure, preceder l'arrivee dans

dinal
la capitale
byzautine du car-
Gondidmer. Ces specieuses

si
difficultes, tirees
de l'histoire de Syropoulos,
s'evanouissent d'elles-memes,
Ton veut bien
se souvetiir
que
la
mission de
fait
Condulnier est rappelee par Syropoulos dans un demier chapitre qui ne
pas partie de l'histoire proprement dite, inais o l'auteur resume, en une

serie
de considerants, les causes qui ont
fait
echouer Gonstantinople l'union
promulguee
parmi
Florence.
11
est clair
que
la
mort de Marc ne pouvait figurer mort de Marc,

44 4
les motifs
invoques.
Contre cette
meme
date de 1444 pour

:
la
8 ''
Mercati niet
les
en avant un dernier argument

qui date precisement de cette
Marc a compose un ouvrage suf
cycles,
meme
eilet,
annee
J'ai
exemples empruntes l'annee en cours.

encore inedit. Marc y parle, en
comme le prouvent les consulte mon tour ce traite

,
deux reprises de l'annee courante,

se servant
6952 du monde, 1444 de

vicTzy.evov
eres,
J.-C, mais en
II
chaque
fois
du
mot
l'annee commencante.
donc compose son opuscule durant

le
les
premiers mois de cette

soit,
meme
annee, et
a
renseignement, pour precieux

la
qu'il
ne
nous oblige nullement
descendre, pour
mort de Marc,
la
jusqu'en 1445. L'annee 1444 semble donc, pour tous ces motifs reunis,
seule plausible.
Quant aujour meme de

motif pour 1'ecarter que
saint
si
cette mort, savoir le 23 juin,
nous n'aurions de
un passage de Antonin de Florence. Au dire du sint eveque, Barthelemy de Florence, c'est--dire Lapacci, eveque de Coron (sie!), s'etant rendu Gonstantinople
la lettre
nous devions prendre
avec
le
cardinal-legat venitien (evidemment Condulnier), y

il
lit
un long
sejour,
durant lequel, par ordre de l'empereur,
eut une discussion publique avec

le
Marc d'Ephese. Celui-ci eut

fut tel, qu'il
le
dessous, et
chagrin que
lui
causa sa defaite
en mourut quelques jours apres. Le renseignement, dont on ne
peut suspecter l'autlienticite, ne
manque pas
d'etre embarrassant, si l'on
songe
que
le
23 juin 1444, Condulmer etait encore Venise.

pourrait tourner la dilliculte
On
erreur.
en supposant que saint Antonin a
fait
Par
le fait,
Barthelemy de Florence ne devint eveque de Coron qu'en

de la mission de Condulmer, le titulaire de Coron etait non moins celebre que Barthelemy, et tout aussi coniui
juin 1449.
Au moment
Christoplie Garatoni,
des Byzantins, puisqu'il avait tenu la chancellerie de Venise Gonstantinople
des 1423. Le texte de saint Antonin presente donc

la
un lapsus manifeste. Toute
question est de savoir
si
ce lapsus affecte
le
nom du
prelat
ou
celui de
l'eveche. Je suis persuade,
pour
ma
part, qu'Antonin a voulu parier de Chris-
tophe Garatoni, envoye Constantinople comme legat pontilicai des 1440, et aux instigations duquel Metropliane avait fait proclamer 1* iinioi dans les
l
diverses provinces relevant de l'autorite de Venise.
Dans
<:ette
bypothese,
le
328
INTRODUCTION.
[19]
texte de sainl Antonin neferait plus difficulte; mais j'avoue que
ramendement
propose devrait d'abord tre

pas enmesure de
Coronensis, saint
lors de fixer la
verifie sur les
manuscrits, chose que je ne suis
faire. Si le texte autlieutique
de
la
Chronique porte reellement

et rien
Antonin a voulu parier de Garatoni,
n'empeche des
passage de
pos-
mort de Marc au 23 juin 1444.

il
Avec
saint
la
lecon Cortonensis,
faut,
au coutraire, appliquer
le
Antonin Barthelemy Lapacci', dont l'arrivee dans
la capitale est
terieure au 23 juin 1444.
Ouoi
qu'il
en
soit,
en presence du temoignage de
Scholarios,
il
est impossible de
descendre au-dessous de 1444. Cette der-
niere date est donc celle qui presente le plus de vraisemblance, et nous la
retiendrons, jusqu' ce qu'un element nouveau vienne apporter ce petit
probleme d'histoire une Solution
definitive.
Ainsi se trouve fixee, au moins provisoirement, la Chronologie de notre

u"
XXIII. La scene que nous presente ce document ne

le
manque
il
pas, en soi, de
a kitte pour le
grandeur. Marc est sur
point de mourir. Toute sa vie,

il
triomphe de ses idees; mais au moment de disparaitre,

angoisse qui va desormais porter
qui l'entourent,
et cet
il
se
demande avec
place,
le
drapeau de l'orthodoxie. Parmi tous ceux

le
ne voit qu'un liommc capable de mener
combat sa
honime,
c'est
Georges Scholarios.
II
fait
donc appel son devouement,

tche qui
lui
et le supplie
en termes emus de ne point
faillir la
incombe.
Toujours,
Renoncant alors sa politique de transaction, Scholarios accepte.

dit-il,
en s'adressant au mourant, je
fils
me
suis
comporte envers Ta Saintete
conime un
et
comme un
livrais
disciple, et ton propre

si
temoignage me prouve bien

les raisons qui
que tu n'en doutes pas... Que

aux:
quelquefois je n'ai pas pris part ouvertement
combats que tu
fait
toi-meme, je passerai sous silence
m'ont
agir ainsi, car personne ne les connait

t'ai
mieux queTa Saintete. Bien

Mais,
souvent, je
d'esprit;
avoue avec confiance quelles avaient ete alors mesdispositions

ai
je t'en
demande pardon,
le
le
et
tu m'as pardonne.
avec
le
secours de Dieu, je renonce desormais ces sentiments, je
me
declare publi-
quement
le
champion
plus sincere de la verite, et je precherai sans aucune

vceu de
dissimulation, selon
verite de la
l'oi
Ta
Saintete, les
dogmes de nos peres
et la
orthodoxe.
rassine
le
:
Maie
lui,
etait
le
flambeau de l'orthodoxie ne s'eteindrait pas apres

lui
les
mains qui
recevaient de
etaient capables de le porter. Ainsi, sa
derniere parole aura ete une parole de liaine contre l'union avec
Rome
il
et sa
le
consolation supreme, que cette liaine sc perptuerait apres

'\
lui.
Et
mourut
juin,
usinn
apres quatorze joura d'atroces souffrances causees par Vileus

intestinale,
ou
au
rapport
:
de
II
son frere,
Jean Eugnikos, qui decrit
ainsi ses derniers
moments'
fut
malade pendant quatorze jours. Cette
1.
Cite par S. Putrides, Jans
ichos
d' Orient,
t.
XIII
1910), p. 21.
[191j
INTRODCTION.
lui
23
maladie, disait-il lui-meme, produisait sur

ces instrumenta
absolument
le
memo
effet
que
de torture en
fer
appliques par les bourreaux aux saints
martyrs, instruments qui entouraient leurs tlancs et leurs entrailles, les pressuraient et y demeuraient attaches, leur causant d'insupportables douleurs.
Ainsi, semble-t-il, ce qui
et d'athlete, la
manquait de
la part
dos
hommes
ce corps de saint
la divine
maladie l'accomplissait, par un jugement ineffable de

ne manque cette energique description que
le
Providence.
II
nom
technique
de la maladie.
Un italien
tinople au temps de Marc d'Ephese,

la
de Brescia, Hubertin Pusculo, qui vecut Constanfait eclio au frere de ce dernier, et raconte
cites, leur edition etant
mort du prelat en quelques vers qui valent d'etre

.
d'aeces diflicile '

Constctntinopolis
Le passage en question
se trouve
au second chant de
la
llaeresis et prineeps
Marcus manifesta rependit

eunetis.
Supplicia,
exemplum
Nam
putrida vivus
Pectore coneepta ut mendacia fuderat olim
Foeda nefasque omne
tetro eruetaverat ore,
Sic moriens, quibus ora suus defluxus ad
una
est.
Ventris erat corrupta vomit per peetns anhelum
Mansa,
et sie
stomachi tetro internectus odore

Graii! o virtutis inanes!
vere
immemores
Non
igitur
darum
vobis pro crimine

fuit;
poenam
Infando hanc habuisse
non
terruit et te,
Constantina polis, genus hoc dum videras horrens Mortis inauditae? Christi infensissimus hostis
Impius
et pestis
mundi, mysteria contra

fidei,
Crimina commentus
dum
perstat, et acri
Audacique nimis verbo convellere certat Arius fundata Dei incommota potent
Relligioni inhians, Christum
Fundamenta manu, verae sanetaeque per orbem dum pernegat ipsum

tota,
Esse Deum, fusa etlluxerunt viscera
Et corpus vaeuum mansit vitalibus, ut quis Infandum usque imum reserata per ora videret,
Quem
natura dedit cursu tarnen hauriit alvum.
Hie contra horribili poena, quod sumpserat ore Per multosque dies victum revoeavit ab alvo
Corruptum, vomuitque animam tetrum inter odorem.
est le
Ces temoignages concordants de deux auleurs contemporains, dont l'un propre frre de Marc, nous dispensent dejustifier Joseph de Methone
d'avoir fait etat
du caractere de
cette maladie
dans sa polemiquo contre
l'ar-
i.
Monumente Hungariae
cit., p.
historica,
t.
XXII,
p.
I,
n.
VIII,
p.
L40-141. Cf.
Echos
d'Orient, loc.
20.
330
I.NTRODUCTION.
[192]
cheveque d'Ephese'. Libre chacun d'y voir ou non im chatiment du ciel, mais Ia maladie elle-mme n'a ete inventee ni par Joseph de Methone ni par les catholiques, comme certains ecrivains orthodoxes se plaisent encore le
repeler.
En
soi,
l'orthodoxie
constituerait-elle
une
immunite contre
les
atteintes de l'occlusion intestinale?
Le lecteur ne trouvera point, dans

Fabricius, reproduit par
a)
le
present fascicule, certains ouvrages

titres, les voici
de Marc, que leurs titres appelleraient y figurer. Ces
d'apres
Migne 2
--
Apologia de fuga sua;
b) Contra encyclicam
Bessarionis;
il
c)
Antir-
rheticum contra Andream Colossensem.
Or
ces trois ouvrages,
faut le dire bien
baut, n'ont jamais existe ailleurs que dans 1'imagination ardente et feconde
(Tun faussaire cretois, Nicolas
Comnene Papadopoli, dont
les Praenotiones
mystagogicae forment un salinigondis de textes fabriques pour les besoins de

teile
ou
teile
these avec une rare eiTrouterie.
Que de
savants, durant plus de
trois siecles, s'y sont laisse
prendre,
et,
de nos jours encore, cet imposant

les milieux
iu-folio continue a faire des
dupes dans
o Ton aime
les
travaux
tout faits et les textes
accommodes
il
point. Ilergenrther lui-meme mentionne

les
gravement ces
trois
ouvrages parini
laisse
suurces consulter pour l'histoire du

qu'il les
concilc de Florence, et
entendre
a rencontres.
O donc
Dans
l'un
la liste
dressee par Fabricius, peut-e^tre, mais assurement pas ailleurs,

defi
et je Niels
au
n'importe quel conservateur de manuscrits de nous montrer

ecrits,
ipie
ou l'autre de ces pretendus

le
Papadopoli est
le
preinier
signaler, parce qu'il est
preinier en avoir invente les titres et les quelques
lignes qu'il en cite, pour donner le change, avec cet art
consomme de
la
fraude litteraire, que nul n'a possede au
meme
degre. Quant YEpilogus
adversus Latinos, cite egalement par Fabricius, c'est dessein que nous l'avons
eculi'; ce n'est qu'iin extrait d'un concile
e1
grand discours prononce par Marc en plein

les
reproduil
in
extenso
dans
<pie
Acta.
Nous
le
retrouverons donc
dans l'edition critique des Acta,
nous comptons bien donner un jour,
car leur texte presente des problemes litleraires encore insoupconnes.
D6m6tracopoulos 3 attribue encore Marc d'Ephese un

Procession du Saint-Esprit, ei
la
oi
i'
I
traite iuedit sur la

le n
il
en donne l'incipit suivant d'apres

:
280 de
Bibliotheque imperiale de Vienne

'PwjAaToi v
K.aw/i ti? sctiv ; y.lvfi^ x*l iloyiTTo;, ry
tw
yit.) cu[aSo>.&)
TrotouvTai rpoT0v;'/.r,v.
Je possede une copie de cette

1
neu In-ali du d'apres un manuscrit de TAI hos, et je dois dire, apres 'avoir lue,
|ni''Miile aiiciin
quelle oe
des earueleies des autrcs ceuvres de Marc. Elle est
1.
P.G.,
t.
IV.i. c.
L068, 1092, 1105.
2. /'. (,.,
I.
160,
c.
107."..
.i.
Op.
cit., p.
102.
[193]
INTRODUCTION,
anonyme dans
le
334
d'ailleurs
manuscrit de Vierine,
et
son attribution l'archel'avait
veque d'Ephese est une pure Hypothese. Demetracopoulos lui-meme

enregistree,
im peu plus haut

le titre
2
sous
le
noin de Nicetas Ghoniates, avec une
legere Variante dans

l'identite
qui ne sufiit pas
pour nous
la
faire
douter de
les
des deux copies. Aussi ne pouvions-nous
comprendre parmi
ceuvres anticonciliaires de Marc.
Notre fascieule se termine par un traite souvent mentionne,

par certains historiens, qui ne Tont assuremenl jamais
l'oeuvre
lu.
et parfois
vante
Je veux parier de
et le
de Manuel
le
Grand Rheteur Sur Marc

et
metropolite d'Ephese
concile de
Florence et contre Gemiste

laissera-t-elle
Bessarion. Peut-etre la lecture de cette elueubration

eile
quelque deception, car

C'est peine
si la
donne bien moins que ne semble

on est tout surpris de se mais traiter
promettre
le titre.
biographie de Marc et l'histoire du concile

feuillet tourne,
y sont
eilleurees. Aussitt le
premier
trouver en face d'une virulente diatribe contre Plethon et Bessarion. Passe
eneore pour Plethon, dont
le
christianisme laissait fort desirer
Bessarion d'impie, d'athee, de palen endurci, a propos de quelques lignes

ecrites
dans
le
got des humanistes du temps, voil qui surprendra certainelecteur.
ment plus d'un
En
depit de cette fcheuse irapression, j'ai teuu
comprendre dans ce
recueil l'ouvrage de
Manuel, d'abord pour epargner aux historiens de Tavenir
d'inutiles regrets sur l'impossibilite de le eonsulter, et aussi parce que, tout
compte
fait,
ce traite constitue
un curieux echantillon de
la
controverse theodebat, qu'il

la
logique aux xv e et xvi e siecles. Pour ne rien dire du fond

n'y a pas lieu d'examiner
ici,
meme du
on trouve chez Manuel un emploi frequent de
Somme
prefere,
contre les Gentils de saint
Thomas d'Aquin, que

il
L'auteur n'aura saus
doute pas consultee de premiere main, mais par rintermediaire de son maitre
Georges Scholarios, dont

D'ailleurs,
le
s'est
approprie saus scrupule des pages

se rencontre Jamals sous
entieres.
noin de saint
Thomas ne
sa plume,
non plus que
celui de Scholarios.
Un
dans
la
autre sujet d'etonnement, pour qui consultera l'opuscule de Manuel
recension du manuscrit de Paris, c'est son etrange facon de traiter les
textes des Peres latins qu'il apporte l'appui de sa these, et je suis

surpris,
moins
fort
apres l'avoir
lu,
qu'un moine de l'Athos
ait
pu me soutenir
serieusement, au moisd'aot 1901, que saint Augustiu avait ete un adversaire

irreductihle
travesti
le
C'est que le traducteur grec a audacieusement meine du grand docteur d'Hippone. Mais cette partie du manuscrit de Paris etant empruntee une autre eomposition du meine genre
du
Filioque.
texte
de Manuel, nous avons du l'omcttre

1.
ici.
Ibid., p. 38.
2. Es'vtj x;? OTt xou cao'xoto?,
?|V
oi
'Pwfjiaioi y.iX.
332
INTRODUCTION.
Dans
la refutation
[194]
du Systeme religieux de Plethon, 1'argumentation de Mani
nuel ne
manque
ni
de verve
de logique; mais
ici
encore l'originalite
fait
defaut. Ses meilleures pages sont empruntees,
mot pour mot,
la refutation de
V Institution theologique de Proclus par Nicolas de Methone, dont le

d'ailleurs
nom
n'est
la
pas
cite. II est vrai
que Nicolas de Methone, dont on a tant vante

Aussi
science theologique, n'etait lui-meme qu'un plagiaire de profession. G'est

qui,
parmi ces lions theologiens de Byzance, tuera
le vole.
le traite
de
Manuel ne
constitue-t-il, en depit d'une apparente erudition, qu'une mosa'ique
de textes empruntes de-ci de-l et ajustes avec plus ou moins de bonheur, un
peu comme une chronique de presse dans nos grands quotidiens. Je

soin de completer, sur quelques points, cette partie de
n'ai rien
neglige pour reconnaitre et retrouver ces divers emprunts, laissant d'autres

le
mon
travail.
11
faut
bien se resigner, en byzantinisme surtout, ne pas tout savoir.
De
l'auteur lui-meme, nous connaissons bien peu de chose.

'
On
l'a
parfois
confondu avec Manuel Ilolobolos, auteur du xiv e siecle

tion, dej
mais cette identifica-
combattue par Hase en
181
2
,
ne supporte
memo
fait
pas l'examen.
la faire
defaut d'autre argument, le texte meine du traite publie
ici suffirait
ecarler. Ulysse
Chevalier, dans sa Bio-Bibliographie,
vivre
Manuel aux
effet,
environs de Tan 1450. Cette date est encore trop ancienne. Des 1840, en
Constantin Oeconomos
avait
reconnu notre Manuel dans

de Malaxos
1
le
personnage de ce
nom que
Joachim
(
signale la
I
CJiniiiii/nr
propos de la
mort du patriarche
498-1502). D'autre part, Theodose Zygomalas, dans une lettre ecrite
en 1581', compte Manuel au nombre des disciples de Matthieu Camariotes,

disciple lui-m<>me de
Georges Scholarios. Manuel vivait encore en 1547, car sa

.
signature figure cette date au bas d'une piece synodale

en 1551,
qu'il
le
En placant
sa mort
patriarche Constantios I"
ne doit pas etre loin de

il
la verite,
bien
ne nous dise point quelle source
a puise ce renseignement.
On
ne
saurait, entoute hypothese, descendre au-dessous de 1555, puisque le titre de
Grand Bheteur
<lait dej porte, k cette date,
par Jean Zygomalas 8 Deux temoi.
gnages
cits par A. l'ai);idopoulos-Kerameus,
dans son excellent
article sur
I. Fabricius-Harles, Bibliotheca graeca,i. XI. p. 669. 2. Notices et Extraits des manuscrits de In Bibliothbque du Roi, 1. IX 1913), 2" Partie, p. 139-41.
.'!.
"IVviooiv KvexSota
(thanes, 1840], preface.

p.
4.
(i.
Crusius, Turcograecia (B41e, 1584),

E.
146.
et
-5.
Ibid., p. 90.
Legrand, Nolice biographique sur Jean
Thiodose Zygomalas
(Paris, 1889),
K<">
8.
piOYpaî
eil.,
xai awyypvyxi
[>.
-A
iAoidiovE^
Constaiitilloplu, 1866), p. 348.
E.
Legrand, op.
L3-14.
[195]
INTRODUCTION.
333
nom de Galesiote. Etait-ce son patronymique, ou ne s'agit-il pas plutt d'un simple surnom provenant de quelque relation de Manuel avec les moines de Galesios ou leur eglise de Sainte-Anastasie Consnotre Manuel', lui donnentle
tantinople?
le fils
11
est difficile
de en
ce Galesiote,
Italie,
il
de le dire. Dans le premier cas, il serait sans doute que Georges Scholarios avait eramene comme secres'expliquerait, des lors,
les oeuvres
taire
lors
du concile de Florence. On
en 1482,
la
pourquoi
detail
si
souvent mis contribution

:
de Scholarios. utre
mort du patriarche Maxime, c'est 2 clerge de la capitale, l'eloge du defunt Manuel qui prononca, au nom du rang parmi les fonctionII occupait donc dej cette epoque un certain naires du patriarcat, et il devait avoir atteint, sinon depasse, sa vingtieme
bon enregistrer
annee.
On
peut donc, sans risque de s'ecarter de
la verite, fixer
sa nais-
sance vers Fan 1460.
ou tout au moins beaucoup copie, si Ton juge de son activite litteraire sur l'imposante liste de ses oeuvres que Papadopoulos-Kerameus a dressee avec beaucoup de soin Mais cette longue
Manuel
le
Rheteur a beaucoup
ecrit,
enumeration ne doit point faire illusion. Les traites proprement dits ont peu d'etendue, celui que nous publious plus loin etant un des plus considerables;
et le
reste
du bagage
litteraire
de Manuel est surtout compose de pieces
liturgiques,
dans cette invraisemblable langue des hymnograpbes byzantins, o les mots l'emprtent toujours sur la pensee. Encore faut-il remarquer que plusieurs des pieces enregistrees sous le nom de Manuel, ne sunt pas de lui
:
c'est le cas,
par exemple, de la plupart des prieres metriques fort admirees
de Papadopoulos-Kerameus. Manuelles a simplement copiees dans un recueil

encore inedit de Georges Scholarios,
Qu'il
celles
comme
j'en fournirai la
preuve
ailleurs.
me
suffise ici
de signaler, avant de
linir cette
trop longue iutroduction,
des ueuvres de Manuel qui Interessent plus directement la controverse
religieuse.
1
Traite du Purgatoire,
contenu dans
le
le n
1293,
:
fol.
254-263, de la Biblioto
cro<pTfcTou
theque nationale de Paris, sous

>oyi(OTXTOu [Aeyaôu pr^Topo?
'Pwu.7,;,
t?,;
,
titre
suivant
Mavou?i>.
xal
yicTaV/i;
itspl
jy.eyxV/i;
i/./Jwict.;
[t.t-.'v.
KwvcTav-rivouTColsw; vsa;
to3
rMoieovv7)'(io'J
Xdyo
toS oti
oujc <tti
zvxtqv wup
c/.ijm<)>;,
Tto'jpyotTo'ptov
viyouv xa9*pTvfsiov,
tive;
uttOTi'GsvTar Kai
vo'jaou.
irpo's
-nva; ei-vra;
w;
Louoa'i<7p.o
eoti
TYipstv
xiva rou iraXaio
Une
autre copie de cet opuscule doit se
trouver la bibliotheque du Vatican, car Allatius en cite un passage, d'ailleurs peu etendu, dans sa dissertation sur le Purgatoire.
1.
t.
'E*tn\pX< to HapvatrffO,
t.
VI (Athenes, 1902),
cit., p.
p.
73-74.
2.
'Exx},if|iiiarend|
Ôsia,
XX
(1900J, p. 4-C.
3.
Loc.
80-89.
334
2
IXTRODUCTION.
Sur
la Procession du Saint-Esprit.
pviTOpoi;
[196]
Envoici
le titre
To
scutoC x,upou
MavouvjX
to u.eya7.ou
vc'j'y.a,
si?
Suo cu'XXoywjn.ou? XaTtvixs
7roo"stx.vvTX(;
xal
i/.
to Yio to
IppeQri
<ê
vacxeuadTix? puv ocutSW, /.aTy.GnsuaiTty.; ^ oti ex [aovou to IIa.TpoV
irp? tov xOc rgpa<ri[Aov tov
sveyxdvTa tous.
On
trouve cet opuscule dans les manus-
crits
f.
suivants
N 348 du Metochion du Saint-Sepulcre a Constantinople,

f.
6 sq.; n 42 des mss. Seiden Oxford,

f.
HO;
585 de
la
Bibliotheque
publique de Petrograd,
f.
62; n 13(13) de la bibliotheque Synodale de Moscou,
7'.);
mont Athos.
suivant
:
420 (303) du meine fonds, f. 115; n" 112 du monastere d'Iviron au Le n" 1377 du meine monastere d'Iviron contient le morceau
Tou
sctoG
Mavouv;}, to juyaXou ptfropog Vj'yo;
s-'.Aucov T'.va?
ontopiag,
tiv<<
Ktvrtcavroj xx'jTa?. II s'agit
sans doute du meine traite.

:
3" Reponse
au Pere Francesco. Elle est intitulee

~p: tov
jxs'yav pvfTOpa,
rîfj.^To. kx\ ô'yoi to

:
cppa
4>pavTêffXQV", y.aw; sV.jtvoc lypauj
puls
xoloyia xai
vaTpairi]
tv
f.
x.s^x'Xaitv
to <ppa 4>pavTÎ<75tou.
f.
Xous Tont conservee

;
les
mss. Crmwel 10,

f.
SU; Seiden 42,
157
Sinaiticus 33
Mosquenses
145,
f.
13(13),
116, et 324 (311),
f.
10; Iviron 139 et 1337; Metochion
552. Publice d'une facon incomp.
plete dans les Varia Sacra d'Etienne

a ete editee 4
Le Moyne (Lcyde, 1685),
268-203,
eile
integralement par 1'archimandrite Arsenij, a Moscou, en 1889.

:
Contre Plethon
'ExxXy)<ii&{
To aTo ôytiuTocTou xupo Mavou?)^ to pieyo&ou

HXtiOcvixo'j
pv]'TOpo$
t?
Msyy/.r,;
xaT to
ouyypau.iAa.TO;, od
7)
py/)'
TV
? i 7ip
Auzivwv
iUovrosg
(394
)
/'j/iuc >//.(:
Conserve dans
les
mss. 585 de Petrograd

f.
f.
57; 423
de Moscou
f.
105
348 du Metochion
:
11; 512 d'Iviron.

tco'ts
Sur
la
mort du Christ
Adyo; -tcoSeixtixs
TEewrat
r,
to Rupt'o'j
et
o-ocp$
xal ttwc vo/iTJov Se&ot^foQai.
Conservee dansle manuscrit 512 d'Iviron

le
324 (311)
de Moscou, cette piece a ete publice, d'apres

1'archimandrite Arsenij en Supplement au toine
de formation religieuse, et en
6
manuscrit de Moscou, par

Lectures de la Societe
XXVII des
une plaquette part (Moscou, 1889).

le
Sur Man- d'Ephese
et
concile de
Florence.
C'est l'ouvrage publie
ici.
:
Papadopoulos-Kerameus
< isl
le
rnge gravement parmi
les ceuvres historiques
peut-etre
lui faire
beaucoup d'honneur, l'opuscule n'etant qu'une diatribe

ete reprises textuellement
philosophico-theologique dirigee contre Plethon et Bessarion. Les maigres
pages consacrês
a la
memoire de Marc d'Ephese ont

lui
par Manuel lui-meme pour etre transformees en synaxaire de l'acolouthie ou

office liturgique
compose" par
en l'honneur du champion de l'orthodoxie
au concile de Florence. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, qui a publie cet office', ne

s'est
pas apercu de ce procede assez repandu en Orient qui consiste tirer
deux moutures du
meme
sac.
Ne pouvanl inserer sa dissertation dans une

nous
v
piece liturgique, .Manuel prend la precaution de
renvoyer expressement
au cours de son synaxaire 2

I.
archimandrite Arsenij, morl

Lac.
cit., p.
vque auxiliaire de Novgorod, a publie
1.
90-102.
2.
Ibid., p. 07.
[197]
INTRODUCTIOX.
335
opuscule de Manuel, en l'accompagnant d'une traduction russe, dans le bulletin de l'Academie ecclesiastique de Saint-Petersbourg intitule Chriscet
iianskoe Chtenie 011 Lecture chretienne, tome II de l'annee 188(3, p. 102-162. Le procede d'Arsenij, dans l'etablissemenl du texte grec, est assez etrange.
il avait obtenu du directeur de la revue, Ivan Troitskij, une copie du de Manuel d'apres un ancien manuserit du Sinai passe depuis Petersbourg, il prit de son cte une eopie du manuserit de Moscou; mais au Heu dornender Tun par l'autre ces deux exemplaires d'un meine texte, il imprima
Comme
traite
religieusement
la
copie reeue de Petersborg en rejetant systematiquement en
du codex de Moscou, quoiqu'elles fussent, le plus souvent, bien preferables aux lecons venues de Petersborg. J'ai signale, dans mon
nofe les variantes
je n'ai
unes comme les autres, non d'apres les manuscrits eux-memes, que pu consulter, mais d'apres Arsenij et Troitskij, dont la responsabilite seule est engagee. Mais j'ai pris pour base, dans la Constitution du texte, le
edition, les
1293 de laBibliotbeque nationale de Paris, copie en 1511. du vivant meme de Manuel, par un certain Paul Kolybas, originaire de Modon, en Moree. A part
n
redoublement de la meme consonne, cette copie est d'une remarquable correction; mais eile prsente, g et l, de regrettables lacunes, que l'edition d'Arsenij m'a heureusement
permis de combler.
S'il m'a fallu, dans la traduction, recourir parfois, sous peine de trahir la pensee de l'auteur, l'emploi de certains termes d'une latinite douteuse, le souci de la fidelite sera mon excuse. Aussi bien tout tradueteur d'ouvrages de ce genre peut-il faire sienne la maxime de Creuzer, le courageux edileur de Proclus NequeProclum eiusque similes philosophos quisquamlatine vertere
:
certaines graphies provenant de 1'itacisme et du
possit, qui
dicendus
sit
simia Ciceronis.
f L. Petit,
Archevftque d'Athenes.
VIP
MARC! EPHESII ORATIO AD El'GENlUM PAPAM QUARTUM.

Ambros.
SANCTISSIMO PAPAE SENIORIS ROMAE MARCUS KPISCOPUS COETUS FIDELIUM

EPIiliSI
;-
CONSTITUTORUM.
Tii MAKAPIQTATQ LIAIIA TH2 DPESj BYTEPA2 PQMH2 MAPKOS F.IIISKOnOS THI 'EN E*E2$ TJX [HllilN
1
riAPOlKlAS.
Hodie universalis
laetitiae
primordia hodie
:
1.
[j.ia-
-|-
ûiEpov
ai
vr^c
Txayxoffatou
xxTvec;
Triff/,
/pS; xa
to
tyJ;
Tcpooi-
spirituales solis
tur;
pacis radii
toti
orbi exoriun-
cûspov
tt|
voV|Xa'i
Etp^VTjg
3
"
hodie Dominici
corporis
membra, multis
vf/.iou
oixoufte'vv)
xot/
rcpoavaxE'AXouffi
retro saeculis divulsa ac diffracta, ad

inter se
mutuam
pati-
ff/'a;pov
xa
A=ff7xoxixo <jwu.to; uieXy], t:a).oi{

icffTCotffusva
''
unionem properant
neque enim
corpori
TrpoTEpov
pis'va'',
ypdvoi;
xr,v
'/;
xe
xal
oiEppvjyou
tur
caput, Christus
Dens, se
diviso
xcpb?
XA^Xwv 6
'
E7i=iyExai
6
evojfftv
praeesse, neque caritatis vinculum a nobis penitus avelli Caritas
yap vi/Exai
vai
8
xEsaXr,
Xpiixb;
0cb;
Eisffxa-
annuit.
Ouare
instigavif
te
sacerdo-
oiv;pr,u.c'v(o
T5 ffwpiaxi, oios
xbv xTjq ayrrr;

rj
tum suorum principem
ad nos huc
8effu.v
e;
r,aojv
av^pyjsSai
TtavxTraffiv
yani
convocandos, religiosissimum
nostrum impeinciet
BouXeTai.
Aia xouxo E^ysips

'
'
ci
xbv
"
xtv lEps'wv
ratorem ad obsequium
lavit,
tibi
praestandum
pastorem
aixo TTpwxsovxa
xXr,civ, xal
T/)v orjv
Tcpb? xrjv
/;jjiEXEpav
jjuuv
xauxvjvi 12
Txpbi;
sanctissimum
nostrum
xbv
EuffEE'ffxaxov
affiXsa
patriarcham
ad
obliviscendam
infirmitatem
senectutem nos
UTtaxorjv
oiavsiXT.ffS,
xai xbv yiwxaxov
diuturnamque
sollicitavit,
/jpuov
TrotpiEva
xai Txaxpiap/7;v yqp(0( STCiXaEffOa'.

f,o.5; xou?
demum
pastores eidem subditos undique con-
xai affSevsiai; fj.axpa; TtapEffxE'jaffE, xat

Ott
gregavit, tque in longa itinera, maria, aliaque
axbv noi|XEva(
aTravxaybOsv auvr]9poiae xai
I.
Praeit in
A absque
addit
alio
lemmate
ii-.t
To
iv o>r,9iia aofcxxo'j xai
xYtuxxo-j
:
i/.rixpoTioXixo'j
'Ejectccj Trp;
t',v
nwav Eyeviov. Eyev i'u) ante i

i'.
:
[Mtxap.
add.
I,
iu-mque
)j.s>.tj
ita
habet
2.
4,
xrj;
'EiEffiwv [MixpoJtJ.Ew;.
I,
Post
insci'iptionera
liltera
Tuet?
ow|ia XpiffTo xal

erat.
quae
rubricatori
&)..
addenda
C.
:\.
11.
I).
xr,v
Evwoiv
Eitciy.
7.
-ndvxwv add.
jrpovavaiE>.our;i G. Efnoiavat C. C.
ex
(jle'povc
r,upov
omissa
('..
scilicet
prima
G.
iEjnafii'vi
9. 5iEipri(j.evu>
8.
A.
5. Epprrr(tEva
10. xijv
A.
Ttpoxeuovxa A.
12.
C.
xa'jxyjv.
l.
'.i
13. Ott'
aOiw
Tcoi|iatvOfAe"voij;
('..
a]
Vmbrosianus653 p.261sup
P
606, 388,
"1
1"'
i
A
(=
i.
Parisinus 2075, f.327-333
vthous Iberof.
rursusque in altera eiusdem opusculi editions quae paucis inleriectis annis prodiit ita inscriptm
Aoxi[j.iov
nun olim
i
nunc
248,
f.
nunc
C).
(-.
591
I).
ioroptxov
Tcept ~o\i ff/tTiiaro;
Alhenis, 1896
ditio
mox
memoranda
;
"
Habetur
\~. 429, f. etiam harr oratio in Parisinis 123, Supp.gr. 475, f. 48-65 item in ConslantinoSepulcri 252, f. 131, qui eandem politano S.
i
Textum mutuatus est, ut ipse ait. c codice quodam bibliotbecae Sanctae Annae, rui lilalns Tjio; 'Ana'/) j-^;, p. KS.'.. Quae rililio littera C notabitur, iis Lamen neglectis priori?
p.
135-140.
prorsus recensionem exhibel atque codex modo laudatus monasterii [berorum in montc Alho, ul
i
i
edilionis
mendis, quae Callistus
ipse
in
altert
eilitio
editione correxit. Vix

altera,
me
'anda occurrit
N.
in
bis
lilulo praeflxis liquet.
quam Adamantins
Smyrnensis,
r,
DiamanlopuluJ?,
libro
i
iralionem typi> quidem mandavit, sed in multis

'
scrjptor
repraesentavil
deturpatam,
\nn:ir in
il
lallislus
\
1 1
1 .
Blastos
>
monachus
Mjv/.'j; 6 E'JyEvix? xai
ev l'Xiopevxia ffuvoo;
in-8,
montc
in
libfo
quem
pi
ille
sed alter scripsit, Imc

x</0
aeno
i4
lilionem Athenis, 1899), p. 82-87. Liquel enii istam ab illa pendere, quanquam novus Marci
[lulo
i
liioypoiyix..
itxij
Mpxo-J
ip/iiTzirrxoTcr,^
18
Ephesii biographus
ncglexit.
primum
editorem
salutare
in-8*,
Alhenis,1887), p.
[199] VIF.
piaxpa;
bootj
MARCI EPHESTI ORATIO AD EUGENIUM PAPAM QUARTUM.

xai
'Ap'
xpt'a=i
337
xai TteXiôu;
7rE7TOlr)XV.
xivouvwv Ixs'pwv
Olj
'
pericula oppetenda impulit.

est,
Nonne perspicuum
nutu
contigisse,
XaxaXoXlArjSal
TCpViavw;
x0"
haec
Dei
virtute
ac
xauxa 2
xb
0sou
ouvu.Ei
xi
Y E Y^VY! Tal >
quamque optimus
lus, inile
futurus sitexitusac Deogra-
Ttpa; 3
v;Sr|
biroiov
Eaxai
xylo/ xai
0w
ov,
(piXov,
iam
licet
praesagire?
filios
Agedum
e
igitur,
e'vxeOev
TtpooiixiÊTat;
Asupo
or|
yuoe;
sanctissime
Pater,
tuos
Ionginquis
xax
TTOcttp,
uTroEâi
xoc
aa
Txva rjiaxpoEV
xou; ex
Orientis plagis adventantes excipe; eos amplectere, qui
vaxoXwv
r'xovxa"
7rpurxu;t
piaxpou
iam dudum
ulnas;
iis,
a te separat!
ad tuas conpassi sunt,
oieotitoi; xo\i ypo'vou,
wpb; xa; da; xaxa'iuYo'vxa;

tou;
x?;;
fugiunt
qui
scandalum
yxaXa;
6Eoa7rsu<;ov
cxavoaXiaOEvxa;- aitav
EipT^vvj?
E17TE
medere;quodlibet offendiculum obstaculumve,
axSiXov xott
[XEOOU
coi;''
Tipdaxouiua
5< '
xcoXuxixbv
ex
TOI;
quo pax praepediatur,

et
medio
tolli
:
iube ; die
Y SVE<i ^
Xe'Xe'jGOV
Xl
-
auXO;
ipse tuis angelis ut alter
Dens
Praeparate
yYsXoi; w; xou 0EO
ijiiiji^xrj;
'OdonoirjoaTt
viam popu/o meo, lapidesque e via reiieite*. Quo-
TXaw ftov,
Qtl[.taT.
xui rovg Xidovg tx ztjg 'ov 'iuqauTOu Xpiaxoi! xai

xai
zrfi
usque
tandem,
fidei
cum eiusdem
alii
Christi
alios
ipsi
eius-
JNlsypt xivo; oi xo
demque
simus, nos
per-
auxr,;
voijiev;
Ttiaxo;
Me'/_pi
aXXouiEv
xivo;
oi
aXXv-Xou;
axri;
xaxaxEU-
cutimus ac
trueidamus? Ouousque eiusdem
xv;;
TpiaSo; TTposxarsadio/usv,
utto
Trinitatis eultores invicem
mordemus ac devo-
xjjvrjxai
*
dy.vofnv uXXtjXovg xai
ramus, usque
et
dum ab
invicem
in
consumamur h,
f.
to
iwg uv vn' uXhrjlmv di'uXwHwiav xai

/9ptv
st;
xoW
'
;
ab exteris hostibus
sit
nihilum redigamur?
e;w6ev
u.y)
eIvii
/wpâwpiEv
[JIJ)8e
Ne
hoc sane, Christe Rex, neve tuam boninostrorum

copia:
Mr, Y-'vOlTO TGUXo", XfldTS aSlXEU,

xvjv
o-y,v
VlX'f,57]
tatem superet peccatorum
ayadx/jxa
xwv
ev
^{jicceoiuv
ipiapxtwv
~'r\
verum
tiam
uti
praeteritis
temporibus,
cum nequi
tcXtjO'j;'
XX' toaiTEp
eioe;
,
xoi;
TipdxEpov ypdvoi;, oxs
videres
redundantem
ipse
vehementerque
xr)v
xaxi'av
C7Tpxa8?(jav aauxoij
ir];
xai
Itci
tilyoL-'
erumpentem,
eam,
per
te
tuosque apostolos
cohibuisti,
:
y_wpyj<7a<iav
oia
auxr,v
xai
xwv awv ;xoi7idXwv

cpopa;
ne ulterius ad
tili
progrederetur,
dvs'sxEiXa;
ar;v
7rpdato
xai Txpb;
x/,v
v"jv
eunetos
notitiam convertendo
sie
et
etxiyvokjiv
E7TE'ffxpE\j>a;
aTCavxa;, ouxw xai

u.y,o=v
iam nunc tuos hosce servos, qui
nihil tua cari-
Sia
ar,;
xwv awv xouxwvi

ycncr];
10
EpaTrdvTwv, ot
eOevxo,
xrjv
x?^
tate existimant antiquius, alteris alteros tibique
7rpoCipYiai'Tspov
auva'Lov
r,pi";
nos coniunge, votumque
illud perfice,
quod ad
XXr)Xoi;
xai
aEauiio,
r,v
xai
Eijyvjv
exeivtjv"
aTC7jEi;
'-
passionem iturus deprecando nuncupasti r :Fac

ut
E7UxeXvJ itoirjffov,
r,vixa
upb; xo iraOo;
unum sint,sicut nos unum sumus. Nonne vides.

nostrum,
alteri
e/ouevo;
eXeye;-
zlog
avzolg
'Opa;,
xai w?
l:i
,
Iva
Kupie,
oi
woiv
xf,v
IV,
Oia-
Domine, dissidium
quam
miseran-
xutog
tjfitlg si> BGjXEV.

'û.mw
{>$
dum
sit,
quove pacto
dominatui arrogancarnis i ar-
côpav
xai
IXeeiv/),
uiv auxovoi/i'a
tiaeque assuefacti,
bitrio abusi
ad commoditates
toti
auaOEi'a
T?j
ouveOio-Os'vts;
elg
d(forjm}v
*
'
t;J
simus,
servi peccati
caroque
aaoxi
xv;;
EXEuOEpi'a
xaxE/priaay.Efla
13
xai
oouXoi
'
prorsus
in
effecti; alteri
vero crucis tuae hostibus
aapxia; xai xb oXov

xoi?
aapxEi; YYva iEV ) l

rtpb;
direptionem ac Servituten! dediti evaseriac sicut oves

occisionis aestimati fueri-
E/_9poi;
xo
cxaupo cou
Siap7taYr,v
mus
xai SouXEi'av
exooxoi xaOax/|Xaav xai

tXoyia6rj/[{St';
-
ug Tb
710-
rnus"? Propitiare, Domine; attende, Domine;

nobis,
b'uiu
acfuyrjg
'IXa'aOr,xi,
KupiE'
TcXai
xoi;
Domine, opitulare. Ouod olim vulgo

synodo oecumenica opus esse neid
itpooêq, KpiE
vxiXaSo
>ijJ.wv,
KupiE.
dictitabant,
gotiis
BpuXXojXEvov,
w;
oixoujxevtxyj;
o-uvoou /psia
componendis,
nos hodie perfeeimus;
1.
"1,
9'
o-j
<:.
I.
X")fi'<;w|j.ev
2. 8.
taxa om.
to'jto
13.
3.
linzp
C. C,
(!)
(',.
4. xtiXuerov I.
10.
5.
ooXz 0111.
C.
6.
\a\-/.i%\
(
'..
('..
post
aot'/.s
9. iltl
\f.iyi\io ei;
AI.
louxtov!
om. C.
x/iv
11.
exeivwv
12,
bmifc C.
ouvEitaflevxE;
moxque
v,
ifopprlv
xrj;
uapxb;
ieuflsptav.
Nun
vnlil
bonus Catlislus haec esse verba Pauli ad Gal.

.-I.
13.
14.
xaTexpr(ie6
13.
13-
to).ov
API.
IS.
LXII,
10.
li)
Gal. v.
1"..
c)
Ian. xvn, 11,21.
d) Gal. v,
e)
Psal.
xliii, 22:
Rom.
VIII, 3G.
'
338
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

in
[200]
xai
xb
quod
manu
nostra erat, contulimus; age
Tcpayu-asi,
y|tx='xpov
o-rjUEpov
f,;jiEt<;
ETrXvjpojo-auiEv,
07]
vero, da et ipse
quae tua
:
sunt,
ut
ea absol-
aTrav
iavr]v/au.v ooq
(ov
xat
xi oi
ydtp,
ei
vantur quae suscepimus

habes,
etenim
potestatem
velle, o|nis
ttphi
TsXeicdiriv
ivif]f|(ji8a
3,
ovaaat
dummodo
volueris,
tuumque
bt\r\aEias
{/.ovo*/,
xai
xb
ICtrri
tkrattL 3 aou
npS\ii*
TrsxEpov
VftWI',
ipsum
efficere est. Die et

'
iam nobis,
ut
olim per
sunt,
Ioti ouvteteXeuuevti.
xai
rjuuv.
<S>;
prophetam tuuni
et Spiritus
si
Ecce ego vobiscum

in
Sli T0U
y.n.i
7tpO!p^TOU
COU"
'IOU
t~/W
fltH'
f.iio>
mens
stetit
media vestrm.
expedita
Nam
to flrtva fiov t<fOTr]Xt> iv

rcapvxo?,
vuwv.
Xaa
adfueris,
euneta
iam
planaque
io yap
aixavxa Xoitcov Euooa xai
fient.
2.
yEvô-sxai.
in
Atquehaec quidem mihi
praesentia op-
2.
lipo?
Kai xaxa aiv

s
ol'
6
.
1
i;j.oi
repd; ys xb 7tapbv r,u/9o).
li
tanda duxi.
Nunc iam ad
est.
te,
beatissime Pater,
Xonxo'v,
aytwxaxE rcaxEp, rbv

TCEpi
Xyov
x]v
verba faciam. Quid
quod tantopere conistiusmodi

additiodivulsit,
Jtoi7]<ro'uai
Tu
xoaauY/5 cpiXovEixi'a
tendamus
ne,
de
innovata
xaivoTOptov xautr.v TrpoTOr,xr)v, 7)$ xb
uojjjia
xou
quae corpus Christi coneidit ac
Xpiaxo
auxo
xax-'xEi/ s
xai
frei
Siiayiae
xoo"oxov
xai
xai;
xou?
a7t'
eosque, qui eius diseipuli vocantur, hactenus
xaAouaEvoui;
;
yvwuat;
opinionum dissensione disiunxit? Quid

Iongi
istuc
SieaTTure 9
i\
Ti?
rj
pia<pa xai
ypbvtoi; Evo-xaii; xai
ac diuturni iurgii atque inofficiosae fra-
" a^piXo; UTXcpo'îa xiv

r,
aSeXatriV xai xiv axavoaXlli xiv
truni despicientiae,
eorumque, qui scandalum

Ecquid Patres damna->
tradi-
ci[/.EV(ov
jj.ev,
XXoxpiwii;;
ixaxEpwv xaxsyvM-
patruntur, abalienatio?
oxi
Txapa xa; xoivi; axiv Tca;aSoo"Et; 1'xEpa

;
mus.
dum
praeter
communes eorum
(ppovoaev xai Xsyouev
Ti
1
'
'
xr,v
exsi'vcov
sXXitxtj
tiones alia sentimus ac
dieimus? Cur illorum

vero quasi
TiOEaeQa
EiffayoiiSV
tciuxiv,
;
xai
xrjv
7 u.xs'pav
w; xsXEioXc'pav
8 TcapsXaSouisv,
fidem
f.
mancam reddimus, nostram
Ti 7xapa -b euayyE'Xtov,
;
Im
perfectiorem indueimus? Quid
praeter evan-
*XEpov
Ttovy;pb?
EayyEXii'.o'uEOa
'ft?
ijv
E6<Jxr,vi
'-'
gelium, quod aeeepimus, aliud evangelizamus?
oatuuov
xrj?
5[Xovoia;
yaTtr,v
l3
,
xai
x^? Ivcoiew;;
'iiiXE,
xr,v
Ouis malevolus daemon
nostrae invidit con-
Tl;
XTjv
(SeXîxTiV
e;
f,uS)v
cordiae atque unitati? Ouis

nol)is
amorem fraternum
sacrifi-
Siapopov Ouatav
ipepO(ivir]v,
Ei<jayayi.')V
'
xr,v
oOx dpOw? Tr;oa;
ademit, diversum
substituendo
ettei
u^r)
3taipou[*z'v?)v
'Apa
'j^'j/rj?
cium. quod haud legitime offertur utpote citra
aTxoaxoXixyî;
ctuxrji;
xaxa xai
?j
ixaxpixî;
yviou.-/-,?
xai osX1 ''
divisionem? Suntne
ista
et
animi
apostolici et
Oia8i'u(o;
xovavxiov
axaia? xivo;
xai
3(
paternae benevolentiae
fraternae caritatis?
t5xpaaiji.E'vy5;
xai aExaixou xai o<j8ev

itdXXoivxo "'
xaxrjv
;
y]youy.E'vr];
u.v
An contra hominis
ferentis,
tror,
scaevi, morosi,
haud aegre
arbi-
oelvov,
ei
TtvxEi;
'Eyw
otuai
xbv
quod omnes pereant? Equidem
xov
'
'
xr,v
oiai'pEiiv
l7ayayvxa
AcTixoxtxoii
xai
eum, quidissidium hoc invexit,tunicamque
avioSev
pavxbv /txwva
[isiôva 18
xou
tiiv
awpiaxoc
7xoirxr]-
Dominici corporis olim uno tenore contextam

laceravit,
oiaoyiTavxa
GsaOai''
asîov
eêoti
[ao'vov,
2
1
axaupwxiov
aix'
acerbiorem subiturum esse poenam,

et
oixr,v
xai
xwv
aiwvo?
aoi
Et
STrvTwv
xouvavxt'ov
;j;,
quam
qui Christum cruci adfixerunl
omhium
tibi
xai
",
aipsxixoiv.
'AXXa
TXaxEp,
aetatum impii atque haeretici. At vero

contrario
volueris.
las est.
piaxapuxaxE
SouXÔeiv];
beatissime Pater,
dummodo
xa 5i0"xwxa
auvoi'j/ai
xai
ro ftsooTOi/ov
o!xovou.i'a?
disiuneta
i
coniungere,
medium pa-
toi
W0ay/.lOV
xa9cXTv
xai
xai
Eia?-'
xy;v
rietem maceriae
cpnveUere, divinae dispensa-
Epyov ipya'Jaaai.
Toxou
p/V
axb;
I.
xai ti a
xati ri C.
2.
I
iptafitO C.
3.
'J:// u.i
;
(jou
('..
G.
-v.r,-7..>[j.at
C.
I'
:
7.
xo
OITJ.
i
!.
8.
13.
xatEtopiE
G.
I.
9.
iUry/î
14.
('..

17.
'i.
jrpdêt
jj
A.
('..
1">.
"'.
ai
xi
:.
C.
:
Kl.
,,m.
II.
om.
('.
ioxifive
igioxavi
:.
FrpouaYayiiv
'.
snt
('..
(ai
1
!
ovaipo|iEvr)v
C.
axai; xivo;
[Wt(<o
ozaioO iv
:,
moxque
i
Sientpaiievou...
20.
riyoufitvou.
16.
(
iitXXuvio
xov
xou A.
18.
IU. &7ta<rtiq<Ta<T8a(
sUsxatC.
21.
14.
6:ia;:
6eoC
"i
phi
3.
ii,
[201] VII.
xaTEaXou,
xai
MARCI EPHESII ORATIO AD EUGENIUM PAPAM QUARTUM.

TaT<
339
XaprpaT;
xai
tpiXoTijj.t'aii;
'
xai
tionis
opus perficere. Huius iam initium ipse
u.EYaXoo'wpEaii; 2
eTtnju^ff?,
'
to
irepai;
Im-
posuisti, amplissimis
muneribus magnificisque
:
Ostvai eBo'xY|<rov oSl

etcitjjoeiov
yap aXXov s
8v
6
eSpiiaEi; xaipv
<rot
largitionibus
illud auxisti
fastigium
alia
denmni
occasio
jAXXov,
7)
so?
TrapE'a/ETO
imponere
tibi
placeat
neque enim
tijjtgpov 6
L^poc vxAai roi 5
o(fOaX/.iovg
aov,
occurret ea opportunior,
concessit.
quam Deus
tibi
hodie
xai t66
rfiy\
7toXia<;
ttXe'ov
aioecipiouc xai kpoTtpETtsTi;, xXi'vr,;
Lcva
in circuitu oculos tuos et vide*

et
to
xai dvaTtauoEoi? OEOtAs'va?,

7cavaiJTixiiai;
pivr)
t;
7
e'x
twv
canos
venerabiles
augustos, lectulo
iam
oixeuov
t9j
opov
xai
ei(
irpoaooaiAOudai;
plerumque ac requie indigentes,

extorres, ad
sola in
finibus suis
arj
teXeiohiti,
0sbv ilm&i xai

8
-
tuam amplitudinem
spe atque erga
te
profectos, una
T ?l
^p?
fya;
aYaTrl
auvEyouE'va;
tyJi;
Ke
tv
Dcum
amore
fretos.
:
<m''fvov tov
[Ar)
irXaxs'vTa
ooSjrn,
8v
TTepiO='<iQati
Intuere gloriae
te redimiri
coronam iam consertam
hac
avaSaXXrj.
iegîgev
ETEpo;
KaTETEj/Ev STEpo;,
ETEpo?,
at? ouvotiXiocuva'j/ov
EcpiXo-
ne moreris. Vulneravit
alter,
alter, tu cica-
aov*
auTo;
tricem contrahe; discidit
tuconnecte; eni-
vixr)iTv
doipOwTov
xaxv
E'pYxaa-
sus est alter ad

tu enitere ut
malum
insanabile
reddendum,
aai, od
<j>iXgveix7)5ov ,0
ETravopJffai
to yey ov( >?>

,3
w
irap
Et
(*jSe
patratum facinus emendes, quasi
oXto;
'
''
eye'veto 12 .
otxovopLt'a;
T7)V
"Hxouaa' tou
XP'V
iriVriv
twv
ne plane quidem accidisset.

stris
Quemdam
e ve-
uiaiv
to^cv
xai
StopOii-
doctoribus audivi dicentem, temperamenti
GEUX;
TIVMV QUj flK TTSpl

iauT)v
s';
e'/vtwv Trjv
gratia emendationisque nonnullorum, qui
non
irpoaOv-'xrjv
ap/vj<;
E7riv07)8r)vaf
oxouv
,s
recte de fide sentirent, additionem huiusmodi

initio fuisse
oixovojiiaq
ypiv
-.paipEO>;Ti.>
ivdXiv,
Iva
irpoa-
XaSrjaE oeXipou?, cov
w
ei
excogitatam
agitedum temperaut
/(.jpiTjjuo
ijitj
ffirapa'rrEoOai
menti gratia tollatur iterum,

peretis,
fratres recu-
avtCiK 16 ujxo?
eixo';,
avaXY^Tioc
e/ete.
quorum
nisi
disiunctione
vos
exagitari
AdSs
ta
utto
17
(xoi
xara vov x
Tiv
/piunavjv aijxaT,
jjfAspav,
plane decet,
recogita
inhumani
sitis.
Mente mihi
singulis
xaO' Ixdaryiv IxÊoUEva

apa'pou<; ,s
Ttixpotv
tV
xai t^v
tv
ovei-
christianorum
sanguinem
SouXei'av,
xai
diebus effusum, durissimam sub barbaris Servituten!, Christi
Oi<i|/.v
to oiaupo tou XptaTou, 7rpoas'Ti ol 6uaia-
crucem probro datam; item
arrjpiiiiv
vaTpoitqv,
EuxT7]piiov
oixcov
xa6ai'pEaiv,
altaria subversa, pias
domos complanatas,
divi*
f
\ i.
Oeioiv
ispiov
uaviv apYi'av, aYi'wv tokoiv xaTaa/satv,
nas Iaudes exstinctas, sacra loca occupata, vasa
txEjv xai
ETrtXwv
iavojjiyjv'
irdvTa 19
vestesque sacras direptas. Haecomnia permu-
Xuflrjvai
Si t?k v)awv Eip>]V7); xai opovotac Eix;,

r\v
tuam pacem concordiamque avertenda

sperare
illum
licet,
fore
to
0eo TuvEpYOvro<,
touto
xai
e'OsXyiotite
2"
[jio'vov
to
favente Deo,
dummodo
ferocem
Tpa/u
(Jve'vSotov
f,rjiiv
ToOe'iJiEvot
auYxa-
inexorabilemque
animum
deponentes,
tafjvai toi? <1ii8ev-'giv
xai
ra axavoaXi'tJovTa
<fiqai,
non abnuatis nobis infirmis morem gerere,

atque ea, quae nobis offensioni sunt, e medio
tollere.
îaS? ex jae'sou irEpiEXEiv.Tu 21
pfia,
fir)
axav22
SttXifrl
tuV uSthfv [tot, ov

xai
pijjv
oij
(fyw
xpt'a
Si esca, inquit", scandalizat fratrem
? Tev alwya'
-fY" v
6
-
xExiiXuTai
itiTEp,
to
xps'a
nie um,
et
non nmnducabo carnem
in
aeternum. Sic
est
Ouxo) xai vov, aYoraTE

apT0<,
xaXo; 23
ei
nunc, sanctissime Pater, bonus
panis
si
evi;u|Ao
xaXb? xai
aûjxo-
XX'
24
fermentatus, bonus et zymus. At vero
azy-
1. ti).OTt|j.iat
eipriilfat? I.
2. [lEYa/.oStopian
C.
SXXov et xaip6v.
KJvai|(ov epiA.
tl|i9|
5.
SXXov om. AI.
6.
<n|upov C.
3.
7.
xai TTtcp G.
E1
4.
tavaoa ? C.
o yp tipnaa;
8.
ettit.
C, omissis
(ruvexO|XEvou ? C.
C.
9.
ooJrt 11. 15.

o>?
ete P o ?
om. G, addito
v.
C.
IG.
xa! ante Sn5p6. et ôtieuoev post xaxv.
<xo 9
10
12. r^v ipxrjv ad.l.
post
o'jv
C.
uivia C.
reluclanlibus rei
20.
EdEXfaeTE C.
17. Xd6e omnes, quam scribendi rationem servandam du\i, nonnullis tarnen grammaticae scriptoribus. 18. papgdpiov C. 19. navra G, praeeunte puncto. 21. e! yP G, omisso âi. 22. xpea; C, itemque lin. seq.. 23. xa) (iev <5<iavei
e Y eveto.
<pi).ovixiaov
:
13. to-j
om. G.
14.
?l lo5 ? wv
C.
oOx
Ei7iu|iEv,
xai evC
C, posito puncto ante
xaW contra sententiam.
24.
! om. C.
a)
Is.
lx,
4.
b) Itom.
xiv, 21;
path. on.
Cor. vin, 13.

24
t.
xvi i.
f. 2.
3'.0
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS
scandalo
sit
ALI
CONCILE DE FLORENCE.
6
[202J
mus
minusque ad sacrificium
et
aCufio? axavoaXitÊi xai -/jxxwv
'
ei;
Ousiav
Xtryi-
idoneus reputetur,
imperfectus
in
et
mortuus,
sxai xai areXri; xai vExpb; xai
pro? xuxwaswg
[Jlt)
panisque
nequitiae'
Scriptura
appelletur,
Trapa
xr)
2
1'pacf.y,
xaXEixai, tl
evuu.o?
cur non suscipiendusfermentatus, azymus vero

repellendus?
aipETE'o;,
xai 7rpiaipEXE'o; 5 aûptoq; Oxisig utiTuq,

cpr)<iiv
Quoniam
;t
uniis
punis
unum
1
cor-
%v awfi BOfisv 6t nolloP,

axoXoc;'
eioi;
thto'
pus multi sumus,
divinus apostolus
',
nam
de
ol
yuo
ni'Ttg
5
ix
(jir)
xov
xo
h'6g
uproi
onmcs de uno pane partkipamus. Ubi
igitur
fiSTtyo/iiey- "Oixou
yOJJLEV,
TtVc'ojxEv
apa
Ivb*;
apxou
jjiexe-
uno pane haudquaquam participamus, constat
ElxdxiO;
OUiE
ffcufjia
EV
SffLieV, ouoi
aui/-
unum quidem nos corpus esse, neve alios cum aliis conspirare, neve eodem motu cieri
ne
aXXiiXon; xai r}jv atjx/,v Ttoiouu.EQa xivy,<riv.

vf.iq
(6
TIuQaxaXw
/naTog rov
aux
cpT,<ji)
diu ruv dvo-
Obsecro
vos, ut
idem ait",/w nomen Domini

idipsum dicatis omncs,
KvqIov
]jf.iwv '/jjffo
Xqiotov, Iva
ir
fj
nostri Jesu
et
Christi, ut
tu
uvto XtyrjTS ndvzeg, xai

"ttou
/<//
vfttv
non
sint in vobis Schismata.
Cum
ergo non
istud
ayiOftaTu.
apa
'
u.7)
xb
aixb
Xs'youev,
idem dicamus, haud immerito
magnum
eixotwi; xb d/iaixa tovto xb

ev
-fiuiv
\J.i'liL
xai aOEpairEuxov
Oo*i
Si o
insanabileque schisma ad hanc usque

inter
diem
dici-
esxi 8
;
|iVpi xai
xvû-Epov.
X5t
'
xb
xivi
nos
habetur.
Ubinam non idem

clanculum
et
auTo
xai
Xs'yotj.Ev
Ox
ev
Y wvla
TtapaStTXio
XatteTv
mus? Non
vatis
sit,
in oeculto et
in pri-
xa6"
auTOu; cuvidvxEt;, otcou xat

aXX'
ev
xto
euxi
xrje
congressibus, quo res vulgus latere posin
xqu;
tcoXXou;,
ev
xr,
xoivi
ouadXio
sed
publico
fidei
symbolo,
in
baptismatis
si
Tn'axEio?,
xo
pairxi<T[/.axoi;
pioXoYia, ev TT]
confessione, in christiana tessera. Porro
quis
ypisxiavixvj
a-^paY'iJi.
Kai
ei
aaiXtxbv ixapa-
regium
tur
nummum
adulterat, gravissima censeis
âpaxxtov vaiaaa u^X?);

xrjv
e'uxi
xiawpiac
a;to<;, 6
poena dignus,
christianae
iure
commune professionis signum corruperit, quonam tandem

qui
se
xoivr,v
aitpayiSa
xr);
ypiaxiaviov
baoXoYia;
fjixa7rouov,
n'va av Ctou/iuv x/jv oixr,v odx
iXxxw
censuerit,
leviorem
tanto
facinore
Ooêie Sotivai xou 7xXr|U[jiEXr'u.axo;;
poenam soluturum?
3.
Rem
vero, ut se habeat, considera.

in
Olim
erat
3. ixoTTEi Se
o/iXovdxi, xai ox
o/|1tcu
vtiv
Se',
outio;.
"^v
'EXe'you.ev
y,i^Tv
ttoxe
xb
auxb
Si
10
dicebamus plane idem, neque

schisma,
et
nobis
ev
ay lapia
9 * xts
tunc patribus ipsis utrique pro-
xai xot; 7raxpaai cuvîovo|jiv ajjupoTepoi*

ote
[xr,
fecto conspirabamus.
Nunc autem, cum non

quaeso,
utrique
certe
ipsi
xb
auxb
Xe'yoixev, omoi;
apa Ixa12
'
idem
dicamus,
quomodo,
xspoi"
'reEp
EyojJiEv;
xo'xe,
'HixeT;
jjlev Stj
xi aOxi Xe'yovxe?
auu.êovouijiEv
1 ,
habemus? Ac nos quidem eadem

dieimus
atque olim,
et
si
dum
con-
xat
xai ^|xiv
fjuiojv
auxoi?
et
nobiscum
xai xoT; 7raxpaaiv

xXr,0^
xat CuTv'
lc
av ee'Xvjxe' 3
xoriv-
spiramus
cum
Patribus
nostris et
vobis-
XEyEiv
7rptoxov
uu-Eii;
5e
ETTEiaaYaYo'vxEi;
cum cum
etiam,
vera dicere velletis; vos autem
xspa,
xoi);
[xev
icpo;
upia;
axoc,
oe'
Eixa ixpb;
recentiora adseiveritis,
primum quidem
xoivou?
ixaxs'pa?,
EitEixa
y^'
xi
xai
-irpbi;
a vobismetipsis, deinde a communibus Patribus,
r,iia; SiaipwvsTv
vaYxasa(lE. Kai
jj.r-,
ir:b? xr,v
(andern a nobis etiam dissentiatis necesse
est.
xaXr,v exeivtjv
auatpwvi'av ETtvijjiEv ,s ,
xoi<
?,
xai
f,iilv
1
Quidni ad optimam
f
illani
concordiam redeaet
auxoi?
xai
aMr/oi'" xai
7raxpaaiv -nun;"
11-
mus, quae nos
et
nobismetipsis
invicem
et
et
bao'XoYou; aitoâvsi, xai xb c/i'upia

ouva'j'Ei
irepisXei, xai
cum
1.
Patribus plane consentientes ostendet,
xa SiEaxixa, xai
Trav oiYabv ECYaTiTai;
r.TTOv
;.
J
:
2.
Trj
&Y:a YP a f^ G.
fri'ji'v.
5.
3.
nl
Tio.oi is|Uv
C.
4.
Post
Jv?
a'pxo-j
:
habetur
C.
in
7.
intra
parenthesin
C.
xai ox ?u.ou
eati xa!
tcou
(
fa
;.
'i.
[iETE/oiiEv
C.
I.
8'
Oll).
A.
6. sv etu.ev
xv
o0vE<7|iev
fa cum.
8.
eotiv
[/.=y&i
-.rj;
irniiepov
Item
xai pcist etti scripserat
A, at voculam dein delevit.

xiSxe
tr/Ji|i.ata
14.
1.
<
).
1.
In. 5i Offl.
10.
C.
xai Ou.ii;
Olli.
1">.
EEXrixai
A.
11. xtEpo?
16. 5e
:
12. 17. ye oni.
Xe'yoiiev oiitEp
I.
C.
13. ouv:f(.)vo(iiv
18. Enav;0|isv
AI.
19. iXXriXoii;
i'/).ot;
2n.
r,u.i;
C.
or. v
8.
Cor
17.
c) 1
Cor.
i.
In.
[203] VII.
MARCI
TpiiSo;
r,
'
EPIIESII
rcpb;
ORATIO AD EUGENIUM PAPAM QUARTUM.

ttj;
341
et
Nal
Ttpo t5j;
Ecf'
auTr;;- va'i
xoivt);
u.yj
schisma
quodvis
auferet,
et
disiuncta
coniunget,
e'Xtcioo;,
TTEitoiauisv
xai
ireTtoiOaiE,
bonum
perficiet?
Nae
per
ipsam
in
TVpiin /)TE
xevou; xai a7tpaxTOu;

7i !>ioOevoîv,
/)[/.<;
;iEX9vTa;.
Trinitatem! nae per
communem
spem,
qua
'YniQ Xqiotov
wg tov Qtov 2
aTi[jiaV/]Ts
:,
fiduciam reposuimus ac reposuistis, ne permittatis ut sine fructu et re infecta
nugaxaXov i'tog 6V
TCpEaÊi'av
(jtr)
tf/.uv'
ixt)
t^)v
Tot;
abeamus. Pro
tou< xotcou;
e'Xey5';
E/OpOV Xai ItoXspilOV
legationem; ne
Iabores cassos
reddatis,
ETTEYYEXdar'
(xv)
r)|itv
irpoxspov
nuY/wpÛKiTE'
preces infructuosas praestetis, ne voluntatibus
tov Weov xai t vEutiia auTO to cyiov Xu7t)li .

1
hostium obsequamini; ne
sinatis
communem
Spiritus
8/jvai Trapa<j<uao"r TE
Meteo^;
Cjjlwv
egti Tcaaa
'J/u/J]
'
nostrum inimicum
et
perduellem nobis ut prius
xai axayj
*Av
7
7raa,
Tr,v
vajAEvooaa
ttjv
y v( >V 7 v
1
irridere; ne faciatis ut
Deus eiusque
E'6A-/5a;YiTE
veorai
|j.E'aou
np;
sip-/,vr)v
xai
sanctus contristetur
'.
Haeret quivis animus ac
Ta cxavoaXa
yplUTiaviv,
ex
TTEpisXv,
V|p6^
Ta twv
Ol
quivis auditus sententiae vestrae exspectatione
Tr7tT>XE
r,u.a;
Ta Tiv da6jv, E7tTri?av

tov
oixeiov
suspensus.
tis
Quod
si
ad pacem ultro propenderi-
puiovTE;
oXfOpov.
xai
j/.^)
upOEYVwxacriv
ix.6a.ii]
scandala e medio remoturi, iam christianoin
Ei 3
(8
Y" 0110 )
e'yw
TouvavTiov
rum
melius,
impiorum
in
peius res abeunt,
xai to Ttovrjpv e8o;

to xoivv)
9
ty);
oiaaTotaE; EnixpaTÔEiE
|j.ev
expavescunt qui nos oderunt, suamque praesagiunt
auuL^s'povTo;,
Xe'yeiv
ouxETt ovaixai
perniciem. Sin
autem (quod
absit!)
TTEpaiTEpco
OE
fio'vO;
xai Toi
TtaÊi
auY/sou-ai*
Weo;
contrarium acciderit, atque omni um

pravus dissidendi
commodo
quidem
10
O TtaVTa 0UVa|iV0<" ETtaVOpOtoElE T7]V
mos
praevaluerit, ego
lxxXyiaiav
auTO,
^v
xw
ioiio
E^YOpauaTO
ev
,2
iam non possum longius pergere angore pertrbatus;
aiaari, xai t
eVi
tvj;
Os'Xv)u:a
r
auTCiu,
w;
oupoivS, xai
oti
ei;
Deus autem, qui omnia

restituat,
potest,
Ecclesiam
Y'i?
Y v ^ a -"
Tt[*r)
TapaaxEuo'EiEV
xai
7cpo<7xuv7)ai;
auToi
suam
quam
proprio redemit sanguine,

voluerit, ut in caelo, sie
TtpEXEi
5d;a 13 ,
to;
ipseque
faciat, ut
quae
ailva; tiov auovtov,
aijiviv.
et in terra
compleantur, quoniam decet

et
eum
gloria,honor
adoratio
in
saecula saeculorum,
amen.
jy
'J.
1.
rj;
C.
2. (-)eo
XpidioO C.
3.
v^v
p] to;
C.
x. eouO.
8.
om. C.
:
4. xoivv ^jjiv
('..
i%.
G.
5.
eitifEWaai C.
in
C.
7iapaaxeu*T'/]Tai
A.
7.
Eip^v/jv
a.fiXTZ-t\v
9.
tou xotvo xai

Sgoc
u-jjxf.
1.
lu. |ivo;
um. C.
11. 6
navTouvano;
I.
12. llrflpaavi G.
1:'..
Quae pust
habentur, desunt
a) I
Cor. v, 20.
b)
Eph.
iv, 30.
Vlll
,s
PROBATUR, TESTIMONIA A MARCO EPHESIO COLLECTA, QUIBUS SANCTUM E SOLO PATRE PROGEDERE. UT AIT, SPIRITUM
TESTIMONIA,
QUAE
DILIGENTlSSIME
ET ACCURATISSIME COLLEMMUS CUM EX PROPHETIS ET EVANGELIIS, TUM EX Al'USTLIS SANCTISQUE PATRISPIRITU SANCTO, QUIRUS Bl S DE PROPRIE AG VERE PROBATUR EX PATRE SOLO PROCEDERE SPIRITUM
SYAAOrAI, AZ ETNEAESAMKeA META IlAIHi EniMEAEIAS KAI 'AKPIBEIA2 "EK TE nPO*HTN KAI ETAITEAIN,
a
A1I02T0AN TE KAI TUN AUlilN tot aitoy hneymamapttpoysvi kypkis kai toz, 'aah02, "oti ek tot qatp2 mo1iatepj2n (1ep1
SANCTUM, NON AUTEM EX
FILIO.
NOT
'ATiON, OVXI AE KAI
EMIOPEVKTAl 10 uneyma TO EK TOT VlV.
i.
Davidis dicentis Psalmo

caeli
XXXJP
Verbo
x.
aoy(i)
Tov /lavlS
xo kuoi'ou
xoj
01
XiyovTOQ,
tf/ulfiiii;
U>-
Tw
Domini
firmati
sunt, et Spiritu oris eius
oupavoi EaxEpswOviaav, xat iw
omnis
virtus
eorum.
Ilvsaaxi
OIUXMV.
cx|xaxo<;
auxo
Ttua
r,
ouvau.11;
2.
Psalmo CXLll'
in
Spiritus tuus
bonus
p'.
Valiini'
Iv y/,
Qfi'
To
rivsui-;.
(reu
t âOav
1
deducet nie
3.
terram rectam.
boriyfjOti [AS
^^<*llo TTopEuOiu it to IIvs-
Psalmo
quo
CXXXVW
V
:
Quo
ibo a Spiritu
('.
Wulfioc olrf
tuo, et
4.
a facie tua
fugiam?
[iaTO aou, xai
tco to Txpoo-oWou
~'
cou uo
'f\)fi<>;
Psalmo
Et Spiritum
sanctm tuum
5'.
Wulf-ioc,
aix
Kai xb IlvEaa aou xb ayiov Fl
ne auferas a me.
5.
avTavsXvj?
:
tiAou.
Psalmo
CUV
:
Emittes Spiritum tuum. et
s'.
WaXllOQ
gy
Kai
'.
s';aTro<?xEXHi;
xb
IlvEuoi
creabuntur.
6.
aou, xai xxiaO'/iaovxat
Et Isaias"
Spiritus
Domini super me,
Kai
6 'Had'iac,- rivsu.a Kupiou

''
Iic'
e>e',
propter quod unxit me, evangelizare pauperi-
S eivexev E/piiE'
ixe,
eva-j-filUzatiai
7txto/_oT<;
ttxr,v
bus
misit
me, sanare contritos crde, praediet
EOTaXxe us,
iaaao-Oxt
xob?
Tuvxsxpiu.u.ivou?
a-.f)E<Ttv
care captivis remissionem
caecis visum.
xapotav, xr,p;ai ai/ijuXioxoii;

aviX'|/iv.
xai xutpXoi;
7.
Ex
evangelio
secundum Matthaeum^
cogitare quo-
'.
'Ex
r<u~
kutiI
MaxOaiov tvnyytXlov
Go.<,
piT)
Cum
1
autem
Verba
tradent vos, nolite
"Oxav
OS irapaotjwo-iv
u.piu.vvi<ir|XS tton;
*tA|ib
w*
bis
scripta ad
oram
2.
codicis,
tum
hie,
3.
tum ante versiculum sequentem,
praetereo
lltteria
rubiis exaratus est.
&vtavtei A.
xxisOdsovxai A.
qj
'1.
s'xpriue
A.
mbrosii
653,
r.
26-33'
(=
A).
Ex
tal
Demetracopulus
Lipsiae, 1870),
in libi
etiam eailem colloctio, praevl a ad Palaeologum ,,,;,, epistola, in codicibus Mosquensil;

,
p,
101.
'OpOiooSo; 'BUa; (in-8", Suos singulis leslimoniil
numeros
in.
1
addidi,
b
quo
l'--
melius iectoris
commoda
Ps. CXLIB
1..
>50),
!'.
622-635,
1
et
335 (nunc, 240
consuleretur.
ii
xxxn, 6..
s.
<)
idire
licuit.
imperal
verba
protulit
Prima episloAndronicus
Ps.
cxxxvm,
e)
Ps.
13.
19.
nii. 30.
g)
1*-
xi, 1.
h)
Mat.
\,
[205]
y\
VIII.
TESTIMONIA A MARCO EPIIESIO COLLECTA.

1
343
estis
ti
XaXr|o-7]XE'
o yap uaEis eure
01
XaXovxEi;,
modo
qui
aut quid loquamini
non enim vos

vestri
dXXa xb
uptiv.
)'.
riv(*a
xou Haxpbi; uptiv
xb
XaXouv
ev
loquimini, sed Spiritus Patris
qui
loquitur in vobis,
ui
jt(r'
toc
dXiyoV Et
oaiu.dvta,
8e ev
vEuuaxt 0eou
l<p'
8.
Et post pauca
"
Si
autem
in Spiritu
Dei
Eyw E'xSXXu
/)
dp
sipQao-ev
;j.a<
eiicio
daeinones, igitur pervenit in vos
regnum
Porro
atfiXeta xou
6'.
0o\
8s
Dei.
y.
'iix
tov xr slovxuv ivayytXiov Ei

1
'
Ex
evangelio secundum
Lucam*
si
ev
oaxxXio 0eo xXXw xi oatadvia, dpa

/;
EtpOa-
in
digito Dei eiicio
daemonia, profecto perve-
0"EV <p' UJ/.5?
atXEia xou 0EOU.
nit in
po)xr,<jo>
vos regnum Dei.
10
i.
Kui
xai
'
'hdvvrpr
aXXov
Cftwv
i?
Kai
i-jto
xbv
tva
xrj;
10.
Secundum loannem"
et
Et ego rogabo
[IxxE'pa,
pic'vr,
apdxXrixov ouijei
xbv
aiiva,
uy.tv,
Patrem,
alium Paracletum dabit vobis, ut

in
piEO'
xb IlvEuy.a
maneat vobiscum
tatis.
aeternum, Spiritum veri-
aXrjEiai;.
ta
Kai nuXiV
8
ixE'ut'J/ei
"0 oe
6
[IapdxXr]xo?, x rivE|Aa
e'v
11.
Et rursus i
Paracletus autem Spiritus

in
f,
20'
xb aytov,
riaxyjp
x<o
ovouaxi
|-/.ou,
sanctus,
ille
quem
mittet Pater
nomine meo,
dixi vobis.
e'xeivo; Gua<; otod;i
7tdvxa a t7tov uaiv.

6
vos docebit omnia
quaecumque
Oxav
oe
eX8t)
napxXrjxo;
xb
8v
e'ym
xrj?
12.
Cum
autem 1 venerit Paracletus, quem

veritatis.
it'(ji'}/w
upv
7rapi
xou Ilaxpi;,
vEi/ixa
ego mittam vobis a Patre, Spiritus

qui a Patre procedit,
bit
ille
XY)6Ei'<;,
5 Ttocp
('
xo
naxpo;
EXTxopEusxat, exeIvo;
testimonium pcrhibe-
20
pta;xupv]<7Ei
iy
.
7Xpl
e'ijlo.
de me.
13.
Eiv Y*p
i*(M
\J-~h
anzkOt, 6
[Iap7.xXr)xo;
'
ox eXeijuexou ixpb; uptV xal iX9tov exeTvo?, eXe'y;ei

xbv
xo'(Ju.ov 7tpi
veniet ad vos;
vos. Et
si
autem
abiero, mittam
eum
ad
daapxta; xai Otxatoo"uvr]<;.
cum
venerit
iustitia.
ille,
arguet
mundum
de
peccato et de
Exi
25
TxoXXot
I/o)
XeyEiv
upv,
XX'
ou xb
14.
Adhuc ? multa habeo

:
vobis dicere, sed
ovacE
aaxaÊiv dpxr oxav os sXrj

dXr/JEta;, 6ov)Yiio-t'J
jAf<;
e'xeivo;,
n0 n potestis portare modo

rit
UvEupta
xrj<;
ei<;
Tro"avxr)v
ille
Spiritus veritatis,
:
cum autem venedocebit vos omnem

a
X/-|io<v
ou
Yp
XocX>i<7i
dtp'
eauxou, dXX' oaa av

iaiv.
veritatem
non enim loquetur
semetipso'
dxouiT'/;, XaXjjiTEi,
xai xa c'p/butEva dvayYsXEi
sed
quaecumque
quia de
audiet loquetur, et quae VenIlle
'Kxeivoi; Epii
in
ooâEt, Sri ex xou
euou Xvvj/Exai xai
tura sunt nnuntiabit vobis.

bit,
nie clarifica-
dvaYYEXei
iE
,
EipiTv.
Ilavxa oaa E/t

ex xou
ejjiou
Naxiip, iu.d isxr 01a xouxo
i5.
eiirov 6'xi
Xau.dvi xat dvaYYXE~ uu^Tv.
sunt.
meo accipiet, et nnuntiabit vobis. Omnia h quaecumque habet Pater, mea Propterea dixi, quia de meo accipiet et
Ex
Actibus, Petri'
et
nnuntiabit vobis.
iC
'Ex
rit'
1IquZ,zwv, flivgov' Tvj OEîa ov

x'i^v
16,
Dextera igitur Dei
xou
1
0eo
u'J/coOei;,
xe
EixaYYEXiav xou
aYi'ou
exaltatus,
promissione Spiritus accepta a
''''>
FTvEupiaxoc;
XaSwv Tiapa xou [laxp?,
e;e'/ touxo, 8
Patre, effudit
hunc quem vos
videtis et auditls.
VV UfAEl? pXE'TtEXE xai aXOUEXE.

t?'-
Tov avrov
tx r?/; xarrj/tjoiMg nQog tov
17.
Eiusdem,
eius'
c
:
catechesi
ad dementem
ttvrov fiadrjTTjv KXTjfisvra'

01
"Owo;
SiafiXEiJ/avT
discipulum
spexerint,
Ut
in
av9pw7toi 7iiux(io)(jiv
ei;
eva 0eov i:axpa itav-
credant
cum perunum Deum Patrem

homines,
1.
oxal A.
8.
2.
apa A;
tem versiculo seq.
4. [isvEt
A.
5. Hs<pix).ixo;
A.
0.
u.apxupiaet
A.
1. e).y5i
A.
SiWaai
A.
9.
oo-i\yy$Ti\
a
16.
Mat.
xii, 28.
b) Luc. xi, 20.
c)
7.
d) Ibid., 26.
Ioan. xiv,
f)
11,
23.
e)
Ioan. xv, 26.
!.
j)
Epitome de gestis
C,
Petri,
n.
17
Ioan.,
xvi,
g)lbid.,
P. G.,
2,
485 A.
\2.h)Ibid., 15. $Act.AposU,
344

et
[206]
7rpb
Et;
omnipotentem,
ex eo
in
unigenitum eius Filium

genitum,
et
in
xoxpaxopa, xai
ei; xbv jxovoyEvyj
axo Yibv xbv
ante
saecula arcane
tmv
aio'jvtov
il
aixo acppdVtio; yivvrivTOL, xai
Spiritum sanctum ex eodem Patre
ineflfabiliter
xb vEuia ib ayiov xb e; aixo xo llaxpb; app^xto;

EXTCOpEUo'plEVOV,
CntoataffEirtv,
procedentem; atque
in
unum Deum agnoscant

principio
Eva
0EOV
'l Y vt,, P l 0VT S
&v
TptOlV
tribus
personis,
carentem,
finis
avapyov,
axXx7)xov,
aitviov
xai
expertem, aeternum, perpetuum.

18.
aiotov
:
prima ad Corinthios
revelavit
cpistola'
Nobis
:
iv)'.
'Ex
1
TTJg npo'c
KoQiviovg npojTijg tniaTtExdXu'|(E Sti xo ITvs-
autem
Deus per Spiritum suum
OToXrjc
'
'Huiv Si 5 Eo?
-
Spiritus enim
Dei.
omnia
scrutatur, etiam profunda

seit
piaxo; auxo
giO/j
x -fap 7rv[ia irvxa IpEuva, xai xi

2
Quis enim hominum
quae sunt ho-
xo ("ho. Tt; yap oJoev

ei
ptr,
vptoTTiov
xi xo
xb
(jirj
minis, nisi spiritus hominis, qui in ipso est? Ita

et
avptoirou
xb Trvefia
xo
avOpwTtou
oioev 2
Et
e'v
quae Dei sunt, nemo cognovit,
nisi Spiritus
oOtw; Oxw xai xi xo eo ouoei;

rivEuu.a xo 0eo.
Dei.
Nos autem non spiritum huius mundi

Spiritum,
qui
acut
HfiEt; 8e
ou xb nvepta
xo
cepimus, sed
ex
Deo
est,
xo'suou eXocSouev,
iva eiSjuEv
tO'.
XXi xb
7tvs[xa xb ex xo
r,jjiTv.
eo,
15
sciamus quae a Deo donata sunt nobis.

19.
in
xi
inrb
xo 0eo /xpiiftivta
c
Ex
cpistola
estis,
ad Romanos 1
sed
in
Vos autem
si
'Ex
ge
Ttjq
tiqoc, ev
P(0/.iaiovg
iniOToXTJg'
ev Trvsptaxt,
carne non
in
spiritu,
tarnen
V(Xt?
oux euxe
sapxt,
o\Xk'
Spiritus
Dei habitat
vobis. Si quis
autem
ei7rsp ttveu
0eo
tyt,
otxet ev
o'jxoi;'
4
jxiiv.
Ei oe xt; irvepta
Spiritum Christi non habet, hie non est eius.

Si
Xptoro oux
Xptoxb;
ox
ectxiv
axo
St'
Et
be
21
autem Christus
est
in
vobis
est,
corpus quidem
ev C|mv, xo
uev abitxa vexpbv

:i
auapxtav,
xb irvEixa
mortuum
vivit
propter peccatum, spiritus vero
xb Se irvEvu.a wf, Sti
Stxaioauv^v
Et Se
propter iustificationem.
Quod
si
Spiritus
XO EYEl'pOtVXO? 'l/)GOv EX VEXptOV

6 eYt'p ai!
'
ÔIXeI 6 EV UtilV,
too7xotô-i
eins, qui suscitavit
Iesum
a mortuis, habitat in
Iîôuv Xpiffxbv
e'x
vxpwv^>-
vobis, qui suscitavit

vivificabit
Iesum Christum a mortuis

Corpora vestra propter
in vobis.
:
xai xa Ovyjxi
awuaxa
uptwv Sti xb
e'vo'.xov
axo
et mortalia
TtvEupia ev ujaiv.
inhabitantem Spiritum eius

20.
Ex
cpistola
ad Galatas' Quoniam autem

Filii sui in
x'.
'Ex
Trjg
ngog TuhtTug' "Oxt
Se'
e'gxe
uiot,
ei?
estis fdii, misit
Deus Spiritum
:
]
corda
c';a7re'(jXtXv
0eo; xb Ttveuâ xo Yio axo

ujjuov,
vestra
21.
clamantem
Abba, Pater.
Salvos nos
et
fecit
xi; xapSt'a;
xpaôv
7-
'A6S5
6 Ttaxiqp.
Ad
Ti/i/m'
per lavaSpiritus
xa
ZTpoc
Thov
FuojiEv
v-jfjLt;
Sta
Xouxpoi;
crum regenerationis
saneti,
renovationis
7taXiYY''Tia; xat vaxaivwoEto; I1vgu{Aaxo; cyiou,
quem
effudit in
eos abunde per Iesum
06 eJe'êev
-^'
y,u.? itXouBt'o);
Sta
'I/,ooij
Xptaxoij
Christum Salvatorem nostrum.

22. Saneti Dionysii e libro
xo ioxrjpo;
x6'.
y,[/.tov.
seeundo de divinis
est,
To? uyiov diovvoiov

9eUt)V
ix tov dtvxtQov
xb nvEjxa
x5);
nominibus"
Et Spiritus veritatis, qui
qui
hiyov nsni
Xr,i'ai;,
uvoîukov Kai
a Patre procedit.
2.3.
xb ov, 8 7rapa xo [laxpb; EXTtopEoExat.

b'xt
Ex eodem
libro
'
:
Verum
etiam ea quae
xy'.
'Ex toi uvtov XyoV AXX'
xai xi
x/J;
-
supersubstantialis
f.
illius
divinae generationis
ut
uTTEpouaiou eoYOvia? oix avxKjtpEÊt Trpb? aXX-/;Xa

tiovr)
27.
sunt, intcr se
minime reeiprocantur, adeo

sit
Se
TX/iyî
T 5i? b7tp9uo'iQU 9eo'tV|Xo; Ilaxrlp,

FlaTpbc; oOSi Ilaxpb; xo
solus Pater fons

tate,
in
supersubstantiali Deisit
ox
6vto<;
V'toij xoti
Tio.
atque
ita
Pater non
Filius,
neque
Fi-
lius sit Pater.
1.
KopivIKigc
A.
2.
etOEv
A.
3,
'Pwnaio-j;
Koptvio'j;
itpiix);
A. Testimonium aliquot] oxcidisse

0111.
suspicor.
4. o-jxo;
5. tototxatoauvriv
A.
fi.
oixel
ex VEXptSv
7.
xpCfDV
A.
8.
oBa A.
a) I
c)
Cor.
11,
10.12.
b)
Rom. vm,
5.
9-11.
t.
3,
c. 037,
c.
Gal. iv,
6.
A. Vcrba sunt Ioannis, xv,
26.
f)
Ibid.,
d) Tit.
III,
e)
P. G.,
641, D.
[207
xo
.
VIII.
TESTIMONIA A MARCO EPHESIO COLLECTA.

oxi
j/.e'v
345
a Scripturis
'Ex tov avrov hjyov IlyXiv,
e'o-xi
24.
Ex codem
Filium
libro"
Rursum
7:v)Yi Eo'xr,? 6
xr;?
Uav/ip, 6 os Vio; xai x riv[/.a

si
sacris accepimus,
in
Patrem quidem esse fontem

vero ac Spiritum sanctum
sit,
eoôvou 8Oty)xo;,
outo) ypv) tpvat, jJXaixoi

cpoixa,
divinis,
6sd$uxoi xai oiov avOrj xai uTrspouata
Trpo;
germana a Deo
flores
sata, si dictu fas
ac velut
tov Upwv XoYtwv

EGXIV
2
,
TtapeiX^tpfpiEV
' .
Oiroi;
8s
xaxa
luminaque supersubstantialia
producentis.
divinitatis
OUTS
ElTrElV
OUTE SVVOrjO-ai OUvaXOV.
Deum
Quonam autem
eloqui
pacto haec
intelligere
sese habeant, neque
neque
valemus.
xe
.
ToiT uvtov nsQi
/.tvoTtxrjg
8eoXoyiag xs-
25.
Eiusdem
:
de
Mystic
ex
theologia,
ca-
(lulmov
riw; ex xo aiXou xai dtuepo; ayaeo

x9j; yAOoTviToi; Esjs'û tpixa.
pite IIP'
Quomodo
immateriali et indi
bonitatis
xi EYxapoia
viduo bono intima

lularint.
ista
Iumina pul
xc/.
Tov uyiov 'AHuruaiov

-v/ap
ix
Ttjg
7106g
26.
Sanc ti Athanasii ex
:
epistola
ad Serapiodatur
Seouniwvu imaToXrjg' Kai
nwp yevr,yM
nem'
est
Nam quemadmodum
unus item
est,
proles unigenita
et
uovo-fsvi? Tio; so-xiv, oxto xai xb rivE|.ia ixapa
Filius, sie et Spiritus, qui a Filio
xo Vio oijdjisvov xai
TT(ji.Ttdy.vc;v
xai axb ev egxi
mittitur,
non
multi,
neque ex
est.
xai ou ixoXXoi, ooi ex txoXXjv ev, XX pidvcv auxb
multis unus, sed solus ipse Spiritus
Quia
QvEua'
vb?
y*s ovxo; xo Vio xo b>vtO( Aoyoo,

xsXeiav xai
7tXr'pr) xr,v
enim unus
est Filius qui et vivens est
Verbum,
uu'av sivai Sei
aYiauxixr,v xai
unam quoque
esse necesse est perfeetam et

et
3>o)Xio"xixr v ô)r,v
l
oOaav svipysiav auxo xai owpsv,

ex [Iaxpb;,
plenam, sanetificantem
illuminantem, vivenex Patre ex
jjrts
ye xiropsu0-8ai XeyETai
stteiov
tem eius efficaciam,

producere
Patre esse
dicitur,
et
donum quod
ex
Ix xo
Abyou xo itapa xo
IIaxpo<; 6(/.OAoyouu.E'vio;
quia
Verbo, quod
ExXuirst xai aTroaxEXExai xai 8i8oxai.
conceditur, effulget, et ab
eodem
mittitur et datur.
X?'.
TW
UVTOV IX TOV X6yOV TOV
71SQI
7rep\
TOl>
27.
Eiusdem ex
eius libro
de Spiritu saneto*
uyiov IJvsvftaTog' Ei iopdvouv op65;

Vio, I'.ppvouv av
8 7tapa xou dv, Ttao'
EiYti;
xo
Si recte de
Verbo
sentirent, recte
quoque de
xai 7TEpi xou FlvEixaxo;,
Spiritu saneto qui a Patre procedit sentirent,
Ilaxpb? ExitopEuExat, xai xou Viou ioiov

7rao-t
qui
cum
Filii
sit
proprius, ab
illo
diseipulis
axo SiSoxai xoi; [xaO^xai; xai
xoi
omnibusque
in
eum
credentibus datur.
TtiaxEuouaiv ei? axdv.

xri
.
Tov uvtov
tlg
tx tov koyov
ov
r[
uq/tJ'
28.
Eiusdem
in
c traetatu cuius prineipium

:
HtOTSvousv
iru Hev' To
Ss vEiia xb ayiov
Crcdimus
unum Deum'
Sanctus autem
EXTxdpEuiia ov xou riaxpo';,
asi scxiv ev xai? /_spO"iv

ifE'povxo?
Spiritus qui
a Patre procedit,
semper
est in
xou
Trsjj.irovxoi;
axp? xai xou
Viou.
manibus Patris mittentis

29.
et ferentis Filii.
x8'.
Tov UVTOV iX TOV TlOOUQUXOatOV tXTOV

r)
Eiusdem
est
e capitc
quadragesimo sexto
1
:
xtqukuioV sb?
Travxojv pyr)
xaxa xbv
'Aitd-
Deus
omnium
B
prineipium seeundum Apo:
axoXov EYOvxa" Eig
sog [Iut/jq, ov
e;
tu
stolum dicentem
omnia.
tionem,
Unus Deus Pater, ex quo

eius ex ipso per genera-
nvTW
xai yp
Adyo?
auxo Y=vvr)xw? xai xb
Verbum enim
et
IIvEi/a i\ axo c'xTiopEuxw?.

X'.
Spiritus per processionem existit.

:
2vvdov
ayia xai
o'ixoifisrixrjQ noojTTjg.
oixoui/Evtx-))
II
8e
30.
Synodi oecumenicae primae*'

et
Prima
Tcpwxri
avooo? xaxa Ttpo? xov
autem saneta
oecumenica synodus haec ad
aTtopovvxa
cpiXsoôv ctTtExpivaxo 81a xo [/.axapiou
philosophum dubitantem respondit perbeatum
1. 7tafri>r,ya(/.Hv
A.
2.
e^ti
A.
c.
:i.
7tci Z1\.
a)
C)
Ibid., 645,
t.
B.
c.
b)
T.
cit.
1033 A.
C.
de
commune
essentia Patris
t.
et
Filii
I
et
Spiritus
6.
P. G.,
26,
577-579.
d, Ibid.,
illa
533 B.
sanrti
P. G.,
28. c. 72 I).
g)
Cor. vin,
G.,
t.
Idem ber
est atque epistola

t.
ad Serapionem.
Libri videlicet
c.
b.)
Apud Gelasium Cyzicenum,
P.
85,
e)
P.
G.,
25, c.
208 A.
f)
1288 G.
346
Leontium
DOCMENTS RELAT1FS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

Caesariensem
:
[208]
[xfav
Admitte
unam
Aeovti'ou
to
Kaiaapeia;"
Ae/ou
UEOTrjTa
divinitatem Patris Filium ineffabiliter generantis,
to riaTp; to yzvvfaavios tov Ylv vExtppao"T(i);, xai to Yto to Y v6vvrl!JL ^ v0 J

'
et
Filii
ex eo geniti, et Spiritus sancti ex
*uto, xai to
e;
eodem Patre
Filii,
procedentis, qui et proprius est

:
ay'ou nvEuixaTo; to exTropeuouivou

IlotTpd;, 101'ou 31 ovtoi; to Yto,
aCiTo to
ut ait divinus apostolus"
Qui Spiritum
xaOa
^r,(jiv 6 6eTo;
Christi
non habet, hie non
est eins.
'AttostoXo?'
Ei
Tic,
IJvsvfiu Xqiotov ovx tyti,
OVTOg OVX SOTIV UVTOV.

31.
h Secundae synodi oecumenicae
:
Sed
et
Xa'.
2vv6ov
olxovfiivixrjc
dsvitgug.
'AXX&
seeunda synodus
definivit
divino
modo
pronuntians
xai
xai
rj
osuTs'pa auvoooi;
Kpiov to
IIvEujita to tyiov
Spiritum sanetum esse
vivificantem, ex Patre procedentem,

et Filio
Dominum et cum Patre
too7toio'v,
ex to ITaxpoi; sx7topEuui.Evov 1 ITaTpi
te xai Yti <juu-7rpoaxtjvov|jivov xai auvooâdu.Evov
simul adorandum
et
conglorificandum.
6eOTrpE7tw;
X6'.
vaôpsuada ESoYua'TiaEv.
tx toi> hiyov xaiu
32. SimctiBasilii e libro adversus Arianos et
Tov uylov BuoiXtiov, Mytrui
Sabellianos et Eunomianos qui ineipit
Pugnat
di-
'Aquviuv xai SuHiXkianov xai Evvof.uuvwv,

ov
"<\
Judaismus cum Hellcnismo'
Itaque quae
tf
uQ'/A'
iovdui'Ofiog tlktjvioftiij'
cebamus de
personam
et
Filio,
propriam videlicet ipsius
TGIVUV eXe'yOIAEV TTEpl TO YlO, OTI Set jJloXoYEtV
confiteri oportere,
eadem habemus
quod scriptum
Filii
tStov
7Tipi
outo
7rput.)Trov,
toto
-
t/Ofxiv
Xs'ysiv
xai
de Spiritu saneto dicenda. Non enim ideo
TO rivEIJIXaTO; TO (XYIOU
St
OU
Y*p
TailTOV EOTl
Spiritus
1
idem
est
qui
Pater,
TM
ITaTpi TO llvepia
ita'Xiv
TO yeyP"?^ 5" TIvEVfia
sit'
Spiritus est Dens.
Neque rursus
et
:
&tog, oi
Yto xai vEupiaTO? v TtpaioTOv

-
Spiritus persona
una
est,
eo quod dictum sif
EIJTl, ETTElO/i EtpyjTai
El 6i Tlg Ili'tVflU XqIOTOV
Si quis autem Spiritum Christi non habet, hie
ovx syst, ovrog OVX SOTIV UVTOV.
non
est eins.
33.
nulli,
Et rursus
Spiritum
Etenim hinc deeepti nonChristum
Xy
tive;
Kai nXiV
oti t
o\i/\
'EvteOev
atjTov
Y"P
rjitaTnjrjijav
et
eumdem
esse
vEu-a xai XpiUTOV

;
eivai.
'AXXa
Tt
opinati sunt.
Sed quid dieimus? Hinc compersonarum confusionem. Est

esse
cpapiev
riffi
([.'jite);
oixeiov evte9ev
ava|ai-
monstrari naturae coniunetionem necessitudi-
vETat,
TCpoad'nrwv
cty/usi;"
euti [iev
Y*p
nemque, non
f.
IlaTr]p te'Xeiov e/cdv to Eivai xai oivevoee';, pi'â xai

TTr)Yrj
27
namque Pater habens

sancti.
perfectum, nee
to Yto xat to nveji.aTo?.
ullius indigens, radix ac fons Filii et Spiritus
34.
tus.
Et rursus*
Nam
si
unus
est vere Spirijxa
Xo'.
-
Kai naklV
Y"P
'"Ev
Yap estiv
akrfiwc, t IIve-
Ut enim multi sunt

:
filii,
unus autem verus
to?
itoXXot uev u'iot, st? Se

'
6 aXv;6iv?
u'i?,
3,
Filius
ita,
etiam
omnia dicantur ex Deo,

Spiritus ex
ouTto xav TiavTa XEYlTai

6
ix to Heo, XX xuptwf
proprie tarnen
Filius ex Deo, et
et Filius a
:
Yt; ex to 0eo xai to vEpia ex to 0eo,

xai 6 Yt( itapa to IlaTp; e;y)X8e xai t
xo IlaTpi; EXTtopEETai' ~
l
Deo
est.
Nam
Patre
at
exivit, et Spiri-
7rEio^)
tus ex Patre procedit
Filius
quidem ex
llvEijia ex
ocXX' 6 jjilv
Yt?
3
Patre per generationem, Spiritus vero ex
Deo
qui:
ex to flaxpo; Y Vvr Tt , M
Hvefia cp/]To>? ex
arcano modoatque
35.
ineffabili.
to
(")eo.
Et rursus
1
'
Ego quidem cum Patre

at
Xe'.
Kai Tiuhv
'Eywjaev (xet to UaTp; otoa

lIvEpia'
dem
Spiritum novi,
novi non esse Patrem
to IlvEpia, o\)/\ 0 FlaTEpa to
xai
|i.cTa
2
.
item, illum
cum
A.
Filio aeeepi,
sed non aeeepi
to Vio 7rapXaov, o/i 11 Yiv
tvojJtaujjiEvov
1.
).Y Tal
9.
2. ivona<r|ivov
A.
a)
cui
Rom. viii, nomen i->l
b) Scilicet in fidei
illa
c
symbolo,
illius
\
t.
cit., c.
609 B.
Eadem habentur apud AthanaB. Eaest inter utrumque
;ib
it.
synodo,
quamvls
-U.
9.
c.
f)
sium, P. (i.A.
28, c. 116
haudqu
d) Ioan. iv. 24.
e)
C, t. Rom. vm,
/'.
609
/'.
G.,
opus similitudo, ut uuuni ab altera venisse necesse h) Ibid., c. 612 HC. sit. g) Ibid., c. 616 G.
[209]
'AXXa
etceiSt)
VIII.
xr,v

-
347
[isv
irp? xbv IlaxEp oixsio'xriTa svvow,
Filium fuisse appellatum. Atqui coniunctionem
ex xo
etteiov]
riaxpo; EXTtopEusxai
tyjv
itp?
tov
quidem quam cum Patre habet

eo,
intelligo. ex
YibvSs,
dxouw El
nc,
vsvfia Xgiazov
quod ex Patre procedit; eam
vero,
:
quam
ovx
i/,ti,
oviog OVX SGTtV UlTOV.
habet
cum
Filio,
quoniam audio"
Si quis
eins.
Spiritum Christi non habet, hie non est

X<r'.
Tov avxov
Jigog TQriyoQiov
tov utlr/dv
36.
Einsdem ad Gregorium (ratrem de

essen tiae
et
dis-
aviov, nsol 6iui/UQug ovalug xai vnooxdotwc,'

'Ex yocp to HvTpb;
7ioIvtot
crimine
hypostasis"
Nam
ex
Yio?,
Si'
ou t&
7tvTa,
Patre Filius, per

Spiritus
quem omnia, quocum semper

inseparabiliter intelligitur
:
to IIvsu.a to ayiov <^)^(opi5TW?~> ffuv-
sanctus
EitivoEtTai' oi y<*P
10
[xt]
t" " tspivoia to

Toi
dtp'
'
Y'to ysyloBoii
'EirsiSri
iici
non enim potest quisquam de

qui non
igitur
sit
Filio cogitare,
7tpoxaTauYa<i9evia
IIvEu.axi.
prius a Spiritu illustratus.

sanctus, a
Ouoniam
in
toi'vuv
XTto-iv
uisv
tyji;
</ro ayiov> IIvEpa,

/}
od rcasa
t^v
Spiritus
quo omnis
rem
ToJv ol-jomv yopyj-yia
tt/iyêi, to Yfo
,
creatam bonorum
largitio scaturit, Filio

est,
quidem
-ijpTriTai,
oiao-TaTi?
t7UY>"( TaXau.o vsTai,
cohaeret atque coniunetus
quicum simul
Se to UocTp atTi'aq e;7|U.u.e'vov s/ei to Elvai,

E'xrtOpEUETOtl,
sine ullo intervallo coneipitur, habet vero esse
15
OEV Xai
xtoi ttjv
TOTO
07)
YVWpilTtXOV
T7j<;
ex ea causa, quae Pater

procedit;
tas
illius
est,
connexum, unde
et
uTOUTasiv
iotOT7)TO; arjaEiov e/si, to u.ETa
seeundum hypostasim
proprieet
tov Yibv 3 xat <rbv
aTw
-
YViopiiÊsOai xai
to ex to
hoc signo declaratur, quod post Filium

Filio
IlaTpb? uêdTavai
EX7topuo'jji.Evov
iii
Se
Yib; 6 to ex to IlaTpoi;
sauTo xai
u.eO'
cum
sistit.
cognoscitur,
et
quod ex Patre subac
rivEpia
St'
euto
Filius vero, qui
ex Patre procedentem
facit,
Yvoipi^wv, u.bvo? (xovoyevio? ex to YEvv^Tou tpuiTo;

ixXu.']/a<;,
Spiritum per sese ac secum notum

solus unigenite ex ingenita luce
ooEaiav xaxi to tSiôv twv Yvwpt<Jud-
effulsit,
nul-
tiov xrjv xotvmvi'av e/ei ixpb; xbv
FlaxEpa %
EipYjjAE'voii;
ixpb< xb
ffvjpiEioi?
lam, quod ad
signoi
attinet,
um, quibus dignoscitur,
IIvEu.a
u.bvoi? 25 ti
to 'Yiov,
XXa
xot;
proprietatem
cum
Patre aut Spiritu

iis,
Yvwpiêxai. 'O SI
')
im
7ravT0)v
0eo
eijaipsTv
saneto communitatem habet, sed

signis solus dignoscitur.
quae
est
dixi,
Y vl
P la H- a
TTK
eoiuto
C7roo"Tao"(<;
to
riaTr,p
Oui autem
super
sTvai xai ex u.r)0saiai; aiTia; OTcoaTrp/ai u.ovo$ e/ei.
omnia Deus, praeeipuam quamdam suae hypostasis nolain,
quod Pater
est et
quod
uulla
subsistit ex causa, solus habet.

XC'.
Toi UlTOV ix
xb
TTjC,
TIQOC,
TOV EvOTulOV
"Chi oute
37.
2h6aGTtlug vnuyoQtvsiang
(XYEvvyixov
mOTSWg
episeopnm dietata'
Spiritum sanetum
Einsdem exfide ad Eustathium Sebastiae Ingenitum non dieimus

:
Xe'youev
llvEpia
to aY'ov (sva
y*P
30
o'oauEv aYEvvTjTOv xai piiav twv ovtwv iffifyt, tv

li aTs'pa
nitum
mini
et
unum enim novimus ingeunum rerum prineipium, Patrem Do:
to
(Iva
Kupiou
rifjttv
'I)o-o
XpiaTo),
TcapaSbaEi
xrî
oute
tt,i;
nostri
Iesu
Christi
neque genitum;
Yevvtjto'v
itiffTEio?
yP
[aovoyevtj
ev
t?,
unum enim
esse unigenitum, in fidei traditione

veritatis ex Patre
citra
SsoiSaYiJiEOa)- to Se
[IvEfjux
Shfiskii
ex
didieimus; Spiritum autem
ex to
:::,
naTp?
EXTTopEEoOai SiSa/Os'vTEi;,
to
procedere edocti, ex Deo esse confitemur

creationem.
0eo
Eivai 6u.oXoyouu.ev axTiaTio;.
Xr)'.
Tov uvtov
ix zrjg
Qf.iT}VSiuc,
'iis
tov tqiu-
38.
Einsdem ex
1
interpretatione psalmi trigeigitur
XOOTOV dtl'VtQOV rpuXfiov'

X0Y0? EOTEpEiSE xbv oupavv,
xb Ix to Oeo, 40
3
ov b S][AlOupYOS
simi seeundi *
opifex
Quemadmodum
caelum,
sie
Verbum
tini
outo) xai TO IIvEUa
lirmavit
Spiritus,
est qui
ex
Ttap to
aTp^ ExitopEsTai,
auxo,
iva
u.y)
Deo, qui a Patre procedit, hoc

illius est,
ex ore
TouTsaxiv
ex
xo axu-axoc
xSiv
ut ne
ipsum externam
quamdam rem
omnino einon-
1.
xPW='* A.
est
2.
Ss
A; vocula abest
in editis.
3.
(J-exa
xo uto A.
quae
lectio
danda
ad optimorum codd. fidem, ut inanis vitetur tautologia; siquidem idem valeret ac
<m
t.
a)
Rom.
viii,
'J.
b)
/'.
t.
32, c.
32'J
C.
c) Ibid., c.
549
:.
d) P. U.,
t.
2'.),
c.
333 B,
348
aut crcaturam
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONC1LE DE FLORENCE.

esse iudices, sed
[210]
auxb
xpi'v/,?,
tanquam hy-
l;o)6sv
<jrt~J>
xal
xwv
xxi<ju.axiov
postasim ex Deo habentem glorifices.

3g.
et
XX'
alibi
01?
ex Biotj eyov xr,v C7rdaTotv Zo\iZ;r\c.
Et post pauca"
Inveniemus autem
XO'.
Kui
fisi'
dXlyoV
KGpr,ao;jiEV
oe
xal
Vva
Verbum
oris ipsius dictum, ut
intelligatur
dSXXayo xal Xdyov ac'aaxo; axoti

VOrjOrjo
E?pr|[j.Vov,
Salvator ipse et sanctus eius Spiritus ex Patre.
2wxX,p xal xb ayiov IlvEua ex tvj

XYO?
jasv Kupt'ou 6
llaTpc;.
7TV[/.a
Ouoniam
et
igitur Salvator
Verbum Domini
ipsius
et
est.
'Eitel ouv 6
wxyjp
xal
Spiritus
sanctus oris
in
spiritus
est,
xo Gxdjjiaxo; axo xb ayiov [IvEuuia, pi'SoxEpa 8e

<juv^py7]T vr\ XxiaEl
Suvaj/eoiv,
01
uterque autem
caelis
eorum
virtutibus
xwv oipavwv xal xwv

-
ev axoi;
creandis pariter operam contulit, idcirco dic-
Sii xoxo Etpv)xai
T10 Xdyio Kvqiov

TO) nVltlftUTl
tum
est
1,
:
Verbo Domini caeli firmati sunt,
et
ulquvI saTEQSlOrjaav, xul
tov
Spiritu oris eins omnis virtus eorum.

40.
pite
f.
OTUftarog uvtov noutf vvuuig uvtiui:

it.
.
Eiusdem ex
:
libro
de Spiritn saneto, catres originales
Tue uvtov
ix tov nsgl tov uyiov TlvtvtC"
XVP
Ac nemo me credat
:
ftavog Xdyov,
xttfXutov
pyixa?
Y'ioti
Mt)oYi? oUaOoi
\j.z
28.
hypostases ponere
prineipium enim eorum

per Filium condens et
xpeiq cTvoa X/ysiv
iroaxaaei?'
ap/v) Yp
ir.
quae sunt,
unum
est,
xwvovxcov
pu'a,
oY
o/iuioupvoira <Cxa\-rika<j-
perficiens in Spiritu.
Nam
verbo Domini caeli
aa
ev
nvEupiaxr TiXoyw yuoKvglovoi ovquvoi
firmati sunt, et Spiritu oris eius omnis virtus
lOTHinlbjOitv xui
tw m'tvftun tov
6vvaf.ug
OTilfiuTog
eorum 4
Itaque nee
Verbum
est significativa
uvtov
nilou
r\
uvtwv.
'
Ouxe
ouv
aeris percussio per vocis instrumenta prolata,
Ayoi; aepo?
xutcoxh;
2
,
<rr,u.avxixr
l
Oicc
tpoivrjxixwv
nee Spiritus oris halitus partibus respiratoriis

efflatus; seil
pyavwv
ex
3
eVi/SgciueV/]'
oute
imWa
11'
fftoijiaxo;
axuo;
20
Verbum
et
est
quod
:
in prineipio erat
xcv
avaitvEdxixwv
netdg
[/.spGiv
e';(oOou;j.vo;,
XXa
apud Deum
Dei Spiritus
eedit''.
Dens erat
est
Spiritus
autem
oris
Xo'yo;
pv
oe
Qsdv
<ur
ug/rj xul &eoga)v,
veritntis,
qui a Patre pro-
7tvEU|ia ttsiug,
axdwaxo; Beo ro Ilrsviiu Trjg uXrj~
Jiugit
.
TOV IIltTQOg SXTZOQSVETCU.

tX
''
41.
Eiusdem
libro
adversus Arianos {
|J.0t
Tov UVTOV
TOV XdyOV
ev
TOU XUTU
25
Nihil in se habet adventitii, sed habet
omnia
'Agtiuviv OOoev eyov

aiiu)? Ttavxa e'/ov
7rs'.pr)vd<;,
'
aixw
ettixxv)Xov, XX'
sempiterne tanquam Dei Spiritus
et
ab ipso
w; Tz^vj\m 0Eoii xal

syov
Se
)?
t; auxou
emergens, causam ipsum habens sicut fontem

sui et inde
aixiov
lauxou
7tY)YV
eauxou,
manans. Fns autem
et ipse
eorum
sanc-
xaxE'tfjEv
TxyiYCov'^
/
itriY^l
<^xai]> auxb xwv

ijlev
quae ante retulimus bonorum. Atqui quod ex
7rpoEipr i/.E V(OV c<YaOwv, XX' aCix

l
Ix Holi 7r/)Ya-
30
Deo
man.it. id subsistit.
effudit in
Hunc Spiritum
iôv 'Yiov
EvjTrduxaxdv
eê'/eev
itp'
laxt...
Touxo
xb
ilvEiju.a
'
xo
tum copiose
Christum.
42.
nos Deus per Iesum
^pxa? txXouitio)? 6 0e<; Sia
v-,
tou
Xpmxo.
Sancti Gregorii Nysseni e libro primo
refntationum, capite
increatus
et
XXH
[*'.
B
:
ToiJ
a;'('ot)
Tfir\yoQiov
Nvoorjg ix toi
Pater
appellatur
TjQioTov
x(J'
ingenitus,
est.
neque enim genitus

igitur esse
Xdyov tiuc UYiiQQrjTixjv, XEfuXcuov

riax/ip
neque creatus
Increatum
com-
axxmxoi;
Etvai
6aoXoYEixai
xal
mune
liabel
et
cum
Filio et Spiritu saneto.
Sed
aYE'wr)Xo?" ouxe
yap YSY^îIxat ouxe Exxiaxai. Touxo
ingenitum
Patrem
esse,
hoc proprium
in
est et
ouv xb axxtaxov xoivbv axijj rcpbc xbv V'iv euxi xal
incommunicabile, neque
ulla
aliarum perxo
et
llvsuijia
sonarum
est;
reperitur. Filius
autem cum Patre
xb
aY t0V
'
XXot xal aYevviT0? 6 Ilax/ip,
Spiritu saneto iungitur in
eo quod increatus quod vero unigenitus Filius et sit el appelletur, id ut proprium sibi vindicat, quod neque
xoxo toiov xe
u7toXoitcwv
xal xotvcovr)xov, OTrsp
oussvl
xoiv
xaxaXapiavsxai.
'0 oi
Tibi;
xaxa xo
axxiaxov tw Ilaxpl xal
xeo IIvEU[j.axi 5uv7xxdpivo;,
1.
nfiavTixb;
A..
2.
lx?Ep<5(iievo{
A.
3. ex
xai
A.
4. e>,v
A.
5.
toiyûv A.
ilcni
lin.
seq.
xxxii,
''
1
G.
1.
BC,
Cf. toan.
i,
n G., , [oan. xv,

/'.
t.
32, c.
I)
Scilicel
26.
6.
adversus Eunomium.
/'.
/'.
(,.,
t.
29, c. 772
g)
Gv
1.
45, c. 336 13C.
[211]
VIII.

affirmari
potest.
349
ev toi utbc eTvat xe xai bvo|ji?E56ai xb toiaôv syst,
de universorum Deo neque de Spirita sancto

Spiritus sanctus
OTIEp OUTE TOU ETTt TTOtVTtOV
0Ob OUTE TOU IIvEUUtaTO;
xo ayiou Iffxi - to oe IlvEU[j.a to Syiov ev

xrj;
tm axTiaTto
Yiov
arc
nem
habet
cum
Patre et Filio
in
:
hoc,
communioquod est
tpu?
xrjv
xoivcovt'av
e/_ov
'
rcp;
xat
increata natura preditum esse
nihilominus a
Patre
FlaTEpa, toi?
iOi'ok;
et Filio
propriis suis notionibus distin-
rcXiv YVb)pt<T|xa?iv
auxtuv
guitur. Notio
enim
illius
et
signum maxiine
sit,
SlKXpivEXaf Y v <'''P"T Xa 7*? B " T <? xai

l
1T||*6lV
EGXIV
proprium
est, ut nihil
eorum
quae Patri
et
sit
iotat'xaxov,
xb
|AT|ScV
e'xeivojv
slvai,
rcEp ioiw?
xw
y"P
oe
Filio inesse
ratio
dictat.
Nam quod non
riaxpi xai Ti
[ArjTE
Viio
Xdfo;
pir^TE
EVEOEwprjdE'
fAOvoyEvwi;,
7tpo<;
t
Etvai
ingenitus et non unigenitus, et tarnen vere
sit,
ÊwriTW;
Etvai
hoc ipsius peculiarem proprietatem, quae a

praedictis
distinguitur,
oXw;,
Tr)v EtjaipETOv
auTO iStOTriTa
Ta
Trpoipr]-
repraesentat. Spiritus
est,
uiva TtapioTTiuf Tw Y*p Oxtpi xax to xtkjtov

auvaTCTuiEvov, rcaXtv rc'
enim
Patri
coniunctus
secundum quod
ab eo distinguiille
axou tw
av)
axrjp Etvai
uterque increatus
tur eo
est; i'ursus
xaaTCEO exeTvo; StayioptÊxai, Trjc Ss rcpo? tov Yiov
quod non
est Pater,
prouf
est; Filio
vero
xax to axTiaTov
Trj;
et
secundum quod uterque increatus
est
suva-fEtai; xat ev
xi
xrjv
aixtav
et
secundum quod uterque ex primo
principio
oirapcjstix;
ex xo eou
lOlr.ÔVTl EV
twv oXiov e/eiv a-îcxa-
suam subsistentiam
(Jir]T
habet, coniunctus, distinest,
Tt TCOlXlV
TW
TM
I^.OVOYEVW? EX TOj
guitur ab eo sua proprietate, quae

ne(
_
quod
est, et
Ilaxpb? &7roo-T7ivai xai ev

TCE^YyVEVai.
t<T,
Si'
auxou to Ylo
ut unigenitus
ex Patre pro ductus

sit
quod per ipsum Filium

ix
manifestatus.
[*Y'.
Tov uvtov
tov Xoyov tov uvtov,

In
43.
Eiusdem ex eodem
libro, capite
XXVI"
XKpdXuiov xg 'Ev
v/,to;
vj
riaTrjp (aev avap/o? xal &Y* V ~

-
qua (natura) Pater
prineipii expers et inge-
xai si TraTr)p voE?xai
i\
axoti 31
Y'ib;
xaxa t
IlaTp't
nitus et
semper Pater coneipitur; ex ipsoautem

sine
ulla
irpoo-EÊ?
aoiacT-irw; 6
Si'
ptovoYEvr|<;
ptsx'
unigenitus Filius
divulsione
interruptione
intelligitur;
et
auvsTTtvoEirar
xsvv xat
vo'r)jjta,
axo xai
ota
axou,
rcptv
xt
una cum Patre
cum
ipso vero et per ipsum,

avuiraxaTov
ptEaou
Tcap=;jtTtEO"tv
antequam nescio quod
inane
sflui;
et
quiddam non subsistens tanquam
xat xb ITvEpta x aYiov
o-uv7|[jtus'v(o;
medium
xaxaXaaSvExat, ouy u<xxepiov xaxa
JJtETOt
interveniret, statim etiam et conjunc-
ttjv
UTcap;tv
o/_a
tim Spiritus sanctus coneipitur, non posterior

Filio
TOV
YtOV,
JC7XE
tcoxe
xbv
u.ovoyev9j
[aev
tou
xojv
sit
secundum suam
subsistentiam, quasi posintelligi
vEupiaxo; vorjBrjvai,
aXX'
ex
xo
0eo
aliquando unigenitus Filius
absque
oXjv xat aCixb t)v aht'av
yov to Etvat, o6ev xat
Spiritu sancto, qui et ipse ex universorum
Deo
xb piovoyevei; Euxt
xXai/i|/av,
cpSi;,
oii 3e xoti aXr]0ivot; ^wxb<;
su
subsistentiae originem habet, a

illud
quo etiam
re-
oute oiao"x>5aaxt
oute cfunEto; Tpxr|Ti
unigenitum
lumen
est
de vero lumine
to IlaTpbi;'/) tou MovoYEvotii; a7tOTij.vxat.
splendens, neque diversitate durationis, neque
natura a Patre vel Unigenito separatur.

(JtS
.
Tov uvtov
*
ix rou
l oi/i
uvtov Xoyov, xstpaxnva

sc,
44.
Eiusdem ex eodem
libro, capite
XXX Vl b
Xaiov lg'
aEV, aXX'
MaXXov
f,Xiou vo/,0-0-
Quin potius non radium ex

nito sole alium
sole,
sed ex inge-
f.
88'
e; yEvvrjTOu r,Xiou
aXXov
rjXtov aoij
T/
solem mente atque cogitatione

simul
in
tou Ttpwxou ETtivoia YEVvrjTwi; auTi auvExXafjucovTa
apprehendemus, qui
generationem
aequalis;
cum
primo per
xat xaTa TcavTa waaijT); /ovxa, xXXst, SuvatjtEi,

XapiTcriovi,
exstiterit,
Omnibus
primo
[xeye'Oei-, tpatopor/iTt,
rjXtov
xal
ttco-iv
areat;
pulchritudine,
potentia,
splendore,
aliis,
xoi; rcp\ tov
0topou[XEvot;' xat TcaXtv ETjpov
magnitudine, fulgore, breviter,
omnibus
xotouTov
tpt;
xaTa xbv axbv
xpoTxov, o
^povtxw
quae
in sole
insunt
et
rursus aliud tale lumen
i. e/Et
A.
c.
2. [iEYs'Or]
A.
a) Ibid.,
309 A.
b)
Ibid., c. 416 B.
350
ad

praedictum
[212]
aTxoTEtAVOiJiEvov,
niodum constituemus, nullo

a
xivi (ot<XTr |xax.t xo>j

{
J fewr tr \j
j
j,i>noc,
temporal]
intervallo
lumine genito abscis-
XXa bY adxo
axao-EOJi;
[aev
xXa;ji7tov
-
'
cr;v
2e
T/j;
uito-
suni, sed per
ipsum quidem effulgeas, prinsuae

:
aixiav
i/m
ix xo
7rpo>xoxu7iou ^coto;,
*
cipium
vero
hypostasis
a
et
primaevo
<p<jc
uivxoi xal adxd xa

'
duoidxYixa
5 xa'i
to
7tpoE7rt-
lumine accipiens
Iumen quidem
alia,
ipsum
est
vo7]
f
JevTO; Xaijnxov
xal cpo>xtov
EpYaCdtxEvov.
x a).a rcavxa
ad similitudinem praeconcepti luminis lucens

et
illuminans, et
omnia
quae
luci
compe-
^ra^
jjie'.
to
tfi(i)TOC
tunt, efficiens.
.p.
Et
in finc
eiusdem
librr'
ilum enim Patri Filius coniungitur, et

illo
Quemadmocum ex
Kui
tv tiu TtXst zov

xeo Ilaxpl
aviov kdyuv'
2?
yip cruvaTrxexai
Eivai iytov ouy TtdXiv
Vi; xai xd
t/jv
e; adxoil
originem ducat, hypostasi tarnen posterior

est, sie
CcxsptÊi
xaxi
7tac;iv,
odx
xd
]
non
etiam Spiritus sanetus ad Filium

in
xai xou
Movoysvoc EyExai to
vEi/pia
se habet;
nam
sola prineipii ratione Filius
ayiov ETCtvoia
u-dv/-,
xaxa xdv zr^
atxt'a;
Xdyov irpoal 51
priusquam Spiritus saneti hypostasis coneipitur.
EcopoupLE'vou x/j? xou tlvcuiaTOi; 7t0(TTa<iEw;'
Temporales
autem dimensiones
in
illa
ypovtxai
yt.'ipav
TtapatiEi?
E/ouaiv,
sv
E7tl
t5j<;
Ttcoatwvi'ou
wrj?
omne saeculum
tur, ita ut
antegressa vita non inveniun-
odx
wte
xo\i
Xdyou
aYt'av
xr;<;
aiitsf
Txpd;
|
excepta prineipii ratione sanetissima
TtE^r.priUE'vou,
[/.yjdcvl
xtjv
Tpiada
Trinitas
4<>.
omnibus probe sibi consonet. Eiusdem ex oratione eins catec/ietica*

in
lauxrjv aaup-'^wvw^ e/eiv.

:
y.q
T01S ultov x roe xaTrj/rjTixov uviov

"ilT7tp
verbum audimus, huiusmodi arbitramur verbum quod voluntatis delectu sit

Ut
Dei
cum
XoyOV'
xai
XoYOV
(")0U
OCXOOVXE? TtpOaipETlXOV
e'vepyv
xai Ttavxoodvapiov, ouxo> xai vepia

auijt.TTapoijiapTo'v
praeditum, efficaxque
et
omnipotens:
sie
etiam
pEuad^xaTe; eo xd
-.pavEpouv
cum
Spiritum
Dei didicerimus, qui
Verbum
X^yi;)
xai
-j
comitetur, eiusdemque efheaciam manifestam

reddat,
aixou
xr,v EVs'pYEiav,
7tvorjV
vuTtdaxaxov
E<p'
non
flatum
subsistentia
destitutum
Evvoopicv,
ev
XXa ouvaijuv oauoori adx^v

uitoaTotuEi
e'v
Eauxrj;
animo coneipimus, sed vim essentialem, quae

ipsa per seipsam in peculiari hypostasi consi-
idiat[od<7)
OewpouaE'vriv,
e'x
llaxpd?
TTpoep/oiiEv/iv xai
Vidi vaTtauouiE'v^v.
deretur, ex Patre progrediatur et in

quiescat.
17.
Verbo
re-
Eiusdem ex
libro
de saneta Trinitate'
[*'.
Tov aro
Touiog'
tx toi; Xyov zoi nsgi Trjg

xai
Consubstantialem tribusque personis constan-
i'.yin.c
'OfJLOOUiiov
oioti
^|
xpi-uTtdîaTov
xaivrj
tem iinam Deitatem profitemur, quia vetus ac
yiav eot/,! Xe'youev,
7taXaia xai
ptExa
novum Testamentum uniim Deum cum Verbo

ei
AiaO^xv) Eva Wsdv x^puTTEiv oids

nvsd|J.axo;. Tot'vuv
etxi
Adyou xai
o'jti yzi\
Spiritu praedicare novit. Itaque de divina naita
xyj;
Eiai;
ocia?
tura
sentiendum
est, ut
Pater maneat Pater
lofi^tnliai, oxi 6 flax/ip u.vi IlaTrip
xai Yto? o
E!;xiv,
quin Filius hat: item Filius maneat Filius nee

Pater
Filius
sit;
yivExai, xai 6 Vidi;
ij.e'vei
Vid; xal Ilaxjp ox xai
Spiritus vero maneat Spiritus, quin

sit,
xai x IlvEfia
oute
llaxrô,
|jit'vi
(lveupia
llvstipia
Vid; ox eutiv
ti'xxei
Paterve
sl Spiritus sanetus.
et
Nam
XXa
aY'OV
Flax/ip,
Ya P
h
Pater generat Filium
Paterest; Filius vero
llatr,p
-dv
Vidv
xai
ecxi
xai
6u.oi'ti)i;
Ww,
xai to
:
qui gignitur, Verbum esl rnanetque Filius; item
ylvvrfiiXs titi
Adyo? xai
ue'vei Vidi;'
to'j
sanetus quoque Spiritus, qui a Patre procedit,
llvEoixa xd ayiov,
|Avei Ilvs'jaa
Txapa
llaTpd; ExiropEUExat,
manet Spiritus sanetus ex Patre procedens.

|N.
ayiov xal ex xou llaxpd; E"xTtopuxai.

fisv'
Et post pauca
prineipio esse,
Est
proprium
Patris
ar,
Kt
oXiyoV
"lotov xoy Flaxpdi; xd

iSeTv
etci
p|
xo'j
sine
quod quidem de
J.
Filio mi-
e^ aixia<; Etvai,
xal xotixo oux euxiv
1.
Ex).(ina)v
A.
eyiov
A.
3.
xa6o|iotxqxa A.
'1.
>a|j.nwv
A,
.".
ywxi!|(Ov
A.
>
i6'i
li
/'.
C,
t.
cit.,
c,
IT
II.
nonnullis citalur rx hotnilia tertia
in
Oralionem
icusque
illum, qui
in
edilis
non reperi,
is
ul
el
Dominicam
uuu
legitur.
in
i|ua tarnen, ul sc liabel in editis,
proximc sequilur. Alque
quidem
[2131
VI!
F.
TF.STIMONIA A
y4p Yib;
v,
'
MARCO
nime
EPIIRSIO COLLECTA.
dici potest
351
Ylo xal xo
IIaxpb<;
nvEjxaTOc;" o xe
ex xo
nee de Spiritu saneto.
Nam
et
e;^X6sv,
xaOwi;
ipr,5iv
Tpapvi,
xal xb
Filius exivit a Patre, ut ait Scriptura, et Spiri-
vEpia Ix xo 0eo xal arso; ExiropEUExai.

(i.6'.
tus ex
Deo Patre
procedit.
in illud
:
Tov uvtov
ix tov 'Ev dijyjj r/v u

od
ouo,
jlyoc
49.
Eiusdem ex commentari
Verbnnr'
duo,
:
In
'0
Ayo; puav oiSsv py^v,
w;
Upun
prineipio erat
Verbuni
ut
unum
novit
Mavr/aioi, ouSe 7rpwxov aixov xal SsuxEpov aixiov

xal xpixov atxiov, (oc XiyEi xal Mapxitov xal
x-Xv
11
prineipium,
non
aiunt
Manichaei,
prin-
l]Xxo>v xal UaaiXiV,
neque priinum aut seeundum aut tertium

eipium,
ut
ApEio? xal Euvbpuo;, dXXa xax

Xs'yExai
asserunt Plato, Basilides, Marcio,
pOdoo;ov
6
tti'gxiv
p/rj
IlaTô xai
tiiyiov
Arius, Eunoniius, sed
seeundum reetam fidem

et
prineipium dicitur Pater,

p/v)
prineipium
Filius,
Yib; xat pyr, xb llvsu.a xb
Oia xb
et
prineipium
Spiritus sanetus, propter coaetria
ouvaioiov, ou oia to xpsTi; Eivai apya?,
e'ttei
xai xbv
ternitatem,
non quod
habeantur prineipia.
et Filiuni
IlaiEpa XE'you.v Weov

IIveu. Wdv, oy
biAOodaiov x^s aia?
5
xal tov
Yibv 0ebv
xai to
oia to
Item
et
et
Patreni dieimus
Deum
Deum
*
w;
*
xpi'6;ov oe'?ovte?,
aXXa
Spiritum Deum, non quod tres deos cola' 29.
eoxtjto; xal
Xs'yExai 6
pivov to
xwv
xstiv Ctco-
mus, sed
GToiffEiov pyr)
yap
Ilax^p to Yio xal

1!;
propter unius Deitatis triumque personarum eonsubstantialitatem. Etenim Pater nulla

alia
ratione prineipium est

ut est id,
Filii
ac
tou IlvEuVaTOi;
6
xaxi
ou
x-7,
y&p
a'ixia
Spiritus,
quam
ex quo;
nam
ratione
exi-
JIarr,p
TcpoeTtivoÔ^CETat,
u^bv
xvj
uTcdp;i
causae Pater prior coneipitur, non autem

stentia prior consideratur.
TtpoOElDCYl^TcTat.
v'.
Tov avTOv
ty.
tov Xyov tov ngog'îkuTrj;

3>uo~Eb)$
50.
Einsdem ex
naturam
traetatn
ad Ablabium
expertem
"
lOV To aTrapaXXaxTov 3
xf,v
opioXoyovTEi;
Nos
cipii,
ita
diversitatis
asseri-
xax xb aixiov xai aixiaxbv ota-ôpv ox pvoue'v
mus, ut eam differentiam, quae ex ratione prineiusque, quod est a prineipio, petitnr, minime denegemus. Quo uno alterum abaltero discerni comprehendimus, quod videlieet alte-
[uQa,
to
pidvw oiaxptvEsOai xb EXEpov xo ete'oou
xaxaXau;6avou;Ev,
xw
xb pJv aixiov Eivai tchtxeueiv,

l\
xb s ex xo aixi'ou' xai xo
5
alxi'a^
ovto; rcdXtv
XXrjv oiapopiv s'vvoouisv' xb
jjiev
yap irposE/wi; ex
e'x
rum credamus esse prineipio. Ac rursus

eipio,
prineipium, alterum
eius,
ex
quod
est
ex
prin-
tou irpiixou, xb 3i oia tou 7cpoo"/i;

okjxe xai
tou irpixou,
'
discrimen aliud intelligimus.

et
Nam
aliud
<^rb
>
[xovoyEvE:;
vapi-iiciXov eVi
xo
proxime
per
sinemedio ex primo
est; aliud
vero
et
illud,
quod proxime
est
primo, ut
Viou
[*'/)
[xe'veiv
xal xb ex xou ITaxpb; Eivai xb llvEua
Unigeniti proprietas
u.cpt6dXXEiv,
tr.c,
sine ambiguitate
maneat
xo Yio
(ACiiiTEia;
xal lauxi
in Filio, et
sit,
ex Patre Spiritum esse

Filii
nondubium
to aovoyevE; cjiuXaxTOucv); xal xb llv=u.a x/,?'ûitix7)i;

itpoi;
cum
et
interpositio proprietatem ipsi
xbv llaxEpa
<jjE(jE(ii?
uvJj
a7rEipyoo 7)<;'
> .
servet Unigeniti,
neque ab
naturali ad Patreni
habitudine Spiritum exeludat.

va'.
fitvtji;
Tov uvtov
ix
Trjt;
iUXov
Trj<;
xukovTraxpixyj?
5i. sia'
:
Einsdem ex
libro qui
dicitur
Theogno-
@Eoyvwaiag' vEiia xb
uixoiTxaet?'
xyj?
Spiritus ex paterna procedens hypostasi;
EXTcopEu|j.Evov
xo3"
IvExa yap
xal
ideo enim Spiritum oris, non autem

oris
dixit
Verbum
IlvEuaa
oxopiaxo; aXX'
xvjv
ouyl xal Ayov axpi.axoi;

lOibxrjxa xi
Scriptura,
ut
emittendi facultatem
etpr,XEv, i'v
j/ov)
EXTTOpEuxixv)v
Ilaxpl
Patri soli
competere
significaret.
itpodoâv Tcioxwar,Tai.
.
Toi uyiov rQfiyooiov tov djtokyov ix
52. Sancli Grcgorii Theologi ex
prima
ora-
1.
Ste yp 6 utb;
A.
2.
oi
u.r)V
A.
3.
Alterum
sup.
lin. in
voce TtapdUixTov A.
4.
im
tlvai
A.
5.
In
7tEipyoori;,
scripsorat m; sup.
lin..
quod dein
delevit, addito youir,?
ad marg.
))
Hactenus locum invenire non

dbilor,
contigit.
si
Notan-
lario in
P.C.
loannem,
c)
c.
1.
l>)
/'.
(;.,
1.
'15,
iluiii
sententiam Spectes. apud Cyrillum Alexandrinutu, Cmmensimilia
oecurrere,
c.
133
In
editis,
si
bene
legi,
non oecurril
passim tarnen ab auetoribus profertur.
352
tione
in
DOCUMEiNTS RELAT1FS AU CONCILR DE FLORENCE.

Lumina'
:
[214]
IlvElJia
Spiritus
sanctus
vere
TOI
7TQWT0V XyOV TOV
Sig
TU &JTU'
(iiv
spiritus est.
procedens quidem ex Patre, non
yiov aXvjOSJ? to lIvu.a, Ttpoiv
EX to llaTp;,
tarnen tiliationis
modo,
ut
uec
generationis,
ouy
ui'xi;
oe
(ouoe
yap
yevv/jtJ;),
aXX'
sxtto-
verum
53.
processionis.
Eiusdem ex
valedictoria oratione
''
No-
vy
Tov uvtov
oe"
tx tov avvTay.TTjgiov
Xyov
"PX''i
men porro
eins, qui
prineipio
caret,
Pater;
Ovoaa
tw
4
u.sv
avp/w at/'p,
Trji;
ty,
05
prineipii, Filius; ei, qui est

ritus sanctus.
cum
et
prineipio, Spiest una,
Vi;, tio
3=
'
Si u.Ta
ap/rjs Ilveixa 'yiov

EVb>vt(
!;?;;.
cpuirt;
At natura tribus
Dens;
toi; tici ptia,
0soV
os 4
llatrip, i\ ou
unio veroest Pater, ex quo
ad
quem
ea quae
xai Trp? Ov votYEToit t
deineeps sequuntur, referuntur.

.Y|.
Eiusdem ex prima oratione de

unitas, prineipio
in
Filio''
V
liegt
TW
UVTOV tX TOV
TIQIOTOV
16y0V TOV
Quocirca
binarium mota,
est
YlOv' Ata toto jiovc
aV
apy/j? ei; SuSa

vipiTv
in trinitate consistit.
Atque hoc nobis

ille
Pater
geni-
xivr/Jeiaa [Jie/pi TpiSo; estv), xai toto eutiv

6
et Filius
et
Spiritus sanctus;
quidem
[TaTip
xai 6 Yio; xai
to ayiov vEpia' 4
ol
piJv
tor et
prolator, citra tarnen
ullam passionem
YEw^Tiop
xai
TrpooXs;, lifb>
airai;
Y6vvy]ji.o,
xai to
ac
tempus, atque incorporeo
modo; horum
aypo'vw; xai aaiopiaTi;' twv oe t |xev

oe 7rpo'6Xr)ua.
ve'.
autem
55.
alter soboles, alter processio.

A Et post pauca
:
Proinde finibus nostris

et
Kul
/.ist'
dXiyov' Ali toto
iirl
twv
t)u.st
nosmet continentes, ingenitum

dueimus,
loco
et
genitum
in-
pwv Sswv loraptEvoi, to YEWY5TOV Eio-yoÊv xai to

YEvvr,Tov xai t ex to IlaTsb; EXTtopEuo'iiEvov'-,
ito
<p-jf)<riv
ex Patre procedentem, ut
quodam
.
tac,
Deus
ipse ac
Verbum
de
est,
pronuntiavit
Spiritu
autb;
0EO; xai Aô;.
.")().
Ex
oratione
saneto
'
Aut
vq-
'Ex tov Xdyov tov Titoi tov uyiov Tlrti-
ingenitus
omnino
aut genitus. Si ingenitus,
/tuTog'
u.ev
*H dyiw^xov navTu;
Suo
?,
r\
yzwrôv
ei
xai
ei
ergo duo erunt prineipii expertes. Si autem

genitus, rursus subdivide
lus
est,
:
(xye'vvvitov,
Ta avaeya
3s
yEvvyiTo'v,
rj
aut ex Patre geni-
uTtooiai'pEi
iraXiv
ei
ei
ex to UaTpb? toto,
ex
ex to
xai
aut ex
Filio.
Si ex Patre,
si
duo
igitur
Yto" xai
aoeXôi'
utojvc;
[aev
to
IlaTpo;,
u'101
ouo
tf-viai,
sunt
filii
ac fratres;
autem ex
existit.
Filio,
iam
quid
os
ex to
-
Yio,
ti
TtEV/jve,
xai
nobis. inquies,
nepos Deus
possit?
:
Quo
r||iiv
0eo;
od
v ys'voiTO
Ttapaoo;o-
absurdius
3".
id,
fingl
Tspov
v
.
Et post pauca B Ubi enim quaeso, pones quod prcedit, quod quidem inter duas
tuae partes interiectum
te
Ki
t7TE'
/<fr' d'kiyov Ilo

aoi,
|j.e'o"ov
yap 6ôei5 to
extco-
pEUTv,
avaâviv
Ty;; oti; Oiaips'aEi;

!
divisionis
stat,
esse conxai rrap xpEi'coovo;

r,
xara
;
ge 8eo/,oy o,J'
to iw-
atque a theologo inulto

a
praestantiore,
Trjpo; rûJv EiaaYaEvov
I']i\u.r,
nimirum
Forte,
Salvatore nostro, introducitur? Nisi

tertium
T7| v mivr) v e'xei'v/ivtwv
propter
tuum
Testamentum.
aiov eêiXe; E'jaYY^Xiwv 01a Trv TpiTr)v 0"0 SiaO'^x/jV,
vocem
ab
illo
illam ex evangeliis sustuleris, Spiritus
to
Tltti
uu to uytor,
xa' ooov ocov
01
nuuu
tov Hutooi;
sanctus, qui a Patre prcedit^; qui, quatenus

prcedit,
ixnoijtvt-rui,
ou
jiEv exeiOev EXTCOpEstai,
creatura
non
est;
quatenus
XTiGaa'
osov
.
xaO'
oe
rursus genitus non
est, Filius et
non
est; quate-
ou Y evv,1 T0V )
ou /
'
u ' ?
'
nus autem
est,
inter
ingenitum
genitum medius
ergo ad
xaO'
<-)io ?
aYEvvriiou
xai
Y vvr T0U
i
u-ûov,
Dens
est.
58.
Ex eadem
oratione'
illam
Cum
divi-
vr,
'Ey.
tue uvtov hjyov "Tav

[iXi'J/iouEv
'
jxev
ov itpo?
nitatem
primamque
causam, uniusque
t/jv
Osot^Ta
xai
Tr,v
TtpwT^v
aiTi'av xai
I.
-,'i>
xo
A.
l'.
Syllabae
|j.evov
in ixnopc'j|iEvov SUp.
lin.
A.
;i.
6;o),oyia;
A.
4.
pXôu-jv A.
/'
'.'..
t.
3G,
1
c.
348
.
B.
1;
Ii
P. G.,
,1.
t.
36,
(\.
o.
i/iiil.
Quare dicere
/</,.
oportuit,
[oan.
non
/>os<
paue,
i)
seil
paalo
c.
er.
B.
In
KV,
26.
T.
eil.,
Ioan. xv, 26.
lj
T. cit.,c. 140 C.
Ibid.,
149 A.
[215]
T^)v
VIII.
r|iv to

,
353
est
piovapyi'av, ev
-J)
.pavTa!|'jASvoy'
6'xav o-
principatum
respexerimus,
unum
ad
quod
f.
Ttpo; * tot sv oi;
8eot7;; xa'i
xi ex <^xrj?> irswt/,;
6|jio8o;i>);,
mente concipitur; cum

est
rur'sus
ea. in i|uil)iis
illa
29.
Ktxia;
a/poVo; IxeiOev ovxa xai
xpi'a
xa
divinitas,
et
quae ex
prima
tria
causa
TrpoaxuvotjtjtEva.
aeterno
ac pari
gloria sunt,
sunt quae
adorantur.
j vO'.
'Ex tov Xyov tov tig tov
xuTanXovv twv
j/.ev'
t
M).
Hx
oratione in episc&porum Aegyptiorum

:
yllyvnxiiov tniaxntov KaXslTat 8e f

xat svtoiui toi;
[AEYiTTOt;
-Toi
0eo;
appulsum"
Vocatur autem
et
illa
(natura) quiconsistit, in
tctxaxai,
aixuo xai
dem, Dens,
causa, in
in
tribus
in
maximis
OJiiiioupYw xal xeXeiottoic,
flaxpl Xe'y xai x<o

[avJte
opifice,
perfectore;
hoc
est
in
Viw xal
(10
to)
ayiw vEupiaTi, S
outoj? XXrjXwv
te'jjivs-
Patre, Filio et Spiritu sancto.

ita
Oui quidem nee
7f(5pTT|Tai,
(j9at,
U.VJTE
w;
Et; xpi'a
ExcfuXa xai aXXoxpia

(0;
El?
inter sc distracti sunt, ut in tres diversas

ita
OUTto; EO"TSV)Tal,
TrpOlTlOTCOV
atqe alienas dividantur rituras; nee rursus

in
TTEptypiiiETai.
aretum redaeta natura,
ut in
unam circumomnia, quae

prineipium;
sunt,
scribatur personam.
I'.
Kai
xou
iht' SXlyov' Ei 8e rcavxa oua

Vio saxi,
xai
7tXr)v Tri;
?/E'.
60.
Et post paca}
Pater,
Filii
-.
At
si
riaxrjp, xo
a'ixia;,
Ttvxa 81
TcXrjv
TV);
habet
sunt,
praeter
oca
Yio,
xo
rivs|/.axo;,
omnia vero quae habet

excepta
liliatione.
Filius, Spiritus
uio'ttjxo;.
;a'.
'Ex tov nEQl yftctrog xal xuTuOTuoewg

Tivo< y"P " v xal
E ''0
61
Ex
oratione de dogmate et constitutione

:
SJWJxnwV
u '?i
!-
t ''l
^P^
tm
episcoporum'
fuerit, nisi
Cuius
enim,
quaeso,
Filius
aixiov vat|/Ep|i.Evoc; tov [laTE'pa |/v,te

Trj; <*?/*]?
tw
FlaTpl
ad Patrem, tanquam ad prineipium,
xaTaoijuxpuvEiv ;i'(oua
Tr;; >;
riaTpl xai
referatur?
Nee
Patri prineipii dignitatem imut
YEVvvJTopi
jirj
"
jjuxswv Yap av
tov
ai/tio;
sir)
xai ava;i'(ov p/vj,

Ytol xai
minuere,
quam
Pater
et
genitor
habet;
Oso'tvito;
TV);
e'v
IlvEuaaTi
xrjpEiv
xpi'a
parvorum etenim certe ipsoque indignorum

prineipium
fuerit, nisi
8swpou[*.Evr);,
etceioX,
yprj xai tov ev
ev
deitatis
eins,
quae
in
sit.
xai Ta; xpsT; TCOGTaa-Ei;

Tcso'aioTca,
8'
bpokoyiiv,
Tri;
eixouv
-
Filio et Spiritu
sancto consideratur, causa

sententia,
xai Ixaar^v
ijletoc
iSiot^to;
TTipoixo
Sic enim,
mea quidem
si
Deus unus
av, o>; |a; Xo'yo;, ei; uev 0sd;, ei; Ev' aiTiov
retinebitur,
Filium
et
Spiritum sanetum ad
xai Yio xai FlvEijiaTo; ava'-pEpopiEViov, ou guvtiOspisvwv
unam causam
referamus, non autem compona-
ou8s
Trj;
ffuva^.oioo(AEviv
xai
xaxa to
ev
xai
TauT"
;6'.
EOxr]To;.
'Ex roiJ
[aev
avrov Xdyov' Ai
81
!8iot/|te;
et si unam atque eamdem divinitatis identitatem intelligamus. 62. Ex eadem om/ione'' Proprietates vero,
:
mus neque commisceamus,
IlaTpo;
xai
avcyou xal ap/r,; S7UV00up.v0U

iu;
Patris quidem. ut
prineipii
expers
:
et
prinei-
xai Xeyoule'vqu, pyr,; oe

xai j; aiotou 'ôjt;.
Ey
aiTi'ou
xai
<o;
T/iyr,;
pium cogitefur ac
inquam,
ut
praedicetur
prineipium,
causa
et
fons et lumen sempiternum.

oratione''
:
-Ki 7idXti> tx rov

;
uvtov XyoV
'Axouei;
oti
piri
63.
Et rursus ex eadem
Audis
Ye'vv/igiv
xo
t
ttw;
\xv]
7TEpiECYa?ou. 'Axouei;
generationem?
Modum
curiosius ne inquiras.
Id,
llvEiiaa
rcpoiv
ex
to
IlaTpo';;
otcw;
Audis Spiritum ex Patre procedere?
quo-
1CoXuTtpjXY|JLdvEl.
58'.
modo
tx tov Xyov
TtpiOTTiV
r/ji;
hat,
ne anxio studio perscruteris.

in ut
Tov uvtov
TCO;
TTjV
/TtiT^xoar}?
OJUTCip
Tot;
64.
Eiusdem ex oratione
Pentecosten
'
El Xai
aiTl'aV,
Ta TOU
Tametsi ad primam causam,

Unigeniti sunt,
sunt, referantur.
ita
omnia ea quae
MovoYEvrju; a'iravTa, outo)

va7t-:jX7rExai.
crj
xai xa
IlvEujxaxo;
etiam quae Spiritus saneti
1.
i\
(j.v^
^[iTv
A.
2. xai
ev
A.
c.
3. 'xri
ex corr. A.
'.
Y wrj
T (opi
A.
5.
ei
Bv
A.
c.
6.
TaTo
xaTaxov A.
a) T.
e) Ibid.,
eit, c. 2'i9 A.
c.
1077 C.
f)
b)
Iliid..
I.
252 A.
'
c)
P. G.,
35, e.
L072
C.
d) Ibid.,
1073
A. -
P. G.,
36, 0. 441 B.
354
65.
DOCUMRNTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

Et paucis
Filii
[210]
b Ilaiiip, xo
interiectis"
Omnia quae
\i
Kjtl
/.ist'
tt;<;
dXiyoV [Iavxa 00a

l
habet Pater,
sunt, praeter innascentiam

Filius, Spiritus sancti sunt,
Y'iou, ttX^v
xoij
i'(wr aiolq^
TOXvxa <ô<ra^> 6 Ylo'?,
omnia quae habet
llvEuptaxo;, 7tXt)v yevviîje&j;.
cxcepta generatiohe.
6(5.
disputando*
Eiusdem ex oratione de moderatione in At unum Deum Patrem agno:
Tov uvtov
ix tov Xdyov tov ntQi Trjg sv

Ae'ov eva
ruig iuXiisaiv iVTu^lug'
naxe'pa yivojeva yY vvrl"

(-)sou
x'X,v
scere oportebat principii expertem et ingenit
um.
et
unum
Filium
ex
Patre
genitum,
et
oxeiv avapyov xai a yevv/jxov , xai

(Jic'vov*
"i'tbv
unum
Spiritumex Deo substantiam habentem,

Patri ingeniti proprietatem, Filio
ex xou Ilaxpoi;, xai rivsuaa sv ex
concedentem
7rp;iv e/ov-', Ttapaycopoi/v Ilaxpi jxev aYEvv/,iiiac,

Yicji
vero generationem; de cetero autem eiusdem
Se
Y EVV1 i W ?
3
,
to
0'
aXXa
''
nupupusi;
xai
omnino naturae,
(iteri,
dignitatis,
honoris, gloriae.
avQpovov xai ouo8o;ov xai
oucmuov xauxa
laxao-Oai,
xiv
EiSs'vai,
x^,v
Haec, inquam, agnoscere oportebat, haec conhie
xauxa
ojjioXoyeTv,
(JiE/pi
xouxiov
Se
gradum
figere, prolixas
autem nugas
tcoXX/|v
ac
profanas
verborum novitates ad
otiosos
fpXuapiav
xai
x;
ErjXouc;
Xywv
homines amandare.
(>y.
Xvo-^)vi'a<;
xoi; oyoXJjv aY0Oo-iv aTt0TCE'|XTr(l6ai.
Eiusdem ex oratione
:
in
Heronein philo-
K
e'x
Tov uvtov Ix xov XuyovTOii nQog"H(jwia

llvEpia aYiov
sophum"
68.
Unus
Spiritus sanetus, a Patre pro-
to v (fiXdaoffov' "Ev Se
xo Ilaxpb;
r,
.
TtpoEXOv
cedens aut etiam prodiens.
rj
xai itpoiov.
Et post pimca A :Ut nee

id,
Patri prineipium
Kid
ftei'
dXiyov' Mhjxe
xoti
utto pyrjv tcoieW
tribuamus, ne quid primo prius inducamus, ex
xov Jlaxspa, Iva

Y<a(XEV,
u.V]XE
jxt]
irpioxou x; Ttpixov EiaaYa-
quo etiam
sit;
quod prinium
et
est,
perire necesse
i\
nee Filium
Spiritum sanetum principii

id,
ou xai xb sivai Trpeotto itpixpa7rj;<TSxai,

r\
expertes esse
f.
adstruamus, ne Patri
est,
quod
et
avapyov xov Yibv

*
xb rivEiiu. xb a'Yiov,
i'va
(jl^-,
30.
ipsi
proprium
adimamus.
Uli
quippe
xb xou llaxpb? toiov
TCEpiiXwpLEv oux avap/a y*P
minime carent et quodam modo quod sane dictu mirum est. Non enim quantum ad causam prineipio carent ex Deo enim sunt, licet non post ipsuin, quemadmodum ex sole lumen; sed quantum ad tempus
prineipio
xai
u.ev
c
avapy
yP
mii{, 8
xai TtapaSoôv'
EX
fjXi'ou
ox
'
l
avapâ
x *'
8s
,
carent
~ Tt J
aixi'w
(o?
ecj
0EOU
cpioc
-
Y^P)
u ^l
jjlex'
auxdv,
avapya
xw
ypvcu.
principii sunt expertes.

(>').
Et post pauca" Hoc enim

:
Patri et Filio
56'.
fiST'
dXiyoV Koivbv
veuiiaxi
8s
[/sv
pi-})
Yp Ilaxpi
Y Y ovval
xb
et Spiritui
saneto
commune
saneto,
est,
quod minime
hoc autem
xai
xai
Viio
xai
yiw
xb
avt)
creati sunt,
Filio
et
atque ipsa
divinitas;
0xr,<-
Yu
'
xai
FTvEupiaxi,
{)
Spiritui
est.
quod uterque eorum
e'x xoti
[Iaxpbi;
iSiov Se Ilaxpbi;
r|
<
ulv .>
oiyevv/;yj
ex Patre
est,
At vero Patris proprietas haec

sit;
Filii,
o-ia,
Ttou
8i
Y 5 77
'')
1111;.
vEupiaxot; 8s
Ixiro-
quod ingenitus
quod genitus:
peuai;.
Spiritus sancti,
70.
quod procedat.
Ex
libro
ad Evagrium* tum
Haud secus
Kai
l<fr'
'Ex tov Xyov

o'iovei
tov TiQg tcV Evilyptov'

aTTEirxoiXrâv
etiam Patris velut radii quidam ad nos demissi

sunt,
tus.
xive; xoti
llaxcb? xxivEi;
liio-ou;
tum splendidus
Ut
Iesus,
radii
Spiritus sane-
-?i|ia;
xe (pYY">8'iC
xai xb MvEpia xb
xxivt? dpiEptiixov
enim
lueis
mutuam
relationem
a'Yiov (udTTEp yP i tou ^loxb;
natura individuam habentes, nee a luce disiun.

guntur, nee a se invicem discinduntur, lucisque
/ouaai
oute xo
'
xaxot
tpo)xb?
(puaiv
x;v
npb;
XXr'Xa;
XXjiXinv
a^mv
rcoxE-
ywpiôvxat ouxe
1. -yEYEvrindvov
lii''
A.
4.
2.
Eymv A.
(.
I'osl
YCVVâeu; adll.
A
sup.
IlveO|j.i 6s
lin.
exkoêoe);,
7.
quae verhn
Jx'j0t
nihil
sibi
volunt.
'ri'/a
A.
16
.
5. TtpoE/Oi'.iv
A.
/'
li.
|i:v
A.
Jyo'jaai
ex
eorr. A.
G.
<;..
t.
b) /'.
<!..
!.
180 B.
c.
1221 .
/'.
C,
t,
46, c.
ii".'.
C, inter operi
35,
c.
1220
B.
///./.
/ftjrf.,
alleriiis
C.i'(i,'(i!ii.
iii-iiipe
\\-ciu.
[2i:;
VIII.
TESTIMOXIA A MARCO EPHESIO COLLECTA.

yxplV TOU ^WTO? 7TO-
355
:
U.VOVIl Xat UVE/pK
jfJKOV T/jV
beneficium ad
nos usque traiiciunt

et
cocleni
cmXXouo't, tov aTv

ûETEpoc; xat t
Tpo'jrov
<'xal
i'yiov,
f,
itoTY;o 6
modo
tus.
Salvator quoque noster

ille
Spiritus sanc-
11/Euu.a t
u-e'/P'.?
oi'ou;xo;
to t^;
geminus
Pati
is
radius, simul et ad nos

et Patri uniti
FlaTpoq
5
xTi';,
xai
xa't
yjiaojv
oiaxovstTai
usque
sunt.
veritatis
lucem ministiant
aX/jEia; to
".poi;
tm
[IaTp'i truvijvtarcai.
o
ntfit
Tor avvov
ix tov ngojTOV ko'yov

si
to
\iov' Ilwc ov ou auvvapya,

e(
auvaioia
ijlev
71. Eiusdem ex prima oratione de Filio" Et (|uomodo non sunt simul cum Patre prineipii
:
o:t
ex = '.9ev,
xai
ttr]
liet'
e'xeivo'
to
expertes,
si
yp
dunt, etsi
prineipio
coaeterni sunt? Ouia inde proce-
avapyov, xat ioiov to

10
non post illum

caret,
est,
sunt.
est;
aioiov oe
ou iravTtu? xai
Quod enim
quod
autem
prineipio,
aeternum
avapyov,
llaTSca.
OITIOV,
&;
av
ei?
ap /jr,v
va^sp^Tai
'
tov
aeternum
non
protinus caret
Ox avap/a
TtoivTli;
ouv
tw aiTiw. ArjXov V
oe
to
&$ 00
TtpcOOUTEpoV T(OV
-/;/,io;.
E*CTTIV
quandiu ad Patrem velut ad prineipium refertur. Ergo illi, quantum ad causam, non carent
prineipio.
oitiov ouoe yap to

Toj ypo'vio.
tpioTO?
Kai avapy
tooi;
Perspicuum autem
s,
est
causam non
continuo antiquiorem esse
quorum causa est
15
oo.
v.wv
Jutidoov
7i
unu'Pcufijjg ix
nur nonxTip.)
neque enim sol lucem temporeantecedit. Quantum autem ad tempus, prineipii expertes sunt. 72. Damasi papae Rqmani ex actis seeundae
synodi*
Si quis non dixerit Spiritum sanetum de Patre esse vere ac proprie, sicut Filius de
:
Tqg dei'Ttoug ovvddov Ei tu

to yiov
e'x
eitty,
to
llvEijo.
to llarpb; Eivai xupiio; xai

Ei'a;
/.r/Jw;,
w? xai tov Yiov =x t^<

Xo'yov, avaOiita.
out'a;
xai
divina substantia, et
Sit.
Deum verbum
tertia
'
anathema
0EO 0ov
>0
oy
Toi' dyi'ov
KvollXov ix
Trjg TiQog
Ntev
73. Sancti Cyrilli ex

episto/a'
tia
[
ad Nestorium
gtoqiov toittjq imOTo'ATJg' Ei yap xai eotiv

u7too"Taui to
Quamvis enim
sit,
Spiritus in subsistenin
[IvEaa
to'ixvj
xai
Sr)
xai vosiTat xa8'

Yid?, XX'
propria
eatenusque
seipso considere-
aTO xaQo rivopLot

EtTTiv
!5
e'ctti
xai
oy
oCv
tur,
quatenus Spiritus
est, et
non
Filius;
non
ox aXXorpiov auTo'
ectti
flvEuijia
r)
yap aXnOetai:
xai ir;o-
est tarnen
ab eo alienus, quandoquidem Spiri-
wvo'iiasTat xai
XpiSTi;
Xvjfleia
tus veritatis nominatur, Christus

est.
autem
veritas
/EiTai
Trap'
auTo
xaQaTTEp
aL/.=Xi 2
xai ex
to
Profunditur autem ab
illo,
non minus pro-
llatpo'?.
fecto
quam
ex
Deo
et Patre.
oo
Tov uvtov
ix tov Xdyov tov nodg
Qto-
74.
Eiusdem ex
:
libro
ad Theodosium imperaiis
Soaiov tov uoiktW
AtcoXuiov yap aaaiTia; tv
torem"
Peccata namque
qui
illi
adhaerent
auToi jrpoo-xsiLtEvov, ti ioiw Xoi7rv

(abti, 6TCcp
E'vr/]0"i
xaraypui
tiveu-
condonans, suo
mox
in
ungit eos spiritu.
quem
(jiv
aut?
u>;
ex
0eou
-
IJarpo<;~">
quidem
ut Dei Patris
Verbum
ipse immittit, et
Xoyo; xai e; ioia; ^fv TrTjy^wv

0)a7Tp
<fitjTsei>;
xotvv Se
ex propria natura
nos quasi ex fnte quo-
t jrprjiia tiOeI; ty
;
i*ETa
oapx? oixovou.ia
dam
ter
transfundit; quin etiam facultate haeprop-
unionem
et
Ci Tr,v Evojcriv xai

ev'{iu<57;ite
incarnationis
i'o?
avpwTto;
Ive'tcvei siLtaTlxcoc;-
oeconomiam
yap
toT;
ayiOK
itoiTXotg
eiTtioV
cum homine communicata, corporaliter quoque ut homo inspirabat; insufflavit enim in sanetos
apostolos, dicens
1 :
-latlhTt
didtuoi
rinvfiu uyiof xai

to Ilitifia xaTa
vir,(jiv
ovx
ix
fisTQOV
tpwvi^v,
Accipite Spiritum sanetum.

iuxta
Tr,v
'loâvvou
Sed neque ex mensura dat Spiritum',
aXA' aTo;
Ilar(;p.
oe
.
e;
aoToo xaQjrEp
aLt-'XEi
xai 6
loannis vocem, sed ex se non secus ac Pater
eumdem
Kul
/.iet'
infundit.
1 '
dXlyov'
Ou
A.
to XXoTpiov toc;
75.
Et post pauca
Spiritum baptizatis non
1.
ivasEp/]
A.
[iE>.).;'.
8 P.C., t. 36, c. 77 B. b P. L., t. 13, C.362A. c)Pro verum, quod scripsil Damasus, Graeci [>assim haben! Verbum ex interpretatione Theodoreti.
'I
P.
C,
I.
77, c. 177
patr. ou.
T.
xvn.
CD. f) loan. \\. 22. g) [oan. in. dicendum fuil paulo ante; ct. P.G., t. cit.,
:;.
C.
/'.
i;.,
I.
76, C.
-
1188
Imo
c.
1188 B.
f.
2,
35G
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU COXCILE DE FLOREXCE.

tanquam alicnum,
ut servus
onrnijoptevoi?
evisvtci
to?
[218]
xot't
tribuit (Christus)
et minister,
rivEuy.a
'
oo\jXo7TpE7ui;
sed ut
Deum seeundum naturam

sit
UTCOupYixw;, aXX'
@ev
xcct cpaiv iiet' Eijouaict;

totov
cum summa
potestate et auetoritate, ut qui
T^q
avwTaTW t
i\
aTO xai
autoS,
St'
oC xai
ex ipso et per ipsum. Per
hunc quoque divinus
8 OeToc; >iy.iv EV(Tr)U.aiVETai a yapctxTTjp.
character nobis imprimitur.

76.
boli'
.
Eiusdem ex interpretatione
Patres
sacri
sym-
0-'.
Tov uvtov
01
tx TTJg tg/Lirjvtiug tov dylov

xov
7rspi
Post absolutum de Christo sermonem,

beatissimique
faciunt.
V/joXoV
\6yov
ayioi
AtartEpvavTE? Js
ttoite'pei;
Xdicttou
saneti
,
Spiritus
in
saneti
xai Tpiau.axaptot, to aytou
mentionem
Credere enim se
videlicet ut
in
illum
llvEiiuaTo; otau.vr]ij.ovijou<je tcicteueiv .yp E'totcav

Et;
dixerunt, simili
et
modo
fnte a
Patrem
ocjt
xxOirsp
aae'XEl et? tov
IIoiTep
X-
al tov
u.sv
Filium;
et
profunditur quidem, sive procea
tov' oy.goucnov yy.p e'gtiv aixoti;,
xai rcpo/EtToa
in]Y>i?
dat
tanquam
Deo
et Patre, tribuitur
r,youv E'x7topE'jETat
xaQotTTEp
-iro
ri;
T o^
WsoC
autem creaturae per Filium. linde

in
insufflavit
xai HaTso';, jopi)Ytrat 0;

eve'^jo-ô-e
3
XTiaet oti tou Ylo5,
sanetos apostolos dicens
Accipite Spiritiim
est.
0=
TOt;tSion aTtoo-ToXot? Xe'yojv yisrs

Ou/.ov ex
0=oCi
xoc'i
sanetum. [gitur ex Deo et Dens Spiritus

77.
Ilitifiu
ayiov,
0eo; to
Eiusdem ex
:
epistola
ad loannem Antiopatimur, ut ab
coneutia-
IIveiju. s'ctiv.
e/iemiiii''
Nullo autem
illa
modo
Tue avrov
/.
r/yc 7100c 'Jwdvvijv
\-/nto-
aliquo fides
tur,
sive fidei
est
:
symbolum
yuag
Trapa
tt;;
itiiotoX?^' Kat' oCSsva Oe xpoTtov uotXsuEcOai

vEyouuot
T7,v
quod editum
ulli
neque enim aut nobis
tivoi;
optaOEtjav
|xr,v
tti'cttiv
'
vJtoi
to
aut
oninino
alteri vel
positam
immutare, aut
permittimus,
transferas
lui.
unam voculam ibi unam etiam svllabam

memores
eius
memo; cuu.CoXov,
Vj
oute
E7rtTpnoasv iauioi;
ljf.Z~.Gi
V|
'/)
ETs'pot;
Xe'ÎV
ajjLEtlj/at
TIOV e'yXII/e'vo)V
15
,
praeterire
dixit'
qui
o.tav yo'jv
nxcoiBrâi
:AV
ouXXarjv
l'l'olll.
[/.EavYiptEvoi
tou
terminos antiquos, guos
posuerunt patres
Non enim
"MyOYZOi;-
ipsi
locutisunt,
Ol
Mrf {.ISTUlQt
IIvE'Jij.a
UUUIU
omjtoi
01
,li iil'TO
sed ipse Spiritus Dei ac Patris, qui procedit
7Trf'p; (Joe" o
yip ifaav
XaXoviE;,
3
s'x7ro-
quidem ex
ipso: est
autem non alienus
a Filio,
iXXi to
pEUETai
1 io
Tcti <-)eo
xou
IliTio';,
seeundum
7(S.
/(//(''
:
essentiae rationem.
libro
i/iv
i\
auToti,
luxt oe
ox XXdxpiov tou
Eiusdem ex
Sanctae
de sacrosaneta Trini-
xa-
xv xr,; ouai; Xo'yov.
huius
et
adorandaeque
unitatis
:
ov).
Toe avrov
ot
xott
ix tov
tt;;
Xdyov tov
yta; xai
Tpst;
moi
r|
tres
agnoseuntur
creduntur personae
Pater
uyiag Touidog' TauT7|q

xvj;
7r;ocrxuvr]-
principiii ac
1111s;
causae expers, non genitus, aeterFilius
|jtovaoo;
7rpoGXuvr,T!xi
uirouTaata
tum
unus
unigenitus, ineffabili
YtvwaxovTat
avtTt'(o,
TTKTTEovTat
'tSi),
xa'i
ev
IlaTpi
avpvt
6
modo
ac citra passionem atque inenarrabiliter
otYEvv'f,TO),
xat ev
Y'u7> |j.ovoyeveT
ante omnia saecula e substantia ipsius Patris

genitus, atque propterea
YEvvr,0:vTi appK]Tto{
rravToiv
aTtoti;
e'x
ttJi;
xat aspuTw;
irp
eiusdem ac Pater sub-
twv
attovoiv
ouTta;
kto
to
stantiae et dignitatis, eique per

et
omnia
similis
floiTpo?, x-xi
ot Totixo 5(xooufft'(o te xai

itito
cuvSpvod
aequalis,
et
excepta
paternitate,
prineipium
xat
xotTot
TtavTS &u.3t(o xai

ap/'V'
T<
''l
IlaTpi ytupi? t^;

tov
1
autem
causam Patrem habens per generaet
7raTpo'TY)TO;,
Se
v
/.-xi
atTixv
IIxte'p
tionem; denique Spiritus sanetus vivificans
E/ovTt
Y ^vv
"'
,
z,cl
T(~)
veujtaTi aY'"
C" ,07T
''"'~'
adorandus. qui ex
substantia
Filius,
l'atris,
Patre procedit,
id
est
ex
1Tp05XUV0UpiE'v(|),
EX TOU HotTpO; EXTtOpE'JO|J.i'vci
S
,
non per generationem,

Trinitate
lilii
sieul
toute'stiv
xotOo<jr=p
e'x
:%<;
olffia?
to nTp;, oi YEvvr,To);
o\n
uiot
ev
t/,
1'ptoiSl,
'
ne duo
in
habeantur, sed
V'to;,
tva
a/)
I.
OevA
fv
'1
in nlili<.
6. (xovoYevr,
_'.
|v(m(j.vETai
\.
3.
;.,--. 7:
.S.
\.
't.
jit<jTr,v
A,
moxque
r,
pro
f|iot.
A.
A.
snli
7.
tjvOpovov A.
xii
...
ex-'jfEU'ijjisvov
A.
iii
P G 316 D, 77, monachos de Symbolo.

I.
.
,
tilulo
/'.
Epistola
1.
inter
Cyrilli
a
1.
<;.,
eil-, c.
citatur
opera nun reperi. [isdem verbia [osepho Bryennio, 1* epeOe'vt, l. I,

122.
Prov.
\n. 28.
.1
Locum
liactenus
Lipsiae, 1768, p.
[219!
XX'
VIII.
EXitopeuofAs'vu,
uo'vou
ix,
oLizh
--
TEST1M0NIA A MARCO EPIIESIO COLLECT.

ipr,Tai,
357
fla-
xaOa'irEp
ex
0=
tou
Si"
procedens, ut dictum
tus
est, e
IlaTpii;
Patre solo, ut
atu.onoq ,
7rE<pr,V0Ti
Vio xai XaXr/javu

te
5
ab orc; manifestatus autem per Filium
ev toi?
aye'oi; 7cao-t
npoanjToi;
oat'a;
ipse locutus est in

et apostolis,
omnibus
xai
sanctis prophetis
est, ut dixi,
a7ro5ToXoii;,
irXrX w;
eTjiov,
t^?
aurou tou ITatpo; xai tou Yiou uirap/ovTi xai to

ou.oou<7iov
praeterquam quod
Fiiii,
ex
essentia ipsius Patris et
sôvn
eamdeni habens
irp? l7aT a xai ?
YJdv
axoivwvr,-
substantiam ac Pater
bilis et et
tov oi xai auTO e'otiv wdTtep 6 IlaT-Xp xai 6 Yic;

irp? 7tijv tt,v XTiffiv
ipse
xaxa tot
tx
ttj
oaiac Xo'yov.
Pater
79-
od
.
I
Toi?
uvtov
et Filius, incommunicaomni creaturae non secus ac Filius secundum essentiae rationem.
tov
ngoq 'Iovfaavdv
USV
71QMTOV Xyou'tou
IY|-SVV)TI
yip
xai
Yi; EX
e$
num*:
estque
etiam
Patris
TlaTpo?
xai
Eiusdem ex Ubro primo contra luliaGenitus est enim Filius ex Patre,

in ipso et
eitiv
s'v
aTj te
aTou
ipua-ixw;, E'x7topEUTi os
ex ipso naturaliter; procedit
xai to IlvEuu.a, 'Stov ov
Spiritus,
et
proprius
Filii
:
tou
0eo xai IlaTpb? xai 5pwtw tou Yiou toiov

yac oY aTou
tc
existens
Dei
et
similiter
ayiaÊi
'
sanetifieat
enim
ayiaÊcOai
7t(puxb
Deus Pater per ipsum
id
0EO; xai
quod
sanetificari
riaT-z-'p.
aptum
tu)
e;
est.
Kai
[j.ev
tv
zilti
rov
uvtov
Idyov
8o.
Et in
fine
eiusdem
libri*
poEia-i
yip
oi'
auTOu tou
Procedit enim
et
[laTp to flvEuua
ex ipso Patre Spiritus
xai ipusiv
ita'.
1
Yio
secundum naturam,
oi /op/iyEixai t5j XTi'ffEi.
per Filium creationi subministratur.

8i.
Toi" uvtov ix tov dsvTtgov Xdyuv tov

"ti xai auTTj tv utoi/ei'wv
xai
t/,v
'-
ngdg'Iovhavdv
',
Eiusdem
Ubro seeundo contra
lulia-
i'JOi? oixoOs'v
te
e;
Ott;?
o'jx.
av
e"yoi 3
num c :Ipsam elementorum naturam non

vi
posse
to
8vac6ai
tri?
SiaSpavai
o-uve/ovto?
tpfiopv,
oeit*i Se
Ttpo;
[aXXov
eu
sua corruptionem effugere, sed, ut consi-
tou
aTijv
o
>
stat,
to
ort
eivat
opus esse manu continentis illam Dei,
/Eipo';,
ISiSaJev eittwv
7cpoyj]TT)s,
TlvEVfj.a
doeuit propheta,
cum
Spiritum Dei
dixit
fern
Qsov
tJiecfiQbTO envao
toi
tov xaTa
vd'arogipuiriv
Swoyovel
t
super
aquam\ Nam
a Spiritu
Dei euneta vitam
<yap>
TravTa
fyai\
u7rap/_ov
aeeipiunt,
cum
sit,
ipse
quoque secundum natuvita
vEua tou 0eou,
6><;
ex SoiS-? tou riarpc xai l\
ram
vita
utpote ex
Patris
et
ex
illo
UTOU EXTTOpEUOULEVOV
'
procedens.
Trjg
tS
TW
Tii
aurou ex
iGXov tmv QtjOuv'louoaioi; TrpoaSia-
S2.
Eiusdem
QWf
Ubro Thcsauroriim*
ita
Chri:
<l>i,ai
ttou
X>lffT<
7oi<;
Xsyou.VO;-
stus Iudaeos alloquens
alieubi loquitur f
EV duXTvloi
;i
QsOV tyw EX-
Si vero
ergo in
in digito
dXka
daiuovta, aga
Ka'i
syAev
^'
if^g
?;
Dei ego einio daemonia, venu vos regnum Dei. Digitum Dei hie Spi-
uoileiu tov Qeov.
SoxtuXov
Tiva
auTv;?
Trjt;
EvOos Mffl
Ocia?
oOoi'a;
''
T [lvE;y.a t ayiov Tporrov

IxTTEcpuxbi;
iO(T7tep
sanetum vocat, qui quodammodo ex divina essentia oritur, et naturaliter ex ea dependet, sicut digitus ex
ritum
xai
tpuuixw;
IxxpspiapiEvov
xai 5 Sa'xTuXo; ex t^?
avepwitEiai; /Eipot;'
chium enim
et
humana manu. Bradextram Dei sacrae Scripturae

:
pa/i'ova [xev
yip xai
;tiv
0eou tv Viv
aTro-
Filium vocant, iuxta illud 8

tera eins, et
Salvavit
eins.
cum dexEt
ruret
xaXooiv ai EVat Tpa-Wi xaTa to
"EowEv avTOV
o ytog avvov,
brachium sanetum
est
n 6e%m uvtov xai o

xai TtXiv
oi'x
gayjwv
sum
tur.
'
Domine, sublime
Kvgu
brachium tuum,
viprjXdg
aov d guymv, xi
de
neseiverunt; ubi autem cognoverint, confunden-
ijEioav'-
yvdvzEq
aio/iy(hjnu(Jai:
Quemadmodum
In .litis
igitur
brachium natura-
1.
Tipixov
).
Y ov A.
2.
rro.y.t-iov
A.
,;,;
:i.
iyr,
A.
4.
VE,,
^x.
>o Y ov.i
omissis.
a,:o
Ta
7.
r io T a
JxxpEiiitaêvov
A.
c.
? aiv uâo Z ov EtSnuav A.
ex r,^ tou
HaTp;, reliquis
uoIvt to toO Oeo
5.
ipa A
'
Ct ^
"
P.
<-.
t.
76,
533 B.
- cj T. cit., c. 584-585.
T.
i,
cit.,
c.
d) Is.
60.
e)
556 C.
/'. <;.,
,,
c.
Il)
576
Is.
l>.
1.
f)
Luc.
XI, 20.
g) Ps.
Uli,
35S
Iiter
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU GONCILE DE FLOREXCE.

coaptatum
est integre- corpori,
[220]
omniaque
solet,
in
'"'li^nsp
ov
payiiov
-ûauw;
<
evr,p|A0ilT*t
tw
'
operatur quae menti

digito utens
:
placent, et
inungere
oXj cioiiaxi
navxa Ivspyiv oaa
av">
So'iJT)
xr,
ita et
Verbum Dei
ita
ex ipso et
diavoia,
xaxayoiEi 0= auvroic,
OUTtO TOV
tw SaxxuXo)
Ttpo?
ipso naturaliter coaptatum, ut
dicam, atque
naturaliter
XOUXO XE/pV,UEV0<;,
s;
[/.SV
TO 0O Al-fOV
f,puoiTu;vov,
iv otv
auxo xai
h
xai
axw
epuaucSic;
emanantem
existimenuis.
et in Filio
O'jtw? eitxw, xai
eu.-n'fuxdia XoYiu.E9a,
tw
atque essentialiter procedere a Patre Spiritum,

per
Vi
cucixSSc
11
ociiuOc;
St'
oivjxov
Ttapa
2
Ilaxpoq
fia^s.1.
quem omnia ungens

est
sanctificat.
Ouocirca
x 'ytov
ve'ijjjL'x,
ou x 7ivxa /piwv
oCiol Tce;Evo)ui.vov
non
alienus vel extraneus a divina natura ex ipsa et in ipsa natu-
Oxov oix XXdxpiov

x ciyiov
Tr,;
xo Uvela
I;
Spiritus sanctus. sed

raliter.
&i'a?
'i\iGiwq ".paivExai,
1
aXX
xo
avzr
Sicut digitus in
est,
manu eiusdem
manus
in
naturae
xai v auxvj ipuuixi? loaTCEpov
xai
aio[/.axoc
atque ipsa
et
vicissim
corpore
SaxxuXo;
ev
tt)
yipt,
Xt;J
&uo;sutj;
wv
aux?,,
xai
/,
nequaquam
pore
est.
diversae substantiae ab ipso cor-
YEIO au TTaXlV EV
Tcp;
awUOXl
OUyf
STEpOOUOlO; W?
aux Tuy/vouia.
7i!
/(fr' o'kiyov
t7,;
83. Et post pauca"
Ostendit
Filii
aperte non
uy'.
Asixvuxai
aacfSk,
w;
alienum esse ab essentia

tum. sed
in ipso et ex ipso,
Spiritum sanc-
ox aXXdxpiov
a'H'jV,
ouo-ia; to
Ylo x IIvy.a x
ac veluti vim
quamvelit,
aXX' ev axy, xai e; auxo xai warrp svEpjrXr,pov
dam naturalem, quae omnia quaccumque

praestare possit.
N4.
ritus
YEi xi; ûsixr, 7rcvxa ouvauEv?)
aa xai
ftoWSTCU.
Eiusdem
ex epistola
ad monachos*
Spi-
Tx8'.
TW
UVTOV iX TOV TIQOg
TOVC,
pOVUr)Y 0UV
profunditur quidem, sive

a tonte, a
procedit, tan-
azc lyoV
X7T0pUXl
IlvEu.a
OTTO
7tpo/ixai
TT'rffffi
uiv
quam
85.
Deo
et
Patre; tribuitur autem
Xa7Tp
XO
0SO
Xai
creaturae per Filium.
llaxpd;, yoprjYE'ixat 0
:
ty, xxi'gei
61a xo Vio.
Eiusdem
ad Palladium'
Spiritus est, aut
Mutabilis
si
TtE
=
To? aviov
eV
TiQog
IlaX'M/.diov
Y,
Tpsixxv
autem nullo modo

nis
mutatio-
OU XI TTOU TO VEuia EGXIV,

voai.
axr,v
6
ElTTEp xo XpETCExr,v
morbo
laborat, ad
ipsam Dei naturam haec

est Dei
et
cai
aSixo?
e'cxi
Osiav eCu;
labes pertinebit;
et
Filii
ille,
siquidem
Patris
vaoâpiETtsi
llaxodi;
cfaiv,
[J.r^
Eiixsp
rotj
to
0eo
oaiiooio;
xai
e;
qui
substantialiter
ex
utroque,
profluit
xai
xai
Vio x
81'
nimirum
Spiritus.
ex
Patre
per
Filium,
aa'ioTv
llvEpia.
v/ouv
ix
IlaTpb;
Vio
Txpo/EOiiEvov
86,
Et
in
responsione nona
haec habet'
tc<t'.
Jir
rft
r/
tvaiiy''
unuloyia
(-)so
0UTO1
Ilaxpo?
Procedit enim ex
tus
Deo
et
Patre Spiritus sanc-
wriOiv'
'KxTTOpsETat
Ix
xo
xr,v
xai
seeundum
Salvatoris vocem, sed

:
non
est
x IlvEu-a x ayiov xax XX' ox XXTpiv

u.Exa xo llaxpd;.
TCEp'i
xo iix^po; ^wvjiv,
-'/}*
alienus a Filio
et
omnia enim habet cum Patre,

:
e'sxi
xo Vio' Txavxa Y a P
hoc ipse edoeuit dicens de Spiritu saneto'

Pater,
Kai xoxo Ox; =o(oa;Ev
eIttwv
Omnia quaccumque habet

annuntiabit
vobis.
mea
sunt.
et
xo
ayiou rivEaaxoi;-
IJuira ydg 00a
:-yn
Propterea dixi vobis, quia de meo aeeipiet,
i'i
TlavtJQ, (Lid
roiJ
law
ij.ev
di tovto tlnor ruh-, Sri

xai
Ergo
clarificavit
quidem
ix
Ifiov
XrjtpSTiM
xv
dvuyysl
x
v/.v.
lesum Spiritus sanctus admirabilia operans, verumtamen ut Spiritus eius, non ut aliena virtus, et
ligitur
Ouxov iod;aaE
a-;iov
'Irioov
t:Xt,v 10;
IlvEu.a
xo
EvspYOvxa 7tap30o;a,
vEiia axo
eo praestantior, seeundum quod
intel-
xai ox XXoxpia uvaiAi; xai xpElxxov auto xaOo''

voEixat 0eo;.
Dens.
1.
Sei A.
'J.
yy-'i
\.
.:.
ouep o5v
\.
'1.
i-m-r,
xaObv A
581 C.
I'
/'.'..
i-
77,
c.
316
balurhoc teslimonium supra,

ciici
num ; 76
A.
/'
G.,
1.
68, .
148
Scilicet ex duodeeim, quaspro tuendis Anathematismis scripsit = /'. G., I- 76, c. 133 B< Im. in. wi. 1... e
'I
.
22J
Tr^'.
Uli.
Totx
TESTIMONIA MARCO EPHESIO COLLECTA.

KupiXXo; xaxa
etcoiei
359
aydiviûiEvo; 6 OeTo;
s'v
87.
Haec quidem divus Cyrillus
dum
si
cervir-
Nsaxopiou to Xeyovto;
XXotpta ouvdusi
taret contra
Nestorium dicentem, aliena
Xpisx; x;
xai
t
ei?
8soo"7|(jiEtas
Ttpo-^-ziTtv.
aitep xt; i|nX; xv6po>7ro;
tute
Christum miracula patrasse, ac
simplex
tv
x
'O
3'
aG 0EO&>pV)to;
xocov
JI-
Txp;
aliquis
homo
fuisset
unusque ex prophetis.
iStov
HvEua xo Yio^
KupiXXou
tot/
Xa'l
),ETtO)V
"
Atqui
Theodoretus,
cum
sentiret
Filii in
ac videret
Cyrilli
ev xoT; xou
8s to
auyYp*!-'!
ei
5l<7lv
^'-p'V
ISiov
Spiritum vocari proprium

ribus,
Filii, si
ope-
vEiiaa
Yio,
ij.iv
w;
6jj.o'.{j;
xai ex
f,usi;
'
dixit"
Proprium autem
eiusdem atque
ille
Spiritum
naturae
aTp;
EXTopsuuEvov
xai
e;
est)
KupiXXo;, xai
oe;i/.eO*
TTJV
quidem
ut
uuvoaoXoYviaoij.Ev
btovr^v* sl
*
w;
r,
euceStj
Sl'
x,v
et
ex Patre procedentem dixit, simul confiteet
oi
w;
TTto
Yfou
xai
7rap;iv
oua-csSs;
bimur
si
tanquam piam suscipiemus vocem;

Filio aut per Filium exif.
e/ov,
6;
SXacipTlu.ov
xouxo
w;
vero
tanquam ex
31 v
iropprj/oyiEv-'
TtiTTEoaEv yip
Trjg
tw Kupuo
o
Xeyovti"
stentiam habeat.hoc ut blasphemiam et impium

reiiciemus.
Tu
rinifiu
lrjOslug,
naoil
tov
Credimus enim Domino
dicenti
b
:
TIuTQog ixnootisrai, xai

<^6y.ot(i);^>
tpdo-xovTi-
Seiototc oe QauXaj
Spiritus veritatis, qui a Patre procedit; sed

1,
'H[it7g ds ou ro nvsvf.ia
et
sacratissimo Paulo dicenti similiter
Nos
tov xauov tAaUouev, dXkd r

ix rov
axptSi;
foiXEv,
sk)
HvVf.ia to
autem non spiritum

ritum qui ex
mundi accepimus, sed Spiest

.
&SOV.
Taut
Ei;
xo'jaa; KpiXXo; xai

j/sv
Deo Patre
Cyrillus,
cum
band
yvioptffaC]
xotixo
TroXo^tav
ox
haec audivisset probeque
intellexisset.
XX
Ypd'j/; Xoyov ixspi xt;;

xoti
ayia;TpiaSo;,
xb
ullam responsionem dedit, sed edito de sancta

Trinitate libro, dixit, ex solo Patre procedere
ex
pivou
IloiTp;
to
rivcuij.oi
ayiov
IxTcopEUEtrOai.
ttk]
.
Spiritum sanctum.
Tot' uyiov 'Icodvvov tov
Xqvggt6{iov
3
88.
Sancti loannis Chrysostomi
e
in
primo
ix tov
toj);
nQWTOv Xoyov noog

u.ev
'Avof-ioiovg
tig
libro contra
ritis''
:
Anomoeos, qui habetur

ubique
Marga-
MuoyaQiTag' "Ott
oio,
yap itavTa/ou eutiv

Ttavxayotj'
Iye'wvjO'ev'
e;
Deum enim
esse novi, totum
6 0eo';,
xai oxi
Xo;
oxi
Iffti
x os
item ubique esse novi;

scio.
tok,
ttm;,
ox oioa.
yvob).
Oioa
Yiv
x
-
8=
quomodo autem, neScio ipsum genuisse Filium; quomodo

ex ipso
esse;
"ioa
oxi x
llvEOua
auTov
x oi
autem, ignoro. Novi Spiritum
timi; e;
auxo\5, oix ETtio"x.[j.7i.
quomodo autem
Xoyov tov
tisqI
ex ipso
sit,
nescio.
Trinitate'
:
ir
Ton uvtov
ix
tov
ei?
89.
Eiusdem
in
e libro de sancta
Tr\g aylitg
Toitidog' riiSTsw
ev Meov, [laTEpa
-
Credo
unum Deum, Patrem omnipotentem.

inquiro; credo,
in
Ttavxoxpdxopa' TCiaxeio,
Skxoj xv
oix ipEuvi
ttigteio,
;j.Exp>
ou
Credo, non
non
persequor
et
axaxdXrjTtTOV
ei;
uhttew, oi
Iva
xai
xv
incomprehensibilem; credo
unum
solum
piExp^Tov txio'xew
7rav-o/.paTopa.
uovov
Xv/jivov
verum omnipotentem.
{.
Kai
;
ust'
oKlyov'
IltaTEio
xc
Et;
xv
90.
Et post pauca'
Credo etiam
in
Domi-
Kupiov r u(Tjv 'Iâov Xpicxo'v, xv Viv oxou xv

uovoYivri,
num nostrum Iesum

unigenitum, qui ex
illo
Christum, Filium eius

genitus est ante omnia
xv
e';
auxou
Y5
" 7)^^
51
^p^
ixdvxo)v
xojv a!(ovb)V,
w;
axi; avoi; otosv 6 yevv-/)0ei;.
saecula, prout solus novit ipse qui genitus est.

91.
;<
-Ai'
nd\lV
[7vEuy.a
UiaxEc.) xat
ei;
HvEuy.a
xou
Et
iterum''
Credo etiam
veritatis, qui
in
Spiritum
to yiov, x
x^;
aXr,Ei'o(;,
xr,;
Tiap
sanctum, Spiritum
cedit, qui
Patre pro-
Tlaxpo; EXTropEuij.svov, x
TpidSo;
auy.7tXr,p(.)-
Trinitatem
complet.
;
Ipsi
confido
ttxov auxj 0*ppw xv eliv ayicicudv' u:w appoj

Tr,v
meam
sanctificationem
ipsi
confido resurrec-
ix tojv VExp<ov lâvo'Tao'iv.
tionem ex mortuis.
\.
1.
3e:(i)|xez
A.
/'.
l.
2.
aTioopr, \o\i.z'j
3.
avo[J.iou;
A.
>
i'.or.
T.
11,
cit.,
c.
43]
tl;
II.
12.
b)
l.
Ioan. xv,
'.x,
26.
c) I
tum quae proxime sequuntur

sumpta, quasi sepulta iacenl
biis.
ex
eodetn
libro
C,
cit.,
c.
704
e)
etiam a Bryeonio,
p,
123.
G. Citatur
in
aniraadversioni-
Tum
liaec,
P.
C.
t.
39, c. 320 B.
:i(;o
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCIEE DE FLORENCE.

Eiusdem
ex altera oratione in
22 2]
92.
Annuntiaa sacris
\fi
Tov uvtov
ix
tov
dsvTtgov
Xoyov
tionem
et contra
Arnim'
Ego vero
tu v tlg tuv EvayyeXtOfiov xui xutu 'ytotiov*'

'Ivj
Scripturis institutus
Patrem celebro, qui sem-
oh
TraiootYwyoijijiEvo;
otc xiv
ayiwv vpa^Sy
per Pater
est;
Filium celebro, qui ex pterna
G;j.vw
tov
ITaTEpa
tov
ei
aTE'pa TUY/avovTa"
2
substantia ante tempora effulsit; celebro Spi-
u_uv5) tov Y'iov xbv ex

ExXoci/'j/avTa"
1
t^s TraTpwa;
oaia; ypo'vox;
Sii
ritum sanetufn, qui

Filio requiescit.
ex
Patre procedit,
et
in
G1J.V0)
to tlvELia to ayiov TO ex to
l'ioi
atp
c;
ExxopEujXEvov xai ev
vontonjcjiEvov.
q3.
Eiusdem
ex sermone de Spiritu sancto
h
-.
4y
Tuv avTUv
ix r/yc ufiiXlag Ttjg

Iva
toi'vuv,
ntol
e^-^v
h
m
r
tlf:
Ut
igitur,
sicut
dicebam,
ne
i|uis
audiens
tuv
dylnv
(/.vi
I Iviviiarug'
w;
Spiritum Dei, putet familiaritatem

significari,
et
:
quamdam
naturae,
eittiv,
ti; xoiio-ac; 7ivefjia

jjio'vov
to
0eo
(xv,
vouist] 3
cp-jaEo);
non
communitatem
oixEio'T7;Ta
cr,u.aivEcOai
\(fsi'
xai
Paulus
dicit"
Vobis ante/n non datns est Spi-
xoivwviav,
riaXo;
'Hiv di ovx
idrj
ritus initntli, seil Spiritus
qui ex
Deo
TU
est. Ite-
nt'tVUU T0L XUOllUV, uXXli TU TlVSVllU TU

<o;
'
ix tuv &S0V. aXiv Xe'yetou IIvEuia Ilaxpd?,
rum
dicitur
Spiritus
1
:
Patris,
sicut
Salvator
2cty)p Toic iiioTzoXoii Xe-yet"
Rliq (.iSQi/.cvrjarjTE
viisig
apostolis dicit'
Ne
solliciti sitis,
quomoilo vel
qui loqui-
nwg
7}
tI
XaXrôsTS" ov yug
ioTt 01
UuToi'ig
quid loquamini
nni. seil
in
non enim vos
estis
XaXuvvTtg,
dXXd
v
tu
IJvsviia
tov
oe eTtte
Spiritus Patris vestri qui loquitur
viiwv tu XuXui
iv vidv. "o-irsp
^1
HvEtxa
vobis. Sicut
autem
dixit
Spiritus Dei, adest, sie
0:o xai
out
TrXiv
1-Krôiys.v
Ypa^r,
to
ix
tuv Qeov,
Kai iva
6
u/,
ditque Scriptlira qui ex

dictus
Deo
Herum
sipvjTai vEi/.a
IlaTpo';.
est Spiritus Patris. Et
ne putetis hoc
V0fllffY)5
toto
xat'
oixEi'ioa'iv
Xs'Y0"6at,
(orr,p
seeundum
lirmat''
:
familiaritatem dici, Salvator id con-
(isSaioi
Xe'ywV
Tr\g
"Otuv dt
iXtti]
rfuguxXrjTug, ro
Quanilo venerit Paracletus, Spiritus

qui a Patre procedit.
Illic
llrtvfta
uXrjHtiac,
'
nagd tuv IIuTQug

(oSe
veritatis,
ex Deo, hie
tribuerat
Spiritui
ixnousvsTui.
TlaToug.
Exei ix
Osov,
nana <TroiT>
'Eyw
yito
a Patre dicitur. Id quod dicens

:
"iTEp
sibi
ipse
i-nrflxyzv
lauTiTr
Toi
nana
Ilve"Ect'.v
IIveui/.
I.:
Ego a Patre
exivi,
:
hoc
tov JIuTng iirjXov, toto xai

et
ptaxi,
ci'
naod tuv IJutqo^ ixnoQEVtTat.

0eo xai ex 0o
IlaTp;
'
saneto adscribit dicens ~
Qui a Patre procedit.

oOv
llvEu.a
dixit gignitur.
aTp?
Quid
est
procedit?
est
Non
Quod
Patre
xai
Tiapa
to
X7T0peTat.
eitte
<^Ti
-
eutiv
enim non
Filius
a
scriptum, non
est,
est
sentiendum.
a
ixnooivitai;
Ox
YevvaTai
y*P v
Patre genitus
Spiritus
yiyzofKTaii, o oei ippovsiv.

Oei'c,
Vio; ex IlaTpo? Y Vvrr

E'x7ropEuuvov.
TravTto;,
iri;
procedit. Quaeris a
me
differentiam,
quomodo
Quid
flv-aa
ejjio
ex
nTp;
Zv|teI{
genitus
ille,
et
quomodo
processerit iste?
Trap'
ttjv
Staôpv
i-/-vvrfii]
igitur rei est?
Cum
et
didiceris Filium
genitum
outo;,
vrfir\
r.
Ttio;
EÊTTOpEOr,
IxeTvo;;
ti Y'P
Tl ^T v "
esse, didicistine
modum comprehendisti? Numquid censes, te, dum Filii nomen audis, ipsum generationis modum intelligere? Nomin sunt haec,
dilecte,
iâOcv,
ttei
euuO:?
l
xai tov Tpirov xaTEXaSsi;;

xouiic,
xai
Apa
xr pi)TTOu.vov xai Viv

v
YEvw,(iS(.>q
Tpdôv
xaTEXaE;;^.-
Ovdaara
tum
title
honoranda
EaTiv, aYaTryiTs',
xara
7:i'aTEi
TtaipiEva xai e5e6ei
tum
r.
pia cogitatione conservanda.
XoYiffjAW Tr,pou;/Eva.
32.
!)!
Saudi Epiphanii Cyprii

.lucora/us''
:
libro
qui
lo.
'
Tov dyiov'Emcpaviov Kvngov
ix
rm
dicitur
[ta
credimus eum esse
HXov xaXov/xsvrjg IdyxvQWTOv' Outw
7tio-Tuo-
1.
iil
Apeiov A.
2.
TtaTpua?
itptin
6.
ti
A.
:
3.
vi|ica A.
4.
|j.spi[ivr <T?]Tat,
;
corr. ex
|i.Epi]j.vîjETai
A,
videtur.
5.
XaX^ffYiTai
A.
yip
to yp A.
7. I(ia6c;'
xai tov Tpnov xaxs).a6E; pa- viiara etc.
\,
uhi nonnulla profecto exciderunt, quae codicis Colberlini
apud Maurinos ope supplevi.
/'.
1.
62, c.
1
768
ii,
['.
I'
/'.
I
C,
1.
i^'.
l'.i,
c.
26.
toan.
Ii
xv, 26.
f]
Ioan. xvi, 27.

236 B.
g)
fbidi
Cor.
12.
Mal. \,
20.
/'.
C,
l.
'i:J,
c.
[223]
VIII.

xou
361
u.v oti esti Ilvsuua fkywi, riv;/.a 0EO, llv-li/i
teXsiov,
napaV/.r,TOV,
axxio-xov,
'
Ix
[laTpb;;
Spiritum sanctum, Spiritum Dei, Spiritum perfectum, Paracletum, increatum, a Patre pro-
EXTropsuo'piEvov
Itf'.
xo
rjjc
oia
tou
Yio )>a;.?avbuVov.
cedentem,
')3.
et a Filio
accipientem.
'x
ngog
Nsoto'qiov
o'-pEiXouffi
2
ImOToXrjg
tv;;
Ex
:
epistola Caelcstini
papae ad Nestofidei
KiksOTi'i'OV
jn'aTEOK t/,v
nana' Ox
Jca9>p!iTr|T0i
p/ai;
oiaxa-
rium'
Non debent
in
veteris
puritatem
f$Xiir:pT]u.oi
Xoyot
blasphema
Deum
verba
turbare.
Ouis un-
pa;ai. Tis TtirtoxE ox a<;io; xou votEaaTisrivai

ixc(6i)
/,
quam non dignus

vel adiiciens vel
est
anathemate iudicatus,
.pottpcov
:l
ti
r,
irpo<7ti0i<;
xrj
txi'o-xsi
xa
detrahens fidei? Plene etenim
yip
10
ueo-tok; xai
tpavep; TcapaooflEvxa oute
fjU.Tv
'
jrapa
ac
ayi'wv
manifeste
tradita
ab apostolis nobis nee

requirunt. Le-
twv
acoTxdXwv
irpocO^x^v
oute
augmentum nee imminutionem

yap
ev
uiiidiv
r.iAwv,
eirioe'/ETar avEyviou.Ev
uv/te
ycto
TTpoo-OsTvai''
Tai; i'oXou;
5eTv
UV|X
iaipETv"
gimus
in libris nostris
b
,
non addi debere, non

et
uEyio-xr,
""
T v
npotmEVT xai xbv sai-
detrahi;
magna quippe
addentem
et detra-
DOUUEVOV TlUlopia
i:,
00"U.?.
hentem poena
xifulaiov
'y
constringit.
Li7'.
Tb
;'/ou Mui.ij.iov
und
in
96. Sancti Maximi, capitc
LXII1 commentarii
TT[<;
iirjy>]auog slg tov noo(p\xi}v
ZayaQiQV
Yiou
Zachariam prophetam'
Nam
Spiritus sanc-
Tb vip rivEas
&itxpvei xo
t&uo-Ei
to ayiov waicep ipusei xoec' oaiav

oTbi xai tou
lloctpo;
tus,
quemadmodum
natura Dei est ac Patris

sie
eo xai [laTp;,
10;
seeundum
substantiam,
est
Filii
natura
xax' ouaiav IstIv

yEvvÔs'vxo;
Ix
ousiww;
IxTTopEud-
seeundum substantiam, tanquam

substantialiter per Filium
bili
qui ex Patre
01'
Yiou
a<pp<vxw<;
genitum inexplica-
U.EVOV
modo
procedat.
:
4C-
Tov uvtov
(jiev
(l
tx xijg nQog
Maxsoviavov
97.
i Eiusdem ex dialogo cum Macedoniano
dialhiswg' '0
yip Yibc Ix rrn ouoia? tou

|A0v<>YV7);)
Nam
genitus
Filius
est,
quidem
ideoque
ex
ex
est
substantia
Patris
Filius;
nTpb;'
Y-T 'v^'1Tai (Sta toto

to
xi xo
[laxpo;
imigenitus
Hveu
yiov
'V
ouoi'a;
tou
Spiritus
cedat.
sanetus
substantia
Patris
pro-
EXTTOpEUETOtl.
{r,
'
Tov
H.VIOV-
VM
0E5 Ivb; Y5o yEvv>;xp
98.
tor,
Eiusdem'
Unus Deus, unius

ac
Filii
geni:
xert
Ttaxfip xai
[IvEupiaTo; yt'ou TtpoSoXeV uova;

Tpia<;
Pater, uniusque Spiritus sancti prolator

trinitas
aouy/ut05
10
xai
aoiaipETO?,
vou;
),byou
avp/_o;,
yvvr|XO)p
unitas inconfusa
indivisa
mens
Verbi
(/.o'vou
ij.bvo;
ocuoSwi;
?(or c
(
avipyou
rjyouv
'
'
prineipii expers, sola solius
absque prineipio
exsistentis
xai
ixvr^
ioi'ou
IlvEijiaToi;
ayiou
aeternumque
essentialiter
itviyvi.
parens, soliusque sempiternae vitae, id est Spiritus sancti, fons.
{')
Tov
i'.viov
:/.
7T//C
Q/.irjvslag Tijg
sig
)().
Eiusdem ex
scholiis
in sancti Dionysii
1
:
tov yiov Jioi'ioiov nsgl

::,
tieiwv
ovo/.iaTWV'
librum de divinis nominibus

sine
Deus
et
Pater
"<)Ti7Tp
Web; xat llax/ip xivêi; /pvio; xai

Ttpov.Osv
ei?
î-y.xpio-iv
ttoo-t7.'5ei.)v
tempore motus,
et
propter vim amoris in
dyaTtyixtxw;
u.ep';
te xai {AEi(OTu>;
TTEp^vioijiEvo;
'"-'
;j.i'v?
Iv xrj
oixsia
>
distinetionem personarum processit, sine divisione et diminutione permanens in propria

totalitate
/o:r,Ti
xai
i:p-/, iT),o)ij.voi;,
l
xou
supra moduni unitus
et
supra
modum
ex tou
1.
Pro
ei
habetur
in editis ix, ac recte

>.t)4#et(U.
quidem, cum
in
3.
E|)
aiiSavei,
U
A.
to eu.ou
A;
in editis
legitur npo<7xi8evm.
2.
&<flovai A.
Sei
a^pwv A.
evangelio dicatur, loan. xvi, 4. npoo-frxW A.
14, 15
6.
A.
7.
In <paipetv litterae
lin.
ai
sup.
lin.
A.
11.
5. nf.oo8f,vi
8.
yjxn A.
u>;
:
9. yevv7i8evxwq
A.
10.
12.
nep
r,vwu.evo<;
Vox to naxpi tum hie, tum moxque Jisp r,n)w|j.vo;.
seq. abest in editis.
Vfouv
A.
a)
P. L., P.
t.
50, c. 474-476.
t.
b)
c)
<;.,
90, c. 672 C.
Apoc. wii, 18. Habetur inier

I.
II.
e) /'
l.
90,
1180 A.
f)
P. G-,
t.
c.
221 A.
Athanasii Alexandrini opera, P. G.,
28, c. 1208
362
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLOREXCE.

oixeiou
io?
[224]
TrpOEAovTO?,
simplex, proprio Splendore in existentiam pro-
AitauYacru.aTO;
b>sr,;
Et;
uTrao;iv
deunte. ut qui
Spiritu
sit
Viva
imago,
et
et
sanctissimo
eixo'vo;
xai
tou
TravaYtou
'
nvE'juaTOi;
cum
adoratione
ab aeterno a Patre
7rpoaxuvr,T(Tj(;
xai
io;
UTrEparwaio?
EXTropsuouEvou Ix
procedente, sicut docet Dominus.

100.
tou rTaxp;,
p
.
u.uSTaYO>Yi & Kupio;.
Eiusdem ex expositione Orationis Do:
Tov uvtov
'()
ix Trjg iourji'tiug tov TJuttJq
minicae"
liter
Filius ac
Spiritus sanetus essentia-
r]iiwV
Y'i;
xai to rivu.a to ayiov osttooto;

-
vere Patri coexisterunt; qui ex ipso inque
tw
FIocTpl
ouvu'iEO'T^xao'iv
I;
auTO te ovto xai
Di
ipso
natura sunt, supra causam ac rationem.
tv aijTJ
pa'.
aucixw?
uicip aixiav xai Xo-fov.
101. Justini philosophi et martyris libro de

fidc, capite II
h
:
'lovarivov rot f/i/.oaifov xai uiiorvoog

3,8
l\am cum ex propria essentia

et
Tito!
marsojg, xtyd'kaiov
auxou
6
'Ettei
Yap ex
ty;?
Pater Filium genuerit,
ex
eadem Spiritum
divinitas
ouaia?
riaT/.f
tv
Y'tv
itZEyivvrfiiv, ex
'
produxerit. iure tnerito unius et eiusdem partieipibus essentiae buitur.

102.
ita et
oe t5j? ai/ir;;
xai to Ilvf/.a
7rcor;Y*Y v
tt;?
eixo'tco?
una
et
eadem
tri-
v Ta
iaiSi;
Tr,;
aTTJ? oucria;
u.ETE/ovTa
'.
axr;? xai
&OTr,To;
apyoudiv
ftsi'
Et post pauca'
Sicut Filius ex Patre,
p6'.
Kai
'/Jyov'
"uÊp
Je
Ylo; Ix
tpoTrai
Spiritus, excepto
quod
existentiae
modo
lumen
tou IlaTpd?, otm xai to vEupia, 7iA7)v

t/|?
tw
differentia
quaedam
intercedit.
Nam
ille
irap;);
Stola.
oe
jjir;v
'O
[AEV
Y*p
?'~'?
^x tpoit;
de lumine per generationem
illuxit,
hie vero
E;!).oiu;'k,
<pM{
ulv
ex
sioto?
xai
axo
lumen
et
ipse de lumine,
non tarnen per genetcooy;X8ev,
ou
vewrixS?,
XX'
IxiropEUTK,
rationem. sed processione prodiit
ita
coaeter-
outm
auva'iolov
OTraii;
ttjv
(Iaxpi,
IxeiBev
outid tyjv
om'av
xaxov,
Iv ev
nus
Patri,
ita
seeundum essentiam idem,

progressus
est.
ita
outw?
sine perpessione inde
Trinitate
IxTropEuSsv,
out;
xpiaoa
Sic in
unitate
u.ovioi
u.ovaSi.
unitatem intelligimus et
xpioa
voojjlev
xai
xr,v
in
trinitatem agnoseimus.
103.
Damasceni ex
sti/ic/o''
:
libro septimo qui est
de
PY
Tov
ZfaftuaxTjvov
ix
rui
tio'fiov
Spiritu
Eodem modo cum
Dei Spiri-
XyOV TOV
piEU,a6r,xo'xe<;
71101
IIvV(.lUTOg' Outio xai

auuiTcapoijLapxouv
xr,v
cl
nvEua
xai
tum Dei Verbi comitem ipsiusque vim declarantem docemur, non flatum
sistentia
to
Aoyio
quemdam
sub-
'iavspouv
auxou
EVE'pYEiav,
oi rrvorjv
OUdlidSr),
vuTTOauxr,v
destitutum
animo coneipimus, sed
5ttov
itf
vvooiiu.v,
/.Aa
''
ouvau.iv
vim substantialem, quaeque ipsa per sein pro
iauTVJ?
c *
ev
ioia'o'Jo"f)
Troira'ffEt
6(opou;j.V7)v,
f.
32*.
pria ac distineta persona consideretur, atque
ex too
IlaTp; irposp/ouEv^v xai ev
tio
Aoy<;>
Patre
procedat
et et
in
Verbo
coniiuiescat,
va7taoaE'vr)v xai a'jTOU ojav EX'âvTixi-v.
ipsumque declaret
in
|.
exprimat.
:
Eiusdem ex
libro oetavo'
Credimus
et et
in
p8
Toc
ei?
(tiToe tx toi
sva
oydov Xoyov'
ttoivtiov
III-
unum Patrem
tionis expers
prineipium oninium
causam,
generacondito-
cteuouev
HaTEpa,
Tr,v
ap/r,v xai
'
ex nullo genitum, qui solus causae

est;
aiTiav, oux ex YEvvr,Tov
tivo; Y vvri'^ vra i vaiTiov
oe xai
omnium quidem
Domini
nostri
pio'vov
TTapôvTa, Ttvxwv uev
Troir,Tr,v,
in:
ceterum unius duntaxat natura Patrem

Filii
v? oi jjivou
[laTEpa 'iaEi to
oe
uovoyevou?
'Ir^cotl
Vio
unigeniti
sui
[esu Christi,
auTO, Kupiou
utoti
xai i'Uvjpo? ^,awv
\pi-
sanetique Spiritus produetorem.

io5.
xai TrpooAE'a tou ayiou IIvEuu.aTo;.

.
Ex eodem
\
libro'
Nam
etsi
etiam Spi-
pc
/.'x
ruf
oevrov
Xoyov
Ei
y*P xai T
I.
Cnep twai.i:
2.
ouv u9Sjtii;xaoiv A.
.
:t.
'
iS'
A.
4.
Pro
7iapy_ouffiv
Icgilni'
in
nlili>
a
I-"'.'
5
7.
iveSia(ou(ri
i'/
a
\.
6.
s'x
-o-^
liN
scriptum
in
cod.,
semel ima pagina
32,
iterum
summa
XITIOV
P.
i:
/
l,
/
.I
A
-
/,.
c.
,-.
I22'i
\.
II.
/'.
/Ai-/..
809
C, C,
i
6
I.
i
i . I
94,
/'.
<;..
adem habenlur apud Cyrillum ilexandrinum, ":. c. 1136 D. Quod item dicendum esl i.
que sequuntur.
Ibid.,
c.
816
de
iis
22:
Ilv;.a xo
VIII.
TESTIM0N1A A MARCO EPIIESIO COLLECTA.

ritus
363 non
tarnen
alius
ayiov ex to IlaTpb; ExrcopeuETai, o).V
sanctus ex
Patre
procedit,
od
yevvrjTt?,
i)X
ExiropsuTi;,
aXXo;
Tpoico;
generationis, sed processionis

est existentiae
modo. Qui
u7rap;Eio; oOxo;,
etXr,TCTo;
te xat yvwtto;, wairEp
modus, non minus comprehen-
xsl to Yio y*vvT|irt(.
sionem
ratio.
et
notitiam superans
quam
Filii
gene-
p-'. ciTrip
<^ x^> ro?

dYevvYjTo;'
uvtov
-(*?
I;
Xoyov
ETepa;
6
Mo'vo;
egt'iv
106.
nitus
Ex eodem
libro"
Solus Pater
est inge-
ou
ara
(ex alia
enim hypostasi suum esse non enim
'jitosttew; to
eivai'
xai
(.ovo;
Yi; Y SVVTi c V avpyjo;

xai
habet), et solus Filius genitus (ex Patris
ex
tt,;
to
Ilaxp;
'
Y*P
x,c ^
ouai'a;
essentia
est),
sine
principio
et
tempore genitus
ex
Patris
vpdvio;
10
Y Y vv Tal
')
fiovov
to otyiov
IIveus
et
solus
Spiritus sanctus
x7ropUTOv
ex t9); oai'a; to
IlaTpo;, ou y VV "''-
essentia procedit,
sione.
non generatione, sed proces-
(AEVOV, XX' X7TOp'JO|.EVOV.

p'.
'O(.ot(o; TtiaiEoijisv
xai
et;
ev
IIvEpia to
107.
Eodem
'
fiyiov,
to
xpiov xai
EV
co07toio'v,
Yttj)
to =x
to IlaTpo;
TO
Tbl
Spiritum sanctum,
modo etiam credimus in unum Dominum et vivificantem,

simul adoratur et simul
EXTTOpEUOfAEVOV Xai
15
avaTCaUo'l.EVOV,
'
qui ex Patre procedit et in Filio requiescit, qui
riaTp'i
xai
Y'.c
ijuu.7rpo<jxuvoupivov
xai ouv8o;a-
cum
Patre
et
Filio
Jo'uevov
pT|'.
glorificatur.
t'x
row
llaxpl
uvtov
xai
8i'
Xoyov'
Yu~>,
Kax
ex
7ravTa
10S.
Ex eodem
:
libro'
Per omnia
procedens
Patri
et
opioiov
tw
tco
to
Ilatpb;
xai
Filioque similis
ex
Patre
per
EX7ropEoo'jj.vov
xai
Yio
(ETaoiouevov
Tri;
Filium impertitus et ab omni creatura perceptus.
20
(lETaXauSavo'uisvov Otto iraav];

p8
.
xtitew;.
'A/iopio-Tov
'Ex
tov
uvtov Xoyov'
xai
vExôiTriTov
IlaTpo; xi Yio
6
xai
iravxa
e/ov,
Inseparabilis et ne109. Ex eodem libro A quaquam egrediens a Patre Filioque, et omnia

:
osa b
xai
2:.
arJjp xai
y vv11 <J("'-
Yi;,
7rXr)v
Trj;
otYvw,a-ia;
Habens quae Pater habet Filiusque, excepta

innascentia et generatione.
tyj;
p'i
Tb
os
llvc(;.a
to
i
aYiov xai aux

<*^'
yiv ex
110. Spiritus' vero sanctus est et ipse qui-
tou llaxpo';,
aXX' oC Y VVr Tt "?>
ex7togEUT5;.
>"*i Tr;;
dem
ex Patre, non tarnen gignendi, sed proet
Kai
ou
|.e'v
eoti oia'ôpa yevVT|Cre<>;

ti; 8e 6 Tpo'iro;
ExrropEuoiatpopa;,
cedendi modo. Et quidem generationis

cessionis
proat
CEO);, |/aa9r,xa[jiEv"
differentiam
differentiae
esse
intelligimus,
ouoauj;.
:;<>
"A(ia
xai
f|
Yio
ex
to
Ilarp;
modum
et Filii
ignoramus. Simul autem
ex
Patre generatio, et Spiritus sancti
Yevv/jci;
xai
r\
to
e/ei
2
ayiou
o
IIvEupiaTo;
X7rdpua'.;.
est processio.
Quaecumque
igitur
habet Filius
HavTa ouv
Tu
o-ja
Yio;,
xai
to llvEjxa ix
et
Spiritus sanctus,
omnia ex Patre habent,

sunt.
IlaTpb; e/ei
xai ax TO Eivai" xai

8 Yi; E5TIV
et
pn,
6
-
adeoque hoc ipsum quod

non
sit,
Atque
si
Pater
:
llaTrjp ECTlV, 00E
OUOE TO
ooe
6
HvEjJ.a
neque
nisi
Filius
est,
neque Spiritus
xai
::,
ei
(r,
IlaTrjp
e/ei 3
ti,
Yio;
Eysi
itemque
Pater aliquid habeat, neque Filius
Ouoe to
vEpia, xai oi tov IlaTEpa, toute'oti oi

IlvEuia,
habet, neque Spiritus; atque propter Patrem,
T eivai tov ilarepa, eotiv 6 Yi; xai to
hoc
est
propterea quod Pater

et
est, Filius est et est,
xai ota
itvTa
tov IlaTEpa eêi
Yio; xai to llvEuua
Spiritus;
propter
et
Patrem. hoc
quod
/_si,
touteoti 8i
tvj;
<jio
_>
tov
IlaTEpa
i
Pater habet, Filius
Spiritus habent quidquid

et geniti et
e/eiv aiiTa,
tt),t,v
aYevvâia; xai t^; Y Vvy l7<, K

e'v
habent, exceptis ingeniti

nis proprietatibus. In
ticis
processio-
xai
t^;
Ixitopeuffeto;"
''
Taxai;
yP
novai;
AAr,Xi.iv
his
enim
solis
hyposta
Tai; 07rooTaTixai;
ai aYiai
toioTrî
Siaêpoumv
proprietatibus
sacrosanctae
tres
hypo-
TpeT; imoaTaaei;.
stases differunt.
avv TTpoaxuvoiAEvov A.
2. e/ei
eivai
A.
.'J.
iy/\
ex Corr. A.
e)
k.
Tai;
TioatanxaT;
[vai;
A.
Ibid.,
817 C.
b)
Ibid., 821
LS.
c) Ibid.,
G.
d, Ibid.
Ibid.
c.
824 A.
364
111.
DOCUMENTS RELAT1FS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

Et rursum"
:
[220]
Sciendum
est,
nos Patrem
Filii
pia'.
Kid nuXiV
XOV Se
Xpr, yivioffxetv, oxi xbv IlaXEyotxev

oe
ex aliquo esse non dicere, sed ipsum
Pa-
xspa ou Xeyouev ex xivo;,

Y'lO ITaTp3f
axbv xo
trem confitemr. Filium autem neque causam
VlOV O Xsyouisv ainov OU0:
neque Patrem dicimus, sed ipsum ex Patre
et
IlaxEpa, XeyojAEV os axbv xai ex xo Ilaxpbi; xai
Filium Patris pronuntiamus. Denique Spiritum
Vibv xo Haxpd;
xo
xb oe
llvEiiu.
xb ayiov xai ex
sanctum
Patris
et
ex Patre pronuntiamus et Spiritum

Filio
Ilaxpo; XEyopiEv
EX XO
oe
xai
IIveuu.
Ilaxpb? dvoixO
syOUlcV,
nominamus. Porro ex
Spiritum
oU.V,
YlO OE
XO
[IvSlJia
8t'
non dicimus, sed Spiritum

et
Filii
nominamus,
impertitum
rivEuua
Vio vouôusv xai

f,uiTv
Vio jtsipave-
per Filium nobis patefactum
et
pwjOat xat [XExaoiooÔai

llov
6pr.oXoyouu.EV xbv 8=
esse confitemr. At
Filium nee Spiritus nee
oute
xo
IIvE'ji/axoi;
XEyopiEv
ouxe
jj.r,v
ex
10
ex Spiritu esse dicimus.

1
xo IlvEuixaxoi;.
13.
Eiusdem ex
libro
X1IP'
Cum
autem
verso,
pt
Toi> uvtov ix tov iy

aXXvjXa
<7TIV
oys'o'iv
kdyov "Oxav
oe
mutuum respectum personarum animo

illud
xr,v Tip;
xolv u7toa-xo'EMv evvo/,i7w,

?]Xioc,
uv)Y''i
compertum habeo, Patrem superessen-
ol3a
OXI
o IIaxv)p TTEpocioc;
tialem solem esse, bonitatis fontem, essentiae,

I
ayaoxTjXO?, aSuo-ao; oai'a?, Xo'you, ao'^ta;,

[/.()$,
Suvaxai
I.-,
;:.
rationis, sapientiae, ]iotentiae, luminis,

tatis
divini-
tp&JTO?,
EOTrjXO?,
TT-/]Vrj
yEW/jXixX,
abyssum, oeculti
in
sc boni genitricem
TcpoSXvjxixr]
xo
ev
auxyj
xpuîou ayaOo.
Axbt;
produetricemque scaturiginem. Ipse
quoque
pv ov eoxi vo;, Xo'you aûacro;, Xo'you yEvvvixoip

xai
oia
Xo'you'
mens
per
i
est,
rationis abyssus,
Verbi genitor, ac
irpoSjXEuc
Ex'iavtoptxo
IIvsu-
Verbum
l3.
manifestantis Spiritus produetor.

:
piaxo;.
Et rursum exeodem"
Filii
Pater fons
saneti
:
est et
piy
TtT]y7)
Kni
Yio
Ti'hiv
ix tov
uvtov'
IIa r/;p
auetor tum
tarnen
Filius
Filii
tum Spiritus
solius
xai
aixi'a
Yio xai Ilvv;/axo<;,

irpoSoEUi;
Ilax^p os
Vio; 6
Pater ac Spiritus saneti produetor.

Filius
est,
p\ovou
xai
vEuaaxoc.
autem
Verbum,
sapientia,
i;.
Xoyo;, cosia xai ovain?, Eixtov, aTrauyaoaa,
potentia, imago, splendor,
Patris figura et ex
yapay.rJip
U'Oi;
TCI "
xo
Ilaxp? xai
2
ex
xo
[laxpo?.
O/
-"
Patre. At Spiritus sanetus

seil
non Patris
Filius,
ol
xo Ilaxpb?
105
xb llvsma xb aytoj, vspia
Spiritus Patris, ut qui ex Patre procedat:

sine
Spiritu.
axpb;
^?'.x 'h
101;
ex Ilaxpb? EXTropsudusvov ouoEaia
nullus enim impulsus est

Filii
Ouin
yP
o/
* vu
IIvuu.aTo;,
toq
xai l'io os llvEpia,

St'
quoque
Spiritus dicitur, non velut ex ipso.
<;
axo, XX'
axo xo
:!
FIax;b;
sed per ipsum ex Patre procedens.

11
4
-
EZjropeuoiiEvov.
piS'.
E libro XIV d
Dens quoque Spiritus

Patre
Filio
'Ex tov
Eoxi,
XoyoV
0eoi;
xb
vEpia xb
1
sanetus. vis sanetificans, subsistens, ex
ayidv
ouvapii;
dyixsTix^
EvoTOaxaxo?'
Ix
absque seiunetione procedens atque

quiescens, Patri
115.
et Filio
in
xo
Ilaxpb; aoiaoxrwi; ExirpEuoiis'vy, xai tv Vii
consubstantialis.
avaTtauoas'vy;, uoouaio; Ilaxpi xai Vli.

pl
.
Eiusdem ex epistola ad lordanem" Nobis Ulms Dens est, Pater el Verbum ipsius
TV UVTOV
tX
T1]C
71QOQ
'Ioo()iu
l
t
intoroXtji;' 'HpiTv Ei? (rhb? 6 Ilaxrjp xai 6 Aoyo;
Verbum porro genitum quidper se subsistens. ac proinde Filius. Spiritus item per se subsistens processio est
et
Spiritus ipsius.
est
dam
auxo xai xo vEpia axo" Adyo; ol EvuTrdaxaxov

yvv/jaa,
01b
''
xai
uio';
xai
HvEua EvuTrdaxaxov
ex Ilaxpb;
(05
ijiev
.
:>
atque emanatio, ex Patre quidem, per Filium

vero, sed
EXTtbpu^.a xai 7cpo6Xv5u.a,
01
non ex
Filio,
utpote Spiritus orisDei
Vio oe xai ox
e;
Vio,
7tvaa
o-xo'aaxo;
Verbum
enuntians.
Quod quidem
os
mem-
Weo Xdyou
''
;ayyEXxixdv
Trvxoji; oe
xai xb cxdrxa
"'''
'
,J
A
3.
"a-& ^
;
rive(iato?
In
A.
in
gunlur.
quo verba ox
''<>'-
xo
6.
[IvEu.aTo;
bis
scripta
xo
sup.
lin.
\.
-4.
7t<rtaxo?
A.
5.
ev Jidoxaxov
A.
Xyou corr. ex iv;v'
!2B..
b) Ibid.. c. 848
CD.
c) Ibid., c.
849 B.
d) Ibid., c. 856 G.
e)
1,1
P.
t.
95.
227]
oi fusXo?
jjiev-/)
VIII.
TEST1M0NIA A MARCO E1MIESIO COLLECTA.

rcvo/j
365
nee Spiritus
ctouaxixo'v, xai xb 7rvEtjo.a ou
Xuo-
brum corporeum
nullo
modo
est,
xai 5ia/iou;'vr,.
flatus est. qui dissolvatur ac diffundatur.

slg xr\v
pi'.
Toi;
uvtov ix tov Xdyov tov
li 6.
ris
Eiusdem ex oratione
:
in
divinam corpono-
Hniainiiov rucprjv tov
KvoioV Toxo
IlaTpb; y ev
fiyiov
r,u;Tv
etxi
Dominici sepultram"
est, cui
Hoc numen
Filii
XQ XaXpE'JOUEVOV, llai/ip YlOU yEVV^Tlrtp dtyevviflTO?'

ou
stium
ipse
servimus
ex
Pater
genitor,
yip ex
xtvo;"
Yibt;
-
xoti
JLOt
'"l(
<"?
'
ingenitus, quin
nullo; Filius
Patris
axO"j
yEy6vv7;piVG;
>;
[IvEuina
xo?J
Oeo xat
xai xo
soboles, ut ex Patre genitus; Spiritus sanetus
Ilaxpb;
e; axoti
(i;
XTCOpEuo'u.Vov,
01'
'-irsp
Dei et Patris, tanquam ex

qui et
Filii
ipso
procedens
Yto uiv Xi'yExai

1"
axou (DavEpoujxevov xai x^

xr,v
dicitur, ut qui
per
eum
manifeste-
xxioei
o.ExaoiOo'uEvov,
aXX* ox e; utou e/ov
tur et creatis rebus impertiatur,
non tarnen ex
U7T7.p;iV.
pi'.
ipso existentiam habens. Toi' dyiov I'Qrjyooiov tov Nvaarjg ix

1
17.
Sancti Gregorii Nysseni ex interpreta-
xr g
t
iofitji'iiag
'
tov TIuttjo
qf.iwv'
pir,
Koivo oe
ayEvvv-xio;
2
tione Oratlonis
Spiritui saneto
Dominicae
b
:
Iam cum
ut
Filio et
ovto?
15
Ti
Yiw
[jlyi
xai x<o vEiJO.axi to
commune
ne
sit,
non ingenito
sivai, w<; av
8Ei>>pr,8str,,
tu; nuY/ufft? itEpt xb UTtoxeipievov
modo
existant,
qua
in
subiecto confusio
in
TiaXiv
ecxiv
au.ixxov tt|v
8 ,
ev
toi; toiw-
spectetur, rursus
incommunicabilem
eorum
quod
[Aait
oiai>opav
iijcupEiv'
(o;
[j.r)
av
xai
xb
xoivbv
6
proprietatibus differentiam invenire possumus,

ut et
tpuAayEiri
u.ovoyv7)$
!
'xai xb ioiov Yib? xai
GUy/uSst/]
>'
yap
quod commune
est
est
servetur, et
ex to riaxpbi; 7rapa
iie'/oi
ir^c,
I'pa'f^C
10x7,171V
e'x
proprium
nitus
tur, et
non confundatur. Etenim unige-
20
voo.a'ijETai
xoxou
Ao'yo?
Filius
ex Patre in Scriptum sacra diciillius
auxo xb iGuoaa' tb oe Syiov IIvEpia xai

Ilaxpbi; Xs'yExai xai
xo<j
hactenus eins proprietatem
doc-
xo Vlou Eivai TtpoopiapxupEi!pv)(Jtv,
trina
deimit. At
Spiritus sanetus et ex Patre
xat s .
Ei
Tic,
yuo,
rh'tvfiu
Xqiotoi
xb
ecxi
8
dicitur et ex Filio esse perhibetur. Siquis enim.

ait,
ovx sysi, ovrog ovx ioTiv uvtov. Oxov 6

25
spiritum Christi non habet, hie non est ipIgitur

Spiritus,
llvuu.a
ex
xoti
(?)egu
ov
xai
0EOii
oute
Xpiaxou
cbv
'
sius.
qui
ex
Deo
est,
etiam
sit,
IlvEopia' o oe
Yfo?
ex xou eVxiv
oxexi
xai
" tE
Christi spiritus est. At Filius,
cum
ex
Deo
Tou
rivEuâxo;
?)
ouxe
AE'yErai,
non iam
Filius Spiritus aut estaut dicitur,
neque
aviiaxpEiiEi
cyEtix?)
Ol'
ax/|
xoXouOi'a,
w; ouva-
haec relativa consecutio convertitur, adeo ut

pari ratione
possit, et
tur.
1
Gai xaxa xb ioov

30
avaXuaEWs vxiarpairivoii xov
per analysim
oratio
reeiprocari
Xoyov, xai
woTtEp Xpiaxou rivEU|Aa XeYerai, ouxw
quemadmodum
quoque Christus
enim
Spiritus Christi diciSpiritus nominetur.

et univer-
xai vEuaaxo;
pir;
.
Xncxbv
vopiaGai.
rrjg
ita
Uaouiiyuaxa
owoov.
nQWTtjg uylug xui
18. Similitudines
primae sanetae
Patri
olxovfievixrjg
'AvkXoyov yp XaaSvouo-i
salis
synodi c
Ibi
quidem compaFilio
Ti Tlaxpi [AcV xbv ev r,[xiv vouv, xb Tttip, xr,v tc^y^v"

!'i
ratur
ratio,
mens
nostra, ignis,
fons;
vero,
toj VicTj
oe xbv yov, xb itatJYao'aa, xbv Ttoxap.bv

xi
splendor, fluvius; Spiritui autem saneto,
xoj
IlvE;Aaxi ol
ayiw xb
e;
u.r,v
/jU-iov
7t*E'pi,
xo
halitus ex
nobis emissus, lumen, aqua. Porro

tertia
9<T){,
xat xb
SStDp.
Kat
ex
xoiv
irpwxojv
tum seeunda tum

oriuntur
:
de primis dieuntur
et spiritus
et
(i=v
xa OEUxspa xai ys x xpixa xai Xs'yovxai xai

9
nam verbum
et
ex mente.
sioi'v'^> Xyoc
10
[aev
yap xai
ixupo'?,
7tvEU]jia
ex vo, aixauoe xai oo>p
splendor
lumen ex
igne, fluvius et
aqua ex
' i
yaûia
ex
o=
xai yM<; ex
*
Txoxaijibi;
fnte dieuntur et sunt. Tertia vero ex seeundis

aut seeunda ex
tentiis,
miyrfi
xai
Xiyovxai
xai siciv
ex
Je
xiv
nequaquam. Et sane
[LovoYsveic
in
1.
vto;
ex vtw;
curr.
A.
âfx'jpEixm A.
6.
ox ouv A.
2. 7.
urc
xs!(ievov
:
A.
'1.
II eupsiv
A.
4.
o-jy.
A.
9.
5.
Ttpo
Xptoxo
Beo in editis.
8.
o*exi
eoti
A.
12.
Ante
Xoyo!
nonnulla sane exciderunt, quae uteunque supplevi ea addendo quae

a) P. G., t. %, c. 605 U. vulgata Nysseni editione non
uncinis inclusa exhibenlur.
b)
II ir
locus
ut
in
Trinitate,
lib.
VII,
e.
/'.
reperitur,
iam
Gelasium Cyzicenura,
m, C,
n.
t.
Vpud
, c. liS'J-l^'JG.
nolaverat
l'etavius,
iHtgmttla
theologica,
De
366
verbo

spiritus, in
22S
splehdore lumen,
in
flnvio
oeuxspojv xa xpixa
5)
ex twv
Toi
xpiTwv xa osutec,
aqua. Quin
videlicet
t-t
etiam singula de singulis, tertia

dicuntur: ac
vicissim
ouoapu?.
Kai
jjl'/jv
ev
Xdyco x 7cvj/.a, xai x

'
de secundis
et
sto? ev tot
a7tauyao"aaxi, xai x
uowp
=v
xc
tto-
xapuo.
prima
AXXa
xai
Exaaxov
Exasxou,
secunda nuncupantur tertiorum

ovjXaov,
xi
xpt'xa
twv osuxe'pwv
T'x
Xs'yExat" spnraXiv Se
xa Ttpioxa
xpi'xwv
si?
nominibus.
in
Quam Nam
similitudinem
si
transferas
xai
ys
osxEpa
xa/Etxai
tjjv
xoi?
xwv
sanctam Trinitatem,
omnimodam
reperies
oyofiast,
ayi'av
IYIexoiOe?
ov
vaXoyt'av
aot
xr v
:
aequalitatem.
alter vero
Filius et Spiritus ex Palre,
Tptoa xai
o-oir'aExai 2
8ia
-aar)
x
xo
1
ab altero nequaquam. Ac Spiritus

Filio
:
aTrapa'XXaxxov
Yio?
yap
xai
llvsu.a
ex
quidem
Filio
et
in
inseparabilis
at
enim
ftaxpd?, e; XXyJXcov 81 ooau.e<;.

est
Kai xo nvspia
a
ev
xw YiS (ywpiaxov yp), XX xai Yio xai

IIvEuaa xai Ytd;
xrj?
Patre
Spiritus;
sunt.
vero tum
a
Filius
riaxpt; TtvEua' TOupiTcaXlv OS
tum Pater Spiritus

synodo.
i
Haec habes
prima
xai 6
Ilaxvip.
E/eii xaxa Ttap
Txpwxv,;
cuvdoou.
et
ig.Sed
secunda sancta synodus Spiritum

et vivificantem. a
pi8
AXXa xai
vj
oiuxlza yia crovooo? xupiov

xoti
16
sanctum
Dominum
et
Patre
Filio
x IlvEîia x ayiov xai <ooTtoidv, ex

xe
[laTpd?
procedentem, simulque cum
Patre
et
EX7iopud u.=vov,
c
Flaxpi
xe
xai
Yiw
auairpoi-
adorandum
glorificandum
.
divinitus pro-
xuvoulievov
pEU<ja<7a
xai <;uvoo;adu.Evov, Oeotcsctuo; vayo-
nuntians definivit a
EOOypidTio'Ev.
120. Sancti Gregorii thaumaturgi ex revelationc sibi
px
TW
ix
ayiov
xiji;
rgrjyoolov
tov
rrjg
(atavfia-
20
ab Joanne evangelista
et
theologo
TOUpjW
riaTrip
noxalv ipewg
nap tov
facta
':
Unus Deus Pater Verbi

et
viventis, sapienet
tvayytXioiov xui tfsolyov 'Iwdvvov Ei? 0s?

Adyou
xai
(Jivxo;,
tiae subsistentis,
virtutis
suae
figurae
aoipia?
'ioiou,
GwuTwar)?
xs'Xeio?
xai
perfectus perfecti genitor, Pater
Filii
unigeniti.
ouvautEm;
yevvr|T(p,
pidvo?
yapaxxr,p
xeXei'ou
Unus Dominus, solus ex

deitatis.
solo, figura et imago Deus de Deo. Unus Spiritus sanetus,

et
nT/,p
[*ovou,
Yio
pLovoyEvo;.
Et;
Kpio?,
xai
25
ex
x/j?
0e?
ex
eo, yapaxxri;
aytov
tces^voc;,
ex
Deo substantiam habens,

scilicet
vita
qui per Filium

perfecti
sixwv
xrjv
Edx/jxo;.
"Ev llvcuia
Ol'
ex
Heo
effulsit,
Filii
hominibus,
perfecta
rcapljiv
syov
xai
Yiou
0V]Xa7j
xeXei's,
imago,
viventium causa.
xoi?
^tv)
avOp(o7roi;,
eixmv
xo
Yiou
xeXeiou
^wvxwv
.
aixia.
12t.
loannis
humilis
in
monachi, sacerdotis
pxa
'Iwuvvov
runtivoi
ftovu/ov
JiQtodva<tl>-
Damasceni, oratio
ineipit
:
Sabbatum sanctum quae
Ttoov Zta/.iaaxTjfOv koyoq ug to

liuiov,
ayiov
Ouis loquetur potentias Domini, paulo

:
oi
ir
UQ/_)'f
Tt? XaXr'cEi xa? SuvaaxEi'a?

/iist'
post initium'
origo
Deus
et
est,
Oiunium quidem auetor atque ipse autem ex nullo, unde
xo
Kupiou;
o
Kui
oXiyov
ox
Ilavxwv
Oi
[jiev
etiam
ingenitus;
ei
Verbum Habens
coaeternum,
ex
aixio;
in
eo?,
aux?
ok
ex xivo;,
xai
se vere
35
subsistens
ipso
sine
ayevvyjTo?,
Xo'yov eyoiv
EvuTidscaxov, auvaioiov, e?
defluxione ac tempore nascens, quod nullateihis

est,
;>
auxou assidTi; xai

txote
d/pdvto? yEvvcouEvov, oSs

Weo'v, X)
x'V;;
Patre separatur, quippe Dens perfectus

per omnia similis, excepta inna-
xo
llaxp?
yoiptôiAEvov, xe'Xeiov
tcXt^v
genitori
yEyEvvy)xdri
vricia?, ev
xaxa 7rivxa Saoiov,

x
ysv40j
scibilitate, essentia
nimirum ac
virtute, volun-
oucia xai ouvi/st, ouXyjUEi xe xai

te
tate
et
efficientia,
regno ac dominatione, non
sine auetore ac causa (ex Patre enim),
non ex
ex-
EVEpyEi'a,
fJauiXsia
xai
xupidx'/jxi,
ox
vai-
tempore meeptum (numquam enim Pater

stitii,
xiov
uievov
ex
xo llaxp?
o
yp' ox ix ypdvou
llrj-,p,
6'xe
o;r,v
quin Filius quoque exsisteret,
nam
Pater
yip
r,v
tioxe
oux
1.
to
'1.
TW A.
2.
is scripseral
/...
at
in (ruSâexai,
drin vero alterum delevit.
3.
ouv7rpo<iy.uvop.vov
A.
:i
iXtyov ex 4)
corr,
In
vul) ato -Miiliuli,
Conslanlinopolitano.
Ii,
/'.
(i.,
I.
LO,
c.
984 D.
/'.
('..
t.
96, c. 604
CD,
[229]
VIII.
ftp

6
FloiTr'p,
367
erit,
YtoV Yio
iretTr'p,
riarrip
xou oux
eotou
proculciubio
nisi
Filii
Pater
est,
neque Pater
u.r
ovto? ulo aixa
im
ltarpt ttjv
u7rccp;iv
Filius
sit,
qui
una cum Patre ac pariter

nascens
et
in
e'/ovto,-,
SiaaToiTW?
,
3
,
auTo Y "vw *evov

,
x*i
ev
exsistat), ex ipso indivulse
ipso
au-(.i
av/.cprjiT/,T(iii;
u.evovt,
aostav
non excedendo manens, quippe cum genitoris

tou
ovtoc
sapienlia
Yiyewr,x.6tot; xai Evinro'iicaTov ovo(U.iv oucjei (?)edv, r
'
sit,
1,1
vereque
subsistens
i
potentia,
t j . natura r> Pater. Deus, eiusdemque substanhae ac d *

*
Ti
riarpt 5(ioou(iiov, o* v=u

Ilve(/.a
Ilveaaro; yvwpi'"
Qui nee absque Spiritu
intelligitur et exsistit.
Cou.evov xo
pEuEtoa,
y*P "V 10
Tr
(latpo;
eV.tco-
Nam
et
Spiritus sanetus ex
virtutis,
Patre
procedit.
ojaoheve;,
tkutoIeXe'?,
ToturoupYo'v,
tu-
eiusdem
stens
eiusdem
voluntatis.
eiusdem
se subsi-
Toouvau.ov,
auvouoiov,
ivuredaraTov,
ou/
uiixbi;,
tjj;
operationis, aequalis aeternitate, in

:
non
uti Filius,
sed certa
aXX'
cxreopEUTi;
TtpoEpydaevov,
Oslo;
XXo;
outoi;
tione procedens (alius quippe

Toi
IIotTpi
JjvEfJio-
quadam emanaest modus hie

incomprehen:
&7rap;E; Tpiro;
xal Ti
Y'uTi
xo
a*Xy)TTO<;,
existendi, isque plane divinus et

sus), Patri ac
f.
34
xaT'/
TtvT opiotov,
'.piEi
ayao'v,
0eo'v, toj
Filio
per omnia similis
bonus
vixv, xpiov, OYiaioupYo'v,

xoei
aipi
scilicet, principalis.
Dominus, conditor, natura
tw Yiw
6;j.ooo"iov,
o"uu.5o(0"iXeuov,
cuvoo;a*j-
Deus, eiusdem ac Pater Filiusque substantiae,
[AEVov, <juu7rpoo'xuvoo.svov
uro
nciar);
xr;?
xtigsw;.
ysv-
una regnans. quem creatura omnis

tate
est
et
pari clari-
Totixo
vv,T(i)p
"fj;j.lv
xb
Xaxpsudpi.5V'./v'
Ilar/ip
tivo?"
Y'io
adoratione
:
colit.
Hoc numen nostrum

genitor, ipseinge-
aYEvvif)TO?"
o
i>-
yip
i\
ex
Yi?
tou
^"
cuiservimus
Pater
Filii
Ilatpt
YEWiijpia,
auTO
Y E Y EV,'1"r*,sv0
nitus, quia ex nullo; Filius Patris soboles, ut ex
llvsuax aviov to 0eou

X7ropEudu;Evov, OTtsp
xai riixpo;, 6; e; axou

to;
Patre genitus; Spiritus sanetus Dei
et
Patris,
xsl tou Yio Xe'yexou

TV)
oY
tanquam ex
ut qui per
ipso procedens, qui et
Filii dicitur,
axo CfXVEpOUULEVOV XOl
XTIOEI
u;ETxoiodu.Evov,
eum
manifestetur et creatis rebus

ex ipso exsistentiam
aXX' ox e; auTo e/ov xrjv U7rap*;iv.
impertiatur,
non tarnen
habens.
TeXo?.
Finis.
IX'
MARC! EPHESI1 CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA AVERSUS LATINOS DE SPIRITUS SANCTI EX SOLO PATRE PROCESSIOXE.
Paris. 1218
*
f.
SANCTISSIMI
424.
DUMM
ARCHIEPISCOPI- EPHESII CAPITA MARC! EUGENICI SYLLOGISTICA CONTRA LATINOS.
"J'OV
AITTATOY Alli POIIOA1TOV EI>L 20Y KVP. MAPKOY TOT KITKNIKOV Ki:I>AAAIA IVAAOlirriKADP02
1
AATIN0Y2.
i.
Spiritus
sanctus,
eis
si
ex
aut
Patre
ut
Filioque
a'.
Tb
riveuu.a
7, ('){
so
''
aytov Ix
IlaTpb; xai Yto

TCpOeKJlV*,
procedat,
ex
prodit
ex
duabus
dXTropEuy.evov
EX SuO 5
IJTlOTTOCiTitiJV
1.
to TOBwraTO-j add.
Q
:
-ov ffofuia-vou xoi E).Xoft(iuTTou add.
A.
:
2.
avt.oyioxix
(!)
om. A, pro quo

ou),.
forte
posuit illud SXXoyi|MDTTO-j.
3.
irep^yi; o*uvTe6evra
add.
nepiiqpxoos
suvteOev- add. A. In
editis (Mulus
item variat
To yio>7aTou
jiaTp ^[ifiv M*pxo-j

Trspi
tr,;
pytETtiaxTtov 'E?., to veou OeoXyou,

it.
xeo.
TT.
Ajt.
'/.
SK
sup.
ii.
Mpxou
A.
'Ejeto-j
5.
eto-iv
to Eyevixo
exitopeceuc to yto-j Mve-j|j.xTo: uuX. xe?.
Aat.
B.
<>;
lin.
add. A. quod dein delevit, suprascripto posl vitoatiesuri altera linea
itstSetmv.
naTpc xai ulo add. A, quas tarnen voces subnotatis punctis deleri vult.
Parisinus 1218,
r.
I'.
424-451
= P).
Parisinus
899,
f.
evvea xai Sexa. 'Ex
rij;
AauvtSo;
T/iovr,;
[TafpaoOEtoai,
1286,
1-24'
142
i=
A).
Q).
Ambrosianus
exSoOel; ev
121-
xai Tiaiv
'E9E(jo
ETrio-i|j.Eiwo"Eai
cia7fjxa59iio-ai.
Kai Mpxoy
BiSXiov xaXo[ievov.
(ilv
'PavTi*(jLoO
azri>A-
(sie)
to
EyEvixo
KEjiXata SuXXoyKrTcx
tco;
teuui;.
Tt^Xet.
HpTov
Tuttm
Kwvotoivtivou-
TCEvTY)xovTa ETTTa Ttp: AaTtvo'j:, ay.pt to vv 'Ave'xoota.
t Olxou(Levix^
llaTp'o;
Opvo; exoop.eito ttxox xo

Kupto'j K'jpiO'j
T\jtcov
1
Kai Geo^tXou to KopuSaXeto: ArcivT-ôt;

vtov Ilox(irxi,
iv l'.aîtp
T-r,;
Iwjpr,i,
[TavaYiwTaTOij
fifjLci&v,
K'jpiXXo'j.
'Pexropa
TJj?
ev
Kiaio:w Z/01
tov
\.j
,-
rb
Aeiiiepov 6607]
ei;
ei;
TpiyXtii'Taov,
MoXSaia;
'HYop.vov
.\pr,,aari5avTa.
'EXXyiviotI, Aktivist!, xai
'iTaXiorl, 8t Be-Xetav itoXXv
'Ev
Ttvv pOoS^cov, xai ffTVjXiTevo~tv Ttov xaxooi;w; 9po-
rw TjTTOypajciu ty,; ev ITETpouTcXei ATOxpatwuy,: AxaSr](iia; Tiiv 'E-ioTr.aoiv. 'Ev "E-;t TUT
i
vovTwv.
Ii
A:a AjTTavr,:
MOVY)? T';
xai eiooVj
Tr,:
eSxcr[ua;, xai
KltpOV,
EIII97]-
(=
B).In-foi.,
t.
2, p.
709-741.
Editio capitunj
,/[/?;;
XOT
A'.'
77,7
Nt,(JOV
|u(o|ll VYK, to
KOxxou.
EKiaTaaia;, xai ETU|ie}.Eiac,

SepatpetiA
I-.XXXIX, curante Josepho Hergcnroether, apud fnMigne, P.G., t. 161, c. 12-244, subiunetis
1
to
UavooioXoYttoTaTO'j
I
xup:ou
'I
to
IIitoi-
tationibus
cum
Georgii
Schotarii, ut ail edilor,
xai Tij5 aTrj;

r,Ti:
'.v;
Movrj;
rij?
'KnepaYias
tum Bessarionis
in
cardinalis.
illa
0EOTXOU,
Bai
ttjv
to
[J.iya
at6e'oi|j.ov E-/i.
6i - ev aJTr,
Pelropolitana
sie
UtEugenius Bulgaris maximae molis edil

1
la-j|jiaT0upY0T'tr|v
e6ao~|uav
Eixova,
tanquam
quae
davit,
1
inedita evulgaverat,
Travx tvj Arto<7TXou
Aovx
[aroiffOelo'av, oy_i[j.a-
adspexeranl
ii
quae Hergenroelher ut
ac
esl
lii-
iam lucem
1
edita,
vSptTOu. Ilap 'Jwivvrj rrtXoTt
'Ep.p.avouE>, Hpe"['TXOTt<p'
anir acta aetate prodierant, lypis naanfine mulila,
1758. v
\i'J/ia tt,:
Saguvfc;
Iv-",
(=
S). In-i
202-221.
'EfeOOU
*
eaque
qui
in
perlurbato capitum
MpXO'J
TO
XO
r.v,.
p^tETClIIXTCOU
ordine,
alius
alias
omnino
ilii-,
apud Bessarii
111.
KeâXata SuXXoY'CTixa
I!
\arrvou*
Tcepi v/;; to
ty,;
codieibus
11
qui
integrum exhibent
MtOf
'
Kai
xata
aipii.io.:
(ilv
ty
to
1.
Xllllll
'AxivSuvkttv.
y_u>T.
r-jiioi;
ExSoOevxa
Aa-civrj
Animadvertendum, duodevigenti
operis
capita
in
tanlum huius
fol.
l.">'.i
xai S090X0Y. 'laT-.v. Kupiou 6eoSo9iou Kouto

.-
codice
Paris.
127a,
v-
touvio-j
>.-
ex
Beppoia^
;/,
Tr
(
MaxeSoviat.
aiJncS
.
AiopOirei
adservari, ea ipsa scilicel quae a
'gio
l-
to ex 2axv0ou.
p.
7 85.
Bieuna^
11 ve-i-
Scholario
sunl
1
in
citata
edilione
K).
[n-8,
trfi
Aa|<.
ZoipvixafSiou
'Ay.ou
quae
res digna
profecto esl
Migniana refutala quae sedula
'ExitopeffEto;
to
otetur.
Ha:
to
llarp;.
npayfiaTeiai
OeoXoyixocI
[231]
r\
IX.
ex tV|?
xoivvj;
MARC!
auTwv tpudw?,
'AXX
''
EPIIESII
T|
CAP1TA SYLLOGISTIC.A.
hypostasibus, aut ut ex
natura, auf ex vi
369
in
ex
1/.
trj;
communi eorumdem
Iam vero
si
itpoSX'^Tix/;;
i>7ro3Ta<jEiov,
ouvausw;.
So
61
[*5V
to;
ouo 3
emissiva.
ut ex
p/ai
Trpoovj/.i;
xai
Ouo
Ta
duabus hypostasibus, duo profecto erunt

cipia in divina Trinitate et
prin-
aiTia
5
iiit
xr,;
Oeia? Tpiaoo; xat ojo" ot TtpoSoXeT;,

lf/iY*iV
duae causae
et
duo
xai
Tr,-
y|
piovapîa avr'pr,TC(i xai to pidv/iV Eivai

6
emissqres;
effatum,
"
'
tollitur unitas principii
atque illud
Deitatis
solum
supercssentialis
''.
uTCEpouuiou
6e6Y)T0?
tov
[laTEpa.
ht
w;
fontem esse Putrem

ex ty;; xotvy;;
Sin autem ut ex comin
auTwv
-ûaEco;, irpwtov
S
uev ouSstcw xai

STEpaV
Xe'yeiv,
muni
eorum
natura,
fuit,
primis
nunquam
ex
VV 7]X0UlJTat, OUOtV
xuiav TroaxaTiv
10
ir,;
u.r,
'vTCO'JTd'TEWV
e;
EXTTE'iU-
hucusque auditum
hypostasibus
tertia
illis,
ut
cum
duabus
auxwv
Eivai
XX' Ix
progreditur
hypostasis,
xoivyj;
iussw"
ETrsiTa xai oiiTio tcoiXiv Ei; to

v",
haec
non
ex
scd ex
communi
natura
in
ar
irEpiEvs/O'/jTOVTat 9 "
?,
Y*?
&TCO(7Ta<7l{
ouoev
dicatur esse; deinde vel hoc pacto rursus
ET-pOV EOTIV
e'x
Û7l? USTOC TWV iOlWU.C<TWV, (OITE TO

v;
idem reeidimus. Etenim hypostasis

est nisi natura
nihil aliud
ty;;
'?,
10 '.D'jaEwi; tivoi;
tivwv xai
e'x
t/,? CiTtoaTocirpoi;
cum
prprietatibus;
unde quod
est,
<7i;
twv
C7ro7Tao-fcov Eivai avaYxr,'
tw
' '
ex natura cuiusdam vel
quorumdam
sit
id
,2 15
fjLr,5"
aTtXc;
Eivai
' '
ttj;
Gei'k;
:pu<7to?
ioiov 13
to
etiam ex hypostasi vel hypostasibus

Praeterea,
oportet.
TTpoSaXXsiV
Xsv
''
7]
YP * v Xai TO
tvj;
I]vUl/.a
7tpO*OjX-
ne
simpliciter
facultas
quidem
emittendi;
divinae
f.
424'
ETEpov
s'x
?i
iauTO,
auT^;
"
naturae
xoivwvov iUdEO);.
yjtv)te'ov,
competit
ipse,
secus
sit
enim Spiritus
t($
cum eiusdem
naturae
Ki 8s
auTv-,
r,
t^; 7tpo6Xr|Tix5J5 ouvau.Ew;,

xai
't\
partieeps, alterum ac
seipsum emitteret. Deni-
7rp''6Xr,Tix/i Suva;/.!;,
/
Ei STs'pa
Tiapa tv,v
tpucEl'*,
que,
si
ex
vi
emissiva, quaeritur,
quaenam
alia
sit
sit
20
^giv
r,
auTT).
o\
Ei
iasv
' '
oOv
tc<;
ax/)
tyJ
haec
vis
emissiva, utrum
scilicet
ac
iraXjv'
aToi
os
Xo'yoi
aTa;
EUicpEpovTEi;
vjV,
natura, an eadem.
Ouod
si
eadem ac
ex quibus
alia
in
natura,
TOTCi'a?
ei
ETEpa irapa
tvjv
ipaiv,
uev
eadem redeunt argumenta
eadem
inesse
alias
cuvEvo')pr]<;av Irspov ti
tf'JffEO);,
tw @=w
Trpoo"ivai
tv;c;
auTo
absurda inferuntur. Sin autem
ac natura,
otteo
sv
XXoi?
SiaXtvoiAEVoi
/j
uaXXov av
iam concedunt aliud quidpiam
Deo
25
eXoivto Ta; ^Xiasa; Trposo'ai

SgâirSai'
ETTEiia
Ei'av
w; 6u.oXqyouu.evov
arovrov,
e-TEpo'v
praeter eins naturam, quod quidem,

disputant, potius abiecerint linguas
dum
7tw;-
'-pjaiv
oux
ti
quam pro
est,
irapi ty)V
0=ia;-'
TiOTsXEitixov Eivai 'piEw;

;
confesso habeant; deinde nonne
absurdum
naturam
eit'
o0v- j CitoaTasEc;
AXXa
otj
"'
aliud quid admittere praeter divinam naturam,

xai
quod
OOTio 7ia),iv Ta? oo
JO
perficiat
ipsam divinam
sie
sive
p/; ox EX'fij;ovTaf xai yip

ar,Tpi;
hypostasim? Imo ne
effugient.
tur, id
quidem duo
prineipia
to
Ix
TtaTpos;
xa\
yevviouevov
7rpoiaiv,
r,
ex
Si
tyJ;
xv5<;
Nam quod
ex patre et matre gignifacultate prodit vel
Yvvr,Tixî;
aTwv
2
'
SuvaaEW?
y)Ti;
ex
eorum generandi
modis
est
YEvv^tixy;?
0'jvay.Ew?,
2 -'
eutiv
auTOi? xoivr^,
per generandi facultatem, quae utrique com-
xv
oiasE'pr,
toi? Tpo'itoi;'
XX' ooev ^ttov ix

otio
munis
secius
est, licet
differat; nihilo
tarnen
6uo te e'stiv uTroiTTaTEwv xai
Ta;-
1 '
ap/a;
î
ex
duabus
hypostasibus duoque
1. 4. i
w; snp.
iv/al
1\'L'.
lin.
A.
:if/iiv A.
2.
c.'i?
add.
SKB.
:i.
8uu
Sup.
Ii
semper,
>si
I
i
quod semel monuisse

punetis deleri vult.
sali
I''.
erit.
5.
daiv aild. A,
quod dein
yoep
infra ]n
lin.
:
TlEpouffiO'j
OntpOi'rj
Olli.
B.
10.
xi
:
7. os
A, quod COrr. ex
SliK.
8,
ouuiv
A,
seil
add.
A.
oiv Mi|>. lin.

12. \i.r'
l!.
9. 7iEpi-
Evs/'J/.uETai s?K15.
0111. II.
tt,c 0111.
U.
Ttpo? to
7rp; t|j.t,o' sini. lin.
13. tSiov
lin.
A.
14.
ls.
-fl
K.
15. nposa/.Ev
II.
KU.
10. aT?,;
ex atoy out. A.
itpoT
17. fiev
ex
S'
v eorr. sup.
20.
ra.>;
-f,
psEi
yJ7\;
ti;
19.
:
Ante na)iv scripseral

'2 !.
A,
quod dein
.JTijv
delevit.
P.
21. 6sia; J'jtew;
SI!K.
sup.
lin.
22. eit' ov
iftovv II.
0111.
'yr,
11111.
SKB.
add, skli.
25. B iaÊpEl O
A. sed add.
7)
26.
S.
a)
Verba sunl Dionysii Areopag.,
J>.
(!.,
1.
III.
c.
041
I>.
:;:o
DOCUMEXTS RELATIFS AU COXCILE DE FLOREXCE.

suae
principia,
ut
[232]
av
tu;
habet generationis prorsus

sanctus,
l.
nemo
x/;;
Eauxo
'
v s<J(o; 2 ,
xai
oix
SXoj;
infitias
si
iverit.
Quare
Filioque
ipse
Spiritus
apW|-7oejOi
II
/
xooxo
xoXiajJteiev.
"axs
xai-'
xb
ex
Patre
per virttem
habebit
u u. a
to ayiov, EiTTEp ex IlaTpb; xai Vio 7rpoiai

xi<;
i25.
emissivam
progrediatur,
duo
suae
Ol Tri; 7rpo6X7)Tix5js S'jvVsw;, oo

xrfi EauTOii OrcapÊto;.
11
py;
sljei
exsistentiae principia.
At res creatae, inquiurit, quae oriuntur ex

P.itre et Filio et Spiritu
'AXX'
i,
XTiat;, toafftv, ix riaxpo; xai Yto xai

tt);
sancto per creatricem
ayi'ou
HvsuiaTo; o<ra, Sia
orllu.ioupYix?i; xou-
eorumdem
ditore
virttem, ex uno sunt
Deo
et
con-
"
tidv
''
Suvaueco; e; evo; te'etti 0eoo xai o/juiioupl/ei 6

llvcil|Aa.
unumque habent
quominus
principium, Patrem et
'
yo, xai puav pyr,v
xov
IlaTc'pa
xai tov
xai
Filium et Spiritum sanctum. Quid igitur prohibet,
Yibv
xai to
ayiov
Tl oOv
xai
xioX'JEt
Spiritus
sanctus,
dum
ex
TO ayiciv ITvEoua ex Ilaxpb;
Ylo ixpoEp/TTpo6oXs'o>?
Patre Filioque procedit tanquam ex uno

ac
prolatore,
et
Deo
|iEvov >;
e; evo; t=
Eivai
Weou xai
unum
etiam habeat principium
xai
;
u.iav
pyr,v
e/eiv
tov
IlaTE'pa
xai
xv
Patrem
Filium?
bone,
in
Ytov
Expedis nos, o
Spiritum sanctum
teque ipse
Si
et
omni
negotio,
dum
'ATtviAa;a;
^,u.a;
TtpaYy.aTwv,
10
Pe'Xtitte,
xoT;
rebus creatis numeras,

aperte declaras.
xxicuaai auvclja; to IIvEuiia to ay'ov xai IIveu[/.axouayov
Pneumatomachum
enim eadcm plane ratione ex Patre

quid aliud
xa6apco;
v)
iauibv
zoiTjva;
''.
Ei
yap
Vio'j
et Filio
Spiritu sancto creatura oriatur ac Spiritus

et Filio,
xov
axbv xpoTOv
te xuo"tq ex
axpb; xai
(
sanctus ex Patre
tus sanctus nisi
in te
erit Spiri-
xai yiou xai
HvE'juato; xai xb Ilvoua ex

'
'
"
Haxpb;
to
creatura? At ego contrarium
Ytou, ti ye
;
aXXo \
c-oi
xxio"u.a
to nvEpia
'-'
retorquens
ita
dicam
verecuridius,
cum
ayiov
'AXX'
('{>
xovavxiov
EirEi7rEp
vao-TpE''j/ai; 1
semel
se habeat creatio,
non
ita
se habere
Spiritum sanctum.
ex
Xam quod
licet, si
o e6eo'te'p(o; ,3 ipi,
rj
xxiat;
ouxm;,
per creationem
id
duobus multisve producitur,

in
tanquam ex
O'j/ o'JTio
to
llvswa
to ayiov.
To
U.EV
' '
Yp 07)UU0Up-
uno produci dicere
spectes creationis
yixi;
e'x
oo xai jtoXXwv
evo;
yEvojiEvov
eanv
EiTCEiv
rationem, non solum

tione, in
l.
divina
rerum producet
w;
t;
Y e Y 0VEVal
^p
T0V
SrjjjuoupYixov
qua una eademque habetur
volun-
tpopwvxa; Xdyov, o jxvov

ls vio;, xa9' 7)v*jAi'a xai
75
Eiti
xr,? Ei'a;
V,uioup-
125".
t
|s
nlens e ( sapientia
in
et virtus et effkientia,
auxyj ouXrj xai SeXrjUi;

e'tt'i
verum etiam
efficitur.
ea
quae
inter
nos homines
est in
:
xai aoîia xai ovay.i; xai Evs'pYEia, aXXa xai

xvj;
Etenim una eademque

ratio
multis
vOpioTti'vr,;
xai
xai
/,u.a;.
Ei; yap
xai"
diversisque artificibus
artifices,
artis
quatenus
aoxb; lv oV/ipoi; xsyvixai; XE/_vixb; Xo'yo;. xai

r
'
'
omnes unum
id
sunt, atque ideo
quod
TEyvTxat,
i'v
Eiai
uavxe;
xai xaxa xoxo x ex

is
eitteiv
multis
efficitur,
ab
uno
effici
unumque
id
habere principium recte dixeris. At vero quod

naturaliter ex
TroXXiv yevo'jxevov e; ev; eo-xiv
yey ov
-'
v,!1
duobus exsistentiam habet,
xai y.iav
xr,'/
apyrfv
Eysiv'".
xi;
Tb
oi
cpuo"uio; ix
Suo
nemo
prorsus
unquam
ut
dixerit
ex
uno esse;
Txap;iv
syovooxav
oXw;
e; Ivoi; eitcoi txoxe'

ei; xo
11
,
nequit enim
fieri,
ambo eodem
ex
plane
modo
xai yap ovaxov xbv aOrbv xpbôv ExrEpov

Eivai o"uy.SoiXXsiv, xai aoxo
1 .
ad exsistentiam producendam conferant. Quare

Latini
Filio
ipsi
";
Aaxtvoi-"
xo
Xe'yo'jti
fatentur, aliter
Patre, aliter ex
oia'ôpov
Eivai
xr,v
e'x
llaTpb;
IlvE'Ji/axo;
Eivai,
procedere
Spiritum, ab
illo
hoc
nimirum
nullo
Ttpo'ooov xv;; ex xo Viov, xai Tr,v iaev

T7|V
0'
'-'-
aassov
aV
immediate, ab
mediate. Quocirca
EJAU.S50V
(-JX
''
O'JX
EX-i'JY olv
I.
EauxoS
rjir,:
001.
II.
13
-,;
2.
Ycwyjffsax II.
-
3.
xai
om,
S.
S.
'1.
Tarrj;
:
I'..
.">.
t; cum.
SKB.
K.
deleri
I"i-I
/',;
t.>i<\li.
peiiciunt
SKB.
to
II.
7.
te
II.
om.
ye
S.
oeautv l'SKIt
1!
oEauxv xaOaftS:
im
1
S.
'
in.
Poslexadd.
yap s Kit, seil

[4. Yiv|ievov
,
inter uncinos posuit,
-i
veili
I (
1.
12.
Evavxiov
SKB.
r,
:
eueS;
SM;.
ls.
SKI!.
K.
'.
* '
'.
om. B.
',' -,.
17.
:.:.
A.
SBK.
ste
QSBK. SBK
tVriv
l'<.
:/-./
20.
15.
xai
0!
|>n>l
|ua
om. Q.
Aax. K.
21.
XE'youijiv
[233]
oojtuyj
'
IX.
MARC! EPH RS! CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

I
371
prineipii,
ouSajjuo; tc<? ouo p/a;,
si
ij.r
(
[aeXXoisv 2
prorsus pacto effugienl

nisi in
dualitatem
Itspoi; tcXsiotiv e<T07roi; TreptTrsT-'iaOai

k
H
'.
mult.i alia
absurda
velint ineidere.
Kat
Tt xm).uei ,
T'/jV
(pa<j%
er
ovo
;/iv
eivo x;
Sed quidnam, ahmt, impedit quominus duo

sint
Xp/Ot;,
ULfVTOl STSOOtV
KUTblV GirO TyjV ETE'paV,
prineipia, alterum
nt ex
tarnen
ita
subter alte-
c<
WSTE
tco'j
X9ti xc/c
p/'/C PX'f
ti;
81
"
c' ){
Ex prineipio prineipium"
Si
Ei
O'jto)
'p//^ ÊysiS,
T *l v
oio'
l*tt
^YY l0V
jxXXov
eo
modo
dicis prineipia, nt
alterum
sit
*
l
* gtvai, T7jv
noppoitcpov, ox
to uTtoiXXV|Xoi 8
10
eo"ovtvU' pu'a
oiot
slvoti,
yj
xoa
aXa
propius, alterum remotius, haud scio an potius unum futura sint, eo t|uod alterum sub altero
i2fi
habeatur,
quam
duo, propterea quod alterum

differt.
guo,
TE'pa
jjrvj
oio'ti
9
xa'i
jxaX
oiasopoi.
2xoirei 8s. 'Exa-
ab altero valde
dera.
erit
Rem
diligenter consi-
toutojv uaXXov p/y; x^; Tpa<;

ijlI
xai
u.sv
-/jttov,
piXXov,
oi'
Try;
8'
tJttov' 2,
rj
syytov
>)
Alterutrum eorum alterius prineipium et magis et minus, partim quidem magis,
u'XXov p/'l
aOrb
''
touto to tyytov eivat,

'
Tcoppwtspov u.aXXov 8ta to Tcspi=yeiv
partim vero minus. Ac propius quidem magis erit prineipium eo ipso, quod est propius;
Tyjv
''
Eyytov.
8' "*
remotius vero item magis, quia

propius.
in se
continet
Ai ouv oto) iaôpoi

avEtjroi
1
'
''
Trio;
iiwccti Uta; Ti;

p'^'/jv
to/ 'A8au
xa'i
tv irjfl puav
to
,
l'.vw; Eivai;
|/.v
Fvairoi yg sxaTspoi; toutidd ,8 apyvn

8s TcoppioTspd). llis oOv
y)
'
syyiov,
y;
aurai
tjtt'a
;
quomodo erunt prineipium? Ouis unquam dixerit Adamum et Seth unum esse prineipium Enos? Ouamquam horum uterque prineipium est,
sie
Quae
igitur
differunt,
unum
H>( Si xai avsxta Xaff^yijxoo'iv, outco 20 tiOe'vte?

TO
alter propius, alter remotius.
Quomodo
igitur
ex his duobus
HvEUU.a TTOpptO
Ty,<;
TrXTpiXr,?
U7T07TaO"Ed); Xai
prineipium? Ecquid eorum tolerabimus blasphemiam, qui Spiritum

erit
unum
oiov utiovov
auTO XEyovts?
tarn proeul
paterna hypostasi collocant, ut
Katroi ye
to Ix
ro
HaTpb?
21
X7ropEuo';j.vov
quasi nepotem
eum
asserant?
Et
tarnen
de
:
Eipy)Tai, xai
[xsvov
Eip'/JXE,
vE^t/a to
u.
Tyj; TraTpixyjc; E'xiropEuo'-
eo dicitur
Qui ex Patre procedit*; item

dixit, id dixit
TCooraaEw?
7tpc
T0(
Et
'iO>;
AXX'
orrsp
0soXo'yoc;
Spiritus qui ex paterna hypostasi procedit
Ceterum quod Theologus

XsTCMV lpy]XE
ex
XTlTJ/KTa
eitte
com-
TOUTO,
xaOoirrEp
(077Tp
av
Sr)[*.ioupybv
Sy|(i.ioupyo,
X'l
parate ad ereaturas, sicut dieimus lumen de lumine, Deum de Deo, bonum de bono quae
:
X*l
X 'i">TO; Xai <-)ev EX Eoti
omnia eum
ipse
sit
perinde ac
Pater,
unus
yaO'jv e;
0)v--,
et; ei;
yaSo* airjp i'iravra atra

7Ti
tou Wi-:oh^
ev tpw;
0;
;aet'
oiutou
xcti
xai
cum eo Deus est, unum lumen, unus bonus, unum prineipium rerum omnium. Omnia enim,
ait
,
yado?
xi p//, uii twv yeyovotMv

yi\ai,
'
per eum facta sunt,
et sine ipso
factum
est
'f.
a7r'vT(i)v.
IMvtu
yjooig
o
u.r)
yg,
dl
avvov sysyero, xai

23
uvrov
2
',
syii'sro
ovs ff
ysyovev.
o-jo'i
iis
26
Quare quod factum non est, id profecto ex ipso non est, neque per ipsum; id autem Spiritus est sanetus. Hanc
nihil
est.
quod factum
126'.
ygyoyev
oOx
'
i;
aTo3 3y|TrouOv ov
EIvsTirjta
Y
o'
esse
dixit,
signilicationem
auTOtj' toto
8s'
e'oti
27 to
c aytov.
"Ott
ex
iis
constat,
eorum quae Theologus quae idem alibi dich'

:
1.
o8a|j
7.
om. SKI!.
:
PH
2.
[tlXXeiv
SK.
12.
3.
itEUiiOa!
S.
St'
'i.
B.
1.
t.%
wovTai
oiov te
tct]
S1JK.
:
? ot:
QA.
9.
5.
Se
Sij
B.
:
6.
Onyr,/ov
SBK
^tov K.
8'
CiTtUnXa
II.
J^pyiTat
K.
11.
8'
mj
8e alii.
Kai exaTs'pa
Sti to
18.
,,|
II
ixTepa Q.
13.
aJTS toto t
17. eijcy]
:
SI1K.
SBK.
14.
r,,;
15. e!
ouv
20.
o't) Siatplpi
SBK.
16.
sup.
lin.
-
A.
2:.
,/
S.
25.
19. [uav
'law;
S.
xai otu
II
:
SBK.
toOtuv xTspo? B.
:
:
21. to ex t,- SKI',.
vto
SKI;.
wv.
''
add. B intra uncinos
23. ojo' ev
27. 8" EOTl
oj::/
APQ.
24.
i'o;
[).r,
vivo/:/
um, SKB.
oOx
um.
B.
26.
ouSe
OTE SK".
SBK.
;l
''
'
36,
c.
633
Constantinopolitano. geno petitus,

I
i
T.
c)
In symbolo b :. Locus e Gregorio Nys-
Allatium,
d) loan.
nun habetur; allegatui ta n Graecia orthodoxa,

i.
Camalero apud
t.
II,
'it.:
l>.
de Theognosia,
qui in edilis
2.
3.
p. 135.
\
/'.
G.,
I.
36, c.
l'ATn. OR.
XVII.
F.
26
372
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS
principio
est,
W CONCILE DE FLORENCE.
ouxwc' e/ei xb
e;
i"ov
[234]
orjXov
xctl
Quod
et principii expers est, et principium.
Eip-iiasvov UTtb xo
eoXoyou,
id,
quod cum
unus
est
Deus
ev ixEpot? ipv)<JiV
-rrfi
r
"Avapyov xai ap/7) 2
Non
caret
dixit quod ex principio, sed quod
cum
quod
to ;/Exa
&$/J\H, El?
>x
0eo;
Ox
eitie
ro
h
xo
principio, id
niminim quod ex eo
si
prodit,
t]- " '-'/'%'

avapvou
E-ipdvEi
|jia)./,ov
^'
T ''
i"
fT "
3
.
T ^ ? "WfflS
Kaiioi
xbv
"
st
principio. Et sane
plane existimasset
or/aor,
irpoidv
y
Y'idv,
oXo>?
Filium
esse
Spiritus
id
principium,
ubinam
hunc
xo
[Ivu[jlxo
"pXîy
tto
av
opportunis
dixisset,
impudentissimi
Etpr/.E
toxo,
iaidtaxoi toxvxcov
0'j9'
vOpwxafT
omnium
rum
mortalium?
Verum
neque
m.)v; 'Aa' ouO' ouxo?

r,M.a;
exepV
xi?
xSiv
neque alium quempiam theologorum nostroid doeuisse constat, licet
9eoWv(ov
toto
iravxn
'fpovwv'''
ipatvttai,
xav
11
vos cavillando
aEt; (joî'asvoi
o-r,x.
'
xbv
ypdvov
xaxavaX&v,
tempus omne consumatis.

2.
i<
Spiritus
ut ait theologus
Nyssenus",
.
' 8
<
ITvsTJaot
',
Cf7i<riv
Nuudasu?
OeoXoyOi; 9 ,
.
qui ex paterna procedit hypostasi

ille
Quod
si
to
xrj? TtaTpixr,?
ixTtopEuduEvOv
xvfc
OTeoa-TaaECK
etiam ex
Filii
hypostasi
procedat,
quid
Ei oe xb auxb xai
xo Ytou CiTtoirtauEto? sxtcoe'x
aliud
quam
ex duabus procedit hypostasibus?
peuexai, xi ye' aW-o $

(JEIDV
*
Suo ix7topsuETai TTOTT-
Quod
*
f.
vero procedit ex duabus hypostasibus,

nisi
H Tb
;
Ss EX
i:l
/)
l2
0U0 &7C5Ta(7E(>)V XTtOpUo'}*VOV

'
''
427.
quid aliud,
quod duo habet suae
exsisten-
ti yE
aXXo
ouo xi;
p/a? e/ei
TYjV
xyj?
sauxo
tiae prineipia?
Non
igitur principii dualitatem
uirp;EMi;;
Ox apa
'
Aaxlvoi
e'x
Suapyiav Ixssu-
Latini
effugient,
quamdiu Spiritum
sanetum
;ovrai,
(j./pi<;
av xai
'.
xo Ylo xb UvEt/.a xo
etiam ex Filio
3.
procedere affirmaverint.
Patre Filius, sie Spiritus etiam
Filius
avtov sivai XeYwoiv

/ l:
.
Si
ut ex
El wffiTEp ix xo Ilaxpb; Vio?, oxw xai

ex
;
ex Patre, quidni Spiritus fuerit etiam
xb
[Ivu.a
xo
llaxpo;,
8ia<pe'p el
Oia
xtu
,8
xi
xr,?
pv>,
xai
xb
Quod
differat
:
exsistendi
modo
seeundum
per
rivEjxa
Tp'diuco
Vidi;
"Oxi
&irap?ea)<|
theologos
quippe non
Filii
more, nee
xax xo?
OeoXyo'j,-,
xai
oy
tix
TrpEiffiv
2
'
xb
generationem Spiritus ex Patre prodit. Si ergo

Spiritus ex
llvEaa ix xo latp; ouoe

Ei
xoi'vuv
[AV)
yevm]x)(;
".
TO
Patre procedens Filius aliam

distinetionem
inter
isla
et
non
est.
E5X1
20
xb IIvEâa
T'ib;
ETt'-'
1
ix
quamnam
tiorem
aecura-
Ilaxpbs
22
TtpoTv,
xv
taiSmc
2
''
Ol/.piTIV
quaeremus
Filium
Spiritum.
inter sc?
axsiÊ^xEâv-''
^TjX'c'toixsv
xo
Vio
xai xa\
xo
tum respectu ad Patrem, tum mutuo
HvEpiaxo?
XXr,Xoui;
;
Trpd;
TE 26
xbv
IlaxEpa
jxev
upb?
27
Nam
1
si
id
quod ex eodem
prodit, aliud Filius
Ei yap xo auxo xb
Ti?, xb
o' oi/_
6=
oGmc SBK.
5
<;
2.
fx^v
SB.
N.
-
3. poVcSv
\. al suprascripto o oorrigendi gratia.
7.
4.
oOS'
Exepo?
SBK
X
xi;
om. SBK.
9.
6.
Posl
Xe T 6x ?? ov<v seripseral
:
P,
quod
.lein
delevit.
xaTavaXo.aaxs
-3:ti
om s. K.-12.
?^<iiv 6
6 5 oX Yo;
13.
8*fa
SBK.
in
'
lt. <ix,i<TE Uy jaoiv ol Oco), Y oi U. - 10. T e om. SBK. &XoBBK.-14.tA: xaiKS om. B. -15. aOxoO A. - 16. A.d
:
:
oram inferiorem habetur
PQAK
Schema hoc
;/.
5uo ono^xaÊCdv xai

T'r; xo'j
to TtvErxa xb ayiov
utoS UTCOirraTEW?
ipuaixt
In
l.
quo schemate,
'
liltera
, Id
:
esl c,
signidi atur
o
,-ei
,
,tore
litteris
vero
aul
oV,
apud propositio universalis affirmaUva, s.cul quae in alus eiusdem generis schemat.bus
l
,i
uiueet,
,.
5e(c notari solel

18.
propositio universalis negativa, sicut
E apud Latmos.
om.
A.
B.
20.
\>.r,
17-
_ 21. 26.
SB. om.
tw
\.
10.
ulb
om. S
i
22.
li.
YEwYiTw add.
K.
Verba ab npEiow ad 23. eti um. SBK.
npoiov lin. seq.
in-.:
S.
24. ixpigeircepo
25. Ctitwioêv K.
n,
27. Se oty
SK.
c.
[235]
Tio;
XX'
IX.
aXXo
tv-i;
1
8?,Xov
MARCI EPHESII CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

&*xi
373
aliud
tl,
Txpb;
ij.lv
xbv
est,
aliud
non
Filius,
sed
quidpiam,
habitu-
Ilaxs'pa
t5
oys'o-=w; Siaxpi'vovxai Xoyto xai

Trpb;
wq
t5j
Iiquet
ambo
distingui a Patre
quidem
ad
aixiaxa Ttpo? a'xtov e/ouui,
XXr,Xa
2
Se,
dinis ratione
perinde
ac
se
principium
xaxa
toi
T7)v vxtcpaijiv VTi9s<TEf 3
xo yip
Yibv
slvou
habent ea quae ex principio sunt;a se invicem

vero, oppositione contradictionis.
(A?)
Viv
slvat
Perspicuum
istos
SrjXov
wi;
vTipaTixt;
avxi-
enim
sibi
est
et
Filium esse
Filium
et
XEixai
'.
Oix apa
Filium non esse

ac
xai eVi xoxwv,

jj
Viou
Xs'yw
xai
contradictorie opponi.
Non ergo ad
VEj*aTos s ,
ovayxoua
xaxa
xr,v
(tye'civ
distinguendos,
inquara
Spiritum,
vtiOefft; Trp; Siaxpiuiv, eiTTEp xai 8ii

tixt;; avTiOe'o-eoii; 6
x?k vtiffla-
Suvavxai Siaxpiveu8ai*.
f/.7|
requiritur oppositio relationis, si modo per Oppositionen! contradictionis satis distinguanUlr

-
10
8'.
Ol Aaxivoi
sXovte?
EWai
Tai; xoivyj
'
f.
i27v
irapi 7 xcsiv 6[aoXoyouus'vcii? XX'

sTs'pa;
4. Latini
nolentes sequi theologiae principia
ty-;
9eoXoyi{
irpo;
xr,v
P/*^,
i3iav
s'mvootivxE;
autoi
passim apud omnes pro confessis habita, sed alia excogitantes, quibus suam ipsi tueantur
SroOeiriv TUVTEivoaa.;, o xa07rp vju E ? ? SiaipoSo-i
xi tw
IS
0ew
iSia
Ttpoaovxa, xa [asv xoivoc Xs'yovxe,; sTvat,
causam, non eadem qua nos ratione ea distinguunt quae Deo congruunt, dicendo nimirum
alia
111111
Se
twv
sap/ixwv
TpOTTOV
oe
TrpoawTrwv,
TOC
XX'
ipxffiv
esse
communia,
alia
vero propria divinaalio
EXEpoV TIVa
Eivai,
XaiVOXSpoV
[ASV
<'(W
personarum;
alia
sed
quodam modo
:
ti 3s
xofm, xa
xotvoraTcf xa usv
|vi
nuper inducto
dicunt
esse propria, alia

scilicet
irpoo-wirw
7rpo5ovxa
Xe'yovte;
M-
xi
communia,
Je
alia
Susi,
communissima
quae
xoivd- xa
20
3' ojao 8 toi? xpiai,
koivtutu. "Oxi
Aoctivoi;
|*ev
ov
ffuv^Y)
xauxa
xal
toi?
ffuv$w?
'AXX'
personae competunt, ea vocant propria; quae duabus, communia; quae tribus simul,
uni
communissima. Atque
esse et a Latinis
ex ipsis
sint
xExivoToVv)Tai, SrjXov 15
fSujXS- 9
aTwv tSv tpwvwv.

a
xai
xtva
eVxi'v,
ipaw
eTvai xoivi xal
ot xoivoxaxa.
Tw
Sr)
haec quidem insolita more suo novissime creata, vocibus Iiquet. Sed videamus quaenam
usv Viw xai IlvEujjiau XspuIx xoo
5iv' slvai xoivbv xb

25
axpo;
sTvai, SrjXaSrj
xb aixiaxov,
xai
xai
xai xb
TtE(ji7rEff9ai
Ttap'
axoo
gaa xouxoi; fio'jxoi/a- tw

xb MvEûta xai
xi
Se
Il/xpi
xai"
xai
slvai
communia, non quidem et Spiritui commune esse aiunt esse a Patre, nimirum esse a causa; item mini ab eo, et alia quaecommunissima. Ac
Filio
quae
ab
eis
dicuntur
Viw, xb TTE^TEtv
Ttr,i&iv,
Xe'youi
Txpoynv 12
xaxbv
cumque huius
si
generis;
et
Patri
vero
et
Filio,
xai
ei
xotouxov,
rf.<
Spiritum mittere
quid
est Tb
profundere
et scaturire. et
xal
aixb"
xb
Trpo6aXXEiv ouo-iwoi s
eiusmodi; quae verba,

atque
ut asserunt,
IIvE'jjjia *.
idem
significant
essentialiter emittere
*
(
-
Spiritum.
Sxsttxeov oOv avwvsv. Et <xh xb aixiaTov aXXo
xi
Rem
quam
illis
igitur penitus
Tpa xb
YEvvy,xbv xai EXTropsircbv eS]Xoo tceoi
perpendamus. Si quidem
dicitur, aliud
et
0eoC
xouxo
esse a causa,
cum de Deo
Xe ouevov, eT/ev Y
Jv yc'jpav xotvbv xoT ?

oux
eVxiv
o3' iTTivot
quid
Sutri
Xeyeiv
aixiaxbv
Jaev
denotaret praeter gigni
ei
'
3'
procedere,
XagsVv xb
beeret she dicere hoc
commune
Exaxspou xoxwv av E u to tpoirou (xb

aixtaxbv yevv/.xo,?,
jxe'v
esse duabus
V 7.p
'axiv
personis; sin autem nequeamus, ne cogiillud
xb
3'
i;
'extto-
psuTw,;), ^wvr,
E
tando quidem, de alterutra earum sumere

esse a causa, quin originis
(altera
eVti
IC
[jiia
xb ahiaTo'v, paY.uiaTa
3uO Tb YSVVViTOV TE
rfi
modus
intelligatur
xai
EXTTOpEUToV Cxi
7
Ss
enim
est
Tauxa xal
causa per generationem,

fit
Xe'yêv IxaxEpou'
xoi;
xouxwv.
Oux
xbv
apa
altera per processionem), eo
xi
xoivbv
aXXo
ut esse a
causa
signi-
ouaiv
7rp/Ei itpb?
nomine quidem unum,
re vero ipsa
duo
N
a
'',
XX XXo QU n 6t A, oraisso nempe XXo, atque x> i Sx, mutato. - '. rv yip Q :t ^ SBK. - 4 ivTfxecvxa, H, item Q ex cor, suprascripto v. - 5 r , l0 " " B - ' -P* om. P. - 8. * 6^0 SKB. 9. Bûv P. -10 X UvLa A V -2.
1.
: '
S
,,
_
'
:(
-J
Tr Q
13 .
x.to A.
1,
oxb
.,
Hnea.
- ;5
T;
Sb7c.
- Te.
"
374
ficet,

tum
id
[236]
i|iiod generatione, tum id
processione
productum
est
quod quae quidem
llaxs'pa 7tapa
'
xa idia toijxwv,
3
otTisp
axi xai X0
naxpb; 2
TTHIJ.TraOocl
oiaxpi'vouai
xai
aXXrjXcov.
''
Tb
Si
|J.EV
o),
''
propria etiam
utriusque dicimus.
illae personae aliud habent respectu ad Patrem praeter sua cuiusque propria, quibus ipsae tum a Patre, tum inter se distinguuntuf. Ouod vero spectat ad mittendi vocabulum et ad alia eiusmodi, eo potissimum quidem beneplacitum denotatur seeundum tum ut ad primam Gregorium Theologum causam omnia, quae ipsius sunt, referantur, tum nc Dei adversarii videantur. Deinde cum temporale quidpiam significet quod aliquando
duae
Non igitur quidpiam commune
Xai
El
Tl
TOIOUTOV
xbv
|J.!XAl<TXa
X/,V
EuSoxi'av
Sv)Xo"t,
xaxa
OeoXoyov
rpTJYOptbv,
e\
atjr?,c;
:,
xai xb Ttpbc
tv,v TcpnYrijV
amav
xa iwv'
vasspEaai rrvxa
8
,
xai ?va ab, doxiodiv vt(8eoi.
ETTEixa xai ypovixbv ov xai tcoxs xai 7rpb; xi xai

St rt 9
toi?
'.
y iv O(*evov,
oux av
Eixdrioc,
TrpooXoYiôito
oifEi-
Sei'oi;
iotwaauiv
ava'p'/oic;
te xai ioioi?
recte in divinis et ad aliquid fit, illud liaud proprietatibus numeraverimus, quas et prineipii et temporis expertes esse oportet. Idipsum
Xouatv Eivai.
IpopiEV'
TTpd; ti
Ta
xai
d"
aOra xaxa xai7repi xo

axb '/povixbv ov
xai-
ttsiatceiv
10
ort
tcoxe
xai
xai oi
xt
etiam dicendum est de vocabulo mittere, videli-
Y lv0 ULCTOV
1
>
'-l)'
av EAOywc w;
f.
128'
ipsum temporale aliquid innuat, quod aliquando et ad aliquid et propter aliquid fit, haud scio an recte ad notandum quidpiam Patri et Filio proprium respectu ad Spiritum usurpari possit; multum vero abest ut idem sit atque illa Spiritus processio, quae prineipio
cet
et
et
cum
idtov xio Ilcfxpi xat Toi Yti Tcp; xb IIvEixa SoOsiV,"

tcoaXoij ê '"
'-
oeT
xxxbv
'
'
Eivai
XY|
va'pyM
xai
lr,
vai'ii.)
TXpoooo)
:
<
xo [IvE'jptaxo;.
:p7-'pr
l
Etteix
'
ouSe 13
xb IlvEoiAa xo
7v;'ia7xeiv
xxt
'
X! SrjXov I;
mv
rcpo^7|TT|; etjciv Ix Tcpostbicotj
xo Yioli XEytov
causa
caret.
Praeterea
ne
ipse
b
quidem
Kvqioq ansOTaXxE
Y.\
Spiritus mittendi facultate privatur, prout liquet
/.u
xai to Ihi-ifia uvtov.

Ilvcutjiaxoi;
2i
Domiex iis, quae propheta Filii nomine dicit nus misit nie et Spiritus eins. Ouod si Filium, qua homo erat, a Spiritu missum esse dixeris, undenamid demonstras? Aut proba, autsophistice ne disputes. Ouamquam sane divus Chrysstomus in homilia de Spiritu saneto ostendit
:
oi
('><;
SvSpo)7co;
XTtsaTdQxi Trxpa xo
;
X-'yExai, tco'Qsv orjXov
vj
3eI;ov,
yj
[J.r,
xaxacro:pi'ou.
Kat'xoivEO OeTo; Xcusd<7TOu.oc sv

I
Tiij
TtEp't
xo aytou
EtpvjpLEVOV
7tpo'^r)-
IvE'jiAaxot;
"/.dyco
''
irapi"'
xr
Ilaxpb?
xoxo Sstxvumv
xtta;
p-(]uaxcov
=;
'
'
auxjv xiv xai xo"Jxov'

I
xr;?
s
Hcaiou
ex ipsis prophetiae (saiae verbis locum illum a Patre ipso usurpari, huneque missum esse a Filio ac Spiritu contendit'. Ergo mittele res est
aTTE'jxiXOai
irapi
xo
rto xai xo
2"
[vcu.aro;
'-'
,
'"
OiaxeivExai. Koivb-
communissima, non communis, ut videtur Latinis; neque igitur sempiterna Spiritus saneti prolalio
xaxov
xoi;
apa xb
jxe;atteiv
xai oSyt xotvdv, w; SoXEl

-~
communis est. Insuper minime mirandum est, quod Filio ac Spiritui

Patri
Filioque
Aaxivoi;.
OuS'
apa
xb 7rpoaXXEiv ioiw;
xb
ItvEpia xoivdv
jj.;v
iizi
Flarpi
xai
Tiw.
llpbt;
oi
commune
quid congruat respectu ad Patrem. Hie enim non est p'rincipium tantum, verum etiam prineipio et causa caret; illi vero principium habent Patrem, et ambo quidem. Patri
xouxoi; xio
ouSsv,
ei
Vit
xai
iw
llvsuuiaxi Oaua'zo'xbv
-irpb;
xt
xoivbv
ap/v)
uTCoip/i
[/.dvov,
xbv
riaxE'pa"
v
'(ap
ox
aAa xai-
*P/.
1.
K-j.yj
7=-,a
um.
I'.
9.
2.
Ttapa
i>>..
ioia
SK.
K.
xo
Ttaxp?;
folio
.'.
(im.
B,
-i'
interpimgendo
:
Ttiojrsf
II.
7tpo{
8.
1.
Siaxptvousi
y.-/i
atque addila imo

x,
i
:
interpretatione
K.
fi
II.
xaxa Yap xai upo; tov

S.
xat
)..
:.
Staxpivovuiv A.
'i.
or,
10.
xoioOxo
add.
6.
suSoxeta
".
xtov
om.
S.
itvxa
om.
-
II.
xai ivri
t'
um.
zai
:
posl
II.
x>
11.
txjts P.
vatxt'ij)
;i; II,
aii) II.
13.
tTVEiia
o06e
II.
II
14. iyeiprixai
16.
/.xi
i.:T>t
II.
15. sv
7ipi
r
(|
lare
/dyio
ev Tai;
to
xaxa
'It.iavvr,-/
eOayfsiov
cd
-
6|u).i'ai;
Itap
--
IT.
tv
(-Ooaanov
:il
'Ut.
7cpo?lxeia;
qui
mox
subdil
lOipto;
itiuTaXxs |
18.
to
jcve-j(io
rJxo, qiiae
verba hie
v
videnlur,
gralia.
cum iam
supra exinbeanlur.
nvEoiiaio--
coto
i,)\.
-
sed
21.
rv
h Q
illius
habetur sup. Im.
omendandi
o'
lil
19.
xqri
SB.
-- 20.
xoiviitatov
A.
i
j;it:;u
um.
Iv.
22. ei
li
pa
Sil.
est,
ex
quo
Ul
senTtaTpi
lentia
xai
intelligi
nequeat.
tEeXiire,
re
muensis
codicis,
quo
usus quid
subiunxit
vellel
:
iisi
ulw vocein
in
scilieel deerat aCiquid.

si
Quam
animadversii
sibi
haud assocutus
8,
xt
textum cecepit, ac
Eoixev, uo-EixaiTov
ipsius Marci esset, hac ima

itXXw?,
Sreep
pagina addita adnotatione
"EuO'
Xetite
'i7,
yap
(r-jy-fpaê; voeti/ oiiXExat.
23. xai
om.
K.
52, c. 826
/'.
C,
i
I.
36,
c.
:s^h
D. Missionis
111,
n ad
cITi c
n
1 1
h
i I
I-
vi
vin.
16.
n.
P.
(,.. t.
l:.
lempore
Lii
i
externi operis
<
"UV
'<
idetur
Iregoi ins.
Locum
i.
Montfaucon, ;\c recte quidem. Vide Photii Bibliothecam, cod. -TT,

hm
ui in
inter
spurias
reie'cil
illu
Iral
la\ iu
/'
Ti inilale, lib.
VIII, cap.
el
Petavi
loc.
eil.,
14.
[237]
xai
vaixio?"
api-fio.
<A
IX.
o
- MARCI
'
EP1IESU CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

xbv
ttoSev
37:
*p//.v
[I-/.xp'i
i/yjii
\'iw
Xiij
'
tl^Tspoc
vero
et
Filio
undenam
tribuerinuis quidpiam
xai
Ti
TS
OO
il
xai xai
xoivdv
commune quod
petat?
Spiritui
quoque non com-
ocgo;j.=v-,
;
jj.tj
HvEuaaxi
Aiovuaio?
o
1 '
Hoc enim non

coninuinia
sunt,
patitur
:
magnus Diony
Tcpbo-EO-xiv
yop''
i ^ ir,
xouxo
sius i[i clara voce clamat"

Filio
Quae
Patri et
et
(/iâ?
Siaitpuatov
zE/tpa-fw;'
'
Ta
xoiva
llaxpi
ea
et
copulatim
xai Yii, xai TtS ayi.o
IIvEuu.axi xoivtovixt? xai

7.vaxi6/ xi
(
coniuncte sancto Spiritui sermo divinitus

ditus adscribit
,
tra1
'
et
Gregorius Theologus
habet,
Filii
^.(ta-vw;
0EOd-'o<;
Eapytxo?
Xoyo?
o
Kai
Omnia c|uaecumque Pater

causa;
est,
sunt,
l'p^ydpio;'
T?j;
lvTa 6Va 8
Ttdvxa b'sa
Ilaxr'p,
'
1
tou
excepta
t"io'?,
quidquid item
si
Filius
habet,
Yfoti, irXr,v
aiTia?'
xou
idem quoque Spiritus

excipias
.
generationein
429.
10
ITvEuuaTO?,
tcXtjv T7;s yEvvrô-EOJc; '" .
Exi
-eci
xr;?
Troo'xoXr;;
xpi6E3XE00v
f.
ETrt-
Sed de missione accuratius
est
disquiren-
cxettxe'ov.
AtaOv'xy-|"
xy,
KyvwdTO
ton
oe
'-
uiv 6 Ilaxr,p sv
tov
ty, TtaXaia
,;i
dum. Cognitus quidem

mento
vetere;
fieri
fuerat Pater in Testa-
xai
Yibv
xb
xb
YVCoa8v;y<xi'
ev
oportebat
in
autem
et
Filium
sibi vult
xaivrj.
Touxo
oOv Eaxi
Y'ibv
dnEaTaX-
cognitum
novo. Quare illud
1.")
(jat '',
io oIovei JiE.favEpojo'Oai '' Ttac-a xou Ilaxpb? lldXiv xou

xo
Filium missum fuisse, nimirum quasi

festatum
a Patre
in
maniFilio
Ei?
xbv xoapiov.
Yio y vw<i 8evto?,

x aytov. Aia
xiov
v]OT]
eoei
mundum. Rursus,
fieri
yvGxrOTJvai xai
llvsui/a
"'
cognito, oportebat cognitum

xouxo
etiam Spiri-
Ttapa
ptsvwv
9
' '
axpb?
tum sanctum. Quare

xai
a Patre et Filio, qui
iam
Yiou
TrpoEvvouo-
18
praecogniti fuerant, missus esse dicitur, id est

aTtEOTaXOai XÊTal, toutsVci TtessvEpu-
manifestatus.
cai
lu
-
Tic "fp
ETspa tteu'^h; xai

xai
airoffToX-X;
0eo
legatiove esse
Quaenam enim alia Dei missio poterit, cum ille ubique adsit
ait'
:
tou Ttaviayou TcapbvTO?

VOVTO?J Ali TOUTO
CJ/ViO-lV
[i.y]Saf/.o
"
UExaSai-
nee locum mutet? Propterea
Si abiero,
7_i'Y
TlOQSvQdj, TlifllpW
tt,v
mittam cum ad
vos. Id
vero neutiquam aeter-
uviov
Oov
25
TiQoq v/xag. Toto oe o ndvxio?

[j.7,
-
ioiov Txpdo1
nam processionem
significat;
non enim
dicit
SyjXoi
yp
20
xoxo Xevei, oxi-'

22
'
Si
ego non abiero, non producam Paraclesin
Eav
e^w
aitsXOw, ou irpoSac
xbv
i),
[lapd-
tum;
autem
:
abiero, tunc
eum producam
xXyitov, s'av o; TtopsuOw, tote irpoSaXc
XX' Sil,
,
sed dicit
Cum
ipse e conspectu vestro dis-
av
auxo?
e;
0'puaAucov
uuuov
yEvwpiai
.
xy;v
cessero, gratiam ac virtutem illius vobis mani-
exei'vou
/piv xai ouvaouv upv iiavpo>xw

ei
festabo
Item,
(id
Exi 23
30
(o"o)jjidTiov
21
xb
pisxaSaivEiv
ei
0eo
xo
aAXbxpiov
Vio
rb
cum
mitti
Deo alienum
est
id
sit
se loco
si
movere
Filius
in
y*o
tStov),
xy]v
i/iv
7tsi
enim proprium
corporum),
txeu.txG"Oxi
XEyExai,
o"toiAaxixr,v
auxou Txapou-
quidem
dicitur,
corporalem eins
(Misit
ciav
ei?
c
xv
xbcraov
Sr,Xoi"
tiuntOTSiXs
ydg,
mundo
inquit'
1
praesentiam
,
declarat
in
enim,
<pr,aiv,
0; roV
Nviuaavo?,
Y2oV
uvrov'2
''
dg nh'
os
Dens Filium suum
mundum, factum
non ipsam sub-
xoofuiv
35
ysvd/.ivov 26 ix
xrjv
yvvcuxdg'
ypiv
ei
m=pi
ex muliere);si vero Spiritus sanetus, id gratiam

ipsius indicat et efficientiam,
xou
ayiou
axo
aViVUEi
1.
oi
ip/.nv
xi o' p7/,v
Tiaxpo;
II.
7.
2.
.\ Spatay. :
i)
8<<rw(i.EV
8.
A.
II.
3.
o 9.
xa
; .
u.r,
II.
A.
S.
5.
ooe Tfip II.

II. 14.
6.
A.
zj.i
iy^:'
KB-
7a
e/;i
%'.
12.
AI) ti ineipit novurri
capul
in Sli,
nempe
xEfXatov
Sii
Mi Hb? Iv. " " SBK.

,J ''

A.
23
4.
x om. A.
yewe'oeu;
10.
13. yvoxrBEivai
xo
uio
ETriaxaJ.Oxi S.
il
15. nefavs'poqOai
SK.
16.
om.
Ii,
pronomen
touto
referens
ad praeeuntia verba
tarnen w.
ineipit
in
ttveuu.
Ii. <;'.
xb yiov.
20.
17.
uapa xo Haxpo; P.
21. oti "in.
:
IS.
ixpoeyvm<thevov
suprascripto
\
I!.
l.
[rrfii^
S xEja/aiov
yio
S.
II.
22. npo6X).u
SBK.
II.
voeula
exi
>'{.
zai
SK
Olli.
B.
25.
axo
om.
26.
vevvoij .:vov
y:-'/>.iuE-/o-/
a)
P. G.,
I.
3, c.
637
G.
Ij
/'.
G.,
t.
36,
c.
252 A.
c)
[oan. xvi,
7.
dl Ga.l. iv.
4.
'
376
'
I
DOCUMENTS
Hanc autem ab
illa
REI.AT1FS AU CONCILE DE FLOREXCE.

differre testatur
in
X'/i
[238]
ty]v
129*.
stantiam.
t/,v
Evepyetav,
oux
auir,v
uTCOtTTauiv.
[AotpTj;
divus Chrysostomus, qui in suis
Evangelium
'
"Oti os'
Jia^;'pouaa
ixeivvj;
ei<;
air,
2
,
secundum Ioannem
ee
homiliis
ita
dich
Spi-
9eio? Xpuaotjrotjto; ev
uiXiatt; o'jTo)
(I
xait;
xb 3 xaxa
'Itodtvv>)V* xr,v
rittis
gratiam Scriptura
modo ignem, modo

essentiae esse
Xc'ywv Tou ilvsunaro;

IX.lv
ôipiv
aquam vocat, demonstrans, non

liaec
T,
l*p'-f'i
TOUE
oti
TCUp,
oaiac;
.
1T0XS
GS
Ziutp
XoXeT,
nomina, sed
efficientiae . Et
rursum
Ssixvusa
[Aaxa,
',
ox
eoxi xauxa
x& ovoFIvF.fjia
Per Spiiitum hie Operationen!
intelligit.
Ipsa
aXX'
''
IvepYet'ai;
Kai rcXiV
-
enim
est,
quae
dividitur, ipsa igitur et
quae
IvxaOa
r)v
tfvepysiav Xe'ysi
aur/]
yap
ecttiv
/)
mittitur. Mittitur
in
autem a Patre per Filium
pEiôpEvr,*
7t[jLTrETai
axr,
xotYapov
riaxpbc;
xai ^
81'
TCEjATTOjjtE'v/,-
saneto Spiritu,
cum
Trinitati sit
>.
commu-
ii
21
Trap
XYJt;
Y'io
ev
ayiw
"'
io
nis,
seu potius una
eademque
inest,
Nihil ergo
ITvEuixaTi, xotVT]
Tpioo? oaa,
(/.XXov
2e
Patri et Filio
commune
Spiritui
quod non coninelytus
ii
pua xai
f|
axr,
Ooev
apa
\k\
Xal
Ilaxpl xal
gruat
etiam
saneto, prout
Xj Ytio XOIVOV 77pOt7E(JXtV, GTTEp

[Jiaxi,
XM
[]vU-
Dionysius edisserit.
5.

xa9a xal
ii
''
Aiovuaio; 6 xXeivbc; itocpaivExat.
Spiritus
ait
theologus
Nyssenus
.
',
e'
"'.
[Iviupia , cpvjsiv 6 Nuacaeuc;
8eo),oyo;,
15
qui ex Patris substantia procedit
Quis
Patris
xo
x^; riaxpixvj?
EX7Topsuo'uvov
uitoaxauEio; .
exinde
non videt
Spiiitum
emittere
Tivi ovjXov ox Eaxiv evtssv, oxi xb 7rpoXXsiv

xo
[IvEujjia
xoii
esse hypostaticam sive personalem proprieta-
llaxpi;
saxiv
uiroaxaxixbv
eit'
tem? Ouemadmodum enim dum dieimus ab

Unigeniti hypostasi
oOv
Ttpo(iti)7cixc)v
lOtwpia
carnem
et
KaaTtsp f^P
aapxujrjvai
xocl
T v
''i
T0 "
20
fuisse suseeptam,
MovoyEvo;
uTroaxaciv
Xs'yovts;,
12
ostendimus
Patrem
Spiiitum
ita
suseeptae
axoivMV7]xov xouxo xCi Ilaxpl
carnis partieipes non fuisse;
quoque,
dum
oeixvuulev,
xw nvEujxaxi
dieimus a
oxto
xai
xrjv
Patris
hypostasi
id
emitti
Spiiitum
xb
IlvEvijia
l3
xo
Ilaxpo; uTro'axaaiv
sanetum, haud iure
etiam Filio tribuerimus.
Ttpo6iX).iv sipr)Xo'x<; xb Syiov,
ouxcV
xoi'vuv
Aut ergo
"
f
Latini
ostendant
ex
unum theologum
hypostasi
fieri
av
Etxdtco; xal
tm V'iw xoxo
Sonr)fXEV.
*
*H
430.
qui
asserat,
etiam
Filii
Aaxivoi
t5j(
SsiâTiouav xiva xiov
OeoXo'ywv
v)
xai
Ix
eiusmodi emissionem, aut plane exinde perspi-
xo Yioij iroaxdEwi; xoxo Xeyovxa,

ex
iavou
xaOoipSlt;
cuum
fiet,
ex
solo
Patre
Spiiitum sanetum
evxeCOjv
xou
riaxpbi;
ExiropEEiOai
xb
procedere.
6. Latini,
veoiaoi xb a-fiov dva'ôitvExai.
dum
tertium post Patrem et Filium
'
'.
Ol
Aaxivoi
Vibv
xb
1,1
xpixov elvai xb nvEixa

ex
xr,i;
uxa xov
'yiov
jc;
esse Spiiitum sanetum
pro confesso habent,

Filio
IlaxEpa
xal xbv
xb
30
hoc ordine ostendi arbitrantur, etiam ex
6[/oXoyou.evov
eôvxe;,
s'x
xoc;eio(
xaxr)t;
Spiiitum sanetum procedere. Si enim, ahmt,
oiovxai
oEixvuaai xai
EX7xopuc:0ai.
xou' 6
Vtoti xb
jjl^
rTvECita
non haberet ordinem etiam ad Filium pro ea

habitudine, qua ad illum refertur, non tertius
dieeretur, nee post
xb
a'yiov
17
,
Ei
yao
xa;iv
iX i
epaei
xai 7tpb; xbv Vibv xaxi xr;v r;bi; axbv
eum
veniret.
Verum, o
si
viri
c/E(7iv,
oCx av iXe'yeto xpixov, ou3e 18
t;5j;
(aex'
35
praestantes,
ego ad eos dixerim,

Filius (id
Patre
axov.
ei
'AXX'
uiExa
/,
yEwai'
xbv
!fair,v
av
6
Tpoc
seeundus
postulat),
est
enim habitudo mutua
aToo?,
(xotixo
IlaxEpa
otxEpo;
Vibc
neque
aliud
aliud
fuerit
quidquam
intereidit,
yp
tr/Esi;
iraiXEt), xai ox av
,
'XXo xi
quid
sane
Spiritus sanetus nisi
;jiExa;u TrapEiz-TTEuoi 21
xi
av
2 '-
aXXo
Eir,
xb IlvEuijta
xaJ
/
SU.
et'
2.
ar/i;
\.
:!.
si;
xb
0111.
Sli.
9,
.',.
0aYYe'/.iov
add.
II.
6.
5.
eixvOouitj
10.
e'
II.
Sli
A.
ox
7.
nXXov om'. H.
c'
8.
8e
um. SU.
S.
in
1
quibus hoc capul utpars praecedentis habetur.

in
xa\ om. IIB, sed
B
12.
add.
om.
13.
alii.
11.
Nwo-eis H.
II.
xai Rveiiaxi S.
:
ox,
SM:
av
QA.
17.
14.
e>7]<r
om.
15.
16
y.A arow xo Y.
SK.
22.
hex xv
xai tov V.
[xet
n. xal V.
v
xi;
B.
18. o-j'
SBK
19.
fewaiov A.
20.
ipaii)
SKB.
21. TcapaitEtioi
A.
xv
s.
P.
1,..
59, c.
183
A.
Ubi supra,
p. 65, n. c.
[239]
t ayiov
O'/jtcouQev
r,
IX.
TptTOv;
IIph>Tov
Ol
'
MARCI
ixiv
<j
EPIIESII
si/]
CAPITA SYLL0GIST1CA.
tertius? Etenini
377
erit;
yp oux av
avyx/,!;'
primus piocul dubio non
Ssuxspo?
6 Yio;
xpiTov
secundus autem ex necessitate

tius
Filius est; ter-
apa to HvEoua to ayiov, Eiêp

tixov
o"e
ectl
o u,itXrjpii>(
ergo est
Spiritus
sanctus,
quippe
facit.
qui
Tri;
f;
o-.axapia;
Tptaoo;
xivr]f.
Ata toto
beatam illam Trinitatem integram
Qua-
xai
tb?h,
otpiai, to?$ QeoXo'yoi? 7capt(XY)7rrat,
propter etiam hie ordo, ut opinor, a theologis

adhiberi
solet,
iva uy; Yi? voanrOy,
usTa tgv FlaTs'px tktto(AevoV

t/]v
ne
Spiritus,
si
post
Patrem
absolute
aXXio?
yap xai
',
avoipoutrt
Tdjiv
i\
tix;iv.
Oux
(o<;
ponatr, Filius credatur.

sy
= i
Nam dum
loquuntur, etiam ordinem tollunt.

yap, tpaoi
xto;,
ayi'a
Non enim
non
Tpia;, oj/
<>.
ara
habet, aiunt
1
,
ordinem saneta
sit,
Trinitas,
aXX' ok oirsp
xa;iv
Kai
auOic;"
T
"
quod inordinata
sed quod ordinem supe
aTa
xai
irpoipipiovTai
e
xai
ouvapiOuovTai
ret .
7
*
r,
Et rursum":
Eadem
et
praenumera.
xai u7rapi0aoyvT7i
Ti ov Cinv
8
tc;i<;
tur et
connumeratur
et
subnumeratur
Quid
f.
43i>-
suvteXeT 7rpb? tyjv upiEtEpav

to
Iv|J.Evdv
uttoOeciv,
e';
ei
arj
rav
to
9
igitur
ordo vobissuppeditat ad causam vestram

si
tivo?
;
xaxa r-iv, xai

e';e
aufo
stabiliendam,
necesse non
est,
ut quidquid
eivai eveiv vyxri

7tCO)[AEV '"
or)
xai tov uEyav uouv

'
'
ordine refertur ad aliquid, originem etiam ab
ISaClXElOV,
tv'
ElOlOUSV
Oia ,2
TTEpl
eodem
trahat?
Agedum magnum
disserat
etiam vobis
to
ttooxeiij.e'vou
(fs'yYETai.
l3
,
ETiEiorj
cpût rb
adducamus Basilium ad videndum quid de

proposita quaestione
: <<
IlvEujia
r\
to
tiv
'
ayiov
a:p'
ou
reaua
eVi
t^)v
Quoniam,
fnte,
xti'iiv
otyaOiov yoprflia.
''
7t7)Y?6t, too
Vio
inquit', Spiritus sanctus,
aquo, velut ex
bonorum omnium
sine ullointervallo
in creatas res largitas
ema-
<
piEv
^pT7|Tat
oe
(|)
aiiaijtoiTw; 0"uyxaTaXa;j.SavTai,
nat, a Filio
quidem dependit, quocum simul

mentecomprehenditur; ex
o Tvj?
tou
IlaTp;
aiTi'ai;
e^vjijiêvov
e/ei
to
<i
Eivai, oev xai ExrcopEuETai,

k Trji;
toto yvtopiTTixbv
<TY][JtSlov
lj
t<
Patre
vero, ut
prineipio,
suspensum habet
xaTa
[aetci
tv|v
u7co'aTa'Jiv
ioiottjTos
E)fi,
esse,
est
unde
et procedit;
haue proprietatis, quae

obtinet, ut
t
o
tov
Yiv"' xai auv ora yvwpi^saQai

llaTpb;
ota
seeundum hypostasim, notam
xa'i
Ix
to
ÊUTavai
Xeyei
;
'Axouei; to
post Filium et
cum
.
ipso dignoscatur, atque ex
oJpavoâvtopo?,
T]QTT[Tttl,
Tov
00/
aoTio
Ylov,
OTl 1$
'f'l't'v,
Patre subsistat
Audisne quid dicat rerum
TOUTs'aTlV
eJXX'
/Tai,
oti
aUTO
Ix
tyj;
ille
caelestium
explanator?
Filio,
inquit,
IxitopsETai,
ouv
aSiacxotToj;
dependet, hoc
procedat, sed
est, ei
adhaeret, non
quod ex eo
tou
riaxpoi; t Eivai /ov
xaTaXajxSavErai,
",
quod una cum eo immediate ex
tou
'
Movoyevoc
'
ij-euiteioii;
cfT|div
oEX'^bi;
Patre originem trahere coneipiatur,

Filii
dum
ei
ipsa
aTOo
i(
rpTiYOpio?
'''
tvjc
Noht,;,
>'-
xai iauri
Tr,s
interpositio, ut
Gregorius Nyssenus, frater
t i8
ij.ovoyevs<;
Trpi;
)i.
cpuXaTTOuavK
a i T [IvEiAa
uv)
2"
eius, ait", et Unigeniti

vat, et
conditionem
conser-
'{lomxyji;
"
xv IlaTE'pa
aylaux;
a-itaXXoar,|j.ETov
Spiritum a naturali,
habitudine
quam ad Patrem
Et
Tpiour^
)c_i
Kai reaXiV
2I
,
rviocidTixv
tov Yiv
habet,

non
exeludit.
ait,
rursus
(i
, 5)7,111
TO
|ATa
"'
xai auv
propriae suae notionis notam,
hanc habet
aiiTw yvoipiÊsOoti xai ex 22 too llarpb? utpEUT-
quod
Q.
9.
post Filium et
cum
Filio cognoscatur
1.
nfwTo;
II.
7.
2.
SeTEov B.
K.
15.
3. Se
om. K.
ruiETepav
13.
4.
91111
-aiv
5. t; Ttsp
wntEp A.
6.
6)tEpapi8-
|iovTai
iw|xev
SI!K.
r,jjt.rv
om. B.
8.
ASB.
S.
14.
PH
ad
10.
jtpoo8i|jiEv
SKB.
imo
11. Eva
SBK.
:
12.
:
oiaitEp Tispi
jjpTijTot.
to
oiyiov
om. SB.
E?pn]TO!
:
B,
suliiuncta
folio
adnotatione
to-w;
YvwffTixiv B.
16. p.Era to ulo
[isTa tov uiov
QASB,
sup.
seil in
tv in to corr. vull alia
manu ad
^rjoiv
tnarg., otv intacto relicto. Porro,
itandatn inanem tautologiam,

19. vo in iiovoyeve;
lin.
Iietitv uiov
profeeto legendum esl.

B.
20. YvXFTixv
a)
illiul
21.
A.
17. 22.
aO PA.
iv.
zi,
18.
t
1!
0111.
K.
P.
(im.
SK,
in
supplevit eJiUu'.
Verba sunt Pseudo-Chrysostomi, homilla in Abrahae dicluni Pune manum tuam sali femnr meum = P. G., t. LVI, c. 555 I), ubi pro iYia Tpia;, legitur bda ipn;. b) Gregor. Na:
in/..
/'.
(,..
(.
36, c. 253
l>.
criminc essentiae et P. G., fratrem, n.

',
liypostasis
t.
Epist. de Jis ad Gregoriurh
32, c.
t.
399 C.
d) Epist.
ad Ablabiuin
P. G.,
45, c. 133
C.
378
f.

...
[240]
vj
131.
alque ex Patresubsistat
Ouihus verbisquid
'i
VXl
I)
I'outow ii av Y^voiTO Xe'jxxesov

V,
* o-a:pE-
luculentius vel clarius dici poterit? Quid,
quod
JTSpOV
7TQO ;
T7|V
TjuexEpav
oo;av
u-oatv-
cum
7.
nostra sententia magis cohaereat?
teoov;
Magnum
i
aliquid sibi conferri arbitrantur
Ilou
ti
Soxei
ju,u.6aXXea8at
toT; Aaxiyon;
Latin
ad suam
sanctus
causam stabiliendam, quod

dicatur Spiritus Filii;
dici
7tpb<; ttjv oixei'av
TxbEo-iv to
XEêijai 2
tov Yiuv
Spiritus
ego
IJuSViia
to
nveTiaa to yiov" iy) oe nzozbrfiio

071
vero adiiciam
11011
eumdem
proprium
Filii et
TOUXW
'
X!
iSlOV
TOV
\iov
xai
ovx
alienum a
Filio, et cetera eiusmodi.
Num
id
dXkrQiov tov } iov

oov
f
'
xai oca xoxoic; oaoia. 'Ap'
igitureapropterex
eodem etiam procedit? At
01a TaTa xai
s;
auxoo ExxxopEUETai
piiv
ijjv
AXX'
non patitur primum quidem Theodoretus, qui
oux laGEi xoxo 7rpixov

[i.'i
0Eo8wpY)TG?
toioujx-/;v
Xa<x<p7]-
blasphemam
et
inipiam huiusmodi opinionem
te
8,
xai
ouaaE^T]
odr,av
fjyou-
existimat"; deinde et ipse divinissimus Cyrillus,
[AV0?
0'.;
7TlTa xxi aToc;

"
OiioxaTo? KupiXXo; EV
G-aXEiiscClai
dum
dicit
'
Nullo
modo patimur
concuti
'i'fjTt'
Kax'
(
oos'va
TpOTtov
xve-
fidem a sanctis Patribus nostris definitam

vel fidei
aliis
yuEa
7Xt'<7Tlv
T7 v
VjXOl
opidOstcav
Txaca
twv
aTEpoiv
IXV,V
"
symbolum; neque etiam nobis aut

vel
'<
TO
Tvjc;
TciaTEOic;
r,
IJUuCoXov, OUTE
Asjjiv
permittimus
ibi
unam vocem earum

Spiritus
Patre,
"
E'7riTp'7rocj.v
IxutoT;
ETs'poi;
yov
[J.iav
quae
ipsi
positae sunt, immutare; non enim

sunt, sed
apteTJ/at
twv
Efxetj/evwv
exeise"
oi
yp
r,trav
locuti
sanctus, qui
b atjToi 10
ot XaXovxEe;,
e'x
iXXa to ITvEilua xb ayiov,

Tot.
procedit
quidem ex Deo
non alienus
8 EXJXopElJETa! |/ev
0oti xai
rixTpo';, Ef7Tl
xyji;
autem
nein
...
est a Filio
secundum
essentiae ratioFilii
illo
ic
Os
oux aXXo'xpiov to Yio xaTa tov

'Axouek;
oCffia;
Audisne, quanam ratione dicatur

et
Xo'yov .
xaxa Twa Xyov to Yio to
Spiritus et proprius eiusdem
non ab
IIvEupia Xe'yetoii xai ioiov outo xai ox XXoTpiov
alienus?
Secundum
Magnus
Quin
essentiae,
ait,
rationem,
Kutu
ciov
TOV
TTJg
ovaiug,
'"-.
tfr.ii,
Xyov, w?
xai
*
' '
buooi "
nimirum
ut consubstantialis Filio. Dicit
autem
aTw
oyjXovrt
AEyst Si
rrpb;
fÊyai;
et Basilius
capite XVIII ad
Amphilo-
Bxo-iXeio lv
cc
11
ivtGv' 3
Xe'yeto;i
pKpiXd/jov
chium'
illi
et
Spiritus Christi dicitur,

...
vEuia XpitJxoii
qu<7iv
w;
wxei)U.s'vjv "'
ll;ir)Yr|T7jV
xaxa
eti
<8
l! '
tanquam
natura coniunctus
istis
Quos
igitur
'"
auTw
twv
...
Ti'va
toi'vuv
praestantiores divinis
theologis interpretes
iXxiova
p'/;u.aTwv
a7XoaToXixcov
te
toiii;
xai
tiov
ioicv
cum
8.
apostolicorum tum
propriorum suorum
OE^dcjisOa
rcsp
Oei'ouc;
TouTOutri
verborum assignabimus
'ioaaxccXou;
*)
.
Quod Dominus
Spiritum
pro
per
post resurrectionem disinsufllationem

dederit,
Tb
St
Ea-iun/aaTOt;
llviixa
Ol
toTc;
rcocpi
to
Kupto
xr,v
2-
cipulis
id
OEaOai 21
xb
|j.aOr|TaTc;
ijiETa
I.atini
indicio
habent, etiam
ex
illo
viTxjcatv tj'jaoXov
e";
Aaxivoi Tcoiovxai tou xai

xb
Spiritum sanctum procedere.
Verum non ipsam

quod nondum
ccOtou to
r,
ITvEu.a
ayiov
E/.iropEijEaO'xi.
iqv
yj
"Oxi
"'
Spiritus sancti substantiam tunc per insuffla-
a=v oOv oy
tote
oi'
oaia tou HvEjjiaTO;

ovjXov
liev
oeoojj.e'vt,
lionem datam esse, ex eo
liquet,
E'u.'X.urj/'ijiaTO<;,
cj
d)V
oCoetxw
1.
Tr,v
inlra
-7ri
uncinos supplevil
ll.
B.
7.
||.
2.
Xeêiv
Li.
QA.
3.
7cve|ia
8.
om. SB.
te
12.
II
4.
toOtco
totoi?
B.
9.
."..
LSiov
6.
/-,/.
oiv S.
;,..,;
0oS<ipiTOc;
|0. oi
BXda<pri[i6v
r,yo-Ji).Evoc
dm.
Q.
13.
~
Pro
tviofl.
itiffxiv
Jtooa t.v naTE'pw.

w-j.-,
Otoi A.
pcnv
11. ei;
om. B.
or,)Sr,
:
B.
irpo;
villi
liis
I
verbis
-
BxitiXeio;
x',
xeicoiie'vov
rovi
/i;i
i
i.'.-.<",
haec alja habet
x?;;
Nuo-om;
6eTo{
'..-
vor''.''
Ti>
llvi|ii
xr,
yiov
38ev xa!
fld
elpriTai,
BiatrTxu; avifxaxaXaiiavETat,
roivuv
eti
xf,;
oe
to
xc.
naxpb;
x!x:a;
ov
16.
iyti
eivai,
Exitopeexat.
1!.
Tiva
zx).
II.
14.
-m om. QA.
19.
ilcov
15.
K. B.
in
wxeio>|i'vov
s.
:
[7.
xar pinv om.

II.
18.
om.
xai
I!.
in
Oeiuv corr.
i.i
:
SiSacjxXoui;
'/ti
eoXyov;
r
(
21.
oiSoaOai
SKB.
22.
cm.
23. 8i8o|*Evr]
SB; ad marg.
in-/ /
',-j'-,:i.
:w'j
r.-/:'j>j.rx-rj;
iop.;vr, Si" E|t9ut7r)u.axo;.
'
I'
0.
I.
76,
c.
'. :
I.
P.
n.
C,
10.
I.
77,
c.
180
t.
32,
l.v.
B.
Cf.
Pell
vium, lh
Trinilati
b.
VII, cap.
v,
[241]
TOTE
tyiii
1
IX.
MARC1 EPHESII CAPITA SYLL0GIST1C.A.

.
379
5/
en/'m,
XO rivEUtia XO 'ytOV TxapayE'yOVEV

firj
'Eul' YtXQ
Spiritus
inquit
vos.
',
sanctus
tum
advenerat.
nsX&to,
7iQ(jg
ev
3
spYjatv,
naniv/.XTjrug
Si
ovx
non abiero, Paracletus non

testatur
vertiet
ad
in
eXtvoeiut
Vftug.
xoi;
MapxvpEi
ic.
xai
6 Oslo?
IojavvrjV
''
[dem
divus
Chrysostomus
Xodgoo-xouoc,
'E&OyvixtxOi;
oxi
ii
xaxa
u.e'v
Commentariis ad Evangelium secundum Ioan-
oiixo)
Xe'ycoV
Tivic;
cpauiv,
nem
ii
bis verbis
b
:
Quidam
dicnt, Christum
illos
o xo rivel/aa eoojxev, XX' E7ttrrjSeiou? axot);

&7Co3o^/]v oii tot/ â'iUT'âoiToc xat<rxEUa
.
non Spiritum dedisse, sed

tionem ad
per insuffla-
Ttpo:.
.i
5v
OOx av
Se'
eum recipiendum
idoneosfecisse.
si
ti;
aapxoi xai tot;

xtvoi
'
eiXj]
i/Evai
axou; Xeyiov
loua~tav
TrvEuuaxixyiv
8 St xai "', oeixvuc;
<i
Nee
tarnen aberraverit quis
dixerit illos
spiri-
10
"
xai yapiv, Acte
'iiis'vai
''
ay.apxvjy.axa"
tunc aeeepisse potestatem
quamdam
(i
Eit^yaycv Tii' V
tcocov
/;
dt/ ijii,
dcpiwvtat
'
' '
ii
tualem
et
gratiam, ut peccata dimitterent.

'
Eio?
EVEpysi; oiSwui
xai yap
*
r,
aâxo;
otopsa.
ii
Ideo addidit
tur,
Quorum
remiseritis, remittun*
f.
xo [IvEuutaxo; //'? xai TroXuEiOYjS
ostendens quod genus operationis largia-
432.
Kai
'Jauuaaxv
ooe'v 12 ,
6Vou
ys
xa't
itapa
ii
tur. Ineffabilis
quippe
>.
est Spiritus gratia et
15
II
Micto; 6 sii; xo
U.ETEOO)X.SV
Ev
IIvEuaaxo; meAiV IxEpot;

00"TtOT7)
i<
multiplex
donum
et a
Nee quidquam mirum,

Spiritu de1
XO)
XplSTO) "Katja
'''.
"^
quandoquidem
trahens
ceteris
Moyse Deus de
.
xou UvEaaxoc. /oipK IreavaTtEirauTO
Ou yuo
at7;<;
,i>
donavit'
In
Domino autem
requievit;
tx (aetqov didioaiv
3ib
6 Qaug
''
ixsivo) ro TIravj.ia'
Christo omnis
Spiritus gratia
Uli
et
non
xal
IC
e;
aux^;
'
ueteoioou
xai
oY
enim ad mensuram dat

ideo et ex ea
aliis
Dens
per
Spiritum'';
20
'i
xa?
Eoarjasiac; EtpyoiÊXO" 'El' ydij [JravftaTl
donavit
est.
///
eam
divina
ii
Qsov
n
,
tpyjai'v,
exdXXw tyw
ls
da.if.LO-
prodigia operatus
inquit', eiicio
Spiritu enim Dci,
daemonia.
in
6.
[IXiv
xo Eixva ,9 )iy56ai ""

ei?
xo
Yio
21
9.
Rursum
trahunt,
Filii.
patrocinium
Spiritus
sui
dogmatis
xo ITvEuaa
25
oixei'ou
xayiov 22
ouv'oyopiav EXxooai xo
2:1
illud
quod
sanctus dicatur
Sdyiiaxo;.
As'yoijiEV
TljV
xr;;
Se
xai
Ttpcx;
xoxo,
imago
Ad quod respondemus, non omnino

pro causa habeat, cuius est imago.
w? ou ~avxo); avttVX7!
aixiov
Eixva xo sixoviô'asvov
XE'/vr,q,
requiri sive in artis sive in naturae operibus ut
/eiv,
ouxe
o
''
litt
ote
ixit
x/j;
imago
Etenim
tarn
illud
(fUdfO)?.
Kai yap
(>?
Vio? eixojv xo Ilaxp? Xs'yExai,

irp;
Filius ipse
imago
ut
Patris dicitur, non
o xooouxov
O
pdu.v05,
auxv xax'
alxi'av
avacpE-
quod ad
in
illum
ad causam referatur,
oaov w; ev
21'
iauxw xbv ITaxEpa itpoOEixw;

tcou
yv\ al
quam quod
exprimat,
ut
seipso Patrem praemonstret et

:
vu;
2 ''
xai
ixovi(o>v,
tpo? xov
aliquo in loco ad Philippum ait 8
J'iXiTCTtov
'O
ttooc.y.ic if-li,
xoi'vov xai
xoti
EWQaxe roV [laYio xb lIvEwa x

XX'
ei
Qui
videt
Filii
me, videt et
Patrem. Est itaque
Ttoa. Eixcov
yiov, ouy
i5
Imago
etiam Spiritus sanctus, non quod
(o;
aixiou 2S aTO ovxo;, xv
oti
u.yj
u./;
originem
ab
eo
sortiatur,
sed
nisi
quod
Filius
otov
xe
yvwvai
Vibv
IxE'pcoOEV
-"',
oia
31
,
aliunde cognosci non possit
per Spiritum
xo
ayi'ou
^v^JlJâTOl;
Oi'tig
yuQ
30
,
(pyiat
sanetum.
Nemo
enim,
ait
',
potest dicere
Domi-
1.
oOSe'tco)
ti5ie
oSetcote
A.
7.
2.
et;
:
om, SKI!.
v
3.
Eto-KiYKixixois
II.
'1.
<i.-i
ouv
II.
:
!<j&>;
5.
-
naptoi;
:
Eiixs-JaoEv
to"te
B.
ei)
.
6. e 0111.
K.
xai
tote
toCxo B, subiuneta tarnen ad marg. adnotatione
xai
K.
habet
B.
l(i.
ixaf.xr,i).aTa.

B.
8. II.
0111.
QASBK. 9.
S.
om.
SBK.
SI).
10. 13.
ftevtai
om.
II,
:
pro quo
II.
BiSwuiv
15.
01'
I!
:
12.
pOSev
8auu.aoxv corr.
Eitveitao-axo
SK
x
iiravenaExo
-
10;
20.
14.
:
if
axo
S.
iS;
airtrfc
71V.
in i' a-jio
ev
icv.
vult B,
II.
addito
e-,m
intra
uncinos
io-u;
aOioO.
Eixova
xv;;
xii
17. ev
yap 9eo3
itveO(xa
yap 6so K.
IS.
:
om. KU.
19.
xax'
27
")E'y-uOai
xo rio
24.
yio. 7iv:'j(ia
21. uio-j
xpiaxo A.
''
22. xo
y'OV
Om. SB.
23. Xeyojuev
SK.
28.
um. SBK.
25.
oei/.vj;
SBK.
26. xai
:
K
"J
intra uncinos supplevit B.

"''
"
ii-,
Q.
xitiov S.
29.
:/.i::v.)'):)
S.
3). oii; y?
Y*P
al
fl 5
'
"m
"
BK\
a)
/'.
Ioau. XVI.
7.
b)
Homil- 87
c)
(alias 86)
22, 23.
d)
f)
Nutii.
xi,
in.
17,
25.
C,
1.
59,
'i71.
Io;m.
x.V,
Mat.
xii, 28.
e)
toan.
Ii
in,
I
34,
:i.
Ioan.xiv,9.
Gor. xn,
380

Iesum, nisi in Spiritu sancto. Et iterum
3
:
[242]
St ftlj
mim
Ille
*
f.
ll'UTUl
tlnilV
K.VQ10V
'ItjGOVV,
iv
me
clarificabit,
quia de
meo
accipiet,
et
IJvsv/.ittTi uyid).
a&i,
Kai
auOi;" 'E/.ili'ug Sfis 'o'id-
432'.
anmtntiabit
vobis.
Quod
id
est,
explanans
inquit, verbis
illa
divus
Sri
ix tov
ij.iov
krjîzai
xai
'
drayifyftou?
e|/.oT<;
Chrysostomus\
meis
ysXsi V[V. "Ottes 6 6e?o;

uevo;
EpsT
2
,
X pu 70'a rou-o;
ci
consona dicet; nam quia mea sunt

Patris sunt, Spiritus
"
quae
Toute'oti
cpv,<ri,
4
cuvwoa
T <
T0^
IpEi,
toi;
ETtsi
yap
Ix
i).
autem ex
iis
quae Patris
ii
-V*
^ Tl
5
riaTpo;,
Ixsivo;
IpuTiv
xiv
tou
naTpo;
Ix
TW
t
sunt loquetur, ex meis loquetur
Etenim
ut
ii
Ipsi
Ka-nEp yip
Ti; Ia6(ov
ei;
Filius
id
veniendo ad veterem legem implendam,
7rX/|pw(jai
xbv TtaXaiv vofiov, toute'ctti

''
TsXEioioat
est perficiendam, iis additis,
quae praeter-
xii
Tbiv
irposOsivoa
Ta
TtapaAEAEiiAiAE'v
oia
tvjv
missa fuerant propter audientium infirmitatem,

eo ipso Patrem clarificavit, qui veterem illam
axouvnov
tov
ai'vEiav, atjTi
'
toutw tov FlaTEpa

Oe'jaevov
I3;an
tov
,
voixov
IxeTvov
Eyw
legem condiderat (nam ego

cavi
/e,
inquit
c
,
clarifi-
ydg
8
as,
cpTTjcrtv
iS%aaa inl
[toi
Ttjg yrjg,
to soyov
super
terram,
opus
:
consummavi, quod
sie
tTtKtiwaa, S didwxdg
xai
t
rivuu.a
iva noirjow), ouxto

t
to
dedisti mihi, ut faciam)

Filii
1
Spiritus sanetus
ayiov
Yto
cprjtJtv,
Epyov
opus
similiter perfecit.
Multa enim habeo,

potestis
ille
IteaeiWev
Xiyeiv
an 9,
TloXXd
ydg,
ln
iyio
ait'
vobis
dicere,
sed neu
venerit
portare
veri-
vfiiv,
dXX' ov
ovvaods
1
aanl^siv
modo.
tatis,
Cum autem
docebit vos
Spiritus
uQif
("rar ds sXHij sxsivog
*,
tu Tlvsv(.iu Ttjg
tjjv dXrj-i
omnem
veritatem. Nx>n
enim
aXijOslag, Srjyrjas!
vîag
th nauv
tu
l!
loquetur a semetipso, sed quaeeunque midie t,

loquetur,
et
6siaV ov ydg XuXrjasi
d(f'
,
tavzov, uXX' San.

xai
quae Ventura
sunt,
annuntiabit
Sv dxovotj,
oruyysXil
XaXrjasi {1
ig/fisru
vobis. llle ine clarificabit, quia

et
de meo accipiet
inquit,
vfiiv.
'Exstvog ifti
do^dosi,
ritit'.
du
Ex
annuntiabit
initio,
vobis.
A meo,
vobis,
opere
ix tov iftov
to Iiaou
xai
Epyov
1
X/j>!'iTici
(firjffiv,
xui dvuyysXsl
to;
dueto
annuntiabit
ea
videlicet
est
',
Epyou
apopiii;
Xr,']<6Tat
quae defuerint.
Hoc autem
opus idem
avayysXET
TauTv
u;j.iv,
Ta
tou
AEiTro'iJiEva
crjXovTt'
quod
Patris;
nam quaeeunque
igitur Filii
habet Pater,
Ictti
Toi
FlaTpV
TldvTu. ydo
tot' apa
''
mea sunt '. Eatenus

ritus
imago
est Spi-
'ou i/si
IL'.T)jo, ifid
tan. Aia
to
sanetus,
et
quatenus
ea
quae
Filii
sunt
xai eixiov tou Viou

vaYyE'XXEiv
Ix
S'J;
to
[IvEpia
ayiov, oia t
ooEas'.v,
annuntiat
ineipi
Filium
et
clarificat
ab eius opere
l6
Ta tou Vio xai tov Vibv
endo
ille
perficiendo hoc
ipsum
opus,
toTI
Epyou aTO ),7u.6avov
xai teXeiouv
aTO
sicut
lo.
'
I
: '
Patris
opus perfecerat.
,7
to Epyov, wareEp exe'ivo; to tou IlaTpc.

v
Item per Filium prodire vel procedere
i'.
Eti t
is
did tov Yiov 7tpoisvat

*
rj
Ixiro-
Spiritum sanetum tantumdem esse existimant
pEUEGai to n;5ixa
t ayiov
Et;
TaTOv ayou7i
atque ex
Filio, dicentes
particulam per idem
tw ix iov
tvj
Yiov,
tv;
Trjv
Si )vyovTc laoouvau.iTv
ijiev
significare
quod ex
in Scriptura.
Equidem
ibi
ix 7rpa
TtEp'i
Fpacpvi
". EvOa
ov
2"
Jaoouva-
aequivalet, ubi de creatione est sermo,
quando
(/.ei,
or,aioupyia; 6 Ayo;,
iiti
Ste 21
xai
~/m?U
etiam
seorsum
ait
a
1
Patre
,
de
Filio usurpatur.
tou
HaTpb;
cT('
tou
Vtou
ti'6etsi.
TIavTtt yag,
Omnia enim,
cessio
per ipsum facta sunt. Pro-
yrpi,
uviov
iyti'T0.
'H Si tou Ilvu.aTo;
vero
Spiritus
nunquam
separatim
irpdooo;
ooetcot'
avsu
'-
tou FlaTpbi; TiOExai, aXX'
I.
.">.
>/,'!/Jitci.[
7tpoffiivai
S.
II.
6.
s.
zi:
om.
9.
2. El-myounevo; om. I!. 3. Eitel y? to narpo; Ip um. PK. k. ti iai II. Alterum \i in napaXeXetuiiEva suprascriplum in Q. 7. A.lterum tov om. B. Aulr x'j'h: punctum in K. 1". Buva8ai S. 11. ex:;vo; 6 nap<xAi]To; B.
12,
'i'ii r,nr.
K.
13.
Exei/o:
e(jle
&.i%ifz>z\
16.
:
i|iiv
(im.
PK.
r.'r,
:
li
14.
ix to l|xo
18.
ivayyEXEt
|tiv
Olli.
SB.
15.
coto ipa
i
QASBK.
\ -
vayYEXeiv
Sti
SBK.
20. o5'
21. te
SK. SK. 22.
17.
oSercoTe veu
S. SBK.
to
om. B.
19. rfj
Osix Tpuy
ii.
.'
xvi,
14.
't.
P.
il)
(,..
I.
luin.
XVlt,
59,
c.
123 C.
Iu;in.
\\
i.
15.
Iii.sn.
I,
3.
Iii.iii.
XVI,
12-14.
[243]
x IlTpd? cpaci
ti
'
IX.
Si'
MARCI EPHESII CAPITA SYLL0GIST1CA.

wt;
381
ut
Yiou. ArjXov ouv

ou to
T7j?
fi;
ETspo'v
Patre
ponitur, sed
ex
Patre,
aiunt,
per
to dl
Ylov xa\
eVi
3
Y<oJ
0"]uaivi.
Filium conlicitur. Patet ergo illud per Filium

aliud
Filio
:
KaiTOl Y e u8'
trj?
EXTCOpEUCTElO:,,
aXX*
7:1''
quidquam
significare
atque
illud
ex
(xeTaSoffsw;
touto
Xeyetoi.
Asyei
y"P
&
quanquam sane ne
de largitione
:
de
illud
processione
dicitur.
Actaat7XT)vb?
n
'Itoavvrn' IlvEiji.a
6
Yio
Vio^J
X*^0(iiev,
quidein, sed
Ait
ix to Yio os
o Xe'you.ev
Ol'
oe
tpavE.
enim Ioannes Damascenus"

ii
Porro Spiritum
coaOai
r)
xai
[AToiooo'6ai
t,uiv
6uoXoyo[AEV
ti
Filii
quidein Spiritum nominamus, ex Filio
Auir,
Ttap'
SiaatoXr, itpobqXbK; ETEpo'v
to
oV 1 /or
autem non dieimus; per Filium vero manifestatum esse et nobis impertiri confitemur
.
oXovTai
tcots
AaTivoi xaOapit;
Eiri
a7io:f.aivsTai ".
Ei 0
xai
T/j?
ouauooui; Eip^Tat
toto
OeoXo'
Quo
discrimine clare ostendit, aliud quidquam

dictione
illa
irpooou to IIvEupiaTO;, TcaXiv
aTOu;
Tout;
profecto
per Filium
significari
fou;
e^y^tc; iauTiov xaXEawpiEv. Ae'y'i Y'P
v
-
quam quod
de
tur,
Latini volunt.
Ouod
si
id
interdum
toi? -irpo; Evo'uiov 6 6eIo; Pp-^Yopioi; 6 tv;; Nutrc*);

ii
essentiali etiam Spiritus processione dica-
Tb
IJvuu.a to aYiov Sia to
Yio GUVyju.uevmi;
s
rursum ipsos theologos invitabimus ad

in
libris
1
ii
xaTaXajjitvavETai,
ou/
o-Tpi![ov
Sic,
xaT
Tr,v
9
sua verba interpretanda. Dicit enim

adversus
<i
ii
7tap;tv piETa tov Y'idv,
tcote
tov Movoyevyj
Eunomium Gregorius Nyssenus'

sanetus
per
8{ya to
IIvEupiaiOs
oXojv
vo7|8rjvai,
XX' ex
|jiv
to
Spiritus
Filium
coniunetim
ita
ii
0eo
tjv
xai
*
aTO
ttjv
ain'av /ov
eoti
o,
to
11
intelligitur,
quin Filio posterior existat,
ii
Eivai, oev
xai to
u.ovoyevs';
cpio?,
oia OE
toutoi;
ii
ut
aliquando Unigenitus sine Spiritu cogite-
f.
433'.
ii
i
tou
aXrjOivo
yuizhc,
IxXoiuvJ/av
l0
Ev
Ttjt'
tur; sed ex
Deo universorum
exsistentiae
est,
et ipse princi-
ffaî;
to
ftjij
vGTtQi^tiv
jtara
i'/jap^/r
OE
i<
pium
sae
Habens,
unde
et
TO
rfltt
1 '
TOD
/LltTU
YlOV
TOV
Ai'
8y])>Ov
oXETl,
OTCEp
EV
'-
TauTOV
unigenitum lumen
eluxit
.
qui per
illa
verum lumen
quin posterior
illa
ElTCElv
prj2r,v
ii
YlOV,
Cito
aX).Ot?
jjlet'
Olap-
Quo
in
loco verba
sibi
arfil'
ti
oe
xai
utou,
existat,
idem plane
volunt quod
per
irpiv
xEvbv 13
xai
vuTcoOTarov
ix'yiov
Ttapf.i.TCEO-Eiv
Filium, quae idem signiticant atque
cum
Filio,
vr,u.a,
to vEpia to
oe
IxiropEuETai o.
Kai
prout
et
alibi
diserte tradit'
ipso,
Per ipsum vero
Xpuaopp-/,(jiii)v
;r,YOU[ji.MO?
to
' '
aTcoo-To).ixbv
cum
antequam
velut
et
.
medium
inter-
Exiivo pV,To'v
Iva
yi'iooioHi]
vvv
TCg oyuTg
r\
veniat nescio
quod inane
non subsistens,
Et Chrysostomus
xui Talg iBovaiuig iu rijg 'ExxXqalag
juiXi-
Spiritus sanetus procedit
nolxtXog
aoqila tov Qtov, to d\ r>jg 'ExxXij/LtSTtl
explanans
innotescat
apostolicum
illud
dictum'
Ut
alug vTi to
ou Y*p
Tifi
'ExxXrjOtag i;XaSEv
tou; iffskous
l5,
nunc prineipatibus
et potestatibus
illud
fj
'ExxXviaia
eoiS;ev.
Xvitcte'ov'
per Ecclesiam multiformis sapientia Dei, per

Ecclesiam pro
locutione
Outw;
e/ei
ouv xvTauOa to diu

outo)?'
'Etcei
tov
\iov
to
cum
Ecclesia
y?
to
FIvEuia
4'yiov
Ix
aeeepif; neque enim Ecclesia angelos doeuit.
to 16
Iva
u.v]
IIoiTpb; it
osiojow?
IxTcopeuEcOai
(xai
Xe'yeti,
Eodem
igitur
modo
est; sie
et
hie
illud
per Filium
:
Yio? Iteso? vopuov)

Yibv rco2ooTai)
TYJ?
,
yP
QTip
aeeipiendum
enim
se res habet
Cum
7cpb; tov
oi touto to ,8 i'
(JlEaiTEl'a?,
Yiov
(ffjO'lV
Spiritus sanetus ex Patre essentialiter proce-
TCfElX^TTTai,
TOU
:
Y'lOU
dere
dicatur,
ne
pro
altero
filio
habeatur
au8i;'
ii
6 lEpbi;
rpy Yo'pio;
20 ev Iteooi?, xai iauTio'
(nam Pater respondentem

ideirco illud per Filium
sibi filium requirit),

est,
to
[jiovoyeve?
tpuXaTTOtJff*)?
xai
to
rivEupia
Tr]<;
additum
cum
Filii
1.
cfritri
AK.
6. 51
2.
i\
uto
7.
l\
aTO S. B.
SH.
3.
o6e ini yBIC.
i.
/.V
im
xai
iti
SB.
>.
(iv
add.
II.
SBK.
eiiteTv
um. K.
/.ai
iTocfaivei
8. CicTspiCwv
S.
9.
iLmoyzmf, S.
10. OoTp;?ov !SK.
KB. 12.
17. ex
oiil.
A.
B.
13.
xatvbv
18.
SK.
14. vv iini.
SB.
diu.
15. it-6X(ii6avev
yl!K.
:
IG.
to Onl.
A.
to
iiaTpoc; on).
to
Olli.
l'J.
a'Ji;
SBK.
20. auTi..
ev
aTt S.
a)P.
C.
C,
t.
94, c. 832 B.
b) P. G.,
t.
45,
c.369 A.
Ibid.
d)
Ephes.
m,
10.
e)
P. G.,
I.
62,
49 D.
'
382

Gregorius
alibi
n
[244]
u-X,
interpositio, ut rursurn sanctus

ait",
'iunxvi;
youavi? .
ixpb;
xbv
naxlpa
GylaEwc
a-tpiy.
et
proprietatem
ipsi
servet Unigeniti, et
Ali xouto xai ngoat/iog uev

Yio'v ^/,(jiv
2,
'
xov
abnatnrali ad Patrein habitudine Spiritum non

*
f.
434.
71QWT0V xbv
lv
ixi'pot;,
us?
Vtbv Ix
o&Jt
excludat.
Propterea etiam Filium

Filii
alibi
dicit
proxime a primo'', nam
xou IJaxpb? SviXovdxt
xb oi IIvEU[xa xb xyiof-
appellatio infert
eTiHv
Patrem; sanctum vero Spiritum haudquqam

dixit
ov
xr,v
TiQoatywg
7rap;ivj,
(outw yus
oaxpiov
Za*a\
non proxime a primo

hoc
auteni
(sie
enim posterior
xaxa
rite
aXXa Sid tov ngoosyiug tx

xr,v
existeret),
sed per illud quod proxime est u
ngirov' xouxo Sc
xoivcovi'av
xai
aX/.itj-
primo;
tum
ut
communionem
et
Xouyiav,
ws
eipj)Ti,
7ran<JT, xai xb
Ttpoisvai.
aoxiuiio;
mutuam habitudinem,
tum amborum
pari
dictum
est, ostendit,
xai 5ao<puw; Ix xou

ei
Ilaxib.;
honore parique natura ex

3
Out y*p
:
Patre processionem. Sic enim licet Pater diceretur prolator, Spiritus foret
tore, Filius
xai
"
llax/jp
i\yzio
r,v
TcpoSoXsui;
',
xo
uiv
r'
proxime a prola-
IIvEuaa
-KOOGt/M; av
t/.
xou TtpoSoXEU);, 6 os
I
vero per
prolatore, id est Spiritu,

et
eum qui proxime est a cum ambo pari honore
Ytbq diu xou

xou
Ttpo(7/o)q Ix
xou 7rpo6oX='io;, xouxsVci

5|A0Tif/.(o? s
.
Ilvu:axo;',
Ix xou
ETCEixrep
aji'^tu
xai
coniunetim ex Patre prodeant. Nulli ergo

<juvr,u.(XV<j5
Ilaxpb? Ttpoiao"iv
Ix
xyj?
x apa
tv,v
praesidio Latinis ad
suam opinionem'stabilienerit.
dam
pateat
praepositio per amplius
Immo
tcXe'ov
ouolv l(7xai Aaxivoi?

xr,v
td irpb?
9
ut oo;av
aitav
r,u.iv
rem plane contra sc habere atque ipsi volunt, rursum in medium procedat ad id nobis firmandum veritatis testis et confessor sanetissimus Maximus. Is enim in epistola ad Marinum
Cypri presbyterum haec
lauxwv. "Oxi
IxeTvoi 6
Ss
xai xovavTi'ov
jxapix) '"
loxiv
Tr/.iv
7)7Tp
oXovxai,
xrj;
uapTupfjacov
6
aXrjÊiai;
uapxui;
xai
'
8[*o).OYV|Ti|?
6ibxaxo;
irpbi;
Ma;iu.o;.
Aeyst
yip
ait'
Sanctissimi,
ouxo;
in tot
'"
ev x/j
qui
nunc
Mapivov
Krepou 7rp;o"6uxEpov
13
est,
papae synodicam non
capitulis,
quot
scripsistis, regiae urbis cives

in
sttktxoa^ xoiaos*
Toiv xo vjv yiioxrcou ixarca

Iv
reprehenderunt, sed
duobus duntaxat,
theologia,
auvoSixiv
XE'iaXaion;
oux
oi
xoaouxoi;,
airiXibo;
bcoi?
tcoXem;
YEypaiax,
'
''
"
<c
quorum alterum
videlicet
dixerit,
est
de
quod
ii
xrji;
inzli-
etiam ex Filio procedere

ii
6ov:o
'
n
,
Susi OE uovot(, tv xb piiv uTtisya TTEpi
Spiritum
sanctum; alterum vero ad oecopertinet,
f.
nomiam
nein.
quod
dixerit.
Dominum
n 6oX&yia<;,
(i
oxtuEp 10
eitce
*
"
xai
Ix
xou
Viou
TtEpi
U.)
134'

o
non esse sine
originali culpa
quatenus homi-
Ix-o0uo6ai xb IIvEua
X^S
oi/a
irov.
xb ayiov, xb Si
Ac de primo quidem dieta protulerunt Patrum Romanorum et Cyrilli Alexandrini

ex lucubratione
li
OlXOVOUUa;,
0Xl7Tp
eijxe
xbv
Kupiov
l8
ii
xy,; TrpoTraxopixvjs
au.apxia? Eivai w; avpw-
<
quam elaboravit in sanctum loannem Evangelistam, ex quibus non causaneti
ii
Kai
i
xou
[iv
Trpwxou
p>5ai<
TrapviyaYOV
ii
'Pioy.aov 7taxlpwv xai

Ix
x9ji;
KupiXXou
'AX;avopia5
20 ei?
I;
(i
sam processionis Spiritus
semet facere
Filii
ii
Ttovr,6iia'ili;
,9
auxw irpayu-aTEia?
21
<
Filium ostenderunt (niiam

Spiritus saneti
illius
quippe
et
i<
xbv
-fiov
aixi'av
Iwavvr,v
xbv
eaYYsXicx^v,
xvj<
wv
causam agnoseunt Patrem,
ii
oix
xbv
Viov
7toio0vxai;
xou
aytou
--
quidem seeundum generationem, huius
ii
IIveuuxxos lx7topEUE(oi; aâ; auxoui; ir0i;av

(|Aiav
vero
seeundum processionem), sed

per
ut signiet
ii
yap
i<yao"iv
Vio xai
IIvEui/.axoi;
xov IlaxEpa
0
X0CT
<
ficarent
eum procedere Spiritum

;y-,<7i
11
aixiav,
xou
pisv
xaxa
vvr <7lv
i
>
T0
'-
I.
npoatywi
|j.ev
xuv ulbv ex xoi Tiatpo;

:
ev exipoi;
Sli.
A.
-
'2.
8r|XaS^ B.
zai.
II.
3.
4.
ei Olli.
P, cuius
5.
lOCfl
7tpo-
add. ad marg. alia

6a)
"
15.
j4
manu
II.
stvai,
|iev
ubi forte lalel
lapsus calami pro

:
eyevexo K.
'.i-
A.
ita(
'"
6.
t nvE(jta
KB.
>-..j ,;,i;<j
>.
Y*p
:
BBK. ". Y0 5v SB
erjo/v
itvE-j(iato;
TiaTp ; \.
13.
S.
npi'oiv 8.
-
to
Evavxiov
Olli.
SBK.
II.
--
1l'.
oxio;
eTite
naTtTta
|i
14.
tto'/w;
19.
:
A.
16.
mif
6'ti
P.
A.
17.
om. B.
II.
18.
om.
SI'.K'.
jtovriOrjori;
20. ~r,aTfnaTta: in
^payu-iTia;
nur.
villi
21. tov ihm.
22.
ne8si5v
7t'8ei|ev
SK.
(i
P.
fj
L 45,
>
133 C.
Ii
Ibid.
c)
P. G.
Ij.
1 '
Cf.
Pelaviuin, Di-
Tiinilale,
VII, cap. evin, n. 12, ac praesertim sinm, apud Migne, loc. eil.
Combeffl
[245;
IX.
XX' xai
iva
'
xo
to
MARC! EPHESII CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

St
383
ixTtopEuaiv),
auxo-j
7cpcts'vai
ita
sulistantiae
cognationem omnis exper.
<t
or;Xw5w7t,
xai
xauxr,
0"uva:ps?
.
x?j?
oata;
tem differentiae demonstrarent
Hie quasi
tc
aTcapaXXaxxov
iraiao'xr'owo'iv
'EvTau8a
ex
industria Latini contraria eximio
Maximo
tem-
X7,V
'
IvaVTtaV WSTTEp
E7Tl'x/|5; Ct
/VoTtVOt
TW
(JLEylOTlO
via incedunt.
Nam
et
hie
quidem cum
illius
IM; law
aSilJouTiv.
*0 uev yap UExi twv tote

2
poris
Romanis
cum
ipso papa voculam ex
'Pwiiaitov xai aToO' tou iraza
t/jv
iy.
xpb?
t9j?
tt;v
ad voculam per
transfert,
hacque substantiae
tW
cia?
;j.TiSEi.
xai tohjttjv 3 xo
cuva'-PE?
ooi
cognationem quovis discrimine vacuam declarari

st.ituit;
illi
xi!
''
7tapaXXaxTOv
t
jjt.7)
Ttaptorav
rcEtO'EO'Oai
oiiXetai toi;
vero
cum Patrum
dictis
non
8s utxsov ijyouuiEvoi
)
riaxpa} iov
parere, ne
dicam plane contraria iisdem sentire
oiv,
av
u.r
;
xai xvavxta
'
tppovitu 6 ,
xo
6V
parvi reputent, illud per Filium
idem
sibi velle
xaxov f,vo5vm xw ;;
Y'lOV
xai
ttjv
aixtav
tou
atque ex Filio arbitrantur, Spiritusque causam

Filio
nvEaaxo?
ocjtov
ti.i
V.j
I
i
otoo'arciv", v); Ixstvot
xaSaira;
tribuunt,
quam ab eo
viri
illi
prorsus
fieri
iEiXovTa.
;
av yivotxo Taux7]{
xv;? fJ-yr,;
segregarunt. Quid hac contentione possit
vatTyuvxOTSpOV
>
invereeundius?
XV;
ta
T(~W
TtpOSOVTWV
(kia
^)(Tl
Ta
UEV
11.
Quae
divinae naturae
congruunt,
alia
licet
,;i
hviy.tuz u.o'vov ei /Eysxat,
xav toi;
xpto"i TrpocwTrot?
singulariter
in
dumtaxat semper dieuntur,
iVjtWprjTat
8
,
XO(0j.7Tp
1
XO We? Xji 87]U.lDUpy? Xat
tribus personis intelligantur, ut Deus, con-
BaatXEU; xat yaOo?'"
xsl
ei
ti
'
xotouxov
Et?
yas
Beo; XsyoLiEV xai Et; 57|u.ioupY0? xai Et? ao-iXi-'j;

i
bonus, et si quid huiusmodi lumim enim dieimus Deum, unum conditorem, unum regem, unum bonum, Patrem et Filium et
ditor. rex,
xat Et? aya9o'? t ytov

jjtovot;,
' ,
'
Ilaxr,p
xai 6 Yib; xai x IIvEuua

ei,
Spiritum sanetum);
per, licet
Tot
oi
nXijdvVTlxwg
E jti
xav toi; ouai
alia vero pluraliter semduabus tantum personis communia,
w? t atTtarov
Ta
IJ
Ylo xai Hvsuy.aTO?"

ouy
v
ut esse a causa, ubi de Filio ac Spiritu

est
:
ouo yap
ainaxa
xat
XeroptEV.
''
t
'
duo enim esse
a causa, se
sermo non unum diei-
mus. Quae
Touxwv oxw?
t?;? 6eo'xyjto?
cum
et
ita
habeant, quoniam La-
s'ybvxwv, ETtEio^Trjp AaxTvot xat
tini
etiam deitatis prineipium duabus personis.

scilicet
Filio,
istis
atxtov Susi TrpoawTtoi?,
tw
fjaxpt te'
Patri
tribuunt,
utri
quaeramus
adscribant.
xat
tw Viw,
-
VEutouaiv, EptptsOa totou?, 67x01a
xwv
OUV
ab
eis,
ex duabus
si
illud
EipY);j.E
VWV
UtEptOl
TOUTO (TUVXaXXOUTlV
K '. Et
TO
[J.iV
Ouod
dixerint posteriori, per se apparebit
TT,
S'jo
EUXEpa
'i'/iTOUaiV,
aUTo'6V 6/jXoV
aT07TOV
yap ETxat xi aixia, xaOairsp xai Ta atTtaTa

xai
outoi?
f,
absurdum; nam duo erunt prineipia, ut duo ea quae ex prineipio sunt, et ita prineipii dualitati
acutus
patebit
et
ceJeberrima prineipii
ouo,
ouapyt'a
xrapooov
|';ei
xai
to
unitas e
T:oXu'javT,TOV TV);
oi Tr) TCpOTEpa,
aovapyta? extoowv
j
yEvriffETat.
Et
Sin autem priori, primo quaeritur, quonam pacto? Cum enim

tolletur.
illa sint et
medio
TrpwTOv av ttw?
E'xEtva
yip xotv
6uoo?
to
communia
et naturalia,
ad tres per-
te
xai
tputiixa
xai toT; Tstst xat
Tcposwicot?
iraAtv
'i\
sonas
uTtapyovTa.
iMTEixa
ir''
outw
Et;
auTO
aequo pertinent; deinde vel hac ratione iterum in idem incommodum reciex
dent;
to yip sv atTtov
6
nam unum
et
illud
prineipium, qua
est
est
TCEptEvEyOrôvTat
TCpoSoXEUq,
xa'jtov
*
yevvr^Tw; xai
genitor
OTTEp
eVt'iV
prolator, id
est
Pater solus, non

illud
IIotT^p
U.OVO?,
OUX
e'^TI
idem numero
qua
ut
atque
unum
prineipium,
' f.
piOptw
tw
vi
atttw
rj
7Tpoo'/.Eo?
tio'vov,
'
est prolator tantum, id est Pater et Filius,

ipsi
i35 T "
oitEp Etjxiv IlaTr,p
xai 6 Vio'?, w? aToi }.yovaw

18 xai
"
asserunt.
Duae ergo
et
vel
hoc pacto
et
Ao apa xai outoj Ta atTta

'
pyai oo. xai
vi
habentur causae
duo
prineipia,
unde-
Suapyta 7xavxayo'0EV axou? 7TEotio-xaTat.
quaque eos circumstat
prineipii dualitas.
1.
zaixaTa A.
2.
jtaireall.
8.
3. xaxij]
SBK.
'i.xai
om.
in
II.
r,
:..
xaiivavxta
SK.
7.
oiSoaci S.
K.'6.
ppovoOoivA: fpovoot
9.
iv^wpeixat
ASBK
11. xai
suprascriplo
yoO?
ei;
- 10. xai
el; ori|j.to-jpyo; 15.
om.
S.
A
12.
corrigendi causa.
xai ei; yaOo; S.
K.
ta
17.
Om. K.
outw B.
om. AS.
)iymni
13. y.ai
um.
18.
K.
xa
14. zu
ffvvnTOUtriv
BH. --
16.
TtEpievey.r.o'eTai
SB.
QSBK.
a'ixia
xai
384
12.
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FI.ORENCE.

Deitatis principium, ut ipsi concesserint
i?
.
[246]
auxoi
1
Tb T^?
Osotyito; aixiov,
xcTi
iS>;
otv
cpaiEv
Latini, aliter
Filio,
atque
aliter
congruit Patri
et
Aaxivoi, oiacpopto;
Xai
O'J
Flaxpi xat
x<7j
Yitji TrpodEUTt,
non vero uno eodemque modo, sed Patri

est genitor et prolator, Filio
Diflferentia
TOV OtUTOV TS07tOV (
aXXa tw
Yioi
xouc;
3
oe'
TlotTpi
2
,
ue'v,
^)
quidem, quatenus
vero,
yEvvTyriop xai 7rpooXEuc,

jjlvov.
tw
V)
TtpoSoXsu;
opiOfjLov
qua prolator duntaxat.
autem
oe Siatpopoe
ii'jo
xaxa
llaxEpai;
secundum Patres numerum secum

duo ergo dantur
deitatis
invehit;
Eauxvj o-uvEKrayEi.
apa xi
xyj<;
6xr,xo? aixia,
',
principia, atque ita
xai
f\
|jiovapy_ia
xvxEulkv xoi; Aaxivoi? EXrâxai
principii unitas a Latinis

13.
submovetur.
doctor,
Thomas Latinorum
cum
existi-
ty'.
("hojji;
xmv
Aaxi'vwv
6
oioaaxaXoi;, a;ilv
E'vat xi Osapyixa
(tpvjai'v)
met aliquant Oppositionen! requiri ad personas

divinas distinguendas, quia, inquit", materiaI
uia
xiv
vxiiffEwv avayxr,v
7rp(j(>)Tra
SiaxpivsaOai,
etteiSt)
^
xr,v
oXixrj
i^,
distinctio in divinis
locum non habet, Opporationem

vult,
Siaxpisit; ev xoT; Oeioi; ycopav

oyE'-jiv
7
ox s/Ei,
xaxi
sitionen!
relationis
solam
distinalia
ivti9<tiv
ouXstai
|xvr]v
Eivai xrjv
oiaxpi8
guendarum personarum esse

oppositio
cum
vo'jaav,
w;
irspa<; xiv
9
0(vxi6e'(7wv
ox Eyoor;;
nequaquam habeatur. Quare

magis idoneam ad eas
oppositionem
ostenycopav. Asixxe'ov
distin-
dendum
oov û.iv, w; fxXXov ixavv] ixp?
est nobis
guendas esse
personae
inter
illud
Sixpiaiv
-/j
xiv vxiOs'TEtov
contradictionis,
[aovyj
avxcpxTix^, xai xaxi]
qua sola secundum theologos omnes divinae

f.
xaxi xou;
OEoXo'you; XXiJXiov rtavxa xi 6=ia
136.
se
secernuntur. Ac
est
in
primum
Tcpo*<jio7ca oiaxpivovxai "'.
quidem
sonae
ut
perspicuum
exsistendi
divinis, persatis esse,

(K
HpixOV
S
1/.EV
O'jV
''
EXeTvO STjXoV
xrj;
1
E7tl
XWV 6ei)v",
cuilibet
modum
ixaaxou
7tp;
GixpÊojc xpoixo; aixapxs'ItE'pou

1
''
ipsa
ab altera distinguatur.
Porro
exsi-
ffxaxo;
oe
x/,v
Eiti
ip
Sixpia'.v xpixou;
oi
ftEoXo'yot
stendi
modos
in
divinis
personis
theologi
uTrpqsui;
xiv
siwv TcpoôWiov
statuunt ingenitum et genitum et procedens,

seu, ut universalius dicam, principo carere et a principio esse,
xc ayE'vvr,xov
xai
xb
Y vvy T v xal
i
tb
EXTXopsi/xv
cb
XEyouatv ,a
tjxoi
xa6oX'.(.')TEpov tfavat,
vainov
quae
sibi
invicem, ut patet,
contradictorie opponuntur;
nam habere
et a
xat t
prin-
aixtaro'v,
aixEp
16
"
aXXijXoi; 65;Xov
w; vti-âx
|A7)
cipium
toria
et
non habere principium contradicItaque
xixi{ avxixEivxai
xb yip E/ov aixiav xai
sunt.
Pater a Filio
Spiritu
Filius
/ov
xai
6
oe
aixiav,
dvxijiaTi?.
17
uiv
oOv
flaxiip
Vio
hoc
vero
pacto contradictorie
et
distinguitur,
HvEupiaxo; xoxoi;
Yib; xai
vxisaxixio; oiaxpt'vEXai,
Spiritus alter ab altero propriis itidem
xb HvEupia ixpb? aAXr]Xa, xoi? xiov

xpo'7xon"
exsistendi modis.
et
oriri
Nam
oriri
per genei ationem

oixeftov a09t< u7xa'p^cov
non per generationem, sed per proipsis sunt
xb
yip y svv
'i
t w?
~
sivai
cessionem,
subsistendi
modi
1 '
et sibi
xai
xb
jx-J)
Y EVV
''i
Tt , ?
*^'
i<ri
EXTropsutwj,
xai XXv,Xoi;
respi
mutuo contradictorie opponuntur, idque de

Spiritu aliiim.it Gregorius theologus
:
xpbôt xe
u7rip;<ov
im
totwv
xai
Pro-
avxicpaxix(oi;
avxixEivxai
XO'JXO
xou
I.
axo! oin.
|"isi
statin!
SBK. i. tw Ki wo Sli tr 5s fitB nf,oSo)eu; um. K. argumentum in AK. ima vero pagina in PQ, sequens Schema
:
f,
3.
:
xs om. H.
Exhibetut
f>i8(iv jjtoi
8u-
to x^; 6eott)toc
aoa
^'j'/eiTyci (TU/v;-.
Xai
Tftt
uU
TTpTE'TTl
aiiiov.
5. 8
[iCav
SBK,
S.
< 1
<
in
1!
inier
uncinos ab edilore
10.
'Vf
/.x-i.
11.
(i.
ivaY'/r,
A.
'/vi:
9. Jeizvijtsov
S.
14.
6iaxpi'v(70ai S.
ElE'povi
stiov
itpoaMTtMv K.
12
7.
xaTOiayJ'7
'
''
um. SK,
reiicil
iiul'' -?,:
1!.
13.
IziTw B.
in
li
SK.
15. '/iyojoi
A.
io<d;
lli.
avxi'xEiTat
ASK.
17.
iou-
T'd;
tovite'otw
SB, addito
theologica
inter
uncinos, scilicel ab edilore,
xaOxr, ye-
18. a-mxEttat
A.
Parte
1.
qu.
36,
a.
2.
b)
/>.
G., t. 36, c. 348 B.
'
[247]
IX.
oy
MARCI RPHESII CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

a
3S5
non tarnen
Filii
rivu|/aTo; 5 0o).dyo?
Fp^ydoio? Xsyer
uti'xc;
.
FFpoidv
cedens quidem
ex
Patre,
[jiev
Ix
xotj
[lTpd;,
Se*
ooe
ptsv
yip
ouv
^j
yevv7)TM;,
XX'
sxjtopeuTi?
t*,v
A8r/]
more;neque enim per generationem, sed per processionem . Haec igitur distinctio contra-
otocxpiai;
ffujitpiovo?
xax 3
jvtfyssiv oOu
&'7rot(ji,
dictionis
xot't Trj
cum
ipsi
veritati
ixX*)8e(s
tum cunctis
theolo-
gis plane xat toi? EoXdyoi;

xat
-a;v
rcoivTa
consona, idonea sane est ad omnes divinas personas distinguendas. Quam vero
8ta
itpouonr
duvaTai
fidvYjV
dtaxpivstv'
ixav/,v
oe
tyjv
Eiadysi
(-)wu.a; 3
w;
odo-av,
*
xaxi
auTOu
tc
inducit Thomas tamquam solam aptam, differentiam nimirum relationis, ea Patiem quidem
oyiTtv
Xs'yw,
tov
u.=v
llaTEpa
xwv
e;
ab
iis,
qui
ex ipso prodeunt, Filio scilicet ac
f.
436 v
7rpoX9dvTiov Yto xat rivu.aTO(;

Xoi7tot
'
Siaxpivei,
Se
Spiritu, secernit; ceteras
vero personas a se
tmv
irpocwircov
dXXv5Xwv' ouS'
flotTEpov,
rfjv
Sirwffov 6,
cpatvETai
Eipr,xo);,
invicem nullo plane modo; non enim alterutra alterius
est principium,
nee constat huius-
oSe yp
atTiov
Oaxepou
oSs
modi distinetionem ab
adhibitam,
ii
ullo ex theologis fuisse
Tau:r,v ouSei?
tmv 8EoXdytov
dtat'xpio-iv
sed longe secuS omnino.

causa,
Una
eius,
XXa xat
o
'
Tovavxi'ov airav.
i),
Mdvo; yp auio?
xai
6
enim
est
Pater
,
1
ait
Damascenus";
IITY)p
cpY]Ttv
"
Aai/.ao-xv]vd<; ?
j aiTta? ovtoi;'
Nuguyk
aXXiv
Gregorius vero Nyssenus'

Ac rursus
l'P'IV^P 10 ?'
ii
To
Txa'Xtv
quod
est ex causa,
; aliud
ait
discrimen aliud
intelligi-
Stocpopav Evvoo.aEV ,0
l
ÂXXrjv
cpyjdt
'
rcap
'
x^v
mus
ab eo quod dixerat, ab eo
inter
Eip7jij.vr
?)
3e
7,v
xaT to
oitiov xat
ITiaTOV
Evvo/JGat
scilicet
quod habetur
causam
et id
quod
oV|Xovdxi.
KaOdXou
os od xoXutriXEOv eitteiv
r,;j.Tv
rj
est
a causa.
At nefas esse omnino quidpiam
irapa
toi
8eiwSm(-'
'',
e'x
'
xwv
6
s
.
.pwv
Xoyuov
Tro-iai-
dicere aut cogitare praeter ea, quae divinitus
ixirsipoKjj/ivoi
Atovdo-toi;
'
xXeivoi;
nobis
sacra
eloquia
enuntiarunt,
inelytus
VETai.
io
.
Dionysius pronuntiat.
Ei to alxtaxov ia^dpt.)? Tra'py ei
(to
r)
tw YiS
to
xat
o' 13
14.
Si
prineipio oriri
(illi
aliter
Filio,
aliter
tw
ITvEuactTi
jaev
yp
ysvv7]To'v,
Spiritui
congruit
enim
generatione,
differentia
exitopeuto),
aptfljiov
oe
oiaôp
x;
huic vero
tou;
riaTEpa:.
processione competit),
autem
ECdiTrj
(juvEiaocyEi,
odo apa
to(
aiTtaToi, o
IG
infert,
seeundum Patres duo certe erunt a
numerum secum
prineipio,
nimirum
si
V'io;
ei
xat to riviujior
t5]5
xax tov adTOv
of,
Tpdrcov
Filius ac Spiritus.
tatis
Eodem
non
plane modo,
dei-
to
Oettito? atxtov Siccpdptos IToiTpi xai Y'ii

[xev
principium
perinde Patri ac Filio

et
irpOGESTiv (6
yp
ysvvT|Tti)p xai.
tt;<;
-irpoSoXsu;, 6 Se
8eoct]to(; airta,
competit (alter enim est genitor

alter vero
prolator,
irpofioXsL? udvov), odo <JTai to\

xyj
prolator tantum),
duo utique erunt

sit
deitatis
prineipia,
id
cum
differentia
causa
oiaôp
Toti
otpi9;Aou
Ittome'vou,
*
toute'o'ti
,7
.
t5j<;
numeri,
tentia.
est dualitatis, ex
theologorum sen*
f.
ouaooi;,
xax
t/,v
twv OeoXdyiov
otTrd:fiao"iv
437
1.
yP um. P.
:
2.
(r,)
xaTi
5.
B, scilicet add.
rj,
interpungendo ante
ouo-a.
:).
4. irvEiljiaTo?
jtaTp? 8.
om.
6
7.
ll.
iXX^Xuv om. B.
8.
8e
posl toO add. vult in

OekoS;
editor.
W!j.; xai
0111.
G. oSoitoa-ov
9.
oSonwaov K.
ivoopiEv
SK.
xat
om.
Svtw;
A.
in
SIIK.
10.
A. --
SB.
IS.
12.
oOoiwSwt S.
S.
17.
afriov
13. EX7itpai7(AEva;
A.
14.
Ante
to Si Q.
AtovOcio; editor
textu,
l'ij
1.
8t)
B add.
imu
t'olio
vult
&<;.
Hoc Ioco exhibent,
AK
ipso
Schemata
dno, videlicet
piO|ibv ETtie'-
Stafpwi; (otaôpa K) Oitp/.et

Trjj
to atxiaTOv
E7tTat
apt')|j.6;
ETieiai
TiV
a:Tiw ir^
Oetvjtos
XETai touteijti
u'toi
xai nii itveO[iaxi
v^tot 8-j;
Staôp
SuiSa
a)P.G.,
t.
94, c.
829 A, ac
praeserUm
c.
849 B.
b)
P.
G., I-
45, c.
13.'!
C.
'
386
15.
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS
Si
A.U
CONCILE DR FLORENCE.
ts
.
[248]
tt;;
2
Deo
praestantius est
causam esse
Ki TiuuoTEpov
<-)eiu
'
aixiw
7:10;
6E0Ty,T0i;
quam rerum creatarum esse causam, quomodo Spiritus sanetus, ut qui eins, quod
deitatis,
in
Eivai
r,
x 3 otixuo zr^ xx(o*sm<;,
xou xiy.iwxs'pou
''
riarpi xai V'iw arj xoivmvouv xaxa xo; xb llvE|j.a x yiov, oux IXaxxov Eaxai
Aaxt'voui;
Patre
sit
ac
iuxta
Filio
praestantius
est,
partieeps
TY|
;ia xai
r
tyJi;
non
Latinos, inferior
non
erit digni-
[ate et
divinitate? Si enim deitatis esse
causam
autem
Patris
-},
Beotttci;
Ei
pisv
yp Xw; piExaooxv
[xy]
ics est ins

in
plane communicabilis, cur ipse Spiri

liuius
est
Oeo'vyjxo?
aixiov, 8ta xi
s
;
xat x IlvEupia xouxou

0X10;
('
partem non
venit? Sin
(jiETtXy)'jev
Ki
S'
au.Exooxov
10;
xou
prorsus
incommunicabilis, utpote
FlaTCCK; loiov,
<J>o"7rEp
xai x vatxiov, ou"

ei
6 Tre
proprietas, perinde
esse,
atque ab nullo prineipio

ne ullo quidem
Latini
id
Filius
igitur
licet
partieeps
dant.
fiet,
modo eius summe conten-
apa xoxou
xouxo
jjie6e;ei
xax' ouSsva tdotiov,
xai
uaXa
Aaxlvoi ouXovxai.
Nos quidem dum Filio adimimus Spicausam esse, cum neutiquam minorem Deo ac Patre dignitate faeimus neque enim deitatis causam esse quidquani communica16.
1-'.
HueU
s
uev xv Yiv 'iaipovxE?

ouOev
'
T%
airia;
xoti
ritus
to
llvujj.axo$,
auxbv sXaxxouij.Ev
1
-r;
0=ou xai
xb.XTJ?
riaxpb; îa;
IX10V
O'joe
y*P
SXco; [/.ExaSoxiv
0eOT7,TO:
Xs'y0U.EV,
WTTTEp
OOS
XO
bile
asserimus,
ut
nee
Patris
proprietatem
avaixiov"
xo liaxpb?
5-
o'jo'
auX7)v xr,v iraxpoxTixa.
prineipio carendi ipsamve paternitatem. Latini
Aaxivot
II
u.Exaboxbv
xouxo ippovouvTE;,
Eixa
to
vero,
cum
illud
communicabile
abiudicent,
coacti
putent,
,Euu.a xouxou AeitxeitOxi '" Xsyovx&i;, Traât;
vay;
idemque dein
fecto
Spiritui
hunc proxai?
necessitate
et
inferiorem
reddunt
atque tum
Et;
sXaxxov
ax
Ttotoo-i
xv5<;
xou
llaxpi;
xai
|
Patre
t.
r
Filio deitate ac dignitate;
Y'.o'u ExrjXOi;
xat ;iai;, xai xaxa xouxo XasMpiETv

xo
;:
propter hoc, tum
propter
alia,
in
Spiritum
IP/sCpia
ytov
"
(OT7Xp
xai
xax' /.Xa
sanetum blasphemare multifaiiam coguntur.

17.
7ioXXa/i5? ivayx-y.'ovxai.
iC
.
Spiritus
sanetus,
si
Patre
et
Filio
Tb
llvEy.a x
r,
aytov ex riaxp;
Eilt
11
xat Vio'j
xoxiov
j
oriatur,
tineti,
ab
eis
oritur aut quatenus sunt dis-
TrpoEpâsvov,
TtpoEiaiv,
E?5l
r,
x6o
eiitiv
otaxExpiu-.Evoi
[/.=v
'"-,
aut quatenus sunt uniti.

illi
Ouod
si
qua-
xaO
^vuuievoi. Ei
uO,
oOv xaOo
tenus sunt distineti

cedat,
cum
distineti
duo ab ambobus prosint et duo seeundum

proinde, ut
OlOlXXplUlEVOl
Xai
XO'JXlOV
Ttpos'pyExai,
b\axsxpi;j.E'voi Zi
E'ui xxoi
3
xi? TtourasE'.; xat So,

x
vst/;/.
e';
hypostases, ex duabus igitur hypostasibus Spiritus
EX
O'jo
1
apa
!
uTCOCxiJEiov
"/.
i'-fiov
sanetus
est.
procedit, ac
plane
TTpcEici
oe
xxvxeoev
ouo
Kpywv
v^xy);. Ei
'
necesse
ex
duobus
uniti,
prineipiis. Sin
autem
xotdo
eiiiv
rjvwy.s'voi,
Etff'
Ttpwxov [aev
'
oxsxi ,r xb
'
quatenus sunt
ab
illis
primum quidem iam non

eorum hypostasibus
Patris,
ax xai xadd
O'jx
StaxExptu.EVot,
xouxwv
Ttpo-tuiv"
prodit
idem Spiritus, quatenus sunt

apa Ix
' '
xoiv TTOuxarrEtov
distineti;
neque
auxwv
rcpOEiiriv
Is
i/.
oux'
xr;;
igitur ex
prodit,
nec
scilicet
Filii.
ex hypostasi
neque
pa
Ix xtj; Tcaxpixvj; GTroaxisoii;, ouxe
ex hypostasi
Atqui hoc verum esse, illud
xou Yio C/TrosxaEto;.

tjjEuooc;
AXXa
xb aiv Xr,0=;, x oe
-))
vero falsum, Gregorius Nyssenus alieubi ostenilil

:
xr,; Nua??)(
),Eyi
Vor^piO!,
yiv
u
l;l
oieXey-
hacc enim totidem verbis habet':

qui
ex
Spi.
/Et-'""
-.,:
yap
oxiosi 21
^/jxw^"
IlvEiia XO
,
ritus
hypostasi
fuerit
paterna procedit
illud,
Tcaxp'xv-;
E/urosEub/Evov
av
Er/,
uitO'jxao'Eo);
2
'
Deinde
quidnam
quatenus
sunt
Ejtcixa 22
xat
x!
xo-io, xaO' o
eiiiv
21
l.x...
PSK.
8.
2. xr,;
om. A.
9.
::.t.
Isk.
:
i. xo-j;
om.
S.
-5. (ieteXeiijev
A.
6. o-jSk
SBK.
19-
7.
oue
xai
om. SBK.
ivaixtov
13.
ixiov A.
10.
)::'nEOai
14.
xouxou S.
1t.
Ix xo riaxv,;
S.
2.
8taxExpi|i,ulvoi
S; item sq.
Gitoo-xijEmv -/pa B.
-
itpsiirtv
Trpsiai
xivtiOev
II.
oia/s.
-''><>
QA.
[j
in
15.
[ijv
ora.
SK.
16.
o-jx
exi
SK.
17.
oOxe pa
SBK.
'J't.
Ks. ox' ex
7ioi|irjv
isKB:
-v
jrf]
II
-\ll.ilui not iiilni-
punetis subnolaluremendandi,
ul videtur,
ctor
causa. 20.
S.
21. oCixuoi
oxw
y.ii
A.
Z^ ix/v-
A.
22.
EJtetxa
om. SB.
'J.i.
xafl
AK.
om,
upra,
p.
!'..'.
11.
'
[249]
^vwuevoi; Tr)V fiimv
xixrjv Suvct|v.
IX.
MARC! EPHESII CAPITA SYLL0GIST1CA.

-zu/hv
J\
387
s'poo-i
t\
xi)v
Trpo6Xy]-
uniti?
Naturam
forsitan dicent aut spirativam

si
'AU'
(v ex
'
ttj cpu<TEw; TtpoEiui,

*
virtutem. Atqui
ipse
ex natura quidem prodat,
xai 5 lauxo
Tpio'tv
TtpOEXsuiExai
S'
xotvbv
yP
toi;
ex sese
procedet,
siquidem
commune
autem
"
f.
138.
^ (puot?- ei
ex
x?j; 7rpoSXr)Ttxi(; Suva'piEox,
quidpiam
ex deberet.
Filio,
est tribus personis natura; sin
xai TaTrjv wêiXev
V e eiv
aux.
spirativa
Tot Yp
xotvi
IJaxpi xai Yjw, xotv xat

fftd tpo-i
'
tm
o't
IIvEuptaTt 3 , Aiov[UfixXoi.
'AXXot
ea
xai BatatXei3(
virtute, eadem et ipse pollere Quae enim communia sunt Patri et communia quoque sunt Spiritui , ut
illi
ti; 5
;
aiunt Dionysius a et Basilius, eximii

logi.
theo-
rnxpo?
utwv
Trp; toto xoi 5 xtye'X(ttoi; Xo'yo;
Verum quaenam
Ei/v av,
10
c <pY)0-i ,
7
xai auxo xar/]v,
st
olouvaxov
ui<
clara,
immo
ridicula
eorum ad hoc praeresponsio? Ea quidem,

est
qv lauxb
st
7rpo6aXXEtv.
e'x
Toto
9
piiv
ouv ouotov,
aiunt, polieret et ipse, nisi fieri
non
posset, ut
ti
opwv 8
tojv
iauTo
o-uvaYopisvov Xoyojv 10
ipse sese emittat.
tov av8pw7rov Xi'Oov Eivai, xa piEv ev xouxo o-uva-
nem
ullo
YEtat
Xe'yoi
(j.r)S'
67UdoxioCv
12
est, ac si quis videns ex suis argumentis colligi, homiesse lapidem, ea, unde istud eruitur,
Equidem
fere
idem
ne
E7tavop6ov
av8p<07to;
7rEipwxo,
El
13
quidem modo corrigere conetur,
3e,
&t -^
xb
dicat
av
6
'
Xi'Oo;,
ar)
vero,
hominem sane futurum

non
sitatque immobile.
ouvaxov
r>
fuisse lapidem,
Xoyixov
'
toov
fyuyv
xe
xai
nisi fieri
xt'v/jxov eEvai.
ti)
.
posset, ut animal rationale inani-
matum
Ttpoo-o'vxa, xupt'w;
s
Ta ra 0w
xai
jy.o'va
xai [aovwc xai

t
18.
Quae Deo congruunt, ea

sola et
(xo'vm
xai sl xai 7ravx)
proprie et solum
Trpodtivai oe(-
Xouii,
!0
xot [aev tpuo-txa
xai xotvi, xoT< xptal Trpon.'i-
iroi;,
xa
S'
16
uTroffxaxixa xai itpoo-wirixa, xiv xpiwv

e'xei
ipsi congruant oportet; naturalia quidem atque communia, tribus ex aequo personis;
soli et
semper
et
omnino
IxadX)' ouSev Y^tp
hypostatica
auji?e6ir)xo?, ouSlv sitixtyitov

'
vero
et personalia, uni cuilibet
oo" uaxspov 7rpoUYEvo';jiEvov

|xvt.>;.
7
,
ex tribus. Nihil
ooev ou xupi'o>; xai
KaOiTTEp ouv
enim ibireperireestaeeidens, nihil adventicium,

nee posterius adscitum,
nihil
aâSo; xai aopo? xai 0eoc
xa! 8iiiXeu 18 xai SrnjuoupYo;, exi os ao'paxo; xai
quod non proprie
ac singulariter competat. Ut igitur

dicitur
opifex,
8avaxo; xai ioto; 6 e;

xai
xupi'w;
cum Deus
et
Xeyo'[jievo;, *
(wvw
,,j
xe
bonus
et
sapiens
invisibilis
et et
Deus
w;
rex et
et
f.
438.
TCpo?
xrjv
xxi'aiv
ajravxa
T<7 dt Jn
xaxa
itemque
immortalis
Xeyexoh (Xe'yei
Y p 6
'Atxo<jxoXo;-
uoiltT
aoopw 21
aeternus, singulariter
tv alwvwv, dq>6i{QTw,dogttTw, fidvm
0(- xai a8i;- *0 ,uoVoc îi- aai'uoiav, 23 (fxSg
wmv dnQairov),
tptlv
de eo et proprie haec omnia, ut quae ad creaturas ordinem habeant, proferuntur (siquidem Apostolus dicit Reiji
1
'
ouxw xai
oirep
av Xe'yoixo tov
vero saeculorum immortali, invisibili,solisapienti
Exaaxov,
ijiovov xe
xai 23 xupi'w; etxi irpb; xa
Deo; ei
et
Xoi7ta TO8' oTTEp Xs'YExat.

(io'vov
naxfip yov 6 Haxrjp xai
rursus' Quisolus habet immortalitatem lucem inhabitat inaccessibilem); sie etiam

.-
xai
[ao'vo;
xai xupi'w; xai ,mo'vwr- Vib; 21 6 Tibi;

xai
xai
no'vov
xai jivo?
' .
xupuo;
xai
(io'vwi;'
xai
quidquid de una qualibet ex tribus personis dixeris, id non dicitur nisi singulariter et proprie
Ilve~(Aa25 5,X0[ W1 T ^ [Jvj^^j, x 'Ytov. Outw Sr) xai 26 vai'xto?6 flat^p eix' o3v aYEvv^xo; pio'vov xai
Pater
comparate ad ceteras.Itaque Pater dicitur et solum et solus et proprie et singula-
I.
aurou
:.ava YXS ;
6 xi|
Ê).cOa0a. B, additis
scilicel
Banandum verbum quod sequitur. Post .posWxai habebanlur profecto ratione quod per errorem scriptae fuerant. 2.
..
3.
-5.
xai
sup.
lin.
Q
,0
-
,J
u\
a,iT00
1.. )o Y ixo,v
A.
Q
o,
~
C
om. XT0V S
:
ASBHK.
-
17.
6.
- d 8e SBK. ' SBK. _ 7.

12.
ab editore s qua, uncinis inclusa sunt nd in P duo lineae omnino erasae, ea
3.
xt
xb
aaxi S
lauxb
15. *vxi
Q.
ex
L6.
xa Sk A.
,ov,;,
suprascripto
I
'
corr. vult A.
*"p
lo? P,
quod dein
'\
7r\ f 4 delevil.
637
^~
I
Xa!
20.
- M 3oôv SB. - 13. Xe Y ASIC. n.v>EVOv S. - 18. 8,b; aaiXeu; S. - 19 ,W xai ** B. - 21. xai orf Q. _ 22 4 lyu>y S J 1^- 0m B Ante xai .v Caa scripserat aX)a B) xai
-^rovxai A.
aro corr
ei
*po
ft5{
"
25.
26. xai
om. QA.
I'
G.,
t.
3, c.
C.-b)
XVII.
Tim.
F. 2.
i,
17.
PATR. 0R.
T.
c)
Tim.
vi,
16.
27
'
388
riter:
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU GONCILE DE FLORENCE.

jxvo;
Ott;
[250]
Sr,
item Filius dicitur Filius et solum et et proprie et singulariter; ac Spiritus eadem ratione dicitur Spiritus sanctus. Pari modo et princip expers Pater sive ingenitus dicitur solum et solus et proprie et singulariter; itemque principium simili ratione; reliquae
solus
xai
xupi'ttx;
xai
udvox;,
aXXa
xiov
xai
auio;
6f0i(i>;
'
xai
2
xa Xoijx
[jidva
Trpo70))XMv apa
udvov aixiax
xai
xai'
xupiio;
xai [xovoj;.
si
Auoiv Yp ovtoiv
aixi'ou
xai
atxiaxo,
xb
aixiov
ergo personae sunt tantummodo a principio et solae et proprie et singulariter. Cum enim duo dumtaxat sint, principium et id quod a principio est, si rationem princip solus Pater
habet, profecto esse a principio solae habebunt
<"vo<o Ilax^p e/ei, xoaixiaxov apa |>va xa

TSv Tcposwirow xai
,
;
Xomi
Y*P
< TO ,"''<'
*P<
,,',,, vtixiiiuvov Xi
"
,
udvov
xai
|*dvw?.
Zxeixxs'ov
,
Y trif
(xdvov
yap
riaxX,p 6 riax/,p,
aXV
oyi
xat Y'ioV,
1
personae et solum et singulariter. Nota enim, vocem solum semper dici comparate ad attributum namque Pater solum est
reliquae
;
xai udvov Yib; 6 Ytd?, dtXX' ou xai" Jlax/p

ijivov
*,
xat
ob
rivEaa
xb
IIveuuo
xb
'Yiov,
aXX'
I.
439.
non autem etiam Filius; item Filius, solum Filius, non autem etiam Pater; et Spiritus sanctus, solum Spiritus, non vero Pater vel Filius. Ac solum princip expers Pater, non vero a principio et causam habens quapropter solus etiam causa erit, non vero a causa. Reliquae ergo personae erunt solum a principio, quin ulla earum principium sit. Si enim alterutra sit etiam principium, illud solum toll itur, neque iam habetur solum et proprie principium, neque solum et proprie id quod
Pater,
:
flax'/ip
V"
aXX'
Ytb;, xai udvov avaixio?
Flax/'p, aXX'
07)
oi/l xai
aixto?,
aixiav
o'jx
1
sywv",
-
ouxm
xai
udvov
xiov
aixiaxd?'
xai
xai
Xonxi
irpo5io7rii)v
apa udvov
aixtaxa
oooev
eirj,
xouxojv
aixiov.
Ei yap
xi touxoiv
xai aixiov
xb /.lvOP
vaipEO/jaExai,
e'axai,
xai oute
udvov
xai xupi'io; aixiov
ouxe udvov xai xupiw? aixiaxdv ob xobvavriov
vaYxyjv Eivai 7rpoa7xo0ixxai.

otaxpi'o-Eioc;
'H Yp dvTiOgai;
Aaxi'vou?,
Ivb; xiv
est a principio, contra ac prorsus necesse esse
aixi'a
xai xax* auxou? xob;
antea
demonstratum
est.
Namque
oppositio
xai apcfo) xa vxixsiuEva auvOpauEtv
eV
causa est distinctionis fatentibus ipsis Latinis, et ambo opposita in unam divinarum persona-
Osapyixoiv
ixpoao'iixiov
bvaxov" Oaxtpov yap xobxwv
rum cadere prorsus nequeunt. Alterum enim

eorum non proprie erit, ac propterea ne plane quidem erit. Cum his consentanea sunt sanctorum
Pater
(i
ob xuptio; Edxat, xai 01a xouxo 7xdvxo>s obb' EO"xat.
Toxoi?
UUjjkbojveT xai
xa
xibv
toic;
ayiiov p?;xa, xo? usv j
Aauaffxr]vob XEyovxoi; ev
Xai'oi;' u
ioXoîxot; xsâ>
dicta,
Damasceni
videlicet in capitibus
:
Movo;
aixio? 6 IIaxv,p
Eobiopou 51 xo
uovOYEvvyjxop
l3
VI
operis theologici dicentis"

>:
Solus causa
Filii
est
1
'
Theodori itidem Studitae canentis

solius
^xouoi'xou
:
'.paXXovxoe
Mdvou
Solius solus genitor unigeniti
Pater, et
" ixovoyEvoij;
Ylo
riaxrjp,
xai udvov
'
ubvou (fw;
solum
lumen luminis splendor, ac

solius
is
'^wxb; TraYaffaa, xai udvov

'yiov Ilvsujxa,
'
udvoi; udvou (~)=ou

.
solummodo
Filius
Dei
sanctus
Spiritus,
.
11
Kuptou Kpiov dvxw? dv

eêi,
ijidvov
Ox apa
Domini Dominus,
qui revera est
ergo
rationem
causae
habebit,
esse, ac
solum a causa debeat quidem

solius Dei Patris Spiritus.
ig,
Non cum dum-
xb aixiov &
Vibc
aixiaxi;
psiXiov y
IIvEui/a
xb
sivai xai [xdvov
Vid;,
(iusp
llvEijaa
xat
xb
taxat Filius, perinde ac Spiritus sanctus
solum
yiov
ixdvov
piovou 13
xou
0eou
xai 16
llaxpo';.
:
Quaeramus
a Latinis
Si
quaecumque
non etiam
id
i'.
'FpiouuOa
'
'
xob< Aaxivou; Ei 7xavxa xa xou
Patris sunt, Filium habere vultis, cur

I
llaxpo? xbv
llatE'pa
l'tov e/eiv
j3ouXet ,s , 01a xi
*
[/.tj
xai
:::.
,1
Patrem eundem
nitur rationi
Filii
facitis?
;
Quia, aiunt,
oppoest.
totov' 9
-itoisixE;
"Oxi, sasiv, vxiOegiv

2"
oppositio vero eiusmodi
e/ei xoxo irpb; xbv
Vidv
r,
dl
vxiOeat; oiaxpivEiv
I.
Ante quidem, non

xai ante (lvov
'<
pusl.
I.IA.
\t.iiu>;
.'>
interpungil B.
l
"2.
xai aixiax
SH.
-jto;
M<>1
3.
xai ante xupiu;
0111.
SU.
- '1.
Om.
9.
i,' o-/i
xai
o0/_i
SK'li.
G.
xai
SK.
7.
i't'i'
o/i xai
Q.
:
xai
I
<
8.
xai
itatirip
S.
xo nv0|j.a <nu. omni"-, supplevit tarnen inlor

IlvE\J|j.a).
uncinos editor
in
|
IS.
-
hoc pacto
1:
1
1 1 1 .
[lvov
MvE|<.a
yiov (t
atxiaio;
10.
?,
xai
Q.
11. xai
s;|!K'.
ainat? xai aixiav e/uv

13.
II.
> 1| n
ul
<
tur,
quippe
mox
-
recurrit.
v.'A
12.
XX' oj
xai
II.
liovoyevvTJxiop SK'li.
14. ijivov 0111.
II.
[i^vou
Q.
16.
0111.
B.
I". Efi|iE0a
Ix.
pfjuXeodai A.
19. touto-j
S.
'JO.
r,
K.
C
..
94, c
849
1879,
B.
p.
b]
All
matutinum
feriae quintae
hebdomadis
terliae Quadragesimaffi
'ii
Roraae
33d
[251]
o!Se
IX.
jrpdffwTca

auvVrEtv,
ouv
f,
389
xi
xai
o/l
tva
ut
personas secernat, non coniungat, ne condivinae
uY/.uaii;
ev autoi; y/vriTai.
3
Et
vn'OEUn
Offl(rita-
fusio in eis oriatur. Si igitur ratione oppositionis
Staxptvu
x& Osia TxposwTra xaO' uâ;,

xi vxtxsi'piEva (7uveX6eiv
oib"'
<o
personae
distinguantur,
ut
vos
in
TOt, xai a;/!fo)
esp'
txaaxou
putatis,
o sapientissimi, quin anibo opposita
toxcv
ovaxov,
(xai
apa xb
unamquamque earum
aittov
xai atxtaxov
oS' 6
convenire simul possint,
piofecto neque
in
cuveXeussxoii
TaCra yP vTtxeifAEV) ,
causam esse neque esse a causa eandem cadet (haec siquidem sunt etiam
nee
Filius
V!? atxtaxb; buo xai afxto? Eurat, xoBauEp odo'
opposita),
simul
erit
causa
et
Tlb? 4 6jxo xai riaxvip.

(pviaouaiv
i"
;
AXXi
t( xai 3 ixpo? toxo

ei
causa, ut ne Filius
quidem simul
si
est ac Pater.
Hv
av
c
xai
ilaxv]p,
eT^s
Ttpo;
3v
Quidnam vero ad hoc respondeburit?

etiam utique foret,
posset ut
filius referri.
Pater
airo8o8yjTai. T5j;
TOitia! IlaXtv
ixetvo
atpiapia,
quis esset, qui ad ipsum
^jjliv 7xavi;xi
to
xaxaYs'Xaaxov
Ol
O
ita
rem absurdam! En
disserunt, ac
xai
xauxbv
1
iterum
in
ridiculum illud ineidimus sophisma.

faciunt qui
si
TTOIOCTIV
TOUXO
XE'yOVXE,
(OlrtEp 8
av
Tl
Idem plane
asserens
quis
Tio-fatv^svoi;
e"Xeyev >c >5v
15
Travxa
9
av8pc>7Xov
yswiTbv
Ei
slvai
omnem hominem
esse genitum, etiam

fuisse
av
xai 6 'Aaut YSvv/jxb;,
rraxEpa
Adamuni genitum futurum

patrem habuisset.
diceret,
si
eI/_ev
10
.
<l>aijiv
oi
Aaxivot
;
pir,OEv
xvj;
3iacppeiv
xrj
eVi xSiv
20. Asserunt Latini, nihil discriminis esse,
ei'iov
Ttpodwmov xr v d(
*x Ttapa
"
l'pa'fyj,
cum de
divinis personis
xai oia l2 xoxo x

IIvEu(ia
21
I
Y Yio
xb *|
irpoiwai XcÊiai xb
J'ioiJ'
3
positiones per et ex
sermo est, inter praeapud Scripturam, ac propsanetum per Filium
tîov
Se
ei<
[iExa^pouatv.
jjuiv
e'xtco-
terea ubi dicitur, Spiritum
H|iis;
TxatTijawjjiEv
prodire, verba permutant in prodire ex Filio.

axobi;
vayxai'bi;
Tcpo'isSat
J)
'iti*OEi;ae
u
,
Nos vero ab
ostendant,
Ulis
postulabimus, ut evidentissime
ei
xai
Slot
Haipb;
num
ne
etiam
alieubi
repererint
f.
Vn).
pEusaai
(ievov.
xb
IlvEuj/a xb ayiov EupTjxai iroo

5jv
tpspo-
per Patrem prodire seu procedere Spiritum
Ki yip xaxbv xai ia'-ôpov
<5
,
eSei xai
sanetum.
dictio
dici
Namque
si
idem
valeat
utraque
xoxo X'ysa8at,
25
xaOansp eVi
xrji;
xxiuew; Eupr)xai
'I/jaov
ac promiscue
oportuit,
usurpetur, hoc
ubi
quoque
de crea-
itoXXayo-
IJavXog undoroXot;' 6
quemadmodum,
:
Xgiarov
IJavkos
dvdooti-
tione agitur, passim oecurrit"

lus lesu
diu
HihjfiuTog
Qtov* 1
Paulus opostoEt
rui
-
xat
rraXtv
Christi per voluntatem Dei.
unGTokog oex an dvtigionwv ovds oV
sum"
nwv ,B
Irjaoi
dl
uXXti diu Qjtov
IluiQuq xai
Kvgiov
Paulus apostolus non ab hominibus, neque per homines, sed per Deum Patrem et
:
XgtOToiJ- xai
mxXtv 'ExTâdju/jf uv-
Dominum lesum
sedi
Christum. Et alio loco'

Et iterum'
In
1 :
Pos-
6(ji7iov
diu tot Qtoif xai naXtv

dtuoif.qotg uvtiZv
toi TXEpl
Ovyl
diu tov
Ss ei
hominem per Deum.
Qeoi
H-ev 19
?j
tonv; *OXw;
per
Deum
et
explicatio
eoruin?
Nonne summa, si
jxavxa
quaecumque de
Patrem
to
ei'ou
Xeyo|vo( lIvu|jiaTo<;
biioiio? avscps'pExo 20
x/)V
,
divino Spiritu dieuntur, ad
irpb; xbv
IIaxpa xai xbv T'tbv
Filium aeque referrentur, deberemus
omnia
i/v av
yojpav xotvo7rottv 21 aTxavxa xai

bjjiotii;
E^
ExaxE'pou'- 2
bjjLoXoyEiv
Trpbooov
ei
xi
ex aequo attribuere, processionemque ex ambobus pariter protiteri sin autem alia Patri, alia Filio seorsum atti ibuan;
utrique
1. xai ora.
QA.
2.
f,
om.
II.
3.
Siaxpivi)
A
6.
StEtXe
B>
SB.
U.
10.
to
4. 7.
14* ad sanandum locum.

TP Q,
12.
5.
xai
om.
SI!.
oOS' 6 u l;
t*
tafci K.
QASB;
8.
fj;
additur
in
13
alter
Tos!
quod dein
ti
delevit.
-9.
13.
v in
suppl. editor.
$
sup.
lin.
A.
eU xb
ulo
uyc AK.
ytov
alio
aTC p
14.
scripserat
II.
a pos t t?
xo hvei
om. SBK.
add.
SBK.
Qua,,
inde a
folio
440 habentur in
P,
alia
6
manu
scripta
II.
sunt, aut
17. oC
:
15. ^v om. SBK. 16. Mpituv A. 19. i7i P A,
cerle
iôtoXo
(icv
calamo, litterisque minutioribus.

xai xa j( add.
to Kupiou
SK
P.
at suprascripto
corrigendi causa.
K.
21.
18.
GtX
20. vaoaipexai
X0lVO)7T0ttV
2-2.
it
Uipa-j
Q.
a) II
Cor.
i,
1;
Ephes
I,
II
Tim.
i,
1.
h) Gal.
i.
1.
c)
Gen.
IV,
1.
d)
Gen. XL,
8.
'
390
tur, alia

ambobus
aequaliter, caveant ne
L252
1
omnia
iilv
tm
S'
Ilaipi
iSi'uk,
xa ol tw
JJ-vj
YlSi vsveVriTai
quidem simul promiscue commisceant. Dicitur creatis per Filium prodire, per Filium rebus
requiesuppeditari, in Filio manere, in Filio
scere,
xa
au.-fOTs'poi<;
iwavi?,
uiYvuTwaav
8|ao
Sc*
itavxa
^pâxa-/opr,YaOai
8Y
vi)
Yio
xtioei,
8s
2
irpoie'vai
Xi^STat,
[as'vsiv;
Vio
ev
Yli
s'v
non autem per Patrem prodire, nee per Patrem suppeditari, neque in Patre manere,
in
Y'u <swartuo-6at, oute

oute
8ia
8ia IlaTpbs
Tcpoi'e'vai,
,
nTp
/_opriYEia9ai,
oute
ev
riaTpi
neque
Patre requiescere, sed ex Patre pro-
pis'vsiv,
3 to oute ev IlaTpi dvairauso-Oai, aXX' ex
cedere. Enuntientur ergo ea quae sunt tradita; vero silentio sunt praetermissa, prae-
notTpb?
EXTtopEUEiOai.
:
Ae-fTu
TOtyapov
(siy<s<k>i,
''
Ta
quae
tereantur, atque illud, Spiritum

lio
sanetum ex
XEXripuYfAE'va
',
xai Ta
tsia^râ
xai t
EX(pu-
Fil\
procedere, ut peregrinum quiddam
et inso-
Yio TO vEuu-a t ayiov sxTtopEsaOai wq

6
.
Xv te xa\ 3i)6e? dtTCEO-xopaxio-Ow
procul ablegetur.
I
tpaivovxai
8
(ATiSe
2l.Quando
constanter
verba considero, quibus saneti
xa'. al;
"Oxav
ito6XeiJ/(fl irpb?
7
Ta; tpwva twv ayiuv,

9siou
utuntur,
dum de
mihi
divino
Spiritu
XE/pr,[jiV0i
itepl
TO
sermonem
contextum
habent,
videntur Latinorum
HvEupLaTO;,
oiuai
xou;
AaTivo-fpovovTa;
9
fautores ne logicum
quidem nexum orationisve
Xoyix^? yov xoXouOi'a, xai auu.? pdisw;

ETti<r0av6(i9ai,
TE^vtxrji;
pereipere,
nedum
divinorum
xi
v*'
6eov"
dxptSeia
dogmatum
illi
peritiam
Patrumve mentem, qua
ooYpidxojv
xat
Ttaxpixrj; 8iavoia<;
2 Tc=pi
|AEx to
IIveu-
res Spiritus ipso Spiritu favente investiga-
(isto? Cr,Tou9r,;
13
to IIveu|ACtTO?.
jAepi'Stoai
Tt Y&p xai
auvoiauoi;
to
runt.
Quid enim
dicent,
cum
saneti doctores
et
oûoufftv, oxav ol ayioi
xoT;
Spiritus saneti relationem ad Patrem
Filium
TW
I
.,
ei;
IlaTEpa
xai
Ytbv
ivatpopav
ayiou
coniunetionibus disiungant?Cum alius quidem

dicat"
[veupuxTO;, xai 8 u.ev Xe'-yr,'*-
'Ex uiv
,:i
to 0eo
os
Ex Deo universorum
et ipse existen-
twv oXwv xai atb
ty)V Tcap;iv
E/ov'\ SV Yiou
oe'
tiam habet, per Filium vero speetandum

praebuit
se
m^vd;
(i
,.
ovjXacWi
17
Toi
7v9pc.'>itoi;-
Ex
1
io>
videlicet
hominibus; alius
1'
Ex
to DaTpb; [xev
jae'vov 6 oe-
EXTtopEudiJiEvov, ev oe
fiEv
tio
ln
('.i
Patre quidem
c
:
procedit, in Filio
vero manet
To Yio
18 7)pxv)xai,
ttJ; oe
d8ia-
alius
f.
<
A Filio quidem
dependet,
quocum
esse,
sine
o-rTto;
auYxaTaXau.gdvSTat
2 ",
to HaTp;
21
e'xtioe'x
140'
ulhi distantia
mentecomprehenditur; ex Patre
aiTia; eîaue'vov e/si to Eivai, o9ev xai
vero, ut prineipio,
suspensum habet
1
unde
,i
pEUSTSl
(-)eo
OE'
v E aTi
'ExTCOpEUETat
oe
|iV
tou
et
o
procedit ; alius
Patre,
'
"
Procedit quidem ex
est alienus a Filio
xai UaTp;,
ox XXTpiov to Vio
; 'Ap'
eti
2-
Deo ac
verum non
xaT tv t^? ouia; Xoyov
toXiat,-
seeundum substantiae rationem.

audeant,
Num
adhuc
coun
cpavai, uiav i\ ijxipoiv Eivai to
23 llvEuu-axo;
asserere
unam solam
apud eos
ex
ambobus
dicendo
tribuunt?
irpooSov;
Be'Xtigtoi,
Kai
ti itote
jj.ev
atoT;
[xepi(j|A
io).To.
esse Spiritus processionem?
Ac quid tandem,
illud
in
xai to
toutio Siovai, to os Ixeivw;
quaeso,
sibi
vellet
T(? Y"P euo-eSiov

llaTpo;
21
Ipsi, itapa jaev

r>,v
to Weo xai
8i
discrimen,
dum
aliud huic, aliud
illi
uitoiTT/.vai
21
',
xtiiiv,
oia
to
Yiou
uo.i?
Nam
1.
quis
unquam
ex (idelibus dicat, res crea-
xExoaar.o-Oai
tt,v
27
xai
Trap'
au-?oiv
vejiYiT P.
I'.
2.
oute 6e
ouSJ
r,.
11
PSBK.
te H.
3.
Atta e* KB.
12.
'..
ToiyapoSv
toivuv
II.
5
9.
xexpuv^
u
suprascriplo
10.
:
1!
:
6.
aicoffxopaxefdBu
SK.
SK
21.
7.
xe/.owevo A.
u.ev
8.
? vovto? A.
in
M o
-
SK.
r* i T-
(*w
:
14.
)iy^
6eC ?
SKB.
: :
om.
1
Cqro 8KB, addllo

Q.
,ter unoinos
,.
II.
Uw
i/iv,
CuteIv.
13.
nEp i
-.k
B.
PASKB
xa!
XEyn ex X Y e. corr.
1.
IS.
<?
:
^
t$
16.
Kit.
17.
|Um
um.
S.
18.
to
[ilv
ulo
IxitopeuTO uioO
S.
22.
A.
eti
:
S.
S.
SKB.
to B.
20. auiiTCOpaXaiieveTai
ovYxaTaX(iCvEo-ea<
lin.
KB.
A.
ap'
23
tv
24.
eu<;
AKS.
25. Oeo xai sup.
26. xexoi|j.Y 0x> 11.
27. riiv
xi
a
t,
Gi
\. ,
oi iu
is,
h.
thaumaturgus apud Migne, P.G., b) Verba di prompta sunl e loco

i
p.
,
106,
'i
i
n.
:.
b.
,1
c) Basil. epist. 43
P.
C,
t.
:'-'
Cyrill.
Alexandr. epist. ad loannem

<!..
1.
iplo
Gl
Dialog.
II.
38.
Cf.
Infra,
AnlkK-liomini
/'.
77, C. 180 1).
[253]
uj;
IX.
(")eo
MAKCI EPHESII CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

tas a
391
hbi
xal TipuoupYO xal to eivca XaSoaav

;
Deo
ac Patre quidem conditas esse, a
xal
oiotxoaixrjOcidoiv
a'i
Ilt?
8e
ox oiavo'r,Tov,
si
Fdio vero adornatas,
cum ab utroque
Opifice
aequaliter
et existen-
TauTOV
X;Et;
r 2vavTO,
l
[XEpiÊiv
auTa;
'
toi;
tamquam ab uno Deo atque

foret,
luvSeafiOK;, ioa7Cp
5
ocv
ei
ti; eXeye,
irapa pisv tou

oupavooi; 2 ,
3
tiam acceperint et ornatuni?

si
Nonne insulsum
0eou xal
Sta
os
Ilaxpc;
so-TEpsioaOai
;
to<;
idem valeant dictiones, eas coniuncsi
to Yto
suu-.7tsitri;/9ai
AXX'
6 toiouto)
o'/]ttou
: '
tionibus disiungere, ac
quis dicat, caelos a
Deo
5/r,u.aTi
|xspi7U.ot/
et
Patre quidem fuisse firmatos, peiFilium

tali
ypwijiEvo;
loaiiEp
'
:paipi
vero compactes? Enimvero qui

OaTe'pou
per partes
OaTspov,
Xe'ymv
[IaXoi;
[jiev
figura
utitur,
profecto
:
alterum
removet ab
Tapasu?, IlaXxiSTtvoc 8s
10
apiipoiv
ris'TpOi;,
ox
afcpco
xal
altero, ut qui dicit
Paulus quidem Tarsensis
SiSioai,
xal
Xe'yoiv'
EuSoxi
r '
j/sv
toO
7
erat,
Petrus vero Palaestinus, non

tribuit;
utrumque
beneplacito
riaxpo;, auToupYi os to Yiou, auvEpYi'a

IIveujaoto;
xr,v
Sc to
utrique
Patris,
qui
vero
dicit,
otxovopiiav
yttiaxi,
s'v
Ixastto
e$
operatione
fuisse
Filii,
cooperatione Spiritus
Sou?, '4>EiXio
x Xonra. ArjXov apa xal 8

i/Epia|jLv
auxoij
to5
factam
incarnationem, unicuique
dum
tou
15
xaTa
xov
oy/'pioiTo?,
w; oute"
unum
ipsa
tribuit, cetera adimit.
Patet ergo vel ex
Tlaxpt
TTpoTv^XEi
5t'
axo'j
Toi
V'ioj
yop/ffEiaOai
per
partes figura
neutiquam convenire
Filio, ut
llvEuaa
xo
'yiov,
ox
to
s;
axoCi
Patri, ut per
ipsum suppeditetur, nee
s'xTtopstjso-Oai.
ex ipso procedat Spiritus sanetus.

xy;
x6
'O
sv
Eta
Ppatpri
XaXY]0"a;
0eo'<;,
xa'i
22.
Qui
in
divina Scriptum locutusest Deus,
TrpoEioio? xiv avpwTrojv
xb cf.iXop\byO/]pov
l
xa
xr,
cum
genda
praevideret
hominum
pravitatem,
ut
2Q
irapi to
E/Opoti
7rio"irap7 ao'piva
ivia ,
zizania doctrinae suae

in
ab inimico supersparreliquit
alibi
aTOii oioacxaXi'a TcpoavaaTsXXiov,

Xe;iv,
vjv
ouospuav
isvjxE
antecessum cohiberet, nullam

si
"
EV
eXXitxw; l2
SXSpOl?,
Yj
!/siv
Soxoaav
oux
v-
vocem, quin eam,

compleverit, aut
si
manca
videretur,
7rX'f|p(.)TV
Xa6r,V XlVa 7Xp^lV ^.eXXXotô'oE

l:)
,
'
ansam aliquam ad errorem

loco emendaverit, adeo ut
'
Xouaav
05
obx
aTt7|6uvv
i'v'
e'xeivo
''
datura esset, alio
in
-h
to ooô
,6
7rXr,p(o99i-
Ildvia svta toxi TOig

yvwoiv.
EOTIV,
xov
illud sapientis impleretur
Omnia
reeta sunt
ovviovoi
Auxi'xa xb
E'TTEior)
xai nftu toic tvoloxonoi

'(")
priidenlibus et plana invenientibus scientiam.
l7-
IJuTrjp
f.lOV
[tel^wv
/.IOV
Ac primum quidem
quia
illud
Pater maior
erat
iis
ine est
h
,
tcoXu
xi
cuj/.SaXXso'Oai spisXXe is
xoT;
multum profuturum
qui
Filio
Viov
10
i'v
sXaxxoai
x/^ Tiaxpixv;?
o
a?ia?,
E'Ttavio-waEv
quidquam
tate, alibi
detracturi erant de
paterna digni:
mpoi; eitcmv 'ytJ x(

aflii;
flartjQ sv ea/xsv,
77at/p
compensavit dicens'
;
Ego
et
Pater
xal
19
'Eyai sv T<o IIutqI xai

c
unum sumus
Pater
in nie
;
atque Herum'
1 :
Ego
in Patre, et
fôt,
2
xai
",
O
b
uoQuxwg
'ATxbaToXo;
-
iiis
iu'iQuxs
tov
itemque
1
Qui
vidit me, vidit et
lIuibQa
xal
Oi'^ gTrayftot'
*
Patrem
tus
et
Apostolus
Non rapinam
arbitraillud
*
f.
qytjouTo to eh'ut loa Qtiij.

J5
flaXiv
fis
21
ev
xai?
t?,;
Xe'yei
est esse se
K
:
aequalem Deo. Deinde
441.
npoiy.iaii;
Jio<pia;
xb
Kvfjioq
to".?
tXTtoi
Itps?^;
rft
wap
Proverbiorum
tia
Dominus
1
creavit >ne,a Sapiendicit
Xeyoêvov, ev
SiopOoTar
usurpatum,
in
sequentibus emendatur;
:
Y'p
OTtoxaxioaa-
/7yu
tiuviojv''1
owtov
enim paido
inferius'
Ante omnes
colles gignit
1.
aix; PI1G,
seil
in
P
0.
suprascripto a?
axo'j;
SIC
ajra QA.
6.
2.
xov
opavv
B.
3.
X),'
xai S.
8.
k. xpw|J.Evo; |jipic7|io
SKB.
5. OTi7ioy
om. KB.
uuv?Y ia
K.
xai xb
k\
SK.
In ote syllaba o sup.
lin.
i'va
P.
19.
12. eMeitic Slik'.
auvtoatv
K.
13. 7i0uvEv )).a/b6:v

17.
SBK.
18.
II.
14.
exsivo
SKBH. 7. to yio-j 10. CoSivia PQA. 11. viv SBK. 15. xb om. II.
xai
auOi;
6
7tair,p
7rve'j|iaxo{
Iv
16.
S.
vooot
xb sup.
lin.
P.
IhsUev K.
ev
I|j.oi
om. B.
20.
a)
28.
xai 6 dtopaxw;
Is.
tbv naiopa solus
habet
21. xai itiXiv II.
22. itavTwv
tv P.
Prov.
c)
viii,
9;
Ioan. x, 20.
d)
xxvi,
7.
x,
b) Io;m. xiv,
e
22.
Ioan. xiv.
b.)
9.
f,
Phil,
ii, 6.
Ioan.
38;
xiv,
10.
g)
Prov.
viii.
Ibid.,
25
392
nie
:

per illud quidem declarans creationem et
[254]
yivva
orjXoti<7a
fts,
'
ov>
2
u.ev
exeivou
3
,
xrjv
xaxa
uapxa
ortum secundum carnem, per hoc vero sempiternam generationem. Item,

1
:
xTiuiv
xat ye'veuiv
8ti 81 xoxou xr,v
cum
te
in evangeliis
irpoam'iviov vevv/iuiv. IlXtv EjrsfaEp ev xoT;
Eija^"
Patrem suum vocasset solum verum De um

Ulitit
yeXioi;
tpr,(ji
|/.vov
aXr]6ivbv
ev xbv Eauxoo
'
Ilaxspa
enim'
et
Ut cognoscant
misisti
solum
Deum
Xe'y Yp'
"hu yinoxwor'
xui
jji7)
as tov [lvov
verum,
quem
lesum Christum), ne
dkrfiivui'
Qtdv
Tva
ov unioxtiXuc, 'Irjdovv
t
videretur sese a vera deitate exeludere, Ioannes,

is
XqiOtv),
lauxbv
S6',r
xri;
aXviOivr,;
6eox?)xo;
qui haec scripserat, in sua epistola

1
'
ait
de
dtcpoptÊiv,
autb; xaxa Yp'J'a; 'Iwoiwr,;

Y'lO
6
J
Filio
Hie est verus Dens
et vita
aeterno.
EV TV, 7ritJXoXrj TTEpl XOU
tpKJCTlV"
Ol'TOg iOTIV
NaXiv
10
Similiter, quia
Spiritus Patris dicitur secun-
d uXtjivdg Qsdg xui

ETtEiS/)
:pu*7ixy)V
fw?)
r\
ttiwviog.
dum
estis
naturalem cognationem
ac donationem
:
xb
rivEixa
oixEt'oistv
xo xat
riaxpi;
xtjv
X''yexoi
xaxa xrp
otopEotv
nobis conferendam (dicit enim'
Non enim
vos
Trpbi;
^3;
qui loquimini, sed Spiritus Patris vestri,
(Xe'yei
y*P'
Ov*
(xr)
ioTt
v/.ittg
oi
XuXovvtiq, dXXu
qui loquitur in vobis), ne quis arbitretur

Filio
eum
to TIvtvj.ia tov riuTQog v/xwv to XaXovv iv

vfv), 'va
jxl,
esse alienum nee pariter ab eo itidem Spiritus

1
oo;r,
xoti
V'iou XXoxpiov Etvai xai
15
dari,
etiam
Filii
dicitur.
Nam
dicit
&jaouo;
xoii
9
xat
7tap'
axo
otoo<j9at
&
8
,
vEâ
-
Apostolus'
Misit
Dens Spiritum
si
Filii sui in
xai
Yio
XsYExaf XsÊt Y"P
'AtttxoXo;
corda vestra. Itaque,
illud
dere, eiusmodi fuisset, ut etiam ex Filio
Ex Patre proceeundem
esset,
'Ei,u7iioTtiXtv o
Qidg to IJvsv/ua tov

'".
Ylov
xai
t
uirov
xb ex
tlg
' '
Tag v.aodiag qftwv

Ilaxpb?
'
Ei
xoi'vuv
r,v,
procedere
subintelligendum
id alio in loco
profecto
xo<j
EX7rop'J<j(tai
xoiooxov
w?
oux
21
non omisisset
edicere dictiosaluti
ouvvoEi(j6ai
xai ex xoo Yiou XTTOpEE<j6ai,

,3
nemque
corrigere,
qui
hominum
pro-
av
Trap'XEi'j/Ev
'
''
Iv Ixs'pon Einstv xouxo xai otapxif)3b[XEVo;

vj
spiecre solet; sed aut per seipsum
omnino aut
6piaai
6 xrj
xwv avpoWov
itvxw;
,;'
udn^pia;,
aiixo\i
per suos diseipulos id manifesto patefecisset-
dXX'
v)
Ol'
lauxovi
oia
xu>v
Nunc
ideirco
vero,
id
cum
nihil
dixerit,
liquet,
ita
eum
ait
(xaOrjxtov
ejjieXXe
xotixo
u>;
ua^t?
sxxaXuÊiv.
'Eitet
non
dixisse,
quod non
res se
:
8=
oux Eipr,xE, otjXov
xb
[xri
ov odx EipriXE 16 .
habeat.Quapropter Ioannes Damascenus

i<
Ali
xoixo 6 Aa|ia<jxr,vb<; 'IwavvT,? yrfii'
HvEupia
.
Spiritum
Filii
Spiritum nominamus; sed

.
eum
YIo Xeyojaev, ex xo YioC oe ou Xôpitv

,
oe
ex Filio non dieimus

'
:
Et divinus Apostolus
OeTo; cpTjTiv A^r(TxoXol;
V
<8
yyeXog t ovQavov
7rp'
ait
Etiamsi angelus de caelo evangelizet vobis

sit.
tvayyelio-TjTui
,?
i'/<5
o nuQtXdtftTS,
praeter id quod aeeepistis, anathema

23.
tur,
uittta ixw.
dici-
Nomen ipsum
omnes
eius
Patris,
cum de Deo
xy
Tb IlaTtjQ
etti
0cou Xey[aevov
autou
-
i!i
ovopia
proprietates
complectitur;
TTEpuapibavEi Travxa xa
lOiiojjiaTa
xo
xs
nam et ingeniti rationem in magnum Basilium g quia qui

,
se continet iuxta
Y&p
YE'vvr,xov ev
sauxw
TtepiE/Ei
xaxa xbv
21
jjie'yov
proprie est Pater
aaiXEiov
oSevo;
Ilax)p
Yap
xupo; xai [aovov

xat
Haxrip
T
xtjv
i\
et solus, is ex
nullo altero est genitus;
compro-
aXXou
Y e Y^ vv '1 Tar
"P^
nvejia
Ypot^*r,v
parate vero ad Spiritum, Pater
tamquam
w; TtpooXEu; XsÊxai xax
l.
Vox
8iXo<ra iterura
habetur
in
P ad
raarg. alia
manu.
y)
xai xxi'uiv
lin.
II.
3.
yew/)<tiv
SK.
'i.
-Jji
iavx'j'j
i'/'j
iXrjOiviv
8ev
om.
P.
5.
y'vu>uxouui A.
15.
(j.
sup.
P.
7. oriSl
A.
8.
6i2j()ai
PQA.
PQ.
9. 13.
sup.
lin.
P.
JtapEXircev
i.'i;
SKB.
10. 14.
0(i.wv
Sil.
11.
to
om. SKB.
12. ovvenivoeiaOai II
auvociâi
oiopOwuat
M'cl
SKBH.
QA,
a( in
7tavTa? P, alia
at avxw;
ad niarg.
alia
alia
manu.
16.
rjXov
o-jx Eifix
eO^yt-U"! 15 A.
'/.EYoiiEvov
IN. p.tv
om. PB, SK. 19.
in
P habelui ad marg.
(,)
manu.
17.
A.
EOayYXi<jrixai
SK
>e'yo|1v
ad marg.
).y|jiEvov
ex Xeyo(uv corr. In textu eadem, ad marg. alia
manu.
20. ia-jto
manu; item in P 21. novo; SKB.
a) Ioan.
xvn.
d)
2.
b)
Ioan. v, 2n.
e
MM.
I,
8, 13.
=
I
P.
(1.,
t.
94, c. 832 B.
(,
f)
t.
Gal.
2'J,
I.
8.
Gal.
iv. 6.
De
fide orthod.,
g) Lib.
contra Eunom.
/'.
c.
517 A.
[255]
r/]v
IX.

riZv
(pujT(t)v.
*
393
'.
f.
Xc'youiav
toij
'
Tnv TIurQuq
Ei
lator
nominatur iuxta Scripturam dicentem

igitur Filium
441'
toivuv
Ytto,
rcaTpixotj
-
vuara; o ptETaoioioat tio

iSiOTrjTO;
Patre luminum. Si
paterni
non reddit
spirativam
ouoe
3
xr;?
t'va
TtpoSXrjTixTJi;
uir,
Citw
6
participem
nominis,
ne
UETaowusi
xaO'
r||/.5;
uioTcttop
avacpav^
Ytb{
quidem proprietatem cum eodem communicabit,
tou; vOpioitous, xat xo llvepia evtsoOev

'.
ne Filius appareat simul
et filius etpater,
uttovbc vojjuaOrj
ut
nos homines solemus, atque ideo Spiritus
ipse
xo
.
nepos censeatur
[JaTyjp
oi
xa't
Yio; v aiTiov
-rou
ivyiou
24.
Patrem
sancti
:
et
Filium
unam
Latini.
esse
causam
vEupiaTo;
auTOu;'
i
AaT?vot
<pao-'.v.
'EptoTrjatopev
ouv
Spiritus
asserunt
Ouaeramus
est
tTTTEp 6 riocrrji
pidvoi;
ev atriov tou aytou
igitur ex Ulis
Ut Pater solus una
causa
Ilveu(/.aToi;,
oiw xai
J
IIstTrjp
xai
Yii; v
6 Se
Spiritus sancti, sie Pater et Filius suntne una
aiTiov
',
Jj
aXXw;
Ei
[*ev
ouv outio
:pr)tfou(Xiv,
causa,
an
secus?
sit
Quod
si
ita
dixerint,
et
cum
Pater
nTr,p livo; ev
6 Yib;
Tcpo'atoTTQv, EO-xat
xai 6 llar)jp xat

7
Pater solus una

et Filius
persona, una etiam
Ev Trpoc<07iov
xai auvaXot^7|
9
aSE'XXsto;
pLo'vo?
ptv)
persona erunt, atque
irrepit contractio
ETCEiorjXOEv.
15
Et
oe
aXXi;
piEV
IIT/ip
Ylo's,
Sabelliana. Sin
autem
alio
9 oe 6 aiTiov '", aXXto;
FIiXT^p xai 6
Xav-
una dicatur causa,

ne eos
alio
modo Pater solus modo Pater et Filius,

duas causas
princi-
OavE'Ttoaav
[AT]
Eaurou? ouo aiTia xat ap/.a? ouo, xav
lateat, se vel invitos
6e'Xo)0-1V, E'7TElO-aYOVT;.
piaque duo clam inferre.

StotxpinEto; Xoyov artooia'-iraatv
xe
Ka6oXtxov Tiva
'
'
25.
Universalem
quamdam
quae
aut
distinetionis
avat toT; Siaxpivouivoii;
oi
AaTivot (j.SYa*)
rationem
omnibus
distingui
possunt
Xauyoatv outo?
xai "Oti
[/.tav
oe egtiv
l2
;
vj
xarot tyjv Xr]v,
aptare se iaetant Latini,
dum
ea asserunt aut
ex
seeundum materiam
Tiv
6t
seeundum unam
in
vTiEaEtov
aTa
ovtojv
iaxptvso-Oai.
oppositionibussecerni.Ac quidem, licet

XvjO?)? r\v
rebus
|xev
ouv
xai
e'tu
twv
XoyX,
OeV
^x av
v}v
avoi^x'/j [XETacpEpEtv
auTov Ttpo; Ta
ou
yap
TOiq auxoT? EXEiva te
xai TaTa Xoyotq

' '
UTOXElTal ,3 ),
TtpoxetiGto oe
/)[*a?
i
rjouv
"v
/ov
7tapaXXEt'^0w
''
osi;ai, oti ou5' etci

ojTwffoiiv "'
twv xa6
comprobaretur huiusmodi doctrina, utrumne ex necessitate esset ad res divinas transferenda (neque enim iisdem et hae et rationibus subiieiuntur), nunc quidem illae mittamus dicere, ac pro suseepto consilio demonstremus, ne de rebus quidem quae nos
creatis
ovtojv
xai
r ;/. v
i
y
'
'
e'yvioc^.e'viov,
Xe'yoj ori
xiv xTiau.aToiv,
o'j
vayxaios
to
|J.r,
IH
Xoyo; ouS'
Xri8-X,q 'Xox;,
fjivov
oti
xaGoXou irooiEv
oi?
V)
quarumque aliquant notitiam habemus, de rebus inquam creatis, necessariam esse hanc doctrinam neque plane veram, non solum quia quod non est universale tanquam
attingunt
30
oo)0"tv
w; xaOo'Xou, XX'
7)
yj
ort
xai
uXixr,
universale proponit,
rebus,
in
verum etiam quia

vel
in
iis
oia'xpiai?
xar'
avTtOtitv 19
r|
EwpEixat,
Xyj
tjoy]
r,
oux
vtiti
quibus
materialis
oppositionis
vel
atv) t/jv aitiav t7,; oiaxpitjswc Ean; e/ei,
20
r)
distinetio eohsideratur,
non ipsa materia
XXi
oiaxExpii/.E'voii;
xaOarrEp
oppositio causam infert distinetionis, sedutraque

res iam distinetas veluti
connexum quiddam
res
distinetas
TcapaxoXo'jO'û.a 67C6Tat 35
fiiv
toutmv sxatEpov,
Epi'^/aivov
sequitur,
quo
innuitur,
etiam
oti
xa't
ttj<;
31
xax' aT ^^ SiaxptvETai Ta Siaxs-
seeundum
illud distingui,
quin pro distinetionis
xptpiE'va,
oe SiaxpiOEO); aiTiov ov ouoot(jiw?.
ipsius causa ullo
modo
baberi possit.
1.
TOOorn.
6.
II.
o8
si
5e
A.
ev
3.
(isiaolowonv SKI',.
Olli.
4.
Iva
xa't
Ttiwp 8KI3.
:
xai
5.
[xr,
vo;Al rj8Tj
B.
7.
to
Y'O'J
8.
nve().aTo;
<ra6eXXtoi;
A
:
aiTiov
post
:
ai'tiov
add.
K
li.
xt.,
'J.
id
est
Ta Xouta.
10.
ev
uwaXot^ri
Q.
:
PQA
K.
2a6eXXtou
SK
xai SaSeXXto;
Ttva
littera v
XXo
P.
A.
12.
S'
atTtov
p.6vo;
SKB
ante aiTiov add.
nportionov.
11. In
sup.
lin.
etiv
SK.
13. finxeivTai
PS
18.
TtxEtvTott ),6yoi?
14.
19.
ey.wv P.
15. oOoe eui
PSBK.
20.
7)
16. itotroOv
P.
17.
r>Tv
om. SBK.
oOx vayxato;
SKB.
xaxa
ivTtOeitv
SKB.
om. B.
21.
xai
om, SB,
22. xa6' {but
SK.
a) Iac.
1,
17.
394

se res habet.
256]
"1"'
En quomodo
Dxeim'ov
deaaipExo;
-
8e ouxio;.
'H
ilXr,
xa6'
aCiT^v
'
saxtv
Materia per se est indivisibilis; ut enim sine

qualitate, sie etiam sine quantitate
est;
wintEp yap
aTroiot;,
2-
ourw xat
81
a7T&ao<;
vero quantitate
f.
caret,
indivisibile
est;
quod quod
xb airoaov Oe 8tatpExov
xb Stai'pExov
ot-
142.
autem non potest dividi, id distingui nequit; quod autem suapte natura non dividitur nee distinguitur, id quomodo alteri causam praebuerit distinetionis? Quod autem diversitatem non admittit (etenim quaelibet materia cuilibet
materiae
suapte
in
xpixov
Je xa'
auxb \x^ otatsEixat xat Staxpixyjv
vexat, 7ti{
Siaxpt'dEio?;
av
etE'pio
aixt'av
7rap'ôt 3
\
xr,;
xat
Xv)
8'' xi)v
toxo-7)
XpoY/jxa
eoxiv
EXE'pot;
j.)\
7tpoo"tEXai
:/
':'
(naaa yp
Xyj
aSia'ôpo?
atxtov
oxt
xaxi
ratione
erit
indifferens
est),
id
xbv oixeTov Xoyov),
ttSI;
7
av
ye'voito 6
r-
quomodo
constans,
causa
ut alia a se invicem
si
xo ETEpot; aXXiiXtDV
ajpta xax'
Etvat;
'AXX'
xb uXtxbv
Sif,py\li
si
diversa sint? Praeterea,
corpus ex materia
aux^v
9
seeundum ipsam materiam in partes quantas dividatur, quarum unaquaeque sumatur ac seorsum ponatur ad ostendendam eandem hanc esse substantiam, non autem illam alteram, id materialis distinetio appellatur. Ex
eo tarnen neutiquam
efficitur, ut
xr,v Xtjv
Et;
[JLEpr,
Ttorca
xat
8
,
xai
EdTi
Xaslv Exacxov xouxiov xai

OEtijai
vd
ptEpoi;
sTvat xat
,
xoSe
"
xt
ov xat ouy
Wp
ETEpov
uXtxr]
l2
Otoixpiut{
XO XOtoxOV ,3
xaXtTxrj?
xar xoxo
StaxpioEto;
8s
ou xrjv uXrjv atxtav 14

ya.p,
xtjv
elrj^t\
materia
sit
causa distinetionis (quomodo enim,

se
sit
cum
illa
per
(itW5
xa6'
auxrjv
dotaxpiip'
>,r:.
indistincta?),sed oritur materialis divisio,
xov 15
;),
XXd
x:J|v
xaxot x^)v uXtjv
Statpsatv,
si
ex qua ipsa quantitas ad ea, quae distineta sunt,

accedit. Similiter,
ribus,
^?' 6 xat i Ttoabv

i2<77tep
xoTs StaxpivouvEVon
ETTentv'
7
.
forma non causae
est corpo-
xat xo l8 evepyeTv ou xb Et8o;

(nwc; yp,
xoii;
dwjjiaciv
,9
;),
cur operentur (qui enim
id fieri possit,
atxtov
xb xa8'
auxb
vEvs'pY''iXOV
-
cum
eius
illa
suapte natura operatione caYeat?), sed

materia copula. Neque enim
si
cum
quid
aXX'
"Jj
Tcp? x^jv uXr,v
axo ffuvooo?
ou yap
et xt
composito competat propter aliquid elemento-
xw auvOexw
xat
6i8ei
xaxoi
xt xojv
ev auxi aTrXSJv u7rotpyi,
rum quibus
competet.
constat, id ipsi elemento proprie
xoj
airA) *"
xuptto;
ujrap;t
oux
apa
xw
Non ergo forma prineipium
est
xb EVEiysiv TrpyEi, xatxoi yt xax xb Et8o;

21
operationis, licet corporibus congruat operatio
xoT? ffwjiaaiv ^ E'vspYEta, ouxe x?) uXt) xb

veiv, xat'xot
otaxpt-
propter formam, neque materia, distinetionis,
quamvis seeundum ipsam compositis

tinetio.
sit
disxot?'
' Y e xaT auxrjv \ otaxpian xot; ouv6e'-
Non
ergosi materiae tribuamus causam
oux
apa
xV
uXr,v
Xr,v (X7ro8to'vxE;
atxtav
Etr,u.Ev,
xrji;
22
distinetionis, id recte ei tribuerimus,
siquidem
in iis
otaxptaEw?, uyiw; av a7rooOwxoxEc iA
aXXa
xi)v
pro causa habenda est divisio materialis,

rebus, quae materia constant.
Item,
in
iis
x^v xaxot
xrjv
OtaipEdiv,
Etp'
wv
\ uXr]
vwpav zyn.
materia carent,
sit
rebus, quae efficiendam.
llXlV
vaYxai'a
OE
ly
WV ^
XV;
JJL-^l
E(7Xl,
0XE7XXE0V
Et
videndum
genere
dieuntur,
est
num
oppositio necessaria
ad
se
Ttpbi; xr,v
Staxptatv
r,
vxi'OEat?.
Ta
otTib
distinetionem
Quae
in
eodem
inter
xo
auxou
8iaipouu.eva
dividuntur,
contra
divisa
Y- wou '?
vxt8iaip0'JU.Eva
omnia quidem fortassis, praesertim vero ea quae plurimum inter se distant, vel quae a plurimum distantibus secernuntur;
verbi gratia, in colore
aXXv^Xoi; XE^stat, Ttavta jaev tut;, ptaXtvxa Se xi

7rXsiuxov
XXviXiov
'
StEux^xdia
2
'"'
r,
xa
ttXeTcjxov ot-
E5X7)xdaiv 2
'ôpt![dtjiva
otov
7tb
uev 26 xou
maxime
distant
album
et in
/:u>u.axo? 2| 7tXeT<ixov ouaxTjxdxa xb Xsuxbv xat xb

ptEXav"
nigrum, quae etiam contraria appellantur;

animali vero secernuntur a
xauxa
8e xat Evavxta
xaXEtxaf
airb 81 xo
maxime
distanti-
^wou
xoii;
2S rtXstaxov 8tE(jxr,xd(jtv *opiC;/.Eva, xio
1.
xa' eauxiv
3.
K, addito ad marg. scliolio

:
"Ott
tj
Oy] ou vaxat aixta etvat taxpiaew.

S.
2.
:
SiaieTov
Q.
8.
inter
S Ttapr/Et K. 4. x^; om. K. 5. o otatoEtxai SK. oux B. 9, xai 10. xb Se xt K. uncinos ab editore Iito; /tx^. 13. xotoxo QA.
JtapEx)
14.
6.
YEvrjTat
:
SK.
12.
:
7.
nrftwv
XXwv A.
11. etepov
atxtov B.
u/T]
xai B, at addito
aixtav
editore in
18. xo
li.
:
om.
SK
suppl. inier uncinos ab
15. oiixpixov corr.
ad marg.
II.
alia
xo
AK.
19. vt'pYT)rov
23. inoSetxwTE; 26. [Uv Olli. S.
a7to8oxxe;
ypyjxtot;
:
AS.
20. 21.
manu ex dStdxpiTw; P. 16. dp" ol; P. t '/w SKB. 21. x6 om. SKB. 22.
xd nXetirxav oieuxtixoiv
28.
Olli.
xij
17. Intaiv
:
A.
xot; P.
>J
A.
P,
25. 3ia?wpi!;o>E'/a
A.
27.
&p|iaxo(
S.
xof?om.
QA
suji. lin.
[257]
Xoyixio
'^>yijjli
IX.
MARCI EPMRS1I CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

faires.
!<(.'
395
a rationis experte, ea
xa\ iXyoj, av8p(.)7to; te xa\

|ao'v
bus, scilicet
et
a rationali e q uus
-
et
~Ap' ov
<5>v
'
xauxa
StaxE'xpiTt
XXv-Xwv,
rj
homo
vel
el
Num
'8 itlir
dumtaxat
inter se
r)
distinguuntur, in
quibus est oppoea
vT'!0eai?
eit'
ov
Evavxiicri;,
xai
;
x
sitio
contrarietas, an etiam
quae
in
y.txalh
o/lTTou
toutuv *\ auv aJxoi; 8iaipou|v

xaxeiva
-
IlavTco;
medio
illa
TW yap
Se
xoivo)
xoii;
ysvsi
suvTJixxai
cum ipsjs dividuntur? Profecto quoque, nam a communi genere omnia

posita
f.
442
itavTa,
8r]Xovo'xi
Siaxs'xpixai
Xdyot;,
v)
a!popiaxixoi;
t[XeTo"xov
sxao-xov
pendent,
distinguuntur
vero
suis
quaeque
ei
xai
(j.^|
aXX/jXwv
jxaXXov
discernentibus
rationibus,
quamvis non pluparticipent. Et-
rinium
ouuTTjxev,
|X6TE/ei*
xai
OaxE'pou
iwv
a se invicem distent, aut etiam alter-
Ivavxtiov
3
irpci;
utrum
tu y*P
vxiEaii; xippou
t(?
contrariorum
potius
f'puOpv
'
enim quaenam
in
10
ev
tw v pwiJiaTi ;
'AXX'
(/.ev
OE
Vrcnou
Ttpi;
ouv ev
tw
oj(o;
E7tEior]
xo
'
auxo
8ivipv)Tat
ye'vou?,
ad rubrum quaenam equi ad bovem in animali? Verum quoniam ab eodem dividuntur

est oppositio fusci
colore?
xaOaov
xe'xpixar
e'xEiQev
6
Sirjpr|Ti,
tou
xoivou
8ia-
genere, quatenus
a
ab
illo
dividuntur, eatenus
xaOo-ov
8e
xat
communi
distinguuntur;
quatenus
vero
XX/^Xoti;
avxtSi^sr)-
inter se
xai, xai XXrjXbiv
contra
dividuntur, eatenus
quoque
CifamQiv oiaxs'xpixai Toi?

iii\
totoi<;
mutuo
possint
inter se
XyoK;,
âSlwc;
te'ov
ei
xai
.
7ravxa<;
xrjv
fj(*Et?
anoSiodvai
rationibus,
haud dubie distinguuntur suis quamvis istae haud facile a nobis

assignari.
E/oiiEV 9
Oux apa
dvxiEaiv
auw^ t 'S
dXXa
omnes
Non ergo
oppositio
in
pro distinctionis causa habenda est ne

Tr)?
hac
8iaxpi<7Eo>;
ouS' Evxaua (7toj; oiS' eyei 10

ijxi;
yap,
quidem parte
tcI
twv
hXeicttiov
xrjv
y_wpav;),
itp
"
otyJi;
Siaipeatv,
oVo xo auxo
xauxrjv Se xai
enim id esse possit, cum in plurimis ne locum quidem illa habeat?), sed praeit ipsamet divisio, quae ab eodem genere
(qui
unumquodque
20
xoT;
iSioti;
suis rationibus dividit.
Quam
Xo'yoi;
Exaixov oiaipEi"
quidem
rit,
si
quis pro oppositionis causa habue-
rrj; vuOt'aEioi;
amav
aTrooiSdvai, TravaXviOec;.
5
ad veritatem plane accedet.

vero
in
'AXXa xai eVt Ttv xdfAiov

oiaxpi'aEio;
Xo'yoc;.
axbi;
SrjTrou
xy;<;
Ti
1
y&p
IAY]8'
'
W-^l
xxdTva
EdTIV
uXrji;
[AETEVei' 2
25
XI
Se
vTl'OsaiV
vjp.iv
EpElV
ev
auToT?;
'Apa
ev
oii
xo9'
,3
Sixpixa
eadem omnino Quid enim aliud, si ne materia quidem illa constent? Quid vero, si ne oppositionem quidem in eis reperire
individuis
distinctionis est ratio.
liceat?
Immo
Num
idcirco
indistincta
nobis erunt
frlulta
Effxai
y'
xai
,6
aoiQuco '' Trdvxa

TEpaioupYriaeiEv
fi
yEviiaexai;
v}
rioX
av
ouxio
unumque numero cuncta evadent?

cinatio.
sane
xSiv
Aaxfvwv
istiusmodi monstra ediderit Latinorum ratio-
XE^voXoyia.
Siai'pEdi?,
'AXX'
rr
xou
axou EiSou; xxel
At
ibi
etiam
xoi;
oixeioi;
Exauxov ôpi'ouaa XdyoK;,
suis rationibus ab
divisio unumquodque eadem specie secernendo
30
x]v
ûeT;
Siaxpiiriv
a7rpY^xai.
Ei
8e
xou;
ottou
distinctionem
Xo'youi;
infert.
Quod
vero huiusmodi
rationes ignoremus, nihil mirum, ut qui pluaYvooij|iv,
Oaupiaaxbv
tob?
oos'v,
ys
xai
rimarum
facjle
quoque specierum
;
rationes
haud
in
xiov
jcXew'vwv
e'iSwv
Xd Y ou; ox av
e'/oijxev
possimus assignare
est,
at
vero
illud
:
ixoJovai (5aSts- exeivo

e<jt!v,
:t5
ye
^
21
.
v >[AoXoy-/i|XE'vov l8
confesso
freri
plura
ab eodem dividi
quod
tum
w;
oitto''
xo axo tcXeihj oirjprjvxai'

si
pir,
xoto
non
eo
posset, nisi
tum mutuo
inter se,
8e
20
ouvaxov
tjv,
-J
-'
XXyjXwv te xai xou 22
ab
ex
quo
dividuntur
distinguerentur.
i\ oh oi^p/jvxai
oicXE'xpivxo
HpoaE^J? apa xai
Proxima ergo ac praecipua

divisio
est,
distinctionis causa
itpioxw?
oXv)
J)
-fj
oiaipEdi; aixta x^; SiaxpiuEw;,
ou^
î
non materia
in
vel
oppositio,
quae
rj
2o vxiOEsi?'
oJxe yap
E7ti
Ttoivxtov
ouxe
quidem neque
omnibus neque proprie per

ex xaipo corr. ad marg.
:
1.
p'
o'jv
P.
4.
2.
<p'
v B.
S.
5.
3.
ti
ante xippo add.

:
SKB
<>
xippo-J
alia
manu
P.
(i^
:
|j.9)v
epiOpbv
exeiev
xstvou
II.
xaO' o
11.
xa06
SK.
7.
xai
oiu.
SK.
corr.
8.
Q.
9-
ev. 0l !i6v
K.
10.
ox Ix 6 '
8BK.
Ttpo
P.
12.
(iexe/Ei
ex
(ietexeiv
P.
13. xoto f)|v
SBK.
14.
aoiaxpixov K.
15.
|j.t)
ev piOfiiT)
yeviiffeTai
om. PQA,
seil in
ad marg. alia manu.

19. ito
16. itoX
:
yap v
SBK.
21.
17. TEpaTO)oyrjiev
S.
1*.
4(ioXoyoujAEvov
P add. SKB.
Im SKB.
XXrjXiov.
Subiunxit
20. Se 22. toO
SKB.
Post
scripserat SuvaTov Q, dein delcvit SOvarov ac
om. B.
23.
8ijp/,Tat
SK,
24.
Siaxexpixo
Bil.
25.
r\
om. A,
39G
se

xupuo;
auTO
'
[258]
xai
pnrjv
ad distinguendum aptae sunt. Quin etiam

divisionis,
a'jToti
iaxpivEiv
TtCpuxao-i'
xai
tvj
4
nomen ipsum
tinctionis
cum
affine
sit
dis-
touvopia
3
,
cuffi^li
r,jjiiv
Siai'pEm; 2
/.a0i<Jtrj(7iv,
tyouaa
(;
nomini, aperte ostendit, huius illam
oiaxpiasi
T'Xv
or,Xov
at/]
esse causam.
aiTiav auT>, Ttaps'/ETai.

eti; Tr,v Tiv
Ttpb; ti
*
Quid amplius? Eorum quae sunt ad
aliquid
T(
pixr,v
avTissiv,
tpaaiv
'
r,v
vaô-
443
oppositionem,
quam
relativam
vocant,
ad
xaXouai,
oiaxpi'vEtv
ixavioTaTiyv
'Xov,
distinguendum aptissimam esse dicunt. Id autem plane inane esse, ne demonstratione quidcm indiget. Nam in primis illa origine posterior est ipsa natura primum enim aliquis
:
ElVai.
Kai
TO'JTO
OTI
XEVo'v
ETTIV
uiev
OSe
Xoyou osiTai
YEvri;
6
osixvuvai.
IlpwTOV
y^p uimpoti;
aTr, rr,; tpuasw;'
towtov y?
avGpMTtoi;,
oiirXao-iov.
TtEipu-
homo
deinde pater; item primum habetur quantitas, postea duplum. Deinde eiusmodi
est,
Eita
TrTr,p,
xa't
xai TrpioTOv [ae'êo?,
sha
sunt relativa, ut
se
invicem
inferant;
quod
distin-
"KitEixa
auvEiâyEiv aXXr,Xa ra Ttp; ti

Se
8
quidem potius
guere.
est
in
coniungere
quam
:
xaai
7-
touto
"EiutT' to
auvaimiv
Tiii
jjlSXXov
y|
otaxpivsiv
Deinde
idem
vel
ambo,
licet
eadem
Frustra
ratione,
convenire
possunt
non quod
eiti'v.
ev
auxio xai api/pio, EvOE'yExar
xav
jjlt)
itpb;
outo,
auvopauEiv
xaia
8e
profecto a distinctione
quam
longissime abest.
TtvTa oiaxpi'aEio; Ttoppo). MaV/-,v apa xai eixy, toi;
ergo ac temere tritissimam illam rerum distinguendarum rationem ex materia
Aativot; 6 7ToXu6pXXr]TO<; \6yjc,
xr,; '"
Staxpiasw;
'
vel oppositione Latini
contorquere solent.
Xat
Tr,V
Xr,V
Sî
7\
TT,V
vilEUlV
T v
EXTETOQEUTal
''lu-ETEpov
'
nunc doctrinam nostram ad res divinas, in quas, prope dicam, melius quadrat, quam ea quae a Latinis
transferamus
propugnatur. Divisionis perquam similis est diversa ab codem progressio nam ipsa divi:
Agedum
l's'pE
|AETayyco[jiv
Xoyov
piaXXov
xa
'
fteia''
Toiya
rj
y'P " v
S'-fappiiEiE
outoT;
outo;,
ls
8v oi AaxTvoi Xsvouaiv.
'
H am
tou
Tvj
aTOu
oiofyopo;
Ttpo'ooo; ti;
eoixe
jj
xai j;.aXa
sio
quaedam
ibi
est
progressio.
Ac quemadmolicet
SiaipE'aEi
Ttpoooo;
yap
xai
SiaipEai;, xai
dum
ea,
quae ab eodem dividuntur,

oppositum
xaiTEp Ixsi Ta rcb to auro oiaipoiAEva, xav

pivj7tii)
nondum
ad
locum pervenerint,
iipb;
Trjv
vTixEipLE'vriv
itouTT)
'
ywpav
8
',
protinus cadunt in rationes segregantes, quibus
distinguuntur tum
ex
mutuo
inter se
tum ab
eo,
e6u; ot asopiaTixoi Xoyoi 7tapaXaSo'vT;

te Siaxpi'vouai xai tou
e!;
aXXr,Xv
quo
divisa
sunt (secus enim neutiquam
9 ou oiTjpEOrjo-av (aXXi?'
dividerentur); sie etiam hie, videlicet in personis

divinis,
yp ox av SiripEôav), outw xvxaOa, Xe'ym

Eiti
6i
-"
Filius
et
Spiritus,
quod
alia
twv Oeimv
irpoowitwv, Vio;
xai to
rivE[Aa
atque
alia ratione
et
ab eodem Patre prodeunt,

:
to aTO
7rov,
FlaTp; TtpoEXbvTa xaTa Sioiiopov xpo'tou
eo ipso
Patre et inter se secernuntur
auTco tout(0 xai EXSIVOU

|JIEV,
OTp;
2I
oiaxs'xpiTai xai
l\
ab Patre quidem, quia ex illo sunt (omne enim quod prodit ex aliquo, aliud utique est
XXllX(.)V
OTlTTEp
EXEIVOU
(tTV
quam
ignotus
illud,
ex
quo
alio
prodit);
se
invicem
igitur
vap to
Ttpoiv
ex xivo;, to (\ ou 7tpo7,XGEv etecov
Mio, quia
;ilio et
modo,
licet is
plane nobis
S^Ttousv)' XX'iiXwv 8e, oti

ei
xaTa
esti
8ia'{.opov TpOTtov,
sit
atque
Spiritum,
ineffabilis.
Neque
xai
afvoKiTO;
y,piTv
outo;
xai a7:ppriTo;.
oppositione
Filium
ac
in
nobis opus est ad distinguendos

ut
Thomas
Oux aca
V'iou
oeT tvi; avTiOE'o-Eio; ^,uiv irpb; oixpiaiv
"
arbitratur,
xai IlvE|j.aTO;,
qua ne
salis est
rebus quidem creatis opus fuerit enim ad eos distinguendos diversa

:
w;
wpi;
;ioT,
r)
/,;
ooe
eVi
tc.jv
xaO' r,u; ovtwv eoei- ixav^ 701p
Staôpo
'
[259]
7rpo'odoi;
IX.
aTa
Siaxpi'vEiv.
MARC1 EPHESII CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

toi?
397
Kai toto xai

'
ouai
si7TEp
2
.
utriusque
progressio. Idque
est,
tum rebus
ipsis
afxfonov xai toi; twv ytwv

e'xeivoi
ooyjjiaiiv,
consentaneum
tum sanctorum
illi
doctriuis,
tra-
ty]V
Staxpiaiv
&
TtXripr)
TcapaOEOtijxao-i
quandoquidem plene
diderunt.
Dicit
distinctionem
Ae'yei
Ya P
AapiaaxYivb?
5
OeoXo'yo?
ev
ySo'io 3
enim
theologus
"
:
Damascenus
<(
twv (-hoXoyixwv
-
Ei
xai
xb
IIvEGpia to
ayiov
capite octavo operis theologici
Quamquam
:
e'x
to
IlaTpb?
E'xTropsusTai,
XX'
oi
Spiritus sanctus ex Patre procedit, non ta-
ysv
vr]T<?, *
XX
e'xTropEUTw? - aXXo? Tp7io? ndp;?.?
inen generatione, sed processione
alius hie
*
f.
existendi
oOto?,
TO'j
a'Xy)7rT(>i;
te xai ayvwo-xo?,
wiirep 6 xai
modus, incomprehensibilis atque

Filii
:
443'
-f]
i<
(i
ignotus, ut et
h
generatio.
Gregorius
vero sunt,
et
Vio'j yE'vVTigii; .
Kai
OsoXoyo? Fpr)yopio?"
xai
vero theologus

Proprietates
intelligatur
"
Ai
Se
i5t0TTjTE;
IlaTpb?
[xlv
avap/ou
xai
7
1}
Patris
quidem,
ut
dicatur
ut sit
"PX'fc E7rivoou(iE'vou
yivvridi;,
xai XEyopis'vou,
f,
Ytou
Se
prineipii expers et
prineipium;
.
Filii,
IIvEixaxo? Se
ExirpEuo-i? .
genitus; Spiritus, ut procedat

26. Ut
nihil
x~
flij7TEp
''
osv
guvteXei
tw
[IaTpi
Ta
t;
'
Patri suppeditant divinae per-
axoCi itpoto'vxa
:.
Ttposoma 8sTa
'" Ttpb?
xr,vlauxiv
sonae ex eo
existentiam
prodeuntes ad
(siquidem
suam cuiusque
illo
U7tap?iv ('Xov
yap
irap' sxei'vou ,2
xpci7rov
xai
e'vxsXe? e'/ei
totum ab
sie
perfec-
xo Efvai),
xaxa xbv auxbv

UTtap-iv
ouoe l3 rcpb? xrjv

guvxeXe'gei.
tumque esse habent),

peditat.
ne alterutra quidem
illi
aXXyjXwv
oSlv
aOx>
OuY
Ilaxpi
ad alterius produetionem quidquam
sup-
apa
xo
20
'*
tw Ilaxpi
auvai'xiov ei? xrjv xou

1
Ytou ylvwidiv
Neque igitur cum Patre ad Filium generandum partieeps et socius est Spiritus
sanctus, neque Filius
rivEfia
xrjv
xb ayiov
'',
ou9'
Yib? xw
cum
Patre ad Spiritum
itpb?
fj
xod
rive|j.axo?
irpoSoXii'v
TtXvip]?
yap
emittendum
perfectissima enim est generandi

et
yevvv)xiXY)
xai Trpo6Xr)xixf| eve'pyEia xai pu'a 7tap'

rcpb? xijv
emittendique actio
utrinque manans ad
27. Ut
id
una sola ab uno solo

definite, definitam
vb? Exaxs'pa l6
vb? U7tap;tv.
unum producendum.
ita
x?
il77Tp
xb ivepyouv (Ijpiapuvio? wpia|/.Evyjv

Evs'pyeiav,
quod operatur
Eina'yEi
!5
xai
x7)v
oxo)
xai
f,
<opio-ix'vr]
etiam manifestat actionem,

actio
quoque
agens
definita
refertur.
Evspysia
7tpb;
wpioixE'vov
xb EVEpyouv
va^s'pETai.
evo'? e'oti
ad
si
definitum
aliquod
Fi
to
xoi'vuv
xb ysvvav 6uo xai itpoSXXEiv

topiij|AE'vr)
Quare,
Patris
generare
actio
simul
est;
et
emittere
unius
FTaTpb?
"
s'vE'pysia,
xb oe 7xpo6X-
definita
emittere vero, non
Xeiv p;dvov, ou pt?)v xai yevvv, Ivo?

wpiuixE'vr,
E<m irpoSoXEW?
Yio
autem
generale,
definita
unius
prolationis
est senFilii
Evs'pysta
xo'
Ilaxpb?
xai
xax
actio Patris
tentia;
actio,
et Filii,
quae Latinorum
definita
xou? ,s Aaxi'vou?, xb os yevvaai xo3

>pi6~psvT|
Ytou aSOi?
xo
generari
autem
itidem
Eve'pycia,
xai
xb
EX7topEUEaOai,
perinde ac procedere, Spiritus saneti;
ayiou
IIvEujjaxo?.,
ev
xe'ao-apa
Oetoti;
Eixat
xi
wptTpiE'vj;
e!?
quatuor eruntin divinis personis, quae definite

agant
altero
:
EvEpyoCivxa
xoT?
TtpoutoTtoii;-
Ilax^p,
ovxe;,
-" ol
'^
unus Pater, unus prolator,
alter
ab
q 7rpooXE;,
e!?
j'xspoi
XX/iXiuv Toi
api6[/.b>
numero
distinetus,
unus
vero
Filius,
unus
ac
nisi
Tlb?
"
xai
xai
ev
HvE[/.a
ayiov xE'xxaoa
2I
Spiritus
distinete
sanctus.
Quatuor
quid
definite
ipiu|/e'v(oi;
Stasposco;
Evspyoiivxa
xi
a'XXo
agentes
aliud
produnt
1.
yt'wv
sup.
lin.
P.
2.
7torpa5ewxxaiv P.
: :
3.
9i
ev ev
rj'
omisso articulo omnes praeter
a'
B,
quod intra uncinos emendavit editor hoc paclo

marg.
7taxp6c.
10.
6.
woicep xai
7tf,iw7toi
om. SKB.
S.
19.
Oaa
14.
ojte pa B.
uib; P.
20.
15. t
uto P, sed ad 5. iraxpo? om. K. 9. upoYvra to uto yevvi<ji; om. B. 8. om. K. 7. ^ om. KB. 13. o8ev \i. aic' exeivou II. SKB. 11. lauTwv ia-jTo B aiiTo SK. 4yiov llvEjna B. 16. xixepa SK. 17. add. K. IS. to? om. K.
tj'.
i>
4.
to
-i\
rj
ei; 6
TEsuapa
SKB.
21.
Post IvepyovTa editor in B add. intra uncinos
ev
toT;
Oeioi?
7tpo7>noi;.
a)
P. G.,
t.
04,
c.
810 C.
b) P.G.,
t.
3f>,
c.
1221
B;
ct. ibid.,
c.
1073 A.
; '
398
quaternitatem
Frustra

personarum
Latini
[260]
eisa-fei
loco
in
ita
trinitatis?
TTpaoa
irpoijoj7tO)v
'
ovxt
xr,v
eI;
xptaoo;
ergo
suam
Trinitatem
suis placitis
Mr/;v
auyouo-iv,
apa
Aaxtvot
Tpioa
oixsiot;
ttigxiv
venditant fidem, qui

lacerant.
28.
eandem
2 oxo); aux/,v
xoi;
SoYiutat
xa6u6pt'!|ovT;.
Deitatis
principium
et Filii
proprium
est
aut
/.(-,
Tb
toiov
xtj;
8eoT))TO( atTlOV,
T|
TWV
&7tO(TTa<T<0*
4
hypostaseon Patris
iuxta Latinos, aut
Ecxiv
toj
Ilaxpb;
r,
xai
to3
Tto
r,
xax
eorum naturae
hvpostaseon
aut actionis cuiusdam.
Ouod
si
zohi
tivo?
AaTtvou;,
tt;;
auttv soeoj;
svEpYEi'a;
?8iov,
sit
proprium,
quomodo non duo

''.
Ei
8uo
*
ptsv
ouv
twv
TtoaTtxasiov eoTtv
erunt principia
stases),
(duae enim habentur hypo:w;

effectum,
si
ou
Ta
atTta
eodem plane modo, quo

hypostasibus
competat,
plane inducit? Sin autem
(cuo y4p
*a 7
't
a' 8
tto-
duabus
effecta
duo
etiam
natu-
GTasi;!,
xaOaTrEp xat t
aixtaxbv
Suoh 9 Tcposbv
Etoa'YEi;
1x0x5]
eorum
UTroaxaoso'i 8uo xai
Ta aiTtaxa
iuo-E);,
TcdtvTO); "'
rae,
profecto
cum
sit
ea
:
adaequabitur,
quin
Et ol
xat
eotiv
Tri;
'
'
auTwv
etti
E;i5ao;i
Ttavxoj;
[IvEUfjia
quidquam amplius
principium.
Filii
Spiritus enim non est

est
ox
izXiov
ti
saxar to yp
oix
Si
ergo quidpiam
erit
Patris et
atxtov.
Ei
'-
apa Ilaxpb; xat Yio

ei
tpat;,
natura, id
si
deitatis
deitatis
erit.
principium; ac
toto Osor/iTO;
alxiov xa\
Tflou
ti
6sx7;T9; atttov,
vicissim,
quidpiam
natura
principium, id
tojt';
Patris et tus
ut a
sie
Filii
Ergo Spiritus sancFilii,
Ilaxpb; xat
l3 TTJ;
'iUTtq -
/.).bxptov
11
apa t
tpuoEio;,
1
erit
alienus a natura Patris et alienus

est.
IIvEwa
worcep
tou
Ilaxpb;
xai
fiou
nai
l8
;
ratione prineipii
Et Latini
xat
to
atTtou
XXoTptov
y.s'u.-iovTat
ti'
''
eti
M.tcedonium
actionis
adhuc
arguunt? Si
denique
MaxsSovt'w ,6 AaxTvoi 41
Yia;
Ttvo';
Ei Si Ivsp,
cuiusdam,
sit,
videndum
utrum
una
a;i6ouo
iraXiv i\
eotiv
totov
Kl
,
^TriTc'ov
20
si
[/.ta
x)
numero ea
necesse
est,
an duplex. Si duplex, iterum
ut
duo
sint principia; sin

est,
si
autem
eotiv
OUT7]
rj
So.
Kai
ei
[/iv
Suo,
0J0
una, item
quaerendum
utrum personalis
naturalis, Spiritus
avdvXT); E*aTat Ta atriaet 21
e?
8s pua, ^tt)rj
ea
a
sit,
an naturalis.
aliqua
Quod
teov aC6t;,
7rpooo>7uxvj e'otiv
22 ailr/;
cpuatxr].
naturali
actione
alienus
erit,
ac
Kai
xb
si
jjv
apuaixq,
ipuou); tivo; Evspêta; sotai
proinde etiam a natura; sin vero personalis,
DveufM aXXTptov,
os TcposoiTTix^,
xavTSjflsv
23
3rj
xat
tyj;
ôsto;.
ad
unam personam
definite referetur
est, ut
siqui-
Ei
7rpb; sv
t.-JjSwxw toptousvj;
ipiOfi-oj
2
'
dem
prorsus necesse
si
una numero peraveveyOôeTaf

efficienjxia
sonalis actio,
ad
unum quiddam
sola
yP
T, jJ
itpoaa)Tcixj]
dum
tendat,
ex
una
persona emanet.
spirativam
Filio tri-
EvEpyEia Ttaoat; avaYxai; Ivb; Eoxat

npb; Sv
7rpoow7TOu
Frustra igitur Latini
unam numero
22 ivEpy>||Aa xEtvouua.
xi
Maxr,v a;a Aaxtvot

IvE'pYEtav
actionem proprietatemque Patri ac

buunt.
129.
xr,v ai'av
xa'i
aptOpioj
Trpo6Xr,xtxr,v
te
-'
iotoxT.xa
'II
xw
llaxp't
xat
xi
Ti
aicyj
oiodauiv.
eve'pyei
Una numero
tendit
ac simplex actio, quae ad
xO'.
ata xw aplOpt) xai
xai
unum
effectum,
ad
unum quoque
7tpb;
e'v
EVE^Ylpto 'uivou'ja, xai repo; ev aptOaiT) xo
1.
Jipoijci>rtXT|V.
yt
avTr//
5.
corr. alia
manu ex
Trjv
sup.
II.
:
lin.
P.
7.
:

in
22.
3.
Siyptaaiv
P.
8.
i.
to
oO
omisso
9.
scilicet
:
xoi;
om.
10.
B.
B.
6.
Tivi;
0111.
SK
xai
om.
B,
s>K.
17.
ai
om. A.
-'

P
:
-poiov
iipociiwitxat;
:
B.
icavTo;
inlra uncinos
II.
xo llv|xa.
12. Oetixo;
P.
-2i>.
11.
13.
ox
xo
om.
5ed
rin> loco editor

l-">.
add.
to ytov add.
:
II.
14.
xai suji. lin. A.
om.
16.
MaxcSovfco ex MaxeJovtov corr.
P eadem manu
Aaxtvot MaxeSovitp K.
oi
AaxTvoi
II.
tifovxat P.
a-",8ic,
Et
19.
eotiv UStov
om.
Zr,.
II.
Post
'r.Tr.riov.
addidcial alia
altera
eotiv
manus ad marg.
om. A.
in
npoatiMttxri
xavxeOtv
ul
oa
scilicel
quae
paulo infra
ti
propositione exhibenlur.
Quae
dein delevit
Eo-rot
24.
eadem, om. K. 25.
te
videtur, manus. om. SKli.
21.
om. B.
23.
lv
<re
A-
[201]
IX.
Icp'
MARCI
2
,
EPIIESII
s<p'
CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.
numero agens
ad quod fertur
refertur. Sit
399
agens ubi A;
id
vpYo5v avacpEpsxat. "Eijtw x EVEpyouv,

, Toirpo Sri EVEpysta,
ou
'
oO y
jxxa;u 05
axwv
actio
agentis ubi C;
atque
r?6{
a narr,p
Filius
a Pater
rt
?i
Filius
Y riv0(xa
ocyiov
c Spiritus
Sanclus
Evs'pystot
pa
I'v
ptitw,
rj
ay.
AEyto Ott xal x
inter
utrumque una numero
actio,
nimirum
EVEpyov a
8o xa
TOu
3
laxtv
pifjuto.
'
Mr, yap,
[/poc;
^'
e'to)
'
AC. Dico agens A unum quoque esse numero.
a',
/)
to
Svj
vjxot
ettiv
aixo>j
Ne
sit
sane, sed fac
duo
esse,
AB. Istud B
positum.
praeter
"/topt;
auTOti "
xeiuevov.
Et
aiv
aut pars erit ipsius A, aut seorsum
ov uipo; E<7TIV aro'j , ox aXXo Tcap' aXX' ev

ev
10
atxo'
0"TIV,
Quod
illud
si
pars eius,
non aliud
erit
[xet'
auro'j,
xat outo)
ytoptc;
ttixXiv
Eaxat to
xsixai,
6'Xov
ipsum, sed
illud
aptjjtiT).
Et
8e
oujxo
xeioOm
totum
unum cum illo, atque ita Herum erit unum numero. Si vero
illud
xytwOev
Trpitov .
'H Sri'" "f xoO a ir;; t y

r,
seorsum ponatur, finge primum

esse. Actio
infra
IVEpyEia, rjxot 6taXr xat auvE/r'; e'stiv,

;
ab
ad
fluens aut aequabilis et
vwptot-
).o;.
Et
|jtv
ouv
ptotX^)
xai
CUVEYT];
esti
h
,
continua
ijtia
'
erit,
aut inaequabilis.
bilis
T(j>
et
continua,
est,
Quod si aequacum una numero sit, maniipsi
ptO[jt(~)
oOa, SrjXov Sxt ouSiv buxy,

'
l:!
0"uuCa-
festum
^rot
nihil
subsidii
allaturum illud
nihil
XeTtoii
p
rj
ptExot'u
xEt'jjiEvov
'',
XX'
oOx
" ''
in
medio positum, sed aut

in
acturum,
IvEpyrÊt,
voiij.aXd<;
o Trp; T y, xnOaiXEp x .
gti
Ei
aut saltem non acturum

inaequabilis, plane
C, sicut A. Sin vero
egti, Sr,Xov
*
Eirixauiv "'
xtvot
o;';exi
liquet,
eandem incremencoi-
xotxi t
Tt?
ls
xt cipospoTspa '" lauTTJ? Itrxai, xctairEp

irpoiXau.6c(vi.)v
[iioii
tum quoddam suscepturam, ubi cum B

verit,
iroxetpit;
1'rEpov
pÊupta.
ToCico
ac
fortiorem evasuram
ox euxi
'''
EvspyEta; xat cuvEyoCis

ij.xa;u
totov
fluvius aliquis, in
fluxerit.
quam prius, ut quem alterum Humen conid
SnxoTtY)
xr,; iizb
yoip
Ti(
yV7J(rExat
xat auu-CoXr;
Iam vero
non
est
unius solius ac
to EvepyEi?,
xct't
Ouxifl ot7rXrj
0'
EVE'pyEtot
J
continuae actionis proprium,

inter
tis,
nam
abruptio
fit
Eaxat, xat oy_ irXri

ei
ouoe ptia. Tot

[i
aOx
",
xat
agendum
ita
et
accessio actionis a
efficitur,
exeun-
via
to
ol
xEtx'/t,
ouptSûeTai.
'AXX
atque
duplex actio
non autem
1.
to a
KU.
2.
to y
13.
3.
xi
SKB,
xat addilo in
I!
inter
duas
litteras.
4'-
Sri
rA SI
7.
:
K.
ot
15.
5.
aTo to a
Ttp'd
Srj
:
(lipo;
eo-tiv
ato ud marg.
eadem manu
P.
6.
xo
9.
ow. SK.
npiiov
|iiot
:
--
Pro
to
\'-i.
cripserat
(id est i
7cgtou]
Q, quod dein delevit.

II.
?l
8. ct-JTO Olli.
<JXt
10.
SBHK.
hj
iv(i(j.i>.o;
nvif/JK
SB. om. SB.
a'
SK
IS.
:
%'
12.
1.1111.
Ad
otrj
habetur
in
pro scholio ad imirg. vox

xivriut;,
Evs'pyEia.
8'
li.
Post
xEijievov
ponit
nolain
Toto xai
6 'Apto-toTt'Xri;
ri
ipiam ceteri codd. habenl sivo ad marg. extra lextum, sive ad finem
inferius.
tiilius
capitis, quasi
II.
eiusdem parlem. Kam videas
15.
zi
&
A.
16.
11111.
EitiirTjcsiv
II.
IT.
710-
Spwxepa
18. SJ
SKB.
19. taxoroiv
A.
20. ta
aTot
ou(ior)(jEToi
B.
'
400
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS \V CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

5r)
[2r,T
simplex neque una. Idem quoque, si B supra A ponatur, eveniet. Etenim ponatur ex obliquo
illius
fit,
xeitxio
ex icXayiou
xoii
'.
Ar.Xov S\ EvxaSa
rtoXXS aXXov. Sxt oo eiuiv 01 Ivspêiai, tiia uiv

Jj
A tum multo evidentius perspicuum duas esse actiones, alteram quidem ab A

:
ot7tb
tou a Ttpb; xb f, Ixspa
Si
t)
inb tou
'
;.-
7:30; xb
axb
v.
'ASuvaxov apa uuav
x<7,
pi-
in
C.
alteram
vero a
in
idem C. Itaque
iaw IvEpYSioev Ttp; oo

e/eiv,
xi EvpY0-jvxa
xr,v
vaôpiv
GaxEpou
lieri
nequit. ut
referatur.
una numero
perinde
actio ad
duo agenhaberi
xa6-Ep ao'jvaxov
u.iS; Ycaixar,! ex
tia
atque impossibile est
usaou; oo xa itesata sivai. Mi apa xtu piSuuo
unius lineae duos ex alterutra parte

terminos.
ivipyua
"EdTio SoXe;
in
'"'
irpb; Iv
pi8uu xb EvspYOv avaÊpExai

6
'
Una
igitur
numero
numero agens refertur. Finge

esse et Patrem
et
unum modo agens A

actio
ad
xb evepyouv a xb xxpb; S
rj
[IaxTiP
t
t$
xai
xrpo-
prolatorem: deinde C,
Spiritus
sancti
Ivs'pYEia y, f xoii
(xyiou FIve-
quod
tiairt;
fertur
actio,
subsisten-
u.axo;
511'a
Sicapîi;'
u.Exa;b oe
9
aixwv
fj
Txpo6Xr)xixri 8
oe
tum
in
illam spirativam,
medio inter utrumque, actionem unam. simplicem, sempiter-
xai
areXr,
xa\
Ul
ioio; evepy' xb
fj
Tlo?.
lipo? uovov apa xbv FlaxEpa xai ou Jtpb?
nam; demum B esse Filium. Patet ergo ad
xbv Yibv vai2xoii ^ Tr;oXr,xixT; xo I]veu.xto;

ui'a
unum
unam
Patrem. non autem ad Filium referri

illam
Trpoaiojiixr,
eve'pyei.
x5j;
To-jTO
12
xai
t
'Apiaxo-
personalem actionem, qua
emittixeXt,?
ev
xio
it[ATXTip
0iatxr g dxooaswg
y"P'
'
tur Spiritus.
Hoc
1
:
ipse Aristoteles libro quinto

pr,xw;
nosaivExar
ivc;
Xe'yei
Mia
ev
?,
pifiuto
xi
'*
Naturalis auscultationis disertis verbis

tiat.
enunEVSayEia
apiOin) .
Ait
enim
Una numero
Kai
exi
Ivvaxfij
actio unius est

1
..
numero. Et
unus motus, que mobile;
30.
in
ibi
si
nono eiusdem operis
':
Ubi
15 ' toj axoj SiSXiou
Mia
'
'
xi'vr.Gi;
uip'
ivd< ,6 xe
ei
quoque unus movens unum-
xou xtvojvxo? xa\ Ivb;

xi
xo3
xivouixe'vou'
ya'p
oXtj
i<
quam enim rem

motus non
est
aliud atque
aXXo xat aXXo

11.
'
xivyjoei, oi
aw/v/h
f,
aliud moveat. totus
continuus
xtvi]St(
Ex Patre
esse Filio ac Spiritui
commuI
'["0
Ix Ilaxpb;ivai xoivbv V'uo xai IIvEuaxi

'
Gregorius Theologus docef. Atqui si Filius quidem immediate sit ex Patre, quin ullam aliam habeat causam, Spiritus vero
niter competit, ut
"prvopio; 5 eoXyo? x:0ixv

Ix
9
.
Ei ol 6
|iv
Vib;
au.<rio;
xo Ilaxpb; xai
u
ur/jEva
Xpov aixtov
suimetipsius alteram non immediate. sed causam habeat Filium, iam non commune eis erit ex Patre esse, cuius non aequaliter participes tiunt. Itaque aut Theologus mentiatur oportet, aut, si secus dicendum, plane omnino mentiuntur Latini, dum Spiritus causam Filio
tribuunt.
e/(ov, xb [IvEuaa oi-'
oux 21 fiEdioj.XXaauvaixiov
23
iauxovi xbv Vibv /ov, oux exi
xoivbv auxoi; loxai
xb ex
xoivuv
Ilaxpd?,
ou
u.r,
Eixiar,;
uexe/ousiv
?|
24
.
"H
(Ar,
xbv eoXoyov
-'
'
avaYxr, i]/uSa6ai,
21
'
xoxo, 7tavx7] xe
xai Tiavxio; Aaxivoi
'iEuoovxai
2 '.
xi Vji xr,v aixi'av oioovxe;
xou nvEupiaxo;
xai
31.
Spiritus
sancti
modum
exsistendi
ac
Xa'.
Tpbicov
uitap;Eio;
ioioxr.xa
2S
xo
proprietatem theologi asserunt non simpliciter

procedere,
si
aylou rivEuiiaxo;
oi eoXcIyoi <fau\v
ou xb
fxnopEV
2*
st-d
ex Patre procedere.
existendi
Iam vero
proprie-
UM;
Ei
tt/ (;.
XX xb ex ror flargdg txjiotveoOui.

xpitoi;
is
est
illius
modus eaque
habetur
quuJ
eo-xai
12.
oJj
xoxo
aJTio
jr:ap;u)5
xai ioioxr^
I.
S K
2.
post xoj
SE'jxepou,
in
B haec animaversio
um. H.
ab editore
posita
inlra
uncinos
p es
delevit, corr. P.
to EvepYOv
um. SB.
11.
-.;
ti.
P.
7.
3. S.
axo
ora. B.
4. \l:x
A.
5. ivafipexai.
"Euxu
10.
nv
/EuiiaTo; add.
H.
9. in/i;;
H.
xi
mn. !;.
~i
8k
F'.
II ic
locus, qui in
habetur paulo ?uperius, ut dictum
est.
ab auetore,
:
reipsa auctoris est, ad
factum
;
est, ut alii hie, alii illic
quo marg. tanquam additamentum seu scliolion positus fuisse videlur 15. Alterum 14. pi6|j.o0 S. 13. 6 add. KU. eum inseiuerint.
i6>.iovi
.
sup. Hu. Q.
16. fevd;
Q.
li TT/iCiia
H.
ol
21. ox
om. K.

27.
17. vo;
um.
S.
23.
18.
xa! ttr, S.
24.
19.
coSeoWev SB.
ii
to-7,
aixiov B.
oC/.i'xi
BH.
28.
iisxe'xovot S.
25. r.i,:r,
itvxote
A.
2<',.
Axcivoi A.
tlvepiato;
om. SB.
JSioxrixo;
SB.
m-IuI.I.
1'.
Natural, auscult,
G.,
t.
b. V, cap.
iv,
\ 8,
p.
313.
Ibid.,
lib..
VII, cap.
VI,
5.
35, c.
1221
B.
[263]
Ioti,
UOtTTiV
IX.
to vmi
ClTO)
'
MARCI
EPIIESII
-,
?,
CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.
tas, illud
401
ix
tov
Ylov ixnoQivtoDui
J|
quo
ei
dicitur ex Filio procedere, aut in
7Tp03(7TtV,
SitcXtJv
Trotef
TCpOOTlrjat
xrjv
'
Tl
T7J
',
cassum
congruit,
aut
aliquid
adiicit
ad
u7rap;ei,
xat
aoTO
ioiTr,Ta
exsistentiam, duplicemque reddit eius Proprietten!

;
xi esiiv (et to totov vTiaipsifciv aviyxr, Tcpo; to

5
eritque,
cum proprium
oporteat
in
id
od
estiv
totov,
xat oute TcXeovaiEtv oute eXXeitceiv
reciprocari, cuius est proprium, quin abundet
xat buto
IIvEu;j.a to
/.
'
O'.tXouv.
'Ex tou IlaTpi; ap uvou TO
nee
deficiat, et ipse duplex.
Ergo ex solo Patre
iyiov X7rop'jTai.
'
Spiritus sanetus procedit.
"Otoiv ai'av ap/rjv twv xTicuaTtov Xey&iuV
32.
Quando unum dieimus rerum creatarum

et
xbv IJo(Tpa xat xv Yibv xoi t

ii
HveWa
tc<;
to 4y iov >
prineipium Patrem
tum, exploratum
Filium
id a
et
Spiritum sanc-
SrjXov ort tt,v
si'av
tpuatv
6
,
itp;
/(ti;
' .
Xonri?
uuy-
est
nobis dici per com-
xpivovTE; tooto XeyO(*.ev

IxEtVCOV
Srj
eVti Uta,
TtoXXiv
parationem divinae naturae

illa
cum
reliquis,
nam
XI! OiatPOplOV OU1WV
K OCTOl
itp;
TOV
tOV
una
est.
hae vero multae ac diversae.
8
9
Tp7tov
,
xal
o'toiv
utoiv
pyr.v
9eTT|TO<; ~iA-(m-
Eodem
Deitatis
plane
modo, quando unum dieimus

constat
|AV
JTpo'dtDTCOV
/jXovoti'"
t&
XoiTci
prineipium,
nos
id
dicere
lUYXpiVOVTE? TOUTO
XTilaotTcov et? Tr,v
'
Tp5((JLV.
Ki
WCJTTEp OUCEV
ttjv
Ttv
habito respectu unius personae ad ceteras.

S/||A'.oup-
Ac
pttav
ap/r,v
xTa
Yi'av
'
TcotpocXaaSavETai,
TcpocwTtoiv
'
out<o?
ouoSTEpov
<*p'/_?iv
toIv
quemadmodum
nulhi res creata in
unum
ita
prin-
eipium proptercreationem assumitur,
neutra
ouotv
'
Et; ttjv
utav
'
xaTa
*w
TT,V
ex duabus personisinunum prineipium ratione

Deitatis
8EOTr,T0t
1T0lp5(X-()TrTOV
EUTl
'.
T Y^P
y|
TW V
assumenda
esse
est.
"
tcXeioviov oip/r,v
Eivat
lf '
uXXov etxo?
t4
irXEt'ova
[Jtta
unum plurium
Filii
prineipium,
Namque satius est quam plura

est
to
l'to
Ivo;.
Mbvo;
osa
I]*Tf,p p/'l
o)UTCp
tou
r,
unius. Solus ergo Pater
unicum
prineipium
xat
tou"
IIvEaotToc,
Tcoiir,; Tr;;
xi\
jidw]
0=
ac Spiritus, ut sola etiam Trinitas unicum
Tpti; ac/' Uta
xt'ewi;.
pr,<rt
-
Toto
xat
ty;<;
est prineipium
omnium rerum
ipse
creatarum. Ouod
dicit
J
:
4 6eioc; Atov^to; SiapprJSrjv

t
Mvr)
irr^X,
quidem divus
Dionysius aperte
est
<
uiTEpouaiou fjOTT,TO; 6 IIar/]p . a JlaTYJp
Solus fons superessentialis deitatis

i\
Pater
".
Pater
Tto;
Y DTvev|ue iyiov
h Filius
c Spiritus
Sanetus
hf'.
Trotpi
vvj aCiTo VpYotivToi; =v

E'vs'pYEta
tw
oitiTi
33.
Quae eodem tempore ab eodem agente

actio,
/po'vw
oio!.fopo<;
oiorfopov
(xttoteXeT
to
oritur diversa
diversum sane producit
1.
xal
um.
SUII
sup.
lin.
P.
2.
xor.i-Ji<s r>x:
K.
G.
3.
npotiOriit
Q.
4.
Quae post
ea
et
\5t6-.r,-x
habentur, in una
servala sunt BesSarionis recensione, quae
ab
H
:
exhibetur;
'/x-o/te;
ipse
reeepij
quippe quae haud aliena videntur.

oii-/
5. liiou.iv
PK.
Xs'yojiev
liuiv
B.
7.
oOuwv
tanquam scholion ad odwv, quae vox tarnen ad ;-JTi'.; referenda 11. xiTi irlv 3r)[itoupyiav ;!; est. 8. Zi SK. 9. XyoaEv K. 10. 5r))ovTi omnes praeter H. t^v (xixv io-/r,< oni. PS, sed in P ad marg. supplevit eadem, ut videtur, manus. li. /.aTx -ôiv QA. tjcuv -Aol xai 7Cve|utTot. 14. certtv P. 13. Ad irpotrTcotv habetur in Q hoc scholion ad marg.
S
:
ad inarg.
in
tv
x-tajjiiTwv,
15. (tvov
[ivo-j
B, qui ita
c.
interpungit
to Evbs (tovou.
"pa.
16.
i^tou add. K.
a) P.
C,
t. 3,
641 D.
'
402

VtpYV|i/.a.
[264]
effectum. Sit idem agens ubi A, actiones vero
Eotci)
to
atjTo
e'v
EVEpyov,
sV
ou a
pita
-7|
'
eiusdem eodem tempore emissae

in
altera
quidem
EVEpyEiatf\
Se auTO 3
xu>
outm ^pdvio
jj.sv
B, altera vero ab hac diversa in C. Dico,
Ttpb; to , iis'pa 0 Siacpopo? irpoi; auTYjy,
7tpb;
etiam
diversum esse a B.
illo
Nam si idem
et actio,
esset,
to y. Asyio, ort xai
to y Statpspov
,
EffTai
to .
5
adamussim cum
in
congrueret;
quae
Ei yap to aTo 3 Eo-xai 6

xai
V)
E'tpappio'iTSi
ipsum
fertur,
conveniret
cum
tovtui; auToi 7 ,
r7]
actione in B;
repb;
aTo ok
.
EVEpyeia
EcpappâEi
r\
itpb;
ergo una eademque esset. At vero eas finge-
bamus duas
ipsum
esse atque inter se diversas; ergo

erit a
Tb EvspyEi'a 10
Mio apa
xai
aiki) lorai.
'AXX'
'
diversum
Filium
B. Fac
modo A
esse
utce'xsivto" stvai buo xai irpo; aXXrjXaq Siaipopoi ,2
Patrem,qui sempiterneac naturaliter Operator;
xai to y apa oiacpspov

|xev
,:!
EUTai to . xai
tfuuixtoi;
"Ettw
to
lo
vero,
C,
Spiritum
sanctum; ex
a 6
11
Ilaxr,p
i'oi'ox;
Evspyiv,
actionibus vero inter se diversis
eam quidem,
to 0
1 ''
6 ,G Yio;, to Se y to
Si'yopoi itpb;
vEfia
*)'"
to ayiov,
Trpb;
f\
quae
f.
in
in
fertur, Filii
generationem esse; quae

Spiritum sanctum, quia
EVEpyEiai o-
aXX^Xai;,
f,
to
145'.
autem
C, divini Spiritus processionem. Patet

Filio
[xe'v, yj
xo Yto
ye'vvyioi(, *
IxTro'pEuo-i?.
Bs irpbt to y,
to
diversum esse a
actiones,
6eiou
IIvEjxaTo;
Aia^s'pov
xat ai
apa
tou
,s
quae ad alterutrum constituendum

Filium ac Spiri-
Yio to TIvEpia to ayiov,

uTtapljiv
ertsl
irpbi;
t^v
natae sunt, inter se differunt; neque iam nobis

IxaTEpou vs'pyiai SiatpEpooiat
iaxsicrEco;
15
,9-
opus
ac
xai
ox
erit alia distinctione inter
tum sanctum, cum ipsae diversae operationes

processiones per sese queant eos distinguere.
J>4.
av r [/.iv eti Seoi

(
iTEpa; to Yio xai
tou IIvEujiiaTOt, aCiTolv tmv Siatppiov EVEpyEiiv xai

upodotov Siaxpi'veiv auxa SuvapiEviov
2 '.
Quaerunt
a nobis qui
cum
Latinis senei
X8
EpiOTcuiv
Trj<;
r,u.a?
01
Ta Aaxiviov <ppovovT{,
jj
tiunt,
utrum cum sua
virtute et sapientia Pater
piETa
lauTou 22 SuvpiEio; xai aopi'a; 6 llaT^jp

FlvEupia to 'ytov,
''
emittat Spiritum sanctum, an sine sapientia ac

virtute,
ixpoSctXXEi to
v\
ccpo);
23
xai
eo
llne, ut si
alterum negantes primum
aouvaTWi;,
iv'
ei
to OETEpov cpEuyovxEi; xb irpioxov

xcpbi;
affirmaverimus, ad
gant;
suam nos opinionem

sapientia
est
adi-
rcoxpivoupua
yayiooi''
'-''.
xf|V
saUTwv
20
rju.5?
Tta-
nam
si
Filius
ac virtus
Sâv, oti
et
28
o"o<pi'a
xai
ouvaut;
to
25.
Patris, Pater profecto
cum
Filio emittit Spiri-
llaTpo; eVtiv 6 Vic, [xsxa to Yio apa ixpoaXXEi

to rivEpia to ayiov 6 IIar/]p, xai 00
jao'vo?
tum sanctum, non autem

quidem cum
id
ipse solus.
Ac Patrem
auTc';.
Filio emittere
et
Spiritum sanctum,
Oti
to
jjiev
oOv pisTa
6
tou Yio itpoSaXXEi to llvejia
est
cum Verbo cum Verbo

sit
sapientia et virtute, ne
yiov
llaTv^p,
e!Y
ov
piExa
to Xdyou xai
-
nos quidem negabimus. Etenim Spiritus sanctus una

prodit, utaiuntdivi Patres,
ut
Tr,c ao!pia{
o-upnrpo'Eio-t
xai
Trjq uva|jiso><;,
oo'
/)y.i? pvr)<l[j.E6a
:l
31
yap 29 iw
Ayio xaTa
"
tou;
6ei'ou?
simul euin comitans ac patefaciens, adeo
IlaTpa? to llvEpia to yiov xai aupiTcapofxapTEi

xai duvavaâivEi auxbv, xai oute Adyoi; eotIv avEu
IIvEpiaTO?, OUTE TO
Ao'you. I1Xy)v o/
Tyj;
nee
Verbum
absque Spiritu, nee Spiritus
prodeat sine Verbo.

Filius ipse
Verumtamen non
ita,
ut
IIv(Jia
i'xsTt
TCpElfflV
(XVU
TO
31
causa
sit
exsistentiae Spiritus, sicut

est Filii causa.
outw;,
xai xbv
Vibv aiTiov
ne Spiritus quidem
simul
1.
").
Quae enim
to HvEupiaTo; uTrapÊio; sivai, xaaTTEp oSs 32

'
et
eadem
a SKIi.
ralione ex
quopiam prodeunt,
PQAIiK,
seil
7.
xb IIvEpia 33 to A'io aiTiov
'"
Ta yac
6(/.o
xai
3"
to t axo P.
2.
evEfYEia
Eo-tai
in
evEpyaai corr. P.
3.
auTiiv
SK.
seil
i.
oifopov S.
adil.
Sic
G.
om. SB.
fl.
TcvTa;
anS
in
pap(iai
om. P,
ad marg.
to y.
alia
manu.
14. 6
8.
rcp'o;
toe B.
S.
Post
Ev:'pYia
add.
R ab editore
Ii.
inlia uncinos
10.
Interpungil
B t^ irpi; to . 'Iv/EpYâ p(a xt),. 11. om. omnes praeter II. \:>. to Se s]CB.
;
uuexeito
lfi.
12. oiaffou; 1!.

17.
j
:
13.
18.
Siaôpov
SKB.
19. StafEpouai II.
suprascripto
2H.
ei
:
0.
20. 24. "va

B.
Sei
K.
\
:!-'.
SKB.
oute
11
29. yap
6 om. B. t^v om. S. P. 22. auTo B. 23. itrofw; ex iutifw; corr. A 25. iTcoxpi/(iu.eOa B. 20. aTiSv B. 27. itayYxTi S ETta/yaKri KB. 31. to Om. SKB. SO. xaxi uit. post ih to yiov reiicit
(i
9)
21. Suvaiuvou
K*.
t.
8.
llv.
II.
Om.
1 B,
'|iin
S.
33. xi TtvEn
:
0111.
jiosl aiTiov
1'1'iicit
K.
34.
Post aiTiov locus vaeuus

xi
cum
liquel
lt
tdnotatione ad marg.
Uli iitiain
lETr,(ieiMiai
napi xo
y.i>o;
xo itoYpyou, 6x1 Xeimi
evxaa.
Ex
'
haud
recte ah editore lui-si
intellectam.
35. xai
om.
11.
"
[265]
IX.
'
.MARCI EPIIESII CAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

Trpoi'dvxa,
.03
xaxi xauxbv
ex
xivoc
(
xai
aXX^Xtov
Vi'rj-
horum alterum
alterius causa esse

est,
non
potesf.
ul
aixia sisai odvaxov.
)u
xoivuv
et u.Ex
xou
itfewi,
xai
ex
xo
ei
Tlo
3e
;/<-,,
xtpoiEvai
avaYXv-,
xb
Non cum
sin
ergo necesse
Spiritum sanctum,
Filio prodit, sie etiam
ex Filio prodire;
IIvsu.a xb aytov"
5
xiv xxiiru.ax(v o3iv
secus, nihil er it discriminis inter
eum
et
otoiiei itov 3i Xdyou
0o "at SuvauEio; xai ooî?

J'rt'p,
tp"1<Jl,
res creatas
quae itidem per Dei Verbum

1
,
et
YY Evrl[
-'
Jl
vt,,v
''
'
HdvTU.
(fi'
uvvov
ev 4 ,
8i"
virtutem ac sapientiam conditae sunt. Omniii
iyivtTO, xai y.woig uvtov iyivsro
ovSs
ouSe
enim, inquit
peripsum facta
sunt, et sine ipso

est.
yiyovtv.
aOxou xb
ao:pia
Tibi;
r,
apa
I/eiv
y.j
y T 0VV
'>
factum est factum non
nihil,
est,
quod factum
id
Ouod ergo
non perinde
Eivai
dtvayx)],
"ErcEixa
&
ou^ ox
Y'o;,
o>;
non magis per ipsum esse

Deinde
Filius
xai
Suvau.1? xou
Ilaxpd; eixiv
habeat necesse
est.
Ao'yo;' Yio; u.ev

u.r;
yp xai Ao'yo;
oxio; s'axi
u.'i31
sapientia est et virtus Patris, ut est Filius vel
xou
Ilaxpd;, ;
ovxo; axou Y'io
Aoyou
Verbum. Sic
ut
est
enim
non
Filius et
sit
Verbum
Patris,
(itp? xv
saxc'pa yp 5 u?? vaciE'pEiai xai 7ijb;

-
Pater ipse
nee
Filius
nee Verrefertur,
xbv Xi'yovxa 6 Xbvo;)" aa .pia

5
31
*
xai 3uvau.ii; ouno;

aoiptac xai Suvau.to;
'
bum
et
(siquidem
lilius
ad
patrem
Eon xou Ilaxpd;, w; xai auxo
verbum vero ad dicentem);

virtus
sapientia
autem
sit
f.
146
ovxo; xai ou aotpo' xai Suvaxo udvov

Eixxiv 8
"
oo'fi'a
Ya
'p
Patris
sie
est,
ut
Pater
etiam
ex ao'-pia; xai Suvaui;

e'x
ex 3uvu.eio;
-
<T7Tp
3=
xotj
sapientia et virtus,
non autem sapiens dumtaxat

et
0c;
Osoti xai tpw; sx
cfioxo'',
Xe'yexi
oAYjv
ac potens. Est enim sapientia de sapientia

virtus
Ilaxpb; tjoota
LI
xai
ouvaut;,
Suvau.iv
<o;
auioi
civ
xt,v
de
virtute, ut
ffosi'av
xai
xr,v '"
E/cov,
w;
lumine;
e'xiov
dicitur
Deus de Deo et lumen de autem sapientia ac virtus

huius
sapientia
pyEXUTTou.
yjxxov
AXX
Patris,
xai xb
IIvuu.a xb
oi'yiov
quia
tota
est,
virtusqe
otjSiv
aoî'a
xai Svaui;- xai xouxto
"
penes illum
ye
{
ut
penes imaginem exemplar.

est sapientia
oOSei;
At vero nee Spiritus sanetus minus

ac
virtus,
vxspsi
xwv xa;
'
Tpa'pac i3bx(v,
xai
on
xauxi
xoiv
'
'
xai ouaiwSr]
xiv 8eib>v Eiai Tcpiaimov

3=
negaverit.
quod nemo Scripturarum peritus Haec siquidem nomina communia

illae testatur
.
vu-axa, xai 6 8eIo;
AYOuaxivo;
ev
tm
tikii
esse atque essentialia divinarum personarum,
Tgiog iSXt
ooî'a
xoxoi;
e'x
<7jau.apxupi.
Ei xoivuv
non secus atque

in
divus Augustinus
igitur
xai
Ouvaixi;
uotfia;
xai
Suvaso); xou
opere de
Trinitate
Cum
Spiritus
Ilaxpo; ExxcopEUExai xb IJvEpia xb yiov, Trspixxo'v

laxi'-'
i
sanetus ex Patre ut sapientia et virtus de sapientia
xai
ixaiaiov
spioxav,
6
\>.r\
ei
asxa
xr;;
ittjxou
et
virtute
procedat,
supervacaneum
est
aotpi'ai;
xai
3uvay.(;
ei
IIax},p
xi;
TrpoSXXEi
xb
atque inane quaerere, utrum
cum
sua sapientia
nisi
IIvE'jaa xo a'YiOV '',
axo xiisaa oXoito
ac virtute Pater emitt.it Spiritum sanctum,

si
xaxaaxsuaÊiv,
xaOaTtEp
Eipr)xai'
'O
Qsog
quis liunc in creaturam convertere voluerit,

:
Tri
prout scriptum est'
Deus
in sapientia firmavit
awfiu sdsfteXiwos rqv

vovg iv"'
aoiia;
cpgovjjosi.
6
yrjy, rJToifiuae
s ovqu3ia
u.eg'/j?
x'/iv
terram, praeparavit caelos in prudentia.
Neque
qui-
'AXX'
ouie
1
'
vero sapientiae
virtutisve
ope Pater devenit

Filii
xai 0'jv;jiEw;
Ilaxr.p 18 r,/8Ev
etci
ad Spiritus processionem, ut ne ad
xo IIvEuu.axo; EXTrbpEuaiv,
wittei ouS' eVi 19
xr,v
dem generationem, neque omnino

nitatis ope. Id
totius diviest,
xoj Viou Y6VV7101V 20 , oute oii [ASOTq? Bso'ttjto; oXw; -
enim creaturarura proprium
1.
xaxauxv
xaO* a-jx
xaxa x aOto B.
ti
2.
ei
ij.ETa
to ulo
:
7iEiori
[xa
Tfjj
viG>
ir.il
i|ia
tw
pa
v
ul(,i
|ir)
au.a
xo
-
u!o-j
:
absque
S.
>>.
oi
10.
3.
yVEVVYiui='vtijv
8
P.
yeYEVTliAeVTiv
K.
-'i.
ooeev
8.
P.
--
5.
YY 1V ''
lin.
om
S
9.
yivove K.
li.
in
mit
rr,v
sii|>.
lin.
II.
eitii
II.
7.
(idvov
SBH.
aytov
miii.
In
ve
ecrxtv
liller.i
II.
sup.
P.
xoO
Olli.
13.
OdiwoEi P.
14.
Ta-jxa
SBHK.
Olli.
15.
7CEpixxov
xe

seq.
xoOxo SI'.IIK.
TCVU{JLa
12.
um.
16.
19,
vq
x&
to
B.
ev
B.
17.
oie
P extrema
linea,
omisso
lineae
initio-
18.
ro -xx-p; K.
o6s bil
SB.
20. ylvveoiv
A.
:i
Inan.
c.
I.
i,
3.
b)
Augustin. De Trinitate,
esl
2,
lib-
Summa
c) I'rov.
theologica, parte
in,
19.
I,
q. 39, a.
:>,
ad
I.
^'l!,
De quo loco adeundus

Oll.
S.
Thomas,
PATR.
T. XVII.
F.
28
40'i
DOCUMENTS REEATIFS AU CONCILE DE FEORENCE.

Immediate
igitur
[266]
oi
ut aiunt theologi.
atque ex
twv
yoep
XTicuuov
totov
xo toio'jtov
I; auT/ji;
6
trfi
GsoXvot
ipsa essentia
Patris
ambo
aequaliter progre-
csasiv.
llv.rpoi;
IlvE'j|/.a
A;j.e'<j<;
apa xai'
au^.i
2
,
oooia? tou
xai
''
diuntur,
alter
Filius
inquam ac Spiritus sanctus,

altero,
Eixio-rj;
7tpotamv
xa\
'Xto?
Hb;
xb
!
quidem una cum

plane
non autem
alter
xb
ayiov
u.ec'
XXvjXiov
jxev
ab altero, nee
alteruter
ab alterutro.
ox i\ ).Xv]Xwv Se o"
Xe
.
Ix OaTEcou aTEpov.
Ivixi;
ev
35. Si quid de pluribus singulariter in divinis personis dicitur, id aut essentia
Et Ti
Ttt
ttXeio'viov
T,
xoi?
r\
Oeioi?
omnino
est
ITpOSlOTTOlC
Xs'yEXai,
OUdl'a Iv
TCOIVTO)?
oaiio'E;
aut
quiddam
essentiale.
Ut enim ununi plane

ceteris secerest,
E^Ttv
'.
'ilizisp
yp
laxi
ixaviv],
xa8'
xiv
illud est.
quo quaelibet persona a

etiam ununi omnino
Xotixiov
sxaaxov twv
Effti
ttocvt/j,
Tcposimov
xa6' ,8
reo
ytoptêxai,
Tpi'a
ourw
]
nitur, sie
quo
illae
xai ev
To'jto
xa
Evliôvrai".
tres uniuntur.Id vero
una
est
numero essentia,
essentialiter
eVtiv
s
yj
u.t'a
apituo
yj
ouai'a
r xi xiov
t
aut
eorum
aliquid,
quae eidem
ouiojOio? aOxr, TrpoTo'vTwv'-', otov

u.ia
ova;.i.i<;
y,
pua
6E'Xr|ut;
r\
y|
competunt, verbi gratia, una voluntas, aut una

virtus,
'"
r,
pua IvEpysia.
Vio'v,
aptipto
Ae'yo[j.ev
yap
aut
una
et
actio.
Filium
enim dieimus
0ebv
tf.5>i;
,(
Ix
0ou tv
xat
xai apiaxo fchbv Iva,

ev
^pw?,
Deum
de Deo.
et
ambo Deum
ununi,
Iumen de
e'x
cpioxo;,
aosiav' 2 ex
8uvau.1v 13
ex
' 1 1
f.
446'
ambo ununi lumen, sapientiam de sapientia. et utrumque unam sapientiam, virtutem de virtute, et utrumque unam virtutem. Neutiquam ergo unum esse possunt divinae personae, nisi quatenus unum quid in ipsis
lumine,
insit,
coiia;,
xai
ayvito
ptiav
ao'.piav,
OvuEO);,
ouoev
u.y)
xat
crpicpcj
u.iav
8uvao.iv.
Kai'
aca SJvavtai
o 15
E<jttv
sv sivai Ta 0-ia irpo'(7io7ra,

atjxoi?
si
xaO
Iv
ev
to'jto
0'
e'ot'iv
oiai-oOE; "'.
llaxp'i
Ei toivuv xai x irpoSaXXsiv ev ejxiv ev

r,
quod
sit
essentiale.
est in
fiel
Si
igitur
ipsum
xai
Viiji,
xoivwvy)o-Ei xoxou xai xo IIvju.a

ovxoi;,
xa't
emittere
unum
Patre
et Filio.
aut buius
xo ayiov, ouiuooou; ys
Eoxai xai
r,
aCxb
partieeps etiam
rei
Spiritus sanctus, utpote

ipse
ixpoaXXov
tivo?
' '
I'teoov
V|irou irposurrov,
ouuuooou;
xai
xrji;
essentialis,
et
emittet
si
etiam
aliam
XXbrpiov
ov,
oux
a5y]Xov
6'ti
1
utique personam; aut

careat, nulli
re
quadam
essentiali
oataq aXXoTpiov' 8
Esrai.
Toutoiv
"
tttecov
oi
dubium, quin ipsa quoque essentia

his
careat.
Ex
duobus
Latini;
barathris
sin
utrumlibet
So'JXotvxo toTv
SapaOpoiv-" EXlVOuiffav
ty)v
AaxTvor
voluerint,
eligant
velint,
vero utrumque
xai
au/fw
21
01-- ixrcE7To'u.Evoi,
Ttpxspov,
- '.
Eauxiv oo';av
respuere
tiam, ex
36. Si
suam
prius deserant sentenest
a-oXiTTsrwfjav
xaijxa xayEi
X<r
.
V)'xi;
2:!
e;
avyxr,4
ETVi
qua prorsus necesse
haec
inferri.
ex essentia Patris Filius et Spiritus,

et
Filii
Et
e'x
xyji;
cuffi?
2 -'
xo'j
Ilaxp;
to'j
Tioc
xoet
xo
ex essentia vero Patris

ut
solus Spiritus,
llvEOaa,
1
ex ol x?^
'
o'jaia?
Iiaxpi; xai tou

1
Latini censent,
non eadem producit essentia

et Filii.
lou x llvcOua-'
X(")v
'
aovov xaxa xou^'' Aaxivou?, oCx

2K
/,
Patris, et
eadem, essentia Patris
Quae
apa
vj
aoxSv 2 atxia
xo'j
1
offia xo'j Ilaxpc/?

xo'j
:!2
'
xai
vero non
ipsa
eadem produeunt, ne eadem quidem

sunt.
oaia
Iaxpo?
O'jSe
"'
xai
t'io'
x SI
;j.7|
xwv
prorsus
Ergo aliud
est
essentia
a'jxiov
/)
aiTtcc",
x aCxa
Trdvxio;-
aXXo apa
Patris, aliud essentia Patris et Filii; ac
prorsus
outa xoj llatpoi; xat aXXo

V'to j"
yj
ouaia xoO Ilaxpo?

V]
necesse
est, ut
aliud
quoque
sit
essentia Spiri-
xai toj
I;
vayxr,; Si xai
to'j
IIvEjuaxo;
1.
xai
fl
om.
10.
P.
S.
Olli.
Jtti s.
/
(

fi
-'.
xai x yiov itveOiia

oitt xai
SK.
3.
(lex iXXinXuv
s.
7.
xai
evitjovxai
:
ad marg.
eadem manu
r,
P.
(iia o-Jva|j.t;
14.
/.ax'
:
^ om. S
II.
prior
15.
VOCUla
II. -
deesl
16.
in
li.

P.
4.
,s.
piv
8e 6ev
17.
ora.
eot'iv
SKB. aB.
\.
11.
om.

S.
23.
:..
e!
ti
xi
9. 12.
Ttpoovxuv
trfi'a
(,.
- 13. 6uvO|At!
ipiov
24.
Q
19.
xafi
offlloS;
I!.
:rp',6 -/>>:;;
'
IS.
r
;
i)>6-
om.
1
S.
toCti.iv
II.
20. Ti.iv
t5;
-
apOpwv S.
21.
1: jai-w
alia
II
A.
22.
SKB.
;oO;
ti;
A.
Ad
-
i-'r
KB.
in
25.
e*
8e
x rivEp.a ad
marg.
2.S.
manu
:
- 26.
om.
S.
27.
ktv scholion
marg
rjouv Jv npay(j.axos Q.
alia
30.
aiita
,';
aixiov
SKB.
29.
h o<xsii
to naxpb
II.
xfxia
3'J.
ad marg.
in
manu
r,yo-jv
P.
6
zji
ovaia to natpb;
SKB.
31. aitta
Ad
xi
otx
scholion
marg.
noxrip
xai 6 uib oSaji? dnooaioi Q.
[267]
aXXo"
TtoXXat
IX.
apa
i

ev
tyj
'.05
oaiai
si'a
'
TptSi,
tus.
Multae
igitur
erunt
est
in
divina
Trinitate
Toto
3i Xaa<pY] u,ov xai 7tap*Xovov. 2 .
essentiae,
quod impium
Filius
atque absurdum.
si
X?, Ei
pv [[aTrip aiTio;
TO'j
ViO'j xai IlvE'jpiiTos,
07. Si Pater
quidem principium
Filii
et
oe
Tio;
HvsuuaTo;
adv'jv,
oe
(Ar)
twv
Spiritus sancti,
taxat Spiritus,
vero principium dum-
(xutcov
am
xat
3
.
oSs x ax tc-/vtm;, oux ap ev xai

liri
xr,<;
cum
ea
quae non eorumdem

sint,
erit
TG aTo ctiTiov
6ei; TpiaSos,
XX oo x
So
sunt principia, ne
ama,
|/.ax7]v
oi
Aaxtvoi
Ta-s
apya;
eadem quidem plane neque igitur unum idemque principium in divina Trinitate, sed duo principia, ac
stra Latini principii dualitatem fugiunt.
fru-
3.uY0U(rtv
M\
10
'.
H
tyjv
to'j
Vio'j
jipi;
TTp07lY0pta
ouo
xaOxa
xa'
38.
Filii
appellatio
duo haec
significat, habi-
ar;u.atvEi,
te
tv
otTEpa
xai t
T
aytan,
6 TCj;
tudinem nimirum ad Patrem, quatenus ab eo

habet ut
sit,
7}V' T Elvai TCKp' xO'J E/EI,
auTv
et
eandem atque
filius patri
die substantiam;
6u.oou(jiov
'iiactuToj;
itag
y*P
7
r,
"'
tt;;;
T,
ixaxpi
5[xoou<no;.
omnis siquidem
lis est.
suo consubstantia-
3e
xai
yEvvôsti)?' ty;v
ttjv
te
y*P
Idem
innuit et generationis
esse,
nomen, quo
amav
'15
69ev e/ei to
9
eivai, xat
ouoouaidxr-a
xal
jj
tum causa unde habet

tialitas
tum consubstan-
Ttapiuxrîv
txavi?.
Od/
ouxeo
f,
tou
'"
aptissime declaratur.
Non
item Spiritus
ayi'ou rivEâaTOi;, *
oute ar,v
tyJ; EXTropedo-EO);
sancti, nee processionis appellatio,
sedsiquando
r.
w.
XX' orav (i=v

xi
xo'j
xoawuev DveVfia IIuxqoq, Swpdv
audimus Spiritum
Patris
intelligimus,
Patris,
donum
nobis
quoddam
confertur,
ITaxpo?
"
E'voyjaaitEV '- si;

l: '
7jua; tp8avoK xai
quod
rju.5; yiaiôv
xai lv
rjpv E'vEp-fO'jv.
ArfEi vap
nosque
sanetifieat et in nobis operatur. Dicit

:
20
Kupio;"
Tu rinv/ia tov IlaTQog Vftwv u

v/.uv. "OOsv xai
r,o
ro
"'
enim Dominus'1
loquitur in vobis.
dicitur;
Spiritus
Patris vestri qui

Spiritus Filii
XaXovv ev
Ylov
eiJTi
fs
ffvsvua v/i
xb
Unde
et
idem
est,
ot XE'yEtar
yip
oipov 18
djjiiioiv,
nam commune amborum donum
6Eia
om.
S.
O'j
2.
Seq'uitur
in
codd. haec
(Igura,
qua tolum rursus assumitur argumentum

t)
oOffc'a
T)
xou IJaTpb;
-.a
auxa
ou twv a-jtwv
aitta
xai
o\iaii toi llaxpo;
xai xou Tiou
Ad
\rerba oO xi aOti
habetur praelerea
in
hoc scholion
in
marg.
r,vo-jv 6 llax-^p
xai 6
Hb?
5|ioo0<na.
3. 9Ero'j<ri
KU.
Iterurn hoc loeo alterum in codd. exhibetur
Schema,
videlicel
oy_ ev a'iT'.oy
ou xwv auxi.iv auxr.iv

aixta
llax^p xai 6
l'lo;
Notandiiin
in
legi
ojy evo;
a'ixiov.
4.
xo-j
Caput
rio,
Iasone
xa8'
to
12.
SKBI.
P.
XXXVIII saepius seorsim oecurrit in codd. hoc praenotato titulo \U[A (jioouijititoi; mandatum estuti uondum antea editum, cum iam quatuor haberentur editiones, a monacho (= I) in actis litlerriis Eutiip, XIII, Athenis, 1890, p. 71-72. 5. na8' , Q \
illml
:
typisque
I.
6. x6
sup.
lin.
V; voculam scripserat post
wob's,
ubi dein delevit.
7.
i,
ex
II.
8.
9. mipio-nio-i
Q.
10.
Post
13. ev
exiropEilaej;
add. in
evvor,onEv
ivvo^douev B.
:
18.
sup.
ecjxiv
lin.
I.
Olli.
SK.
P.
14.
17.
xoi-bv
xai
I.
SKB toto Svccrai. r^r, I. *j|iwv KB

:
15,
xo
1'.
II.
Dvenaxo;
~>,
xo Vio Q.
16.
Spv
a)
Mat. x,
20.
'
406
ut ipse beatus

Augustinus
ait.
[268]
Orotv
e
Ouoties autem
6)i
xai 6
piaxoio?
îiv Auyowjtivoi.
audimus Spiritum, qui ex Patre procedit, tum

causam, unde habet esse,
aeeipimus,
et
xouu(D|/v IlriVfiu ix
riaTQog ixnOQSVOfisvov,
'9ev
ipsam hypostasin
IvxauO
xai
xai
'
Tr,v
1
[xlv
'
aiTiav
autf,v
e/ei
to'j
eivai,
;/evtoi
neque vero consubstantialitatem,

Spiritus,
tt-jv'
7t(TT(itv
E;cXa?oy.v,
quam
innuere
pliciter
nee
nee
processionis
vox
to
ouooaiov'
fjirjv
oute
Y*P
xr $
t
'
'/)
to
Ilv=u.aT0?
valet.
Quo
fit
ut theologi, quoties sim-
cfwv/-|,
oute
V'
ot
EXTropEuaEux;
touto
ttjv
causam, unde esse habet, significare Spiritum, qui ex Patre provoluerint, dicant
:
ovaTai.
Ali
touto
6'Oev
Oeo'/.oyoi,
oTav
u.ev
aixiav aTTAio^
e/ei
to
'
elvat,
irapaaTrio-ai
cedit,
ab ipso Domino
id
edocti, quin mutila
BouXiVTat 8 ,
Tliisvfia
e;
tx
IluTQog
ixnoqtv-
ac quasi decurtata enuntient, neve prineipium
USVOV \ifO\inu,
)>r,fflOTE?
auTO to Kupi'ou toto TtapEiOeoXoyouvtsi;
propius
praetermittant
(apage
istiusmodi
9
,
oy
aiTiov
/,uite).(i;
ouJe
t
'
absurditatem!); quotiescumque autem simul et

consubstantialitatem
et illud
EYyTEpov
7TapaXio\TrvovT<;
[i.Tza.^t
rffi
indicare
voluerint, tunc
:
aroma;!)'
orjXoCiv
oxav
Se
&piou
xai
tr,v
6i.ioouaioT7)Ta
1 '
per Filium addunt, dicendo

si
Qui ex
:
eeXwoi
"', to'ts
xaiTO dY Ytov TrpoaTiOEaai
Patre per Filium procedit, ac
dicerent
Non
xai ix Ilaioot; ii
(OI701VEI
'
Ytov sxnoQSvdftevov
TO'J
Xeyouijiv,
absque
sed una
Filio,
neque ex
alia ac
Filius natura,
Xe'yOVTE?'
1
Ox avU
Y'io'v,
V'lO, 0/_'',aa t9]
ETEpO'
cum
generatione
divinus
intelligitur
ait
"
:
etiam
'ji;
rcapa
1
tov
/,
aXV
YSvv/,aEi
processio.
Quare
Maximus
Qui
voeigOo)
'
xai
EX7r;Eii(jiq, wo"7tpot5tv"' Xeîojasv
per Filium genitum
ineffabili
modo
nisi
procedit ;
Ata tosoutou
7rpoi'ovTO;
ls
ypo'vou tooe
,!l
y-Y ov ' v
xa't
'
' lovl
suu.-
sane non addidisset genitum,

intelligere.
hoc voluisset
sentire, te-
tou
ypvou.
'
OOsv
Oeio;
tf/jui-"
Ceteros autem eadein

in epistola
Ma?t[i.o< dt'
Flow yevvrjdivvog atfodoTiot; ixnoav

jtposOeic
statur
idem theologus
presbyterum
ad Marinum
illius
QSVfiSVOV, ox
ei
to
21
yhvvrtvTOC,,
xai
e'v
Cypri
dicens
',
aetatis
ar,
touto voeTv vjSouXeto. "Oti

voouai,
'-'
'
oe
Ol Xoiiroi
ttj
Romanos
non causam Spiritus agnoscere

inquit,
touto
aipTu;
22
auTo? 2i
rcpo?
2g
Filium. sed ut ostendant,
cum
per
Maptvov
(i
iiTiaToXrj tou?
to'j
St'
2:'
tote 'Pcoitatou; Xe'y^v
Filium procedere,
et
ita
substantiae cogna-
oux aiTiav
XX' iva to
rivEU|.i.aTO<;
Tv
Ytov Trouiv-',
28
,
tionem omnis expertem differentiae demonstreut

.
<
aTO'j Ttpo'ievai SrjXWwo'i
xai
Recentior vero eaque ridicula Lati-
TauT7| 29 TO ouvacpE? T/;? oudia; xai aTrapaXXaxTOV

7tapa<jT^Tio<jiv
".
norum theologia dum ex voce per Filium propius
'H
Se
vjv xaTaYEâuTO?
aiTiov
e'x
twv
dl
prineipium
intelligit,
Patrem vero
prinei-
AaTivtov
8;oXoY''a to
s'YYoTEpov
to'j
pium remotius non proximum hypostasis Spiritus saneti statuit, ut

dii
Ylov voouaa xai tov llaispa

xai o TtpOTE/i; TiOEiia'
1
7ropp)Tpov
aiTiov
Enos per Seth ex Adamo
"
tv;;
Sit
toj"
'-
aYiou IIveu''
um-, venerandi Gregorii Nysseni verba non
uaTo; koctoiitew;,
to'j
tiiiTEp
tov
*
Fvw;
bia
audit,
quibus
unigeniti
dicit',
c<
ipsa
Filii
ei
interpositione
2r,8
ex
To5
'Aoaiji.
:il
Xsôy-Ev,
tyj?
hev to
et
conditionem
conservari
et
aSTTTO'J Fpy)Yopi'ou T0'j
Nuoii/i? iptv^; oux xoEi,

iiEitTEia xai
Spiritum ab naturali,
quam ad Patrem
habet.
XsyouO'/]? oti
ci
r\
to'j
"l'io-j
autl 35 to
,;v
S.
sup.
lin.
P.
8.
2.
to
to
KBI.
3.
ir,v
Ji
S.
:
4.
xai
om.
Ti.
5.
?ap om.
P.
SKB.
6.
r,
om.
to KBI.-
BoiiXovtai
Tfo'fjr
PK. 0.
napviXYiyTsc
II.
7tapEi).r,?To; I.
10. e8e).w<jiv
11.
:
rtpo<rctOs'asiv
A.
12.
ox
S. 13.
-
SKB
II.
1.
iTepojum;
17.
14. Yevveuei
A.
15. voticOw
voEitat
II.
16.
wansp
Jtov
20,
:,,|,]
||
<ru|titpoivTC4
to5 xpovou
21. to
:
:
om. HI.
22. 6 26.
Xey<>|<v
11.
K.
IS.
:
cosoOto-j P.
6ito; Maltlio;
I.
19.
tge
toOto
SK. -
ipyioi
.
SI.
25. Tou:
xo
:
om.
-- 23. at?
I.
24.
Knpo-j itpEa6'JT:pov
to
30.
twv
'Pw(J.aiwv Xeyvtuv
:
27. txoieiv tov Vlv I.
28. or)){.>owo-:v A.
29. xai TaTriv

.
A.
Q'
Posl
:
netoa add. B
Ein. Voluil
forsitan scribere wi.

si
i>l
31.
to
om.
S.
,;
SKB.
33. tov
to,
sequente interpunetionis signo, ac

a
'
essel
quod
latine
dieimus
illnd.
T?,
NlJSOTK
:i: ''
:,T
''
PQA.
/'.
("
;,)
/'.
<;.
I.
90, C.
672 C.
I.
Ol,
c.
136
\.
Vide supra,
p.
76,
n.
c.
c)
/'.
C,
t.
15,
C.
'
[269]
ii
IX. --

Tri?
tpiisix5j?
407
u.ovoyvs< soXocttei
xai t IlvE'jy.a
habitiuiine
non excludi
in
gradus autem ac
invehit,
et princf-
rcpo; tov flaTc'px <j/e'ijew; oGx a~Etpys'. Ba8y.ou;
disparilitates
sanctam Trinitatem
os xai uTroSocTSt; sVi tv;;

TC.V U.SV rioCTE'; TlO?,<JlV 5
ayi? Tpioo; siaayEi xai
Patrem quidem statuendo supremum
vwTaxOV
XaTWTEpov
TE
2
'
Xai IToSlOV
xai
pium piimum, Filium vero inferiorem pium secundum

veluti intergerivum
et
et princi-
OITIOV,
TOV
OE
TtV
OEUTEpOV
quemdam
;
aixiov waTcsp
ti oiaTEi'/io-ijia (jie'uov
',
tou
HaTo; xai
parietem inter Patrem
Spiritum
sanctum
T0O'
IIv'JUTO;
xx'i
TO OE
ij.vov.
'yiOV
\\\i~J[l.i
11
'
ZJTWto
tv;;
'
TaTov
aixiaxov
xai
demum
Spiritum
:
iniimum atque a principio

ita
oi/To);
ei;
xpiEia; 8
In
fia'paGpov
xaTaTcirtTEi
xai
Osia
dumtaxat
atque
in
tritheismi
barathrum
7tpoioj7ra TtEpiypa'iEi xai xo
IIvejjlj o'jcitEp
oiwvov
delabitur, divinas
personas circumscribendo,
aTtEpYaCeToii.
Spiritumque quasi nepotem constituendo.

tivi
X6
u7TEp
Eveto/o'v
twv AaTivtxw^ SioaaxaXtov

9
?
39. Incidi
in
quemdam doctorem Latinum

(sie
aTwv YP
0VTl
-'-'f
ti
yp/|
Xs'yEiv
1
6X
pro
ipsis
scribentem', nefas esse dicere ex
[luTgug oV
i:.
Yiou to
IlveOâ xo
'Yiov
"
(o'xw
Patre per Filium Spiritum sanctum
enim
Y*p oo
'
'
aiTia xai Siacpspovr EffTai, to [iiv
duo eaque diversa essent

propius, alterum
Filio, prout
prineipia, alterum
EYYUTEpOV, TO Oc
7tOppwTEpOv), XX' tX
13
'
Tluioilc,
suuoo'Xo)
remotius), sed ex Patre et
xul
\tov, xaOnEp ov
'
xai
ev
tw
revera in ipso
Symbolo eo addi-
irpocTEOEixai
',
i'va
w;
ev
aiTiov 6
IIaxr,p xai
tum
est, ut
Pater
et
Filius
tamquam unum
Yt; vorjxai
to'j
yi'ou
VEuixaTo;.
1
Fi
ouv outw;
"'
prineipium Spiritus saneti intelligantur.

si
Quod
qui-
lysi, xaOrcEp Ixeivo; "i^Gl

Oisiteo-ev
f,
',
TCpwTOv uiv
auToT;
res
ita
se habeat, ut
ille dicit,
primum
aTrouSaJouivr, o//Jev uujj^wvi 7rpo; xoo;

s'x
dem
tant,
deflectunt
ab
illa,
quam
simulate affec-
irap' /;imv oioxcxXoui;, xai ouxs'ti 17 Xoiitov

Ol'
xo
t/)v
concordia
in
cum
nostris doctoribus,
neque
prinei-
5 /od
18
to Txpouc/Ei; aixiov
OtVTl TTJ
votjxe'ov,
oute
E^
iam
dictione per Filium

est,
proximum
iis,
SlU Xy)TCTEOV
exTtEudvxwv
OlaXEXpiUE'va
&i
XIVE;
TWV
xai
'
YtoS 20
21
,
pium intelligendum
neque vocula per pro

qui a Filio
ita
IXijp7)<TBV.
"FrcsiTa
o'jtok;
ei
ex usurpanda, ut quidam ex
TTpOffMIta
[jiev
IIvE-Jlia
7CpoXXEl TO
deseiverunt, nugati sunt. Deinde fac

si
esse;
ayiov --,
o
xai to ETEpou
irap'
esuto
Suo 25
tout' Ivei 23 , to
personae diversae Spiritum sanctum emit-
ex
tO'j
Xa6o'v 2i ,
t7,v
Tcavxw;
ama
ottoXe'-
tant,
quarum
exinde
altera
boc a semetipsa habeat,

naeta
sit,
xavTEsv ectoi, xai
oW
altera vero ex altera

Ttap'
lauxwv
eipia
e;e'-^'jyov,
habebuntur,
atque
duo sane prinpostquam

prinei-
cavTE;, Ta; oo ap/a; oo' oxto;
XXi xai
xai
rcpo;
ultro amiserint per, ne sie

pia vitabunt;
quidem duo
xo
xoij
SoYftato?
aTwv
xai
uuuiîuvov 2C
TtavTayo'OEV
immo
vero suam doctrinam abso-
EauTO-'
u;a/ou.Evov
amjGxaTov
nam
40.
ac
secum pugnantem atque plane inconfidei 110-
E-OEifa* 2 *.
gruentem demonstrabunt.
i/.e'
[x.
HpsTo'
ti;
twv
e;
f,u.wv
ei
e'xtceuviwv xai
\j.r\
Ex me quaesiit quidam ex
illis
twv AaTi'vwv
21 '
TCEpu-ayovToiv,
Trpoi'o'v,
Ttav
t ex
strae desertoribus
ribus,
Latinorumque propugnato-
tivo; i tivo?
cpunxw; 30
aixiov e/ei to oY
num omne
id
quod ab aliquo per
aliquid
I.
0111.
B.
8.
2.
xe
add,
alxiaxov
II.
3.
tou
I.
Olli.
SK.
11.
II.
'1.
%i\
:
toy
IIveu|j.aTOc
Ttpb;
to nviO|xa
I.
S. 7.
I
to
xi),-
et y'^v
IIvE|xa
19.
(lvov
9.
Olli.
um.
S.
fleta
B.
iypxpom
A.
V.
otw
SK
iiiux
post orw
K
P.
posit xaxatuTtrsi. --
10.
IIv|j.a
yiov B.
16.
[iv
m.
11. 50
17.
12.
o-j/.
),).6t
ex
B.
'-
o; sup. lin. P.
1'.
24. ),a66v
-6 21. oxw; B. ayiov itpoayoooi to quo vocem eaoxw toto supplevit editor. 23. 25. xai S0o> B. 26. uij[i^vov Ejvr K. ex aSiiv ton'. A suprascripto asque reliquis capitibus prorsus oinissis. yvioixw; ora. AaTivwv B. xai
18. 01' rto 0111.
14. rtpoaTi'Exai
Tio
15.
:
jrîv.
T||jimv
S.
Iti
PAK.
llv0u.a
tov P.
20.
SKBII.
sl
0111.
22.
xb
II; in
7t(ioayouo-iv
0.
Jtap'
/.ei,
Si
S.
27.
SKB. 28. Huc
II.
29.
ô.
30.
Ii.
a) Is est forsitan
Hugo Eterianus, opere contra

b.,
II,
c.
Hergenroelher,
/'.
H..
161,
c.
240,
adnot.
Graecorum opposita,
9,
ut arbitratur
quem
ide.
408
*
r.
DOCUMEXTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FI.ORENCE.

id
|270]
vTr.pdui/.v,
Ttpoi'ov,
ei
Vis.
naturaliter
habeat
progreditur, pro principip non per quod progreditur. Ego vero eum
ou
utTj
'
irod'iitv;
tecv
Tot
'Eyw
oe'-
outv 3
to ex tivos ota Tivos .utixSj;

ctiTia.tvj;
ouo
invicem interrogavi, num omne id quod ab aliquoperaliqid naturaliter procedit, duo non habeat stiae existentiae principia, alterum scilicet
syst
EauTou
;
U7nxp;stii?, to te e; ou
xai
'
to
Siot
Si'
ou TtpoEtot
Kai -pp
',
6 av6pco7co? e; avipit;
tpistv 6
ex quo, alterum vero per
quod
procedit.
Yuvaix; êwiouevo;
TOI
w?
'AiroffToXoi;,
''
Etenim homo ex viro per mulierem natus, ut Apostolus", duo habet principia, patrem ait
OUO E/El
ar.TE'pa
-
ITia, TOV TTKlEp
07]XoVo'tI
8
Xat
T?)V
nimirum
per
et
Isaac
procreatus
matrem: Iacob vero ex Abraham duo habet principia,

alterum
Si
xai 6
'IaxwS ex' to
'Apaojji
ota tou
>
'lo-aix'-' yevvv/jei's,
ouo s/ei T atrta, to u=v YY 10V
unum
patrem
propius,
et
remotius,
videlicet
iis
to
oi
rcospioTEôv,
tov
uaTE'pa 8y)XaSr)
f|u-.(7>v
xat
tov
TTjV
II
avum.
ergo ductis ex
quae
iraTTirov.
Ei
ouv toT? e;
TtapaOEiyuaui
apud nos fiunt exemplis suam studeant obiirmare thcologiam, confiteantur etiam duas causas et duo principia, neque ea negent quae necessario ex eorum argumentationibus colliguntur.
41. Et
laurwv xpaTuvitv irEtotvTat EOAOyiav,
6pt.oXoyEt-
Twaav
\xr\
10
xai Ta ovo airta xai Ta ouo p/a?, xat

i;
Ta
avaYXT);
'
I-irdiAEva
Tot?
oixeiok;
Xo'yoi;
apvia$>0"av
'.
quomodo,
ait,
rerum
creatio,
cum
ex
[/.a
Kai
irwi;,
sîriv,
7j
xticti;
ex
IlaTpo; 01
0C1
Patre per Filiuni

sit,
in Spiritu
sancto acceperit ut
Ftpu ev ayia) Ilv=uu.aTt to Eivat XaSoaa,
Tpt'a
non
tria
habuerit principia. sed
cipium
tio,
unumque opificem?
ei dixi,
unum Rerum
prin-
(yu -a ama,
11
XX' ev atTtov xat va 6V,a'0upY0v;
crea-
xti'ou?,
to
OauaaatE, itpo; auTov

to
I~IaiTpo?
Em
r,
oute ex
Vio,
o eximie,
non
attribuitur
neque
tyj;
oo-ta;
U.V)V
tpr,Tai''-
to
essentiae Patris et
stasi,
Filii,
neque eorum hyp-
OUTE
13
EX T^C
UTtOUTOtO-EtOi;,
rjTtc;
aXX' EX T^? XOlVrj;

eo"t\
sed
communi
voluntati
est
in
quae una eademque

ut
eorum ac virtuti, quo fit. tribus

:
OeXv'se;
auTr, Ttv
xai
ouvau.Eio;,
u.ta
xai
'
/;
'
unum Deum
principium habeat
unumque
Tptiv
''
S8ev
xai
tv Eva
0=
0=ov
atTtov
opificem. At Spiritus sanctus ex Patris hypostasi dicitur ;quare si
E/t xat
Tr,<;
Si](jiioupYv.
-
To
l2
IIvEaa to
Et
iSiyiov
ex
1
idem ex
vos
Filii
quoque pro-
uôcTa'o-Ew? Etp /)Tat
to IlaTpoV
eo-ti
0;
to"
cedat
hypostasi,
ut
putatis,
cum duas
nisi
aT xai ex xr^
&U.S;,
uttostocgeios
to
Yio xaO'
hypostases pro causa habeat, duas etiam causas
ouo uTtoffTotTEi atTta; syov,

Et
jj-r,
ouo aiTia? xai

'
'
duoque
principia
utique
habebit,
insanimus. Nolite ergo exempla incongruentia

iterum
Ouo ap/a? e;ei 7taviw;,

votxiois
xtio-t; o
(J.6'.
1
uiEfluopuv
|,J
Mr, ouv
-/j
ls
adhibere
siquidem rerum creatio a

seil
TrapaoEiY^ît /_pvjaOE
TcaXiv
e'x
Ya P
Deo
est
non per essentiam,

Filium quidem
principium,
per opificium.
Spiritus
tpumxw;, X),i or,titoupYixw;

Et tov
t'ibv
2 '1
,
0eou.
tou oyiou
42.
saneti
Si
proximum
7rpoo-/_U
airtov
21
Patrem vero non proximum ponant, cum haec opposita sint, opposita vero siinul convenire nequeant, non igitur
IvejU.octocXeyouoi
os
-'-'
tov IlaTEja oe
ou irpoc/<;,
xauT
avTtXEt'uiEva,
8'
avTtxEtptEva cvveXOeiv
6
SvaTov, ox apa ev atTtov

\"\o\,
HaTr,p
Effrat
xat &
unum
principium erunt Pater et Filius, ut qui fuerint principia opposita ergo duo: et quo;
3ouo apa" xai Ttou KVTtxEiuEva atna ovTa-
modo
istiusmodi infelices
duo
principia vita-
t'/;
oo
p/a;
ot
oê'tXioi
tfu;ovTat iravTayoOEv
bunt, quibus undique urgentur?
auToi? ETtouEva;;
1.
'1.
5t'
ou
ot'
u'to
:>.
P.
L'.
'I']y<',>
oe
ktv
IC.
t
xai
Sl'
ou Kpjtffiv
om.
B.
ix
Olli.
3.
auTov
auTiv
Trfi
P.
i\
voo; P.
yev[1.svo; 10.
K.
6. SrjXovoTt
|>u.| (ir,T.-,a reiiciutll

-
SKti.
7.
9.
Sia
'Ioaix B.
14.
f]
6(io).0Y^To>aav
PQA.SK.
P.
11.
apvijaSbxrxv K.
11.
12. rjpTriTat
SK1I1I.
SKB.
8.
SKB.
u.T|V
13.
:
0111.
om. A.
15.
xai
ol
om,
I!.
21.
IT.
u.=0u(o[iev
K.
LS. ivoixsioti;
iv oExetot;
I
P.
19.
yor.Tfjat
I
AB.
20.
'J2.
Wtivoi Xeyouoi
(<i;)
SB.
oe
om.
B; uius
1!.
loco edilor
>^ni
intra
jrivTm;.
taOT 8s
ivtlXE;u.:va (Tuvcifleiv ouvarov
ceteris OmiSSiS.
- 23.
Svta
interpungil posl i.Tta.
iv, 4.
[271]
jxy'. O'i
IX.
MARCl EPHESII CAPITA SYLLOGIST ICA.

'
409
et
AatTvoi Trpoo-E/ ?xi ou itpoat/h ITtOV

floij
_|.>.
Latini,
dum proximum
non proximum
dicunt,
s-l
Ilatpo? x*i
XsyovTE?
xat
itpctov
xai
principium
de Patre ac
Filio
atque
OEUTEpov xai Tpitov iuîxT) tivi t;ei

orjXov
xarl
6'-.!
x'xi
vayxaia,
[Xvsugia
iiri Ttj?
primum, secundum, tertium,
naturali
quodam
a
oti'imoai
*
tou
Ilatpo? t ayiov
Eitrayoucilv
necessarioque ordine statuunt, manifestissime

Spiritum sanctum intervallo
disiungunt, gradus
3ci0y.au?
xat
uTtoSacjEi;'-
quodam
Patre
sancFilio,
>iW
ayi? Tpiaoo?,
xai
o
'
tv
=
uiv IlatE'pa
3
,
tj.Eii[ova
to
disparilitatesque
in
tam Trinitatem
tou ayiou [Iveuiioito?.
cruvoSou
eccrt
inferunt,
Patrem quidem
Yiou Xsvoudi, tov

'AXX'
I'lov
t5j?
Filium vero Spiritu sancto majorem asserendo.

axouETOtjav
'ti
7csit7iTJ]?
tov
At a quinta generali synodo discant, haec esse
oixouuEvixwv,
3
Taut tou
ilpiys'vou?
Soyu.aTa"
Origenis placita
'[oucmvtav?
ci
dicit
enim beatae memoriae

in
Xsyei yc\p 6 oi'oiu.0?
ao-i/EU?
ev
tu
itpo
Iustinianus imperator
sua adversus illum

in
xaT
auTo
Xo'ytd
Ttepl
auTOu ToiV
ttjv
)tti?
oratione isthaec"
<i
Qui ante omnia
ipsam
itavTo)v
ei?
ciuttjv
ayiav
xai
uiooejiov
sanctam
et
consubstantialem
est dicere
:
Trinitatem
TpioiSa
Xa(T5)riu.r|5;, ETdXu.7]o-V Ei-Ttciv,
tov yiv
Vio'v,
blasphemias ausus
Patrem maio-
(laTEpot iisisova sivai to Yiou, tov 81
tou
ev
6
rem esse
Filio,
in
Filium Spiritu sancto
ayiou rivuu.7TO?
i).
"OOev xai itoauGeov aTov
propter
illum
eodem
tractatu
deoruin cultorem appellat.
tw aut
OEoXoyo?
Xo'yu ay\m.
FpTjybpio?'
Kai eIxotw?' Xsyei yap xai
. Ouamultorum Ac recte quidem;

'' :
dicit
'Ilouv
'
enim Gregorius theologus

est,
Nobis ad
.
ei?
Qsb?,
'ti
y.ia
ci
('
Dens unus
quoniam una
deitas, atque
Oeo't/,?
xai 7tpo? sv Ta e; ato rXv vjcf/opav
ununi ea quae ex ipso sunt

si
ii,
referuntur
/i
Elxoivjv'
'va
oi
Ttpo? Ev
i\
auTo
s
ava:pE'-
20
povts? ei?
Suo,
OTI
eov
ttic;tsouo"iv, oi
[j./j
5tpb? ev
1
tJ
aXX to ev"
El?
ava'-pE'povTE? Trp?
Ta ouo"
or,Xov
'
nimm referunt ea quae ex illo prodeunt, in unum Deum credunt; qui non duo ad unum, sed unum referunt ad duo, procul dubio non in unum Deum, sed in multos
Itaque
qui ad
OUX
Iva'
'
0EOV, XX' l?TtoXAo? 7UG"Ts0U0"l 12
credunt. Quid
ergo adhuc
gentiles
vitupe-
Xai Tt ETI TOI? "EXATiOl* 3 U.E[AlpOVTat;

fjt3'.
rant?
jjiev
Kl t
rivEui/a
to
ayiov
ex
tou Yiou
44.
Si
Spiritus
sanctus
ex
Filio
quidem
25
7tpOCrEy io? EXTTOpEUETal,
EX OE TOU
Hatp?
o TrpocjE/w;
proxime procedat, ex Patre vero non proxime
xax tou? AaTtvou?,

0"EW? TOU Y'lO
SvjXov oti ex u.ev tt;? TtocxTa-
secundum
Latinos,
constat,
eundem
ex
Filii
EXTlOpEUEtal, EX
tk~j?
OE TT)?
y.r|
UTTOTTaCTEM?
''
hypostasi procedere, ex Patris vero hypostasi
to IIotio? odau.to?'
e;
yo, to
TtpocTEyi?
'
nequaquam
cpji
enim
id fieri possit,
cum non
auTo
TTjV 7tap;iv
e/ov; Ouoe yap 6

' : '
'[axwS ex
proximam ab eo existentiam habeat? Neque

enim Iacob, qui
non
to
ASpau
o 7cpocryc?
sytov
'
l!
to Eivai, XeyoiTO
proxime ex Abraham
1.
ai-ia B.
2. iroirEicTEi?
Q, sed suprascripto corrigendi gratia.

in
3.
I'nsl
alii
ui'ov
iterum
tiEiijova
add.
SKB.
Iloc loco
habetur
A, ac in ipso quidem textu, haec

orara. In
IK'iira,
116'.
quam
codd. post
abso-
lutum caput exhibent, vel ad
folii
K habetur
post Caput
OUX
EV
avTiy.iu.va
TTpOaE'/E? xai ou
7ip0CJE/_E;
6 7iairip
ainov
ai'na
attlOV
xai 6 ui;'
'1.
xoucrtMoav
(im.
KB.
K.
0111.
15.
ivafE'po'/T:;
r
.
>.
r,|jiv
cun.
|j.y)
B. B.
8.
oi
oe
12.
fi.
TrjV
vafopiv I/Ei
to
13. ev
ri
Vi,
aTO um.
SB.
7.
ei
TOivuv
9.
)>.a
irpb?
Ti'/iov
ii
ou-j
am. SKB.
P.
10.
7tf6;
t;
6O0 P.
11.
Eva
Ii.
7riTiEoucHv
A.
Iti
"I5/)(II
14.
7tpoti-/U
S.
npocE/:; SB..
1(1.
iyyi
AK.
ai /'. <;.,
I.
86, c. 947 B.C.
li,
/'.
G.,
t.
36, C. 148
ll
L49 A.
41(1
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DK FLORENCE.

est,
[272]
7tXt)v
Ei
2
procreatus
dixerimus esse
ex
Abrahae
ex vt
Os'Xoi
xoo 'ASpa&pi
ti;
''
iroixaasio;,
xrji;
hypostasi, nisi quis dicere velit ex natura, quia
apa
Xsysiv ex
oioi?'
xai xcavxs;
ex
pisv
omnes nos homines, origine ab Adamo ducta, e natura quidem Adami esse dicimur, minime
vero
ex eius hypostasi. Atqui sancti doctores
8s s av8po)Ttoi
ttJ; osi'a?
X'j
yevo? eXxovxe; e;
Aoa,
xvj;
xou
'ASijji Xeydjjiea,
ex
imouTOCEi.);
oi
ETtt
O'jOotjjLw;.
'AXXa
u.7)v
ol
'yioi
xv);
xoivavxiov
'
plane contrarium de Spirltu sancto asserunt,
xo
IIvEUuaxo; XEyouaiv, ex
axb
xvji;
uitOTiiEO);
0r,ydpoc
xt
8
dum hunc
docent ex Patris esse hypostasi,
ut
to
Ilaxp;
EoXoyouvxss,
6
ts
divinus Gregorius Nyssenus,
maximus revera
Filii
Ep-z-iyono';
Nueror,? xat
ttoivxei;'
[jLEyiaxo;
x9j<;
ovxi
Maximus, ceterique omnes; ex

stasi
vero hypo-
Matuo; xai
0 tou
01 Xoi7rot
Ix
TrosxaaSM?
Eiosvai.
eundem
esse,
nemo
dixit,
saltem quod
hypostasin
Vio
oYi;
axb
eIttev,
xr,v
oaa ys
'/ju.5;
10
sciamus. Ergo frustra Latini

ut
Filii
Max/jv
pa
Aaxivoi 9
OirdaTaijiv
xo
Vio
proximam
Spiritus
causam ponunt.
Patrem non esse
TrpouE/vj ain'av xo Ilvsjjiaxoi; xi'EVxai "'.

iê'.
45. Quoties Latini dixerint
"(
)xav atxiov
01
Aaxivoi
to
*
Xs'yoxri xbv
ilaxspa
jjiv;
proximum
saneti
Spiritus principium, ab eis

Filii sit
TcpoaE/YJ
ayi'ou
IIvEuixaxoi;,
IpwjjiEa
quaeramus, utrum quod
principium,
xouxouc,
TidxEpov
01a
xo
Eivai to
Vio
vj
aixiov
IE
eo dicant illum etiam Spiritus principium, an
Xs'youaiv axbv xai xo Ilvsdijiaxoi; aixiov,
01a x
quod
ipse nonnihil conferat ex sese ad hoc ut

sit.
xai
11
axdv
Eivai
'-
xi
I
oujj.aX).a8ai
''
irap'
sauxo
Spiritus
Quod
si
dixerint,
fit,
quia
Filii
est
neb; xo
iw
Ivsduaxi
' '
Ei
[J.ev
ouv 01a xo
principium, perspicuum
esse Spiritus principium
eum non
huitis
proprie
sivai xo
xupt'io;
l: '
Vio aixiov Xs;ou5i, SvjXov oxi aTo; o

Icxi xo
enim remo:
vEunaxo?
aixioc;'
toiotov yap
20
tum, non proximum

ut Pater
Filii
est
principium
sit
ex quo
fit,
t Txdppo) xai o Tcpos/s; aiTiov, xai EpiaxETat 6

IIaT/;p xo piiv
TrposE/v-|i;
'
quidem proprie
principium
Vio
oi
xupi'w; <ov
aixio; "', 'xE xai

IS
utpote proximum, Spiritus vero non proprie,
,
'
to
IlvEUt/aTo;
Taxr.v
o xupdo;,
ais
vj
quippe non proximum. At vero eiusmodi theologiam, seu potius theomachiam
Tzpoae%fi<;:
'AXXa
xr v
;
8oXoyiav,
pt-E/pi
nondum
Patre,
ii
hac-
EOaa/i'av
r.xouuapisv,
eitteiv
uaXXov,
Exsiv
ooe'ttcd
11 '
xai vv
<oq 6
25
tenus audivimus, verum
illud
quidem audisie et
XX'
yE
axoo[j.Ev, oxi
mus.
nimirum,
ut
Filius
ex
Yib( ex to
llaxpo';'
[/o'vou ij.vou
llaxpo'i;,
ouxio xai xo IlvEy.a ex xoii

f\ilXv
Spiritus ex Patre; ac frustra nobis
vitio ver-
ux-^v
ol
xai-"
aoToi
syxaXoffi
ex
tunt illud ex solo Patre, qui Spiritum
sanetum
to UaTpd;, to Tio
to llvEaa to
Ss
'yiov in
ex Filiosolo allirmant. Si vero asserant Patrem
XEyovTE?. Ei
xai tov
Ilaxs'pa
1
3(
quidquam
Spiritui tribuere ad hoc, ut
sit,
quid-
aojxSaXXEoQai
xi
i/'c'irooo'i
7rp?xo sivat xoj HvEuitaxt'-
nani quis dixerit itidem prae copia ineptiarum
xi; av
tpai'y)
TiXiv Tipo; xv
laav
xiv
vatpuo-
1.
)iyoiT'
v B.
2.
e!
8e
S
8.
0'
:
I!.
:!.
8eXei
SKI!
:
9sXoi
ex
Dun
corr.
A.
II
:
ot
k.
xi;
oic
<;.
B,
:
ulii
(iev
edilor haec intra uncinos notanda posuil

S.
7.
ivayv
:
tOtî
fa eXji tu.
'.>.
5.
A.
[iriv
to
vavxiv
et
SICB.
Osiiypoi;
o)oyo;
S.
oi
Aaxivoi
SK.
--
10.
Herum
ligiinmi
exhibenl codd.
K sive
in texlu sive
ad marg.,
eam
videlieel
quae
hie repraesenlatur
x T>ic TO "2:pfj;
O^
KyrjGi/';
TO TlVcUlia
t ytov
Oô^TioEw;
x to Traxp;
II.
xai
om.
\. 14.
12.
\il
aTOv habetur hoc
schoben ad marg.
1'.
in
(,i
xov vuriia SrjXaS^,

IT.
l.i.
g-j(i-
xo Hv|j.aTo; SKI!.
15.
y.pto;
16.
Kixiov
Sl\.
T.p'sii/i; Sk'l!.
18.
xo
o nr,oaE/r,;
5s
um. SKB, ideoque editor

19.
in
y.i
I!
hanc intra ancinos adnotationem posuit

21. xb
ll/Cj|i'/:o,
ou'.
y;
yp SKli.
20.
Om. SKB.
HvEnaxi
1>.
'
[273]
LISVMV
atxia,
IX.
aXOJTWV
etcei
' J

EVXE'jOeV
Ml
fit,
AuO
ai
Yp
EGXat
xa
hinc pullulantium? Siquidem inde

sint principia,
ut
duo
xai
&Troaxo'ic oo,
i/.ev
xat
uLEpictv
"
quoniam
ipsae hypostases duae,
xb sivai Ix 2
5
im IlvEuaaxt, xb
Ylou
e';
ex xoO ITaxpbi;, tb
ac partiaria
sit
Spiritus essentia, altera parte
xou
yopvjYOupiEvov,
xai
xb
[Iveuii
a Patre, altera a Filio communicata, et

positus
sit
com-
(tuvOsxov,
dpriotv e/ov xtjv urtapîv, xat off

1
XXa
Spiritus utpote ex
ambobus habens
alia
xoTi; xoioOxoii;'
ETCExat ooâasiv.
existentiam, ac
sis
quaecumque
ex monstro-
istiusmodi consequuntur doctrinis.

46. Porro Latini hisce coarctati ad creatio-
jxq-
AXXa
xouxot;
oi
Aaxivot ffTEVoyo>pou[jiEVot,
xxiUEtai;
aixo6Xs''|otjo"i
Ttpi;
xb
7rao"siY|Jia
xvj;
nis
xcaXtv,
"'
tva
bV Xovoxi
;
IIvEULiaxojji'you;
xaapwc;''
ut apertos sese
argumentum iterum recurrunt, eo scilicet pneumatomachos ostendant ac
sauxou;
'ytov *
s
r,
arcooEmoct
xai
xxiapia
xo
llvsoiia
xo
Spiritum sanctum ut rem creatam manifestis-
e/;e6wji '.ppovO'jvxE;.
'Epouffi
y*P
'
Tl
xai
sime arbitrentur. Dicunt enim vel ipsam rerum

creationem
dici ex
Patre per Filium hoc habere
xxiai?
ex
Ilaxpbi;
Si'
Yio'j
Xeyoiuvyj xb
Sr|iJiioupYov
atxtoii<;,
etvat
ut
sit,
nihilominus tarnen
unum
principium
t/nv, outo;
TCETcioxEuxat,
15
atxiov
Iva xai"'
Suo
vj
e/elv
opificemque habere censetur, non duo tresve

ouxe
xat
ouxs
tpsT;
auctores,
xbv
u.ev
neque unum proprie, alterum non
xuptio;,
' '
xbv oe
au
xupt'bi;,
oute
f*.epo<;
'
proprie,
neque
alterutrum
alteram
partem
si
IxxEpov aurrj
upo; xb sivai auaaXXEiv. 'Av ov

yj
eidem conferre ad existendum. Ouod

dicant,
haec
xauxa
Xe'yoxtiv,
''
xat xb
IIvEu.a xo aytov oijioXo-
auf confitearrtur sc
liquido
Spiritum
sciant,
YEtxoxiav
oxt
l;ui
xTiatta 'ioovEtv cpavEOS;, o aaOExwaav,

xt]<;
sanctum pro creatura habere, aut probe

extra
[jlev
iauxtov
ouoi? xai
uTcoaxaEojs
i/.ta
20
uvavxat xat rcap' f(liv oo Tcpdaojita

xat ivi
ex
oe
Xo'y';)
E'vEpyEia
'
TEyvtxo)i;uîSTv oirsp av ouXwvxat

lauxiv
CTroaxaet.);
[xi;
',
quidem suam naturam hypostasinque duas personas etiam apud nos posse una actione unaque ratione artificiose effieere
quidquid voluerint;
ut
xrj?
ixaxspov
EvspYEta;,
Tcpb;
vero ex sua hypostasi
cf.uctxto;
*
Tc;oayEtv ev Ttpbffiinxov Si
cEtvat
unaquaeque
potest, nisi
naturaliter
producat
unam
fieri
perf.
449"
sonam per unam solam actionem,

vaxov,
25
Et
(a/i
non
uis'poi;,
oiTEp
EiprjTai,
xb
partem,
ut
ut
dictum
est, exsistentiae
0"U[ji6aXXEiv 1
mute
Etvat
oo
xai;
dpy; xat oo
conferat,
adeo
duo
sint principia, actiones
xa? IvspYEtai;, xat xb TrooaYojjisvov itvOexov. I1o9ev

oOv auxot at'av Ttpoati)Tttxr,v
tccii?
''
Evs'pYEtav Sunt tc;o5(o-
aTrovs'ijiouo"i
xat [liav p/rjv
x oo"'
tpaai,
Unde unam personalem duabus personis Operationen! tribuant, unumque principium

itidem duae, resque effecta composita.
illi
ergo
OauptdÊtv
30
u-s
.
a?tov.
6
illa
duo asserant,
licet mirari.
Kai
e!j
ev
r||v
vo<j;,
avOpwmvoc;
Xs'y<,
47. Ipsa
mens
seipsa
nostra,
humanam
dico, ra-
Xoyov
(x-v
lai/xo'j
Y wa xai
TtvE'jijia
xcpoSaXXsi, xbv
vor,-
tionem ex
illam veluti
gignit spirttumque emittit,
olov
oi'yyeXov
xwv iauxou xivr,aax(ov xat

<Jtu.a
nuntium motuum suorum ac cogiliunc
(iaxojv,
xb oe mo'jv xat xtvoOv xb

'
'
xai
xbv
tationum,
ad
corpus
animandum
ac
Xoyov auxbv cuvavaâivov

35
irpoEtdi
[jlev
xai
b'tappo'jv.
iu;/.-
movendum, ipsamque rationem manifestandam

et
ouv XXr,Xon 6 Xbyoi; xe xat xb TtvEy[JLa
exprimendam. Producuntur ergo una simul mente cum

ratio
Ttapi xoC
vo'j,
xai 6
tjtiv
yyiWzi
l8
xoT; e;oj
xa
tum
spiritus,
quorum
altera
xoO YEvv/jxopo;, xb oe Cwot xai aysi xb Sbiua, rcoi av

5
nuntiat extrinsecus quae genitoris sunt, alter
wpooXEu;
xb
(iouX/,xaf
7taci
xr;v
xoO
Xoyou
iyEiv,
oh
animat agitque corpus, quocumque prolator

voluerit. Spiritum
irpotEvat
7rvE\ji/.a
xai
,9
aixt'av
oux
autem
a ratione
procedere
1. -:orcY)iiTwv
SKB.
SKll.
8.
5.
xaDxpo;
KB.
2. Zi G.
s/.
SKB.
:!.
Post xotojroi; etiam aXXoxoxoi add. SKB.
'1.
7to6).7touTi
ytov IlvEita K.
7.
-jio
lin.
S'
0111.
11.
SK. qui
P.
habent,
12.
IpoOotv.
:
P.
om. SK.
9.
Ii.
lui):
oLtoiw;
SKB.
P.
13. iiwXoYiixiixyav Vi).
11. rj-JXovrai

17.
10. 15.
x*i SUp.
P.
P,
a-JT>?|
oiv
sO
B.
Hk
jtp (o(rwrtixr,v
corr.
SK
ante ivspYEiav.
19.
16.
Suo
Olli.
Q.
Ex
auvvaâtvov corr.
suprascripto
A, suprascripto 0; a. --
mox
IS.
xv
add.
yy>i
xai
um.
412
DOCMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCIEE DE FEORENCE.

dixesit
[274]
TO XOU
xai
6i
causamque habere, nemo sanus unquam

iit
;
OV
Ti
TU
EU
pOVWV
Ttp?
SlTTOt
TTOTE
TCCO?
Y'P'
quorsum enim, cum
ipse socius verbi
Xdyto
tyjv
:pavpw5iv
cuvEpYO'jv
;
ad Imius tnanifestationem, vicissimque a verbo

ipse manifestetur?
auxo'j
aidioi;
7r)av
aTo tpavEpouiiEVov
i*iv /ei
Outtu
vr\
xai 6
Eodem modo sempiternum

Spiritu producitur a prima
liuic
Adyo? auuirioiov
to Elvetia itapa
u.r,v
Verbum una cum

causae
est,
toO TrpMxou vo
xr,v
xai IlotTpo;, oi
ttaal'/jsi,
aTo? auToi
irap'
mente, nimirum a Patre, non tarnen illud

ut
sit,
aiTi'av
toS Eivai
xaftaTtcp ouoe
ut
neque ipsum ab hoc
ocjto'j TauT-c,v Xai.6avEi.
Tauta
HiqIo'j
Ma;iy.o<;
~
|ju8' )(i(v
eandem
aeeipit.
Haec perinde ac nos atque

te
xai
irp
ijp&v
Oeiotoito?
:papu.bEi
v,t/.Tv
xai
tt,v
ante nos docet plane divinus
Maximus
imagi-
nem mirum
plari.
in
modum aecommodans
in
exem-
cixbva
Kot8a7Tp
cou
Sauuaao;
yP
6
Tco
pyETUTao.
ecti xjv
ty);
!,i
Ut enim verbum
nobis nuntius est et

sie
et
ev
Xyo;
1
oyYsX;
interpies
motuum
mentis,
divinum
vou
/.ivr,;j.7.T(ov,
outm x !
IlaTpoc
Tjuiv
6eio;
fiofot
Verbum magni
patur;
vitae
consilii
Patris angelus nuricuspiritus

in
[XEYa7,c
ouXr,; to3
ev
yyeXo?
dvou.asiar
E17TI
ac
quemadmodum
Spiritus,
nobis
ita
x!
'
xaGrtEp to
xiv/jTixbv
to-j
TCVEupia iotixo'v
motusque corporis prineipium

quippe
est,
xai
I
TtaaTo;, otio
xai
to
Oeiov
15
quoque divinus
sit
cum
vis ipse
[veuu*
(oo,7TOiv
rcpyov xai xtvY)Tixbv xai cuvexxtiueox;,

(07j
qua vivunt, moventur, conservantur, sanccreaturae, vita appellatur. Ait igitur

vir,
Tixv xai
Ae'yei
Tpi'xto
aYiaanxov t^?
v
'
0V0|xaÊTOl.
e'v
tificaritur
Y'^
Tyji;
^ Elpyjuevp? 8sto;
vr,p Ttuv
xEsaXaiw
divus
ille
capite
tertio
;
tertiae
Centuriae
TpiT/,;
IxaTovTaoo;
iVtoOTlXiu''
Capitum gnosticorum"
est,
o
'
<<
Neque
erat,
neque
K
Oute
r,v
oute eutiv oute eutoi toO

XYOi;
''
Xoyou Xoyo;
aj/oipo?,
'/." 1V
iflirfi
neque
erit
verbum Verbo anterius

non mentis aut
Verii
bum autem
gignentem
tem,
ter
est,
vitae expers,
viTEpo?"
oe
ox
avoui;
%
~
tTj;
sed quod mente polleat ac vivat, quippe
cum
aXX'
Evvouq
xai
t~)V,
w? Y EVV( ,v Ta
xov IlaTEpa,
vrj '-lV
Meutern
essentialitef subsisten-
oudiwoio;
u-iSOTiTa,
*
xai
f.
450.
i'
I.
Patrem habeat,
sanetum
vitamque
illi
essentiali-
ii
'LEaTiocav ouatiooii;
Evurcapôucav, to HvE'jy.a
u.ev
subsistentem, quae
.
coexsistat, Spiii
to aYiov
"Opa
voOv
YEvvvTa xa),ou.Evov
oe
''
ritum
Nota quomodo mentem

tov
quidem gignentem nominet Deum ac Patrem,
eov
xai
IlaTj'pa,
oyov
y vv " u vov
)
-
Verbum
vi tarn
vero ex ea genitum
Deum
ac Fillium,
auTOu tov Viov xai 0eov,

aYiov
^(oyjv Se
to
IlvE'jjj.a
to
demum
est
Spiritum sanetum, Filio coex-
Evuirap/ouaav
tio
Viw, XX' ox
i;
auTOu
sistentem, non ex
eodem
alias
existentem. Atque id
it
u7rpyou7av. Kai to'jto eutiv ottes ETEpo? eoXoyo;

yrp'if
ii ii
ipsum
(i
quod
theologus
Ex
'l'^x
ty.E'vl
to'j
.
IlaTpo? sxiropEzTai xai
'
ev
tw
Patre procedit
^S.
et in Filio
manet.
Viiji
Quod
si
divinarum personarum proceset
U.Y)'.
Ei T(
a'i
e'uu.eo'io
xai au.E5c advov '" oiaÊTTpoatuTTiDv

e'x
siones ratione prineipii remoti

tax;it
proximidumeo quod
pouaiv
Ttpdoooi Tiv
si'iov
xaTa TOU?
inter se differant, iuxta Latinos,
AaTtvou;,
sivai,
tw
tov ii:v
Tlov
iaovou
e'x
toO IlaTp;
8i
Pilius
ex solo
Patre
sit,
Spiritus sanetus ex
t oe IlvEotta t aY'Ov
(
HaTp;
llou,
;i:
Patre per Filium, idque
sit
processio, ut aiunt, geneialio, idem
xai to'jto cdTiv r IxTro'pEUdi? xaT' auxou;, TauTOV
idem
igitur processio erit ac
apa
r,
tr,
Y*
1
vvÔ"t
r,
ExirdpEuuii;
e'v
xai
ty;
EXTtopEuiEi
& uev ;x
vicissim
generatio
ac
processio.
Duo
ergo
Y ivvri"
?-
Ao apa
t?,
Tpioi
u'ioi,
I.
-,
:
y.ai
um. ^Kli.
2. isaoiio;:'
Oauilaui;
II.
:t.
xxi
sii|i.
Im. A.
'i.
ouv
:
K.
li.
6.
'.i
y.ai
I'.
7.
xai
om. SKI:
addito tarnen
Bl
posl
)!
in
SK.
8.
Viil
8;i5
5.
ivou;
P.
I'.
9. Eviiiiiau
10.
iivi))
SB.
/'.
fi.,
L.
!)0,
o,
1177
li
1180
II
\.
10 38. Sic
Gregorevera
P/iotii
Conslanlinopolitani ber de Spiritus saneti

Ratisbonae,
1857),
p.
Dialogorum
iversione.
l'.n
lib.
mystagogia
zelin,
90;
I.B.Franp.
I
Verum
iiclrius
lalinus Gregorii
Examen
doctrinae Macarii Bulgakow de

,
smper
proi edil et Filio
Gl
I.
Spirituss Patre Ilergenroether,
processione Spiritus saneti (Romae, I87G
tu.
'
[275]
IJ.OVOU TO'j
XI.
MARC1 EPHESII GAPITA SYLLOGISTICA.

Sl'
413
ex solo Patre
IlaTpo? Y- VVI 'V V0 S! 6 2s Ix IlaTpo;

pisv
erunt in
Trinitate
Filii,
iiinis
Viou,
xai 6
xw tlaxpl irpoMyifc
ce
'
6
2
.
ol
tw
genitus. alter ex
Patre
per Filium.
itemque
proxi-
pUv
1 it 3
7rpoayvi;, tou
nTp?
os
u'uovo';
'AXXa
unus mus,
Patri proximus, alter Filio
quidem
a Patre vero remotus,
nepos
andita
scilicet.
At
touto
0oXoy*i[Jt-a
[/.aXXov
TcapaXiripv;[/,a,
vero istiusmodi de Deo ratiocinatio, seu potins

deliratio,
U/pi TOU VUV

J/.9
.
O'JX T|X0<73tULEV.
y)
hactenus
aut
nondum
et
sit
est.
*H
'
'
auTy-,
eo-tiv
ap/v)
tou Yiou xai

aXXr]
'
49. Aut
Spiritus,
idein est principium
Filii
sanctique
si
Tod
pijv
aytou
or
y
IIvEuy.aTOi;,
V
Yiou
aXXr, xai
0
Ei
aliud
aliud.
Filii
Ouod
idem,
auTr,,
TO'j
''
tlar^p
iio'vo?
Ei
cum
erit;
solus
Pater
principium, pro-
fecto etiam
py/|, xai TO'j
o aXXr]
v'.
Spiritus
solus Pater
et
principium
IIvEuiiaTo; apa 6
"',
[liT/,p
pLovo;"
sin
autem aliud
aliud,
quomodo non
est
xai aXXr]
tcw? ou ouo ap/ai;
duo
'
principia habebuntur?
Patris hypostasis
uttoitciuii;
-
tou IlaTpo; eutiv
'
p/i tou
u7Too"xao"i<,
50.
principium
altera
sancti
Filii
ayiou IIvuu.oito;
r
'*'
(
ecti'- 81
ayi'ou
xai
aXXv-,
Spiritus; est
autem
et
hypostasis,
to'j
Tiou,
tou
IlvEui/axo? ap/'O
xa't
xaT
nimirum, sancti Spiritus principium secundum

Latinos.
est
tou?
Aaxivou;.
AXXv]
apa
aXX?)
u7tdo"Tao"!;,
'
Ergo
altera
et
altera hypostasis, id
OTTEp 0"TIV
UJTO0"To"l? OUO, TO'J
IlvEuuaTOC sistv
''
duo hypostases, duo sunt
Spiritus princiigitur
ap/ai
siciv "'
va'.
x*t'
auTO;.
Auo
apa
to
IIvuucito;
pia iuxta illorum doctrinam.
Duo
ponunt
pyai xt' aTOu?.
Spiritus principia.
Yii{ outw?
'
'0
IIaTr,s xai 6
"
ev
v)
aixiov
51. Pater
et
Filius
ut
ita
sie
unura sunt sancti

solus,
to aviou IIvEuVaxo;, w; xaTEpo<;
[Jio'voc,
aXXio;.
sxoi-
Spiritus
secus.
principium
si
alteruter
aut
Ac
quidem
ambo,
Ei
uisv
o/;
outm; apupw w; ExoixEpo; outw; ev aixiov w;

ev
pio'voc;,
alteruter solus,
sit
cum
alteruter
quemadmodum solus sie nimm
Tpo; es
aovoi;
Tr&o'iwTtov,
principium, ut
ita
est
una persona, profecto

principium, ut sunt una
xai apipw apa ls outw; ev ohtiov w? Ev itsoVottov, xai otw;
ambo
aliter
sunt
unum
ava^
persona, atque sie reviviscit Sabellius. Si vero

aSiXXio;. Ei Se aXXwi;
jjlsv
apy-pio
toi
ev aiTiov, aXXb>; 0
ixxTgpo; ixvoc, 7tw{ ou oo

xai
aiTia
Tb yap
111
aXXto?
aXXw; xai
o"uveio"7.yei.
rj
oia^/opa
xavTio;
gV,ttou xai
piVov
quidem ambo unum principium, aliter quomodo non duo erunt principia? Siquidem aliter et aliter atque differentia nulli dubium quin numerum etiam
vero alteruter solus,
inferat.
VO
tj
Ev
ev-".
to
TOI? OsiOl;
5TpO(Tr.')TtOli;
SV EO"Tt TO OIXIOV,
52. In
divinis
personis aut
unum
si
est prin-
o\>y
Ei
u.v
or,
ev
6 ev,
xa'i
e'oti
Trpo'awiTov
ainov,
cipium, aut non unum. Atqui
una quidem
erit.
e/oj/ev
^r,TOu;jivov
ei
IlaT'/jo
yap
irou-'
Sr]icou8ev
persona principium
ritur,
est,
habemus quod quaeSin

*
'
EUTai
EffTat
[/.ovo;*
oe
ouy
Suo
nam
Pater proculdubio solus
iravT?
autem non
principia,
Ta aiTia, xaOjrsp
22
.
t4 ainaTa Suo. Toijto
aToOEV atOTTOV
prineipio.
unum, duo sane omnino erunt ut duo sunt ea quae oriuntur ex Id autem absurdum esse, res ipsa
f.
;.ir
per sese loquitur.
1. itfoas/j^t
t<5oe
Mi
S.
2.
jtou&n) uitov;
8K
u'wv;
:
ito'ppio
B.
6.
f,
:i.
toio om. SKIS,
sod
in
V.
habetur
in
S.
post
6eoXYn|jia.
Praetere.i
propositio
oti.
haec
'AXX t
8o)oY)(j.a
:
initio capitis
sequentis.
4.
-7|
PQA.
5.
r,
om.
11.
S.
r,
P.
o-jx
7.
'wJvxij.iv
ponitur
SK
tl
:
xii .ii
om. K.
r,
P.
9.
SK.
10. xai XXni
om. A.
ôxiv
PQA.
IJ.
inx\
A.
l.
1'.
om. SKI!.
H>.
om.
mit.
14.
Eioiv
to UvEij|iaTo; S.
in
15.
Suo pa
S.
y.ax'
auTou;
ad marg.
ailil.
alia maiiii
=v
sidiv
B, sed add. al ante pvjtl.
Praeterea hanc habel ad marg.

17.
adnotationem de postrema
illa
proposi-
tione
"Eoiy.l ttoj; nEpitT^ to ercava'jripOev.
or>;
:
om.
I*.
ev
18.
xai ap.pw pa
aiTiov
irou
a>;
7ico"(ottov
PQA;
in
in
tarnen
add.
marg.
alia
manu
i'.aiEpo;
oxw;
vi
;
:
'i-i
icpnwirov,
quae verba
<7:ai.
idem
reeiilnnt.
19.
Ttavi;
om.
20.
Posl vjy
habet
:
So
nvTOj;
I!.
sed
infra [losiiis
in mihi
punetis innuitur haec verBa delenda esse.

et alia
21. rcou
:
Sjjtco-j
SK
om.
22.
Ad marg.
Itairip e
P aliud caput,
quidem manu, subiungitur,

irax^p xai
uio;,
videlicet
Tou auTo.
xai Vi;
xvj
El
i',i
(TuvaTTcexai
toko SifuTarai
[J.?oiv x/j
'/.ai
p.<poiv x
nvu[Aa t
ayiov,
oiia auvaTrrstai
rb II/:u;j.x
apa xo ytov xai
ouo"ta
oii<7xaiai.
Toxo 3z Max:ooviavoiv.
'
41'.

proxima potior
ut
sit
[270]
53. Si causa
ac propior
vy'.
Ei to
uusio; arriov
Ejj.u.Edi<)q,
u.5XXov
01a ti
<âmov]>
ex
mediata, qui
til.
cum
tolies dicatur Spiri-
xai iytfrKom to 700
TOaauToixi;
tus ex Patre procedere. raro
admodum
est,
verba
HocTpo;
ExTropsOso-Gai
/.eôuievou
to
:
IIve-
per Filium apponantur? Quid

propiorque
causa
sileatur,
cur potior
vero
ac
uaTo:, oXiycuct; to 61
TO |/3:XXov OITIOV
Xa'l
Ylov
TcapEVTi'ETai
Aia
ti
minor
YY<JTEpOV
altlcSTCU, to
8s
remotior semper exprimaturV Ac
quo
pacto
et
ttov xai TtoppwTspov si XEySTat; IIw Oc xai oi

oo
non duo
eru'nl
et
prineipia,
ubi
et
potius
Ta aiTia,
ev
01;
to
uiXXov
xai ^TTOV
xai
minus, propius
54.
Filius
remotius locum haben t?

est
EYyuTEpov xai Tto:pwTEpov y>pav
Ejrsi;
causa
saneti
Spiritus
aut
vo'.
'O
YXbi aiTio;
t
tov
ayiou
IIvsuaTo;
uTtosT'JEOK.
r,
Tto
ratione
si sit.
naturae aut ratione hypostasis.
Quod
eadem
Xoyoj t;; 'ssso);, r
tw
).oy<;> t?;?
Ei
toi;
ratione naturae,
cum
natura tribus
usv
ov;
Tw
Xoyto t^; ifjOEio?, apuat; os

'
aOt-))
communis
tribus erit causa, sieque Spiri-
Tpici,
xoivv
sarai
to
toT;
xpiut
to
r,
aiTiov
ei
xai
os
tov
1
tus ipse se emittet vel alterum. Si vero Filius
TcpoSaXsi xai
ti
''
rivstjua
laUT
ETEpov"
causa
est ratione hypostasis,
cum
alia sit eius
Xoyco t?;?
7rooTaaewi;
Vio; aiTio:, STspa
hypostasis. alia
erit
vero
Patris, alia itidem
ipse
TrosTacii;
rapa tov
''
Ilaii'pa, sTs'pa ESTai 7rapa tov

-
atque Pater aliudque prineipium. Ergo duae hypostases erunt causae, ac proinde
causa
llaTi'pa aiTi'a
uei5
''
xai STs'pa
or|
p/'/i
ouo apa uTrouxa-
duo etiam
55. Vis
Filio
prineipia.
illa
atrial, xavTSuOsv
xai oo apyai.
ev
producendi Spiritum
sit
in
Patre
et
vs'.
'H
v)
ltpo6X]TiXT]
ouvaiit;
Hat:; xai 1
'
iSi
una eademque cum

essentialis
seeundum
ac
Lati:
piia
xai
aixr,
Cicap/oiio-a
xai tou;
Astivou?,
2(
nos,
profecto
erit
naturalis
ouaiior,;
iuti rrivTio;
xai
suaixv
u.i)8sv *
TauTr,; os to
huius vero expers
erit Spiritus sanetus.
quippe
HvE'jj.a to
ayiov XeiitE-rat,
'AXX'
Tvji;
aXXo rrpooaXaCiTv;;
qui nullam aliam producat personam. Atqui ut
ea quae eiusdem virtutis sunt, eiusdem naturae sint oportet

iuxta
Xov
npo'o-iorcov.
waTtEp Ta
aur?i<;
ty;;
ouv-
theologos
Patres; sie
virtuut
pisioc;
ovTa,
xai
odia?
sivai
vyxr,
vicissim quae non
eandem essentialem
necesse
est,
xaTa toI? toXdyOUS

Ta
ar,
IlaTs'pa;. O'jtio xai TOuvavTiov

ur.l
81
tem
habent,
prorsus
ne
rXv outtjv osiuSl] ovxixiv E/ovTa,
eandem quidem naturam habeant, atque ita Spiritus sanetus exeluditur a communi Patris Filiique essentia utpote a communi quadam
essentiali
T^v auTTjv ouaiav c/eiv va'Yxr,. xai ooiws XXoTpioTai to
HvEaa
to ayiov
xoivy;;
t;;
xoivr,? oiai'a;
'"
virtute
exclusus.
sie
At
vero nos, ut
llaTpo; xai Tfto,

aXTptov ov.
'AXX'
Tf,i
ouatuSou cuviusw;
eiusdem essentiae,
esse
etiam eiusdem virtutis
v,u.=ii;
war.sp aoosiov, otm

ayi'av
sanetam
unamque trium
dicamus,
seimus, probe personarum potentiam praeTrinilatem

et
xai aooOvajov
iijiiev
Tr,v
Tpiaoa, xai
io57tep
itiav
3(;
Suvapiv
t<~)v
TpiSiv
ve'oii;
xTipTTOuEv
' '
xai
uiav
quemadmodum
unam
essentiam.
novos
56.
istos
pneumatomachos
proprietates
valere
multa
oioi'av, toi;
toutoii;
TtvEuiiaioua/oic Eppw-
dicentes.
sunt, seeundum quod ingenitus sit. quod gignat, quod emittat. Quod si harum una, emittendi nimirum, Filium partieipat, quae est
c6ai zo/a -jpairavrE;.

v-'.
Patris
'louofiaTa
too
r,
IlaTpd;
Eici
xaTa
tou;
3i,
theologos
Patres,
OeoXo'you? llaTEpa;
te i-ftvvriaia '- xai to ysvvv
xai -TTcoSaX/.Eiv. Ei ouv evo; toutwv, to 7rpo6aXXeiv 3r,u.i, xoivwv-i

~'jZ
tw YiM
''
xaTa touc AaTivou?,
Latinorum
privet,
sententia. Spiritum
vero
penitus
Filio
majorem Pater societatem cum
os
IlvEuiaTOi; iraai
c.
StioraTai, irXefova apa

t"/_Ei
habebit
quam cum
Spiritu saneto, ideoque, ut
Trjv
xotviovv
HaTr.p
Tipo;
tov
Viov
ij
I.
Allerum
3.
aitiov
om.
:
les,
add. tarnen ad marg. alia

editor
intra
11
1 1
manu
:
in
P. ac
:
rede quidem.
B.
1'.
2.
xai
to
xoiv&v
xav B,
ubi
.-
<
add.
B.
\a
<u;>
7.
xotvy.
;,
ilti-x
1,1.
lern
,1:.
vac
10. -
'elido.
6.
-J7i0OTiiJii;
t/,.-
um.
too;
alia
uin.
oiaim itorp xai ulo

13. to. vi,
iv
xoivr;:
ad marg.
manu
i.
v.ii
om. KB.
iitiSev
S.
tw
B. -
11. totoi; toT?

illa
veou
YEwEoia P.
xotvuvei P, sed suprascriptis litteris *
monemur verba
fuisse
ioa P.
277
X.
MARCI EPHESII DIALOGUS DE ADDITINE.

*
415
a
f.
it:o:to IbsvJua Toi--r,v',

rr.v
xii e; va-poK tcXsi'ovx

to
prorsus necesse
Spiritu
est,
majorem diversitatem
a Filio. Et
'.51.
iTEpoTi)Ta
7tpb
t nveupct
Syiov
r,
7tp
sancto
quam
quidnam
tanipsi
tv Viov. Kj'i -i rri

Ti,
MaxeSovuo Aatcvot
;
psfjupov-
dem Macedonio
Latini vitio vertunt,
dum
xa8sp5?
otutoi jtveojtaTouorôSvrg; 2
apertissimi evadunt
pneumatomachi?
MARCI EPHESII DIALOGUS DE ADDITINE AD SYMBOLUM A LATINIS FACTA.

MAPKOV TOT '*E20T AIAAOID2 OV
H EnirPA*H
'EN Tl
AATIN02,
"II
IIKPl Uli.
2VMBOA nPOSMHKHS'.
0otu[iô)
-i?
f,j*Tv
i-'/.i'ii'.-.z.
MARCI ARCHIEPISCOP1 EPHESII DIALOGUS, CUI TITULUS LA TINUS, SIVE DE ADDITINE AD SYMBOLUM.
Latinus. Miror
-paris.1218
'
'
;
jlaxtvog.
ty,;
tteoi
quod nos
vituperetis propter
ev toj
auuSoXbi
icposfr]xr,;, o-o-j ve
r,
SsuiEpa
-i(Tr;
additionem ad symbolum. quandoquidem se-
10
TWV
OtXOUUEVtXtv
I'JVOOO;
OAOV
TO
-',
TV;
cundasynodusoecumenicatotum primae synodi
cujaSoXov
t
v).a;o(7a
-stpaoio/.;
3
7rcoa8r,xat;
symbolum nobis
tradidit
immutatum. additio-
ita<j\r,(S!tax
xa- TaXX
o'jo;v
*
ttdo?
to
Tr.v
sasEorepov
).i;tv
nibus auctum. alioqui maioris claritatis gratia

explicatum. Itaque verborum immutatio nihil
laedit.
KvaKTiiaaa'
Xayr,
15
wjt
f,
zsp\
EvaX-
Xuixoti'vETOi
toi?
oii'ousi
Tr,v
axpiSstzv
dummodo
accurata
dogmatum
ratio
'
f-
'
33 '
twv SoyujtTwv.
rO((lXI}g.
servetur.
JiSV
TooTO
OUTGJ?
l/i'.V
OjXoXoYOfJlEV
Graecus.
Rem
illud
ita
se
habere fatemur. neque
xii to
Elvai
tyj? Oi'jTc'pa;
euvoou cjiiooXov vr,XXzyuEvov

itptdTi);
-/.otTi
ignoramus secundae synodi symbolum. comparate ad
rrpo;
to
t;;
T7)V
).=;'.v
oix
quod prima
condidit,
esse
1.
tto; to xyiox QvO|mi to ytov
P.
2.
In
SKB
suhneetitur.
in
quidem ut pars eiusdem

:
capitis.
in
KB
vero tanquam caput LVII. rarum quiddam ac singulare, videlicet

l'
:
Ttvs rp-.aStx; i-\ toj itoo;

t-.;i
xai to-
.0'j
/.i:
u.:'i
tov
ivio'j
IIvrjaiTo;
> i~i\,
v.jX
t:vx aova5'.7.u>;
jiia
Mvx
:.:'.:.
-ooocona'
u.ii
t\/.>-<.
tos::
-.zootiTi'.;'
IokSttitei;'
)
uooir.
:j'.j
r
SvojMKa* uia oOoij. to;;; yaoaxTr;p4'

jiotofioi
-
SsXijot;, ts:.:
ivc'pYStai'
;j..a
bvajll;, tcs:;
Tp:i:
|ua
y.i?'.;.
-?i
|iio
Z'-7t!;.
roii:
i-'.-fvwoi'.:'
a:s oii.
to:\;
est.
:
ixtEvES" ii-a f/)a;j.V.r,
i;i-ooTT,Tr.
Haec autom ad Marcum niinime

TOUTJaa;,
'.;
-:
pertinere,
perspicuum
his
Praeterea, in
Br.Toocoiuv
legitur
<j/i-.~>
adnotatio satis curiosa a librario. ut videtur. subiuncta,

KVTEticEiv
ivio-/_r^::
verbis yuaza
oiiorcr,
ToCto.;
:o;
y=
SIC
1
-io-:
rot;
>v
<ov
EuvtEun
x*i
i-'.o-Tr/jLr,:
3r,7T)u9v
(jp'/r.o-;.
jiusioi;
i'
fancvrijoai
;
aiv aTo:;
y=/o:'(o;*
oj< ETX|M|<jev i'iyvti,

tt.v
(sie
jjti RapiEi; ;:z^

ffXLOTr,Ta
/''^r t'
iXTcaiaiii,
vi/(t)Ta
?Ar o*y.vtuv xa
rrio'.r.a;
ipx ~i:u'J
y.ii
yip
:
i/.Xr.v
-J-,
ivapao-7T:av
a-jToC
xai
arxatoryiTa
rcaiip'.O'.;
1.
xiTiv;)iv
'.lo-JO'.v
=v
; xr,
I
Tilulurn exhibeo prout habetur in

xt>..
:
H;
sir
r.
habet
To
:v iytoi; -aT-.o:
2.
f|(iw-j
Mpxo-j i-y.-:-/.o-v,
zi: i/>a
E;:70'j AxtTvo;
in
toj
i'Jto-J
AaTlvo?,
itEpi /.?>.
icapsiuxE
I.
3.
?.x:
xx-.t
Ta l/'/a
I.
4.
RQcpaXXaY^
I-
Pi. Parisinus 1218. f. 133-137 Iosephi Hergenroether editio haud integra apud Migi l'.G.A. I60,c. 110"-ll"l,adhibitocodiceMonacensi 256, f. 587-290 (= II Jasonis monachi edilio in
.
periodico Iwtt,o,
t.
[2
(Athenis, 1889
p. 235-247,
ad fidem codiiis 110 Vatopedii in uionte Atlio (=1). idem Dialogus in codice Monaceusi Ii5. exaratus anno 1443, eo ipso scilicet tempore, quo ab auetore edilus est Dialogus: item in codice Iberorum 388. f. t
Mi;
quo.nl
DOCUMENTS RKLAT1FS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

verba immutatum; verumtamen quod
illis
[278]
aYvoou.V
j;r,v
o'j
pnjv
on
ye exeivoi? toi; icaTpoeaiv

rjov)
Patribus
cuerit,
symbolum immutare utique

id
tibi
li-
EvaXXaljai xo
ouu.oov,
xai
ao\
toto
non ideo
licere
censemus.
e;ivai ipajAEv.
Latinus.
Quid
ita,
quaeso?
illi
slanvog. At
synodus
xt oV,
Graecus.
Primum quidem, quia

erant, tibi vero id
rpotlxog. ripStov
|JLEVIXY]
',0"2V,
iav oti ixeTvoi
<tvgoo; oixou-
oecumenica
petit,
licet
neutiquam com-
(rot
tt
5s
v
too:o
'
o TCpOSECTl, xoiv OTI
quam
maxime
Papam
vendiies
licuit,
pLaXlCTTa tv
1 'i
au/r^ xat t exeivou TcpwTEiov.

t
eiusque primatum. Deinde tum utique
Eêit* tots
s
jj.ev
i\r V ou yxp ~u> xexo'jXuto'

Tr,v
;
oo\
cum nondum
nihil
erat vetitum; tibi vero, qui addies.
uEti to xexmXuiiOxi
Tcpo70/",xr v toXu.7|<to:vti
o\iy
tionem molitus
cum iam
resesset prohibita,
sis exse-
Xdyo; ouSsiq Guy/wpEt
ur,
-
\j-keuH\jvov
e7v*i
.omnino prohibet quin obnoxius
Tc; exatavrjScKJat; otco twv
tcocteocdv apai;.
crationibus a Patribus pronuntiatis.

Latinus.
Quandonam, obsecro,
cuius
rei
id
prohibi-
Aurho;.
Ttoiav airixv
llt
yip
/]
xe/o'jXuto
:!
xi'i
oia
tum
fuit, et
gratia?
til)i
Graecus. Ejjo totam

Post illam
fidei
rem aecurate dicam.
locixg.
tt,v
Eyw
01 '?^ T
TC
*V
'
x p'Sw;.
Met^
expositionem a prima synodo
rcapx
tt;; irpoiTV)?
cuvdoou
tciitte;
tvj?
tciVie; e'xOesiv
YEvdvxffiv
faetam, multae variaeque fidei expositiones a

diversis synodis conditae sunt
7roXXi
utto
xai
Sidtôpoi
ExOs'asii;
ad abrogandam
Slot:popo)v
cuvo'xov TCEpixtpooaou to oy.ooacov.

[a=v
consubstantialitatem,
faetae sunt.
quae
quidem
irritae
et
'AXX'
IxEivai
^xupw87]ffav
Tc
OU(J0l
',
rj
Se
tvj<;
oeute':^
TcptTr,;
Secunda vcro synodus, quae

fuit et
GUVOOO^
Ivvoiav
''
OlXOUJXEVtX'^
xo Tr,v
exeitiv
(Aiv
oecumenica
servavit,
primae sententiam aecurate

exeudit
axpico; 'ûX;ot[ix
y|
ioixv TrErcoir;7TpoijOj-|Xr,;
i;
peculiarem
expositionem,
Tai
TaGV/|v,
vv
rltUEi;
T/j<;
avu
;
haue
nimirum, qua nunc
nos
quidem
sine
ypiasOa, uiEi? oi ustot

os
'
77po59r,xr
ooETEpa
additione utiinur, vos vero
cum
additione: ex
rj;iw;
vi^potv
Tov
cuvooiv ouSejAiav xojXuaiv
bis tarnen duabu'S synodis neutra ullo decreto
oio>pn7ato t7,; [/.ETXTCoirjCEto;,

oixouaEvtxrjc;
vi'yOr,
8
OOev
etci tt];
TpiT7|?
7rpor)-
prohibuit ne immutatio
fieret.
Quare
in tertia
cuvo'ooo
orui/.oXov
tcistem?
-^povo-jvTfciv
oecumenica synodo
esi a
*
f-
fidei
symbolum prolatum
non verebantur
baptizandis.
Tcipi twv x Nciiropiou

t/;v
ttj<;
exSeSi'
Nestorii seetatoribus conditum, haereseos
oou.evov ", eyoy
a?psio?'? So;av,
V
TT)
oG
134.
pravitate
imbutum,
per
c|tio
uti
in
XXI
fj0t7TTl'ClV
'
'
ETXuUOV
AuOtOl
TlVOti;.
quibusdam
perlectum
sent
Lydiam
Quod
Touto
ox
o't
TraTs'pE;
Ert
vYV)J(iiEV0v xo-vTi; XC(l

Creo
TO~J
cum
Patres audivissent ac iudicasesse,

ut
avsxTv
xpivavxEi;
ouXojjiEvou
non iam tolcrandum
a quolibet
illico
u.ETOdToiETÔxi to
ixvi/.e'ti
cuaooXov, opov eO; IqTJvEyxav,

Tr,V Gtc
symbolum immutaretur, decretum

runt,
a Patribus definitam seu fidei
tule-
(iTjÊva
ToXaav EVXXxTElV
TTITTIV
V1T01
twv'TClUTEtD?
nequis deineeps nderet immutare fidem
attpiOV XT^ci(JV
TO
~r^
symbolum. Ouaad
cuaoXov.
7Tpb<;
O&ev xai
6 uiaxotpioj;
KpiXXo?
13
ev
t^
propter
beatus
Cyrillus
data
[oannem
synodo
patimur
tv 'AvTio/Eix; 'I)avv7)M etti-toX^

KTtd^5iv
' '
t/,v
oixEtav
Antiochenum
probe
seilet
<
epistola,
cum
ea quae decrevisset,
illi
Eioto?
(uto; Y*P
ii
V
t/,v
^V
^^YaXri;
(ipse
enim magnae
XtV/)5
ii
0"UVOOOU TTpOEpO?)
Xt' OUOE'va
'i'/jdi
praefuit),
Nullo
modo
>,
inquit",
<
Tpdnov saXEOEOÔai vyo|/EO
exteOeiov Otto
I.
iotye '
'-
*" ,/
i.'" ,v ffr.
I.
:!.
^TccxcdXuTo
-
I.
1.
t xcv
toto
I.
All liunc
locum habetur
quae
I.
in
l'
prolixuin scholion,
eî
ui~i
quo foliorum
pars orationis
133'
135 orae penitus
occupanlur. tllud aegligendnm censui,
quin nihil a.iud

lal
Olli.
I.
Bessarii
habita
die
prima
Novembris anni
.'.
1438,
i>.
in
Ii7/x.
8. I.
Vide edilionem romanam anni
1864, p. 95 sq.
10.
jxpuvrai
I.
I.
-y,nr,-/iy'ir, I.
I
0.
IxBeSojiE'vriv
I.
I.
--
Posl
xlpeaEW? aild. avtrv
Sii'.oiav
11.
toto ov
I.
12.
add.
:.
KpiXXo; 'AXe{avSpta;
14. ir,v
oixe/av du>; ir.oixan oni.
I.
;.
/'.
(,.,
I.
77
180 D.
[2791
'(
X.
/,;j.wv
[JLV|V
- MARC!
tcijtiv
rjtot
EPHESII D1ALOGUS DE ADDITION!;.

to t^c jti'utew;
EaUTOl?
yj
417
edita,
twv [IaxEpiov
ut
ab aliquo fides a Patribus nostris

fidei
o|Jl6oXoV,
cc
OUTE
E7nTp7TOJJLV
ETEr,
sive
symboluni,
concutiatur;
neque
poi?
fii'av
7j
Xe';iv
u;i<|/ai
tov
EyxEipsvh exeice,
yov Kipi?jT 'j'xi o-yXXaSv-v, [XEu,vy)avoi tou

l
),s'yovto(
ill;
fiiiuiot ogia
auvia,
oi
u.
edsvro
-<
ipsis aut ulli omnino alteri unam voculam eorum quae ibi ponuntur imniutare aut unam etiam syllabam praetervel
irc
enim auf nobis
Ol
naziosg
to
OUV
e;
o yp r,aav a&roi
(-)eo
XaXotivTEs,
5 exico-
pernjittimus,
memores
eius qui dixit"
/.
vejak tou
ucv
xai
Marso';,
Ne
sed
transferas terminos aeternos, guos posuetui.
i-
pE'jETOtt
aTo, ecti ck ox aXXorptov xou

tvj;
runt patres
Neque enim
ac
ipsi loculi sunt,
Vio xaTa tot

Tr,v
oioia? Xo'yov
'
'Axouei? to?
Spiritus
Dei
Patris,
est
qui
procedit
In
oi
otavoiav uovov, aXX xai
Xe';iv
xai ai/X';
quidem ex
Filio
ipso,
non
tarnen alienus a
XaSr,v
xmXuei
[AETaitotEtv
te
<
xai
irapaaiv;iv
r,
secundum
essentiae
rationem
Ox
ix.
E'TCiTpTto;j.Ev
irjcriv
iauToi;
Iteqoi;
II,
Audisne? Non
gressionemque
ipsis,
sententiae
dumtaxat, verum
&>f
irpoo"W7rou
ty;?
cuvoou
TiaV/;?-
xaiTot
ys
etiam vocis aut syllabae immutationem transvetat.
UEvtxrj o]xou i
15
avooo?
rjaciv,
XX'
toi?
auToi
tov
''
opov
Neque
nobis,
inquit,
sevto tt;?
e'qeTttov
xwXuo-ew; xai
-.pi'xios!?
EXEiva?
neque
aliis
permittimus, nomine scilicet
pac
Ki ov sautoi; oux 7rirpJtou<n, tt;

cot
'
:
totius
synodi.
Tametsi oecumenica
EiciTpEtj/ouo"i
Tourp
xat
epyot?
auToT?
rj?
erant, tarnen ipsi

runt,
svnodus decretum prohibitorium tuleillas
EOEi;av
aToi? 6
20
T7,v
yip
ttj;
'',
QiOTUXOV
oux
jpwvr^v,
i5i
'
uirip
horrendasque
pronuntiarunt exse-
ywv ana?
aXX
ltoXf*,r)cjav
cupiSXw
TtpoTEpov
crationes.
Ouod
si
sibimetipsis non permittant,
TTpoo-Oitvai,
xai
atoi
xaCko?
ecquid
i
tibi
permittent? Idi|ue re ipsa monstraillam Deiparae, pro

fuit,
eXeyov xai v-isT? a/pi tou vuv /./you-iv 'JSx TIvbv-
mit.
Nam vocem
concertatio
qua
tota
fiiuog
'
dyiov
ijioi
xai
Mapiag
H
r/Jc
agdivot
KupiXXou
eê
tt;?
'
ipsis
non sunt ausi addere

sicut antea
:
Taxa?
Ta; iwva? tou

te
E '/.
[AEyaXou
J
symbolo, verum
ipsi
dixertmt. et
*
f.
134'
j/apTupiav
2.1
axpirj
f)
xai oatpECTTat^v
nos huc usque dicimus
De
Spiritu sancto ex
auxou Y V(0 (Jl7i?j

xai t^?
Tc, u
W6 P' T T0^
'
,J
5u;ji6o'Xou
\i\-i
Maria
aywu vEitaTO?
E'xTTopEuoEw;' t
Virgine. Haec magni Cyrilli verba mihi habeto pro accurato manifestissimoque illius
yip ffuaoXov aTCapocSxTov Eivai xai xaTa Xi;iv xai

ouXXaSrjv ouXstar to IIvEuaa o\ t ayiov ex tou
Ilaipi;
5
jj.=v
sententiae
testimonio,
sancti
quam tum de
Spiritus
inviolabile
divino
symbolo tum de
tenebat
et
:
processione
XTrooEca6ai
EoXoyci,
to
1
oe
Ytou
symbolum enim
et
manere
ioiov
0)5
?,
oaooaiov sEvai.
Ti toutwv
"
xaapbi-
quoad vocem
quoad syllabam
iubet, Spi-
TEpov
GaiESTEpov
Baupiaatio; oi xai
au.it.)
xaxi
ritum vero sanctum ex Patre quidem procedere.

Filii
taTov eOtixev, jairsp Trpov/]Ttxc 7rvu.aTi Ttpoopwv

tou;
vero proprium esse utpote consubstan-
IxaXou?
uy.a?
au.-^:Epa
oi
TrapaSriaop-svou;'
tialem pronuntiat.
Ecquid
ea
re
clarius
vel
outw xat twv

jtpoEVOouv
'l'auta?
ij.e/Xo'vtwv
ayioi
to
xaft'
o&tou{
manifestius?
posuit,
Utraque
etiam
mirifice
simul
xai
Ta
iao'piEva
osiv
icpoavEdTEXXav.
oi
ac
si
prophetico spiritu praevidisset
"
oe;-/;j:voi
Ta;
tpwvai;
xat
zr ;
L
Ava-
vos Italos utraque esse violaturos. Sic sancti

et
ToXrj; etti'o-xotcoi TtavTEi;, eVi

Tr,v
TaTaic auvESrâv xai

oii eoSiooti-
futura soli praesentire
et
secutura malaprae-
Etp7|VTjV
T,o"7roavTO. <J>aai yov

-
cavere
ipsi
noverant! Huiusmodi
verba
amplexi
tou ypa'fOVTo; xauTa
'liv
xoivw vayvo'vTEc; Ta
;ETaTavTEc
atjTWv
Orientis episcopi omnes, in haec coaluere

inivere.
aiyuTtTia ,J
ypau.u.aTa
xai
pacemque
Aiunt siquidem per Theo-
1.
'<
ttjv
;intc
liivi
contra codicis fidem add.
II.
2.
-s.
oni.
I.
3.
I
rtapaSaivEiv
IvaXXffffstv
i.iiu
1.
xai ta? yprxciSEt? apd?

in ulii-.
li.
usque ad verba
7.
AotTvo?.
()>/.,
.V ixiyr, pag
.;.
om.
II.
quia
habebanlur,
zniT^ôuoi
ait,
I.
Palrologiae
I.
tomis. Mira profeclo
im; um.
I.
Ti
xaB
I.
I.
S.
to (laxagfoi)
11.
melhodus edendi auctorum opera! n: u.:yci/.oj 1. 9. iz-.iSr,

s I.
5.
uoi
te
y.x:
i->.uf,itjii.- r -i
In.
ouv toutOj
tivti;
aaE<7TaTT.v
12.
T AIyutjtkov
[.
a)
Prov. xxii,
28.
418
DOCUMRNTS
:
RELA.T1FS AU CONCJEE DE FEORENCE.

i
[280]
suu.:ftova
'
doretum haec scribentem"
Perlectis publice
axpibw;
cipr,uit'voi?
xtjv
oiavoiav,
exeiOev
eupopiev
xoT;
ex /Egypto
litteris,
earumque sensu accurate
ii
xa
TTEO"xaXuE'va
T5j
yap
perpenso, dictis concordia esse, quae inde

mittebantur,
reperta
:
u
"
n
s'jayyEXiXY, ^yEvEi'a
kXXuvbwh, xat 0eo;

6
te'Xsio;
'[rrii;
sunt.
Nam
nobilitate
et
xai
av6;w7TO{
ev
xi'Xsto;
2
Kucio;
f,uiiv
evangelica nitent
Dens quippe perfectus
Xpiuxb;
auxoi;
e;
vayopE'jExat, xai xb [lvE5u.a
(i
homo
perfectus
in
illis
Dominus
noster
Iesus
os xb ayiov oix
Tio r Y Tiou
t
xr,v
U7xap;iv
Christus
praedicatur, et
Spiritus
ii
e/ov, aXX' Ix
ioiov oe
xoti
xo Ilaxpb; uev
6>$
EX7ropsuu.evov,
voja!|o;jievov
.
ei
sanctus non ex Filio aut per Filium existentiam habere, sed ex Patre procedere, proprius
ii
1 \oZ
buooOsiov
to
litTtetc;
o^w^
E0c';avTO
xy;;
'
oix
dXXdrgiov
;
tov
(i
vero
.
Filii,
utpote
consubstantialis,
alie-
\ iov xaxi tov

Nefftopiou
n
oiaia; Xyov
ev
AXXa xai xo
cuuSoXco'
oijxe
appellatur
(i
Vides quatenus illud non
Xs'yovxo;
tm
iSuo
Tb
mis
Filio
secundum
Quin etiam
:
essentiae
rationem
in
rivEaa xb aytov
ujrap;iv
g'jxe
,
r,
Vio; laxiv,
(jLeydeXT]
Yloi
intellexerint?
cum
Nestorius
t/,v
e/ov
trvoSoi;
ailty)
to
mio symbolo dixisset

f-
Spiritus sanctus nee

sorti-
brjtb/
TTapSOScjaXO,
to;
xai OUOEV vTElTCEV

*
OtjOE
l(J.SfL-
135.
Filius est, tur

,
nee per Filium existentiam

illa
'}axo, BrjXov
oixeiov
erxs'pyo<.>Ta 5
''
Soyp.a" tim;
magna
synodus dictum admislt nee

fit,
yap v aXXw; uapEau7TT '7E

l
l'ivwsxs
xoivuv u>(
irpojxr,
quidquam reclamavit neque vituperavit;quo

ut
r,
xpixr,
twv
oixou|i.svu5v cvoZo^ xai

xtaXuffECo;
xbv
placitum illud
Sin
volo
tamquam suiim comprobarit. enim secus, quomodo taeuisset? Itaque

te
oiopioubv
tcoioijvtwv
tyj;
eOeto
xaxi twv
xb
uisxa-
to
ouu.?oaov
'
xai
Trpiixr)
coiovyj;
uexesov
scire, tertiam
oecumenicam synodum
decretum
obyiia
rcsooxiiiao-s
o*ia
xvj;
NESTOpidj
yviopiVasa.
primam
esse,
quae prohibitorium
7tapaOE;uiVij
xaxy)v xai io? oixsiav

Tf,V
tulerit in interpolantes
symbolum, primamque,
MfjXEXl OUV ETEpav C'JVOOOV r;XSl
TOOTO
xr;;
X'JpOJ-
quae vestram doctrinam respuerit ac damnarit

per dictum Nestorii, quod
adseivit. Noli
sibi
aoucav
IxEi'vr,;
arra;
yap
r|x;(oxai
^)
oii
asyoiXrii;
ut
proprium
ouvoôu, xi av
xoti
Ety;
xupwaouaa
s
,
oe tojxo Xoi7rbv
ergo iam quaerere alteram syno:
oxe'x*
auvoio?
xr,v
aXX
-J/euooo''jvo5o(;.
Lisv.
dum. quae
est
id permiserit
illa
semel enim vetitum

et
si
A/Xi
jjietoc
ovooov
jjiev
xoiuxriv
/)
XExpxy)
magna
synodo,
qua dein
id
auyxpoxvÊtaa, 7rpwxov
xa\ aix^ca xi
EO=';axo,
k
xaxi xov
oIxeiov opov
permisisset, ea
non
esset synodus, sed pseu-
aufioXa
jxsxa
xr,v
vay<o~aa, w;
viyvcoJiv
Iv
xaCxa
E7tY8t"
dosynodus.
post
Hoc
igitur
maneat. Quin
est.
etiam
xal
eu^j^
synodum
illam
ut
quarta coaeta
in
quae
HpxEl asv oOv

xs xt
ei; evxeXy; tv;;
eOieoei;
7xi'yvw3i'v
primum quidem,
reeepit;
d
eius decreto habetur,

recitasset,
'i
iSat'waiv xb aEJXxiv xouro xai
asxpiov
0-
utrumque symbolum cum

quibus
pro uno
1 '
" xr;;
6ei;
yapixo; aaoXov
:
xotkt; xb
perlectis, statim
subiunxit
nro'i'
avftokov
Ev apa xi
f,
ouo' xb
yip CExEpov
Otaôlv (0?
Sufficeret
quidem ad plenain
pietatis cogni-
~piVl XO TXpiOTOV, XII

TTEp'i
TpiTr,
TCEO!
tionem confirmationemque hoc venerandum

salutareque
divinae
gratiae
Ivb? IXEysv.
'AXX'
axouE
'" xiv
;rj;'
Iepi
symbolum
ii
xe
yap xoj
riaxpbi; xai Vioti xai ayi'ou Ilv-Juaxo;
Ambo
ergo uniini sunt; alterum enim primum
ii
E'xSioaxEi xb xe'Xeiov .
'Axoei; oii toexEi x

ayt'o'j
1
continet, atque tertia
synodus de ambobustan-
xeXeiov; Oo;v apa
ni
TCEpi xoj
Iviuiaxoc
ixaljieva
I.
I.
'J.
6 xpio;
6.
v a'jxoi;
l.
um.
7.
I.
I.
10.
-i.
&M
P
:
i/.
I.
'i.
iv
ti
iotii)
o.
I.
Xevovto;
I.
pyouua otxtov
a'/r/rr,:
I.
-
-xftT.umrî/
ics5oxi|iaae
irt'/ooxiai7aia xaxe'xpivE
I.
8. a0vo6o<
9.
'Axoci;
x-j
-;:-T',v itij(J.6oXov nni.
Post
ixo-JE uilil. xai
haec Theodoreli epislola
in
Synodico
diam
'
[renaei,
c.
'.'.'
Mansi,
Concil.,
/'.
b)Concil. Cli aleeil.sessii >iu< i] uin l;i Hanliiimis, Mansi. Concil., I. VII. p. 118; I. II. p.455;
G.,
I
I.
V,
p.
102, C. :n;',-365.
[281]
X.
MARCI RPHRSII DIALOGUS DE ADDITJONE.

quam de uno
tur
:
410
aTs)i< ouoe icposO^xr,; Sso'uevov. 'AXX4 ttw< (puXa-
locuta
est.
Sed audi quae sequunsancto
xxeov toto x sujxSoXov, axoi TTpt x xe'Xo? oaoi"
.<
De Patre enim
et Filio et Spiritu
Toutwv
outc
irap'
fyjijv
ippeXwf oiopiTOEVxeov
y;
perfectissime docet
o T
xai Siaxinrw'jEvxwv,
ovoSo;
aiixy]
. Audisne perfectam ab ea tradi doctrinam? Nihil igitur eorum, quae
('.iptuev
ayia xai otxou-
ad sanctum Spiritum spectant, niancum

"
i
est,
[ievixri
exs'pav ittUTiv pi^Sevt jîTvai

yj
icpoêpsiv
-^youv
yj
(7UYYpaêiv
Toll?
y|
auvtiOe'vai
yj
quod additione indigeat. Sed quo " h tandem pacto hoc servandum sit symbolum,
1
ipsi circa
i
SiSaaxEiv
iriaxiv
irpoxopfetv.
SJ
xoXjxwvxai;
yj
finem declarant concinne definitis ac

fidein
His
ita
a nobis
statuit
constitutis,
IxE'pav
auYypaÊiv
ei
[j.Iv
atmiEvai
eTev
*
irpoxoxXrjptetxi-
sancta haec
(xi'êtv, " xoi,
xouxou?,
fafoxonoi
tou<
yj
et universalis synodus, alteram nemini licere proferre, id est conscri-
10
XXoxpt'ouc
Eivai
ejtkjxtcouc;
xyji;
o <txotxy;<
xal
xou
xXrjpixouc TOU
xXrjpov'
OE
[xlv
'
Xai'xoi eiev,
va8u.axi<jQai axou; . "Oxi
bere aut componere, vel docere vel offerre. Qui autem ausi fuerint aut conscribere fidem alteram, aut componere vel proferre, hos quidem, si sint episcopi aut clerici,
alienos
esse, episcopos,
oOv
ivxau0a
Tt<mv x
ty;?
ittuteox;
ojjtSoXov
-
ab episcopatu,
et
Xeyei,
cpavEpov to-xtv
Trept
(oljjiai)
xotc
iyoum vov
cpvjirtv,
ou
clericos, a clericatu decrevit; si vero laici fuerint, anathemati subiici . Atqui hoc in
Yp
[*Exa
o/j
xou Spou
Oiccpopot
avTo;
Itceio/)
xai
Taut
yiyi^civ
aJ
yj
Spot.
Tauxyjv oe
|j.vov,
xyjv 7ci7Tiv
ete'pv
:1
ojf
ixoXXal
Xe'Sei?
yj
XXa xat
(Xi
npoOTEOetaa
E'XXEiepOsiaa
S'/j
EvaX-
XoiYEta TravTox;
20
Epya?6Tar x Y&p
ffuYYpa'f Eiv
xai ouvxis'vai xal 7:poxojxi?Eiv
ixpi;
X'Jjv
ev
>s';st
avEaiv a-ôp npoSrjXci);, xat xaux/,v xcaYopEuEi.
oco per fidem fidei symbolum ab ea intelligi, perspicuum est.opinor.iis qui mentis compotes neque enim omnino de qualibet definitione Ioquitur, quandoquidem multae etiam postea definitionessunt conditae. Hanc autem fidem alteram prorsus reddunt non multa modo verba, verum unum dumtaxat additum aut demptum aut immutatum. Nam illud conscribere et componere et proferre ad verborum compositionem liquido spectat, eamque pro'
sunt
hibet.
slarTvog''. Ox, aXX' sTtQtxv
tfrâi
7uaxiv xr,v
Latinus. Non, sed alteram
tmmay,
s/.oâv,
cam
dixit
fidem
t^v XXdxpt
xrj
'ExxXî, So>axa
5 p'vgtv
quae pristinae repugnet, quae dogmata Ecclesiae contraria contineat;
hcA
r,
av'*Tu5tv xal
*>
x*v
nam
ea fides, quae
fort oix 5v
iroXXaU fcaffa)
E?r,
*<
Ex/p,
xav
,,
explicationem
et
declarationem exhibet, altera
Xeîv.
p ofccto non
,.
esl> siye
^^
multJg differat
r(,,x.;c. Btupdfa
Soxt^êt,
ri ? xh
x-Xv
verbis.
x
^b
xov
X*Vv
Tb yip
eVxiv
GraW/5.
Miror quod non ex verbis eorum
8ivotav x.ov dw'vTwv, XXi ,xaXXov

7x
Ului
Axm
qui loeuti sunt explores sententiam, sed potius
b< Tb uauxot! oX .a. 0;

E'vavx.'ov
verba trahas ad tuum proprium arbitrium.
Nam
ad
lpov oEaO. xb
S,Xov
iSvop.;
arbitrari allcrum idem significare atque contra,,

viri est
oO co o3 oo-e ?
dSoTo? IfapiutCin t^ t5v Ttpay^tow

iî
ofl
nee sapientis, nee bene
periti
?aei
.
xr> Ex-iaxoi xax<iXX-/iXov Xe'îv

to E'vavxiou x i'xepov, xai
ttXeov
l!
aecommodandam rerum
consentaneam.
naturae vocem cuilibet
Y*f
StJttou
Trav
Nam
re,
latius certe patet
alterum
exEpv xivo ? JjSn xal ivavx.'ov v6pwiro Y P wtou grepov [xev x<o tthx, vavT.'ov SI oS^5- xv; Y p oiaia oSlv E'vavx(ov. Oix av o3v St4 xTj,
quam
est
contrarium, neque
omne id quod alterum

est.
ab aliqua
etiam eidem contrarium

est
fc^
o^.a
Siquidem homo specie quidem alterum

e quo, contrarium vero e .iim nihil
ab
maveuc nS ?(ou
Xe?iv
x'e
x-^v
E'vavxiav
IStjXouv,
tgp oSeU
'
nequaquam
essentia
SrjXot
xv v6p WTO v. "Oxi 81

orjXov ex
rfp)Te
x^,v
xaxa
ab eo
differt.
Non ergo
per aliam
hi'pav SqXmat,
tou
nvyyQ^fuv
v 7rixa
fidem contrariam intellexerunt, ut nemo per

animal
intelligit
avnitiimi, x9aicep
icpdpov
hominem.
Alteram
autem
1.
lepbv irf|i6oXov I.
II
t.
2.
vov fxoumv
5.
I.
3. 6.
erepov
non hoc
I.
rursus
textum exhibet.
Sia^pei
I.
imnllov
loco, sed ante pyaCETat habet

7.
Verba
xt
SI
rilv
I. 4. Hie usqae ad postremam
Latini responslonem
om.
II.
Quod J
i
.
patr. on.
xvn.
quis aequo animo ferat? anis .leaun animn fnr.nl?

29
i.
'
'
DOCUMENTS
ab
s
IUI VTIFS AI
illu<
ON<
11
DE FLORENCE
382
Ulis significari,
5
stendit, ut aotea die-
v itioTiv.
S7Ti'uxoiTOv iasv
ovta
tj
xXr.pixv,
e es
dteuhim, eum. qui
ttxv Ss, v IsaatJ^siv

.
...
dem
x
^
t'uertt
-
rit
tulem.
si
.
t\ SU IXOltO
aut elerkus, depos

:
vV.
,
..,
A\V
Ctt
-
oClO
'
Ô'jr.ffSlV
.,
JUiXXov X
f- ;
.
rero laicus, anathematis
.:
i
*Wi
XSl
nuktari;
..
tum
v.
scrimine anathe-
-.:'-.:
mU
.-
quiliM
.
haereticus. sire episcopus

ie
SoX;.
nun srotw : \-i"

':'.
m juu'JUWV
-
" AT.V
.
...
hac quidem ratione

-e.
...
.
f,
Xt).UT
.......
.
quan-
xii
iASt?
-.
voui^jts. Kxi
jlwv
a uuti vel posihac exstitenint haere-
toI;
;Tt
.
|JL.
:-
nt
xsi
..
tarnen
nemo immutare ausus

.
Xoiirov
sirnxoTCOu;
'
eivi;
TT,).t-
In
venia
-
gitur
.:*)<
'
-
UTK)
-"
TOCOTOV Xll
uon
in sententiam.
utas.
.:.ov
owkSSm,
.-.
<"-;
ivaOsuaxi xxi
' -
quidem
-
vestri aut cle-
.
-.[-.::
-..'
tsMftsi
ns
dI
..'
scopi
neque
xi't xt
Jj
J?s;'S ^-'v.
-
' '
~
-
i1rn
>
clerid. utpote de.-
tantisque svnodis:
.
ts
xxt
Ixtv
-.
jist'
Ctj;
jj
-":
r* l C
w.vumunicationi
.' -
..-.
H<AS? TO< 85UUO?

..
.
subciantur.
Eadem
,
eo
(ere
-r.
|
a
.
,.
..
jccj; t^v
ve
eps fuere.
-.-.-:
"
---.
-:
-:."l?VTj;
vaSsuaTi1
-.
quinta niiuirum
et sexta.
atque
demum septima,
:
rt
5 ...
a
.
-
" r <
"Kxxt.j-i;
.
damat*
.
Nos Ecdunt
K
r
-..
"
- :.r>
'-
'
..
.....
S
-
....
aus
tos
\itrura detreta
.
:\v
Mtoeî
"\
' Xb>
;.;::.:
":
--
:amus
twv UiTtpwv
Kcpa&wn
.
'
\-;
--..;
-'--
'..-..
.
"
"
'
'
Mm
s s
st
ptam
T'
;ojnotxspe;i
..--.xivv'.'.::;.
;^.
- " -.-.
.
convt
Nonne
. .
'
;.
":.
i ::--v~
.'..
.
'-.
_
'
-
"
-
>11
Jet tos
es
illi
estirsatfd
<- ---'-
"
i: T
mi)
EI
i-
-'
\-
'
~~-
eoodtderant.
-;' .;.
tw
..
.
\"
"
.
-.
-1
-"-
....
lernen
rum
.
V;
:
:.*.!
-..
eo fine ut
-...
"
.>hbrment haeresitn. Ouidni
::
ta
----- -' -....-.

'
'
-.
xal
..;::.
"
cix
.-.
'
"
a"
lue
alt.:
.
i
N
-\.
--.
.
.
rr
icTr
tt
"
-
"
.
-.
.-
-"'-
-'-'
Arrpcwi
'
-.:.;-.>
.
.
" .
.
:-:.;:
i.'i"
i-
.:
-.
.
-..;
---
I.
,.
fiel.
..::-i
'~
l
.-ai. I.
--
..
xn.
"
[283]
l^'vou
uo'vov
Tt pl opTc
X.
'
xal
MARCI EPHESII DIALOGUS DE ADDITIONE.

SiwTotjxe'vou?
421
&(iSv,
?va
per totum
orbem divulgata
vestra interpolare
xb
oixttov
Ixt;
OeX/)|xa
xai
r/jv
xaivoTojju'av
verba, tantumque in Ecclesias excitare tumul-
Xujw. Ti
.
,
Met
,,
t*,v
etc.
auvaOpoi&tai
'P(d|xai'(i>v,
koX.v
,,',, IWiXe.ou
aor/jv
3
*)
ISoo^v
uvoSov Ite'p
tUm
Homines
" vobis intra
duri et agrestes, ergo ferreus praecordiaanimus est,qui fratres
,,^
ayionTou
scan daluin patientes

despicitis,
ouYxpoTovxo;
tou
et a vobis segregatos eo dumtaxat ut vestrum arbitrium
(bmiw
f4
,,,.,", o,vo^,8r,
te
xou a Tcarpiapyou. Autt)

,
oyoov,
x.l
TraTta
tcot^t;
Trj?
aOvooo? oixou_ ,
ei/.ev
praeterea?
,.
novitatemque neutiquam missa faciatis! Quid Post septimam synodum altera

ursus coadunatm , regnante Basi jo Romano _ rum imperatore,asanctissimo Pbotiopatriarcha
,
'Wvvou
'Pt&jxti;
to
[xaxapi'ou
jrpeo'jtEpa
IlaXov xal EyEviov E7ti<rxo7tou< xal

i
Uitom
,/=^,
e>
, ,
''
'i
tov
<
>
lirexupwos
ruvooov
oixEi')
xal
fxaxapiov
Ix.'mov
e'&SiiWe tw
?VT T . extote
po'vw
.
-
xal
i
tou?
ev
:i .
ToXawvTa;
*'>
'
thiv
-l'
Tcpo<TU7)xrjv
rauT7]v
tw cuuboXw
bpn
fipi
(7i
Haec synodus tum oecumenica octava nuncupata est, tum legatos habuit Ioannis beatissimi papae senions Romae, Paulum et Eugenium episcopos, ac Petrum presbyterum e ' cardinalem. Haec etiam septimam confumavit synodum restituitquesuaesedi beatissimum M nL rnotium,
coacta.
,
eos vero qui auderent

in
in
posterum
wo avaEâT.
itapaSe'Sfoxev
Er
ti?
Y p
hanc additionem
symbolo
recitare, anatheb
,
-irapa
touto
to
ipov
/)
opiSoXov
7j
toXjji>i-
mate mulctavit.
" "
[
Si
quis, ait
praeter hoc
ETEpov
avayp'j/afjOai
TcpoaOcTvat
uieXeiv
sacrum symbolum aliud conscribere ausus

Uerlt'
xat Spov 3vo|*ao-i

v
TroQpaauvOEi/)
xai iraur,
.
-/piaTiavixYK
'
% ,,,,.
iroXtTcia;
,
xTxpiTO
3Ut
addere
vel
detrahere
.,
,
aliquid,
istudque definitionem proterve appellaverit,

.
aTcobXriTO? .
"
y
1
.
auTa
ls ~
damnatus esto
*
et
xai 6 Tcarcac s
ex tinibus chnstianae
.
'lwavvr c "'t
(pi<(rl
tcooc "C""!
TC,V Tc>v
societatis
exterminetur
c Eadem
i
ipse
scri-
* f.
137.
aytwTaTov
te
<K,tiov e'ttiote'XXwv
rcspl
tv;;
irXaTUTspov
loannes papa ad sanctissimum Photium
xai
xaOapioTEpov
irpod/ix-/);.
ev
tw
xal
auj/CoXio
bens uberius clariusque
dicit,
dum
de huius-
TauTi;
Autt)
i,
o-uvoo;
xavva?
'
modi
in
symbolo
canones
. .
additione
loquitur.
Haec
in
IPifl* Tnf.^ 2, ,,. eqeijeto tiu? ev Traut

sxojisvoui;.
t- _ of.' to'.i; xavovixoi? (jibAtoti;
synodus
Eupi-
quoque n
libris
condidit,
qui
\a
,,
oux
,
'
Omnibus canonicis
'
euXovoj;
uiawv
vwptCou.E6a r r
*
xai
ergo iure nos

tantosque
ipsi a
vobis disiungimus, qui tot
.....
reperiuntur.
Nonne
Toeouxou xl
ttiX.xoutou; TraTE'pa?
w6&ou<;
Patres,
qui
synodos oecumenicas
oixou[AEvixa? xat TroXuap 18^00; ev ooevI Ti8e('vwv;
easque bene multas pro nihilo ducitis?

Latinus.
s/anvo;*.
vv
vuv
emotiv
j-8-/]
'Ryw
jiev
oSe'ttw
1
xai
-
^s'^pt
xai
oe
Equidem nondum bucusque

vero
talia
xa
xoia~Ta
!
AE ua8r xo'.<;
l
8au[ii;w
audiveram; nunc
olim
iam
miror quod qui
tou?
ei
t/)v
TrpoOyixTiv
e'5
p/9j ?
toXjj./]-
additionem
perpetrarunt,
cum
tot
iavTa?,
to5oOt>v
ovtwv twv x)Xuav.Twv, oux
essent prohibitiones, nihilominus tarnen neuti-
)CiE(j8/;(7av
3[iw< auT-Jiv eêitteTv xai Tois jxet' auto

9
.
quam
veriti
sint
eam
proferre posterisque
napaSouvai
tradere.
1.
opte
I.
2.
tw
8.
0111.
P.
3.
atT) e
I.
9. HecU- adnotal II u Nimirum l,alinus vielas dat manus, ut Ephesio placuil. Eas tarnen Graecorum rationes satis infirmas et iam Ferrariae plerumque
1.
:
Tau
5e I.
Hie tandein recurrit H.
4. ExOpwtjE
I.
5.
TiapEoetfXEV I.
6.
nopaav/si
I.
refutatas
Latini
dudum
perspeetas habuerunt, iisque nullo prorsus negulio oecurrerunt
a)
Apud Homeruni,
II, x, 357; Od., v, 191.
b)
Mansi,
ConciL,
t.
XVII,
p.
520 E-521 A.
XI'
Metoch.
252
*
I.
277'
MARCI EPHES1I ARGUMENTA DECEM ADVERSUS IGNEM PURGATORIUM.

SYLLOGISMI DECEM, QUIBUS OSTENDI-
STAAOriSMOl AEKA AEIKNVNTE2
OTI
TUR PURGATORIUM IGNEM NON ESSE.

1.
VK
a"'.
'E2TI
xrjv
nVP KA0APTHPIO1V.
0eo
oav 6p<ovxu>v
oe
Qui Dei gloriam
vident, alius alio perfecvidet, qui
Ttov
xo
ercpo;
tius videt, illeque perfectius
magis
Ixs'pou xeXeiTEpov 5p5, X;XEioxpov
6pa 6 uaXXov
5
fuerit purgatus.
Quod autem quispiam magis

scilicet
xExaOapjjiEvOi;'
x Si jjlSXXov XExa6p6ai xv yjxxov
purgatus
sit,
eo ipso infertur alium minus pur-
xExaOapjj.Evov tiaiyzi, oaxt; oOv saxiv 6 y,xxov xrj?

Eiopia?
tjiaXXov,
gatum
fruitur
:
esse,
eum
si
qui
minus visione
minor
TroXauioV xai
iie'v
e?
Yp
*S>
(/.SXXov
E;xExai
nam
res maior maiori, etiam

est.
t(o yjxxov
x y,xxov. "llixt xai &
e'ttio-u-
minori consequens
leves tarnen culpas
videat,
Quo
fit
ut qui aliquas,
secum
trahit,
Deum
pdjAEvo?
et ipse
xiva puxpa oe oatoc a(xotpTr,u.ara, op
quin
purgatorio indigeat igne,

Dei
cuius
xai auxi; xv Bsv avsu xo xa6apxy,piou stti?e)6^vo(i

r.upd;,
locum supplet
peritissimum
misericordia
secundum
Dionysium
pro
avx\
xoxou
xr;<
xo
eo
tfiXavOpioTtta?
rerum
iis,
divinarum
sancte
pxouar,? xaxa xv xa Oeia TtoXuv Aiovuaiov

6aib>;
ic
xoT;
xr,v
asserentem

"
''
qui
vixerint,
unaaiv
vxioi'ooaQai
(oy|v
Xsôvra
cuiusque
meritis
divinam
istis
clarissimamque
<j>avoxax?)v
xai tkiav
xax' a;tav
Otto
xiv
Tvj?
vitam ab aequissimis
divina
lancibus retribui,

nimirum dementia pro bonitate sua
oixatoxaxwv
ûywv
tto popoWr^
yaOoV/ixi
maculas ex
dissimulante,
humana
sit
fragilitate
contractas
QEapixvjc cpiXavOpiortiai; xa? E'vYevouLEva^ aOxo; i\
quod nemo,
ut
sacra eloquia
avpmivv); cOsvEta;
xyjXioai;, srcEtTTEp ooei'?,

a-ir
<<;
tradunt, niundus
>.
a sorde .
et
Xo'yic <jsftfl\.^>
xoOap?
xt v
rcou
Item,
si
quae secundum unum quid
ji''.
"Exi
et
xtva
xaxa
xa't
x ax xatd
2
idem eadem sunt invicem, ea secundum

nihil
illud
siaiv aXXvjXoi;, ouoev XXyjXtov xax' exeivo oioi'aousiv
inter se
different;
quae autem
differunt,
inter se
a Se
xr,v
XXyjXwv xaxa
xi
oi
oiaips'pouaiv,
oio xaxa
secundum
aliquid
illam,
mjnime
neque
xa' o siai xaix e'vs'pYEiav aXXy,Xi,)v oioioousi,

xyj IvEpYEi'a
secundum
qua eadem
sunt, eflicientiam
xai ota xoxo ooe x vxtxEt'jiEvov xe'Xo?

ixEivr)
inter se different, ac propterea

ellicientiae
neque
finis
erit,
illi
ETEpov xai EXEpov laxai, aXX' v xai ax.

xy, jj.Iv 1x7x0
xyji;
propositus alius et alius

illi
sed
efii-
'AXXa
xe
xaOapxy,xo;
s'vEpYEi'a xy, ird
unus
et
idem. Atqui
quidem purgandi
x/i?
xy
<;
a;j.apxia;
aTcoo"xpo<py,i;
xai
xr,<
7t;o;
cientiae,
in
quae tum
in
aversione a peccato tum
<^xr,v^> pxr,v
axa;.iivr|
ij
E'Tcidxpocpyi;
xe xai E'pYauta? auvt-
conversione ad virtutem huiusque exerciconsistit,
xo
eo
Osjpi'a
vxtXEixaf
xaftap?
tatione
Dei
visio
nihil
respondet.
est
Sed
6e
xaOapo oOSev
otacp-'pEf e! Oy, 6'oot xy,v apiapxiav
purum
inter
si
et
purum
qui
discriminis.
pnariuavxE?,
(ji'CiOev
SpoidavxE;
&e
xai xi teXeiio aYai,
?1
3'
Quod
omnes,
spreto
vel
peccato
multa
opuavxEi;, od duYZ/opviTavxoi;
o'
i'pii;
xo Oavxou,
toi;
opera bona perfecerint,
nihil
boni egerint,
OavvxE?
[xsxa
EXy,0"io;
aYaOr;;, Sia
r|
morte praeventi, obierint tarnen
cum
recta vo-
xaapxy,piou xaGaipovxai, axoi xe 7rvxE;,
xxa-
\l
lochil Sancli Sepulcri 252,
f.
277 v "-278
v.
b) P.
r,\,
t.
;i,
c.
561
l>.
[285]
8ap|ivot
r|
XI.
xaapot,
MARCI EPHESII ARGUMENTA DECEM.

dXXr)Xii)V
423
hi
Sioioouaiv
ou8ev,
luntate, per
purgatorium purgentur,
fuerint,
omnes,
invicem
et
oute
[/.rjv
tm
a7roiÔ[/.vwv
xo
t'ou
auv aYarj xe
sive purgati
nihil
sive
puri, a se
iis
differunt,
neque ab
et
quidem qui ex
voluntate
:
eXô-ei xat 3pdo-t
xwv dyaOSv"
oi
9eXjj<ieio? [jiev
Yp
vita
decesserint
cum
recta
aiGxy|Xo;
5
vxa eicnv
r)
auxot'
xcpb; oe
aTcb tojv
cum
virtutum exercitatione
rectitudinem
defuit,
nam quod ad
iidem
sunt;
itpaqEwv
eXXitce';,
otd tou TcapoStxo Trup<; rcapaXstTcsxat

8v\
voluntatis
attinet,
Xa[jt6dvETai xa6apoi'
fir,OE
xaxd
quod vero actibus

xtjv
per transitorii ignis
xoto
eve'pyeioiv,
oute
<^xaxd^>
xb xaxr] dvxtxEi-
jjlevov te/.o; oiacpEf/Siv
xou; [iaxapiou; dXXyjXtov ouSev,

t
XXd
xy^v xe
svEpYEtav auxiv f xaOapwv
tV
axriv
purgationem supplelur, reliquum plane est, ut nee quoad ipsorum efficientiam nee quoad finem illi propositum vita funeti inter se differant, verum eandem illi, quatenus puri sunt,
efficientiam habeant, atque
uno
et
Eivat, Eitiar,( te ojaoiwi; E^txE'aSai xou

'Etti<jy)<;
auxo
xe'Xou;.
eundem finem
sorte
consequantur.
eodem modo Aequa igitur
dpa
xy,v
ex xou
xy,
0EO ooâv
ctyovxat rcdvxE;.
'AXXd xovavxi'ov
ev
xy,
E'xxXâta oxei, uoXXa; ptova;

Etopta,
xou
Weo
xiejjie'v/i
xdÊiov
xs xat
Dei gloriam videbunt omnes. Verum enim vero contrarium tenet Ecclesia, multas mansiones ponendo in Dei contemplatione", ex quibus ordinum graduumque oritur diversitas.
(jaOaSv Eiayoay] 8ia:popo'xyjTa.

15
j;
Y'
"Ext
ev
xat; XExafiapuivatc;
'j/u/_7;
ox dv
Ext x
(dp
xaxov OstopEixai, oY 8 xo
xe'Xo;
Tcupbi; EOs'rjCE' x'Jjv
xdOapaiv dviyxyi
e/_eiv
xtjv
xo xaxo
in animabus purgatis malum illud quod igne opus fuit, non amplius consideratur, quippe quod purgatio necessario efficiat liberationem a malo. Sed malum et
3.
Item
propter
dirXXaY]V x oe xaxbv xai xo aY9v dvxixEivxot
bonum
sibi
invicem opponuntur ut privatio
et
w?
20
<JXE'pr|5i;
xai xo stoo;.
'AXX'
ev
&W;
|xy 8s'v
;
xi
forma. In quibus autem nihil privationis consideratur, in

tet,
iis
OsjpElxai xrj; dXEpviceioc;, xiXEtov ev xouxotc dvaYxr,
perfecta forma habeatur opor-
xb eIooi;
Eivat,
8id xb xb dxEXci;
jj.yj
auuiSaiVEtv
rj
cum
imperfectio
non proveniat
purgata
nisi
ex
xaxd
?,ei
xr,v aTEpriaiv.
'H
y,
tyvyjl
dpa xa9ap0iaa
diraixET.
xe'Xeiov
privatione.
Ergo
anima
perfectum
consequetur bonum, prout exigit beatitudinis

xb YaOo'v, o7Tp
ev
|jtaxapio'Tr,<;
'AXX'
ei
ratio.
tcXeiio teXeio
Sed
si
multa oecurrant perfecta
in
eadem
xw auxw
y,
eioei
sTev,
ou
otoicouaiv
specie, ea inter se in
xa't E7TEI
bono non
quia
finis
different nisi
25
dXXr,X(i)v ev xo>
aYaoJ
xaxd xov dplSfiOV

f,
iuxta
numerum;
et
propositus, id
xo dvxixEipiEvov xe'Xo?, oiTEp Euxiv

Ss'ooxat,
Et
[/.yj
[/.axapto'Ty,;,
oi
est beatitudo,
non datur
nisi
pro purgationis
xaxd xbv
Xo'yov
xrji;
xa9apbTY]To<;,
'J<uy_d?
f,
ratione, sequitur
omnes defunetorum animas

consistit,
auuSaivst Ttdaai; xd; xojv ptaxapt'tov

auxyj Oswoi'a
*
ev xy,
Dei visionis,
in
qua beatitudo
aeque
*
f.
xo 0eo Etvai, OTTEp euxiv

oe sVti 'j/E8o;'
'^y|o'i
[juxxas'v
partieipes esse. Id
autem falsum
est
Dominus
278.
30
pioxy,?.
Touxo
Yap
Kpio;
enim
dicit in
evangeliis multas esse in

.
domo
non
xot; EuaYYEXiot? TroXXd; piova; rcapd
x^ xo Ilaxpb;
aYi'wv,
Ol;
Patris
mansiones b Quibus verbis saneti haud
Eivat oixta'
otcep
oix
Xiyoi
xwv
oux
pauci,
decet,
quorum
beatae
testimoniis fidem negare

illius
d;tov d7TtUTEiv, xv;v Otacfopiv x^q ptaxaptai; EXEtvy,?

ijn)^; uy,|jiaivEiv TTE'XaSov.
vitae
gradus
significari
Tb
ettoi/evov
dpa.
censuerunt. Consequitur ergo.

4.
35
0" ; .
"Eti
$)
ty^;
dutapTia; diroaxpo^yj ETCtOTpo'^^

dy/.Tty,
ei
Item aversio a peccato conversio est ad

virtutisque Studium
si
e'uxi Trpb?
0eov xai
ir^ dpx^;,
xyji;
Ol'
'r\c,
dvtijiEV
Deum
qua ad
Deum
as-
irpb;
eov. 'AXX'
ptEV
f)i\rpi.oic,
xETaY|JtEvy,t;
cendimus. Sed
voluntatis rectitudini etiam
xat
/)
xwv
1
dpEXtTiv
S'
^)
ipYaaia
TcpoffYe'votxo,
xo e'XXeittov
T,
virtutis exercitatio accedat,
iam
nihil deest. Si
oCiOe'v"
U.EV
EÊl XO aTTTaidTOV,
toiji^
3=
XJV
vero voluntas immunis
sit
a lapsu, virtutum
iO
dpExwv spYao"ta
xy,
xo)Xu6rj
xou Oavdxou, xb
'\"J'/r&
autem exercitationem mors praeeidendo cohibuerit,
xaxY,; xr;; i|u/r)? Ota^s'pov exevvvj; x^;

E/ouoy,; du.cpo'Tpa oux ettiv i'xEpov,
E'XXtiTTEoOat
TauT'/ji;
xyjc
eiusmodi anima nullo
alio
discrimine
ay)
xaxd xb
Ta;
xaT'
ab
illa
anima, cui utraque suppetiverint, secer-
xaxd xd(
Tcsd;t;,
nitur,
quam quod
exercitationes, virtutis sei-
a) Ioan.
xiv,
2.
b)
/fti'rf.
424
licet, ei

defuerint. !Si igitur isto
[286J
modo
beati-
pETr,v SrjXovxi.
Tr,;
Ei
(Jlev
ov outm; avEu xoXoio-Etoq
tudinis citra quamlibet
poenam
est,
et ipsa
compos
ita
|AaxapiOTY|TO<;
(J-'i
xai
autr,
^(hm:
av
Eitnu/)]';,
reddatur,
plane
necesse
ut
non iisdem
avaYxaiov
TE'X:iat,
tSIv
ortv
&udvjvai,
wv xai
ai
atque
perfectae
praemiis donetur, atque
xai outoj ai oiôpoi piovai a/oUv av xf,v

ei
mansionum diversitas omnino salvatur; sin autem eo quod quidpiam defuerit, cruciatur ac per purgatorium transeat, tandem aliquando
perfectae
avtYxriv
<î^>
8r)
81a x ExXsXoiirEvai, ota xoxo
xoXa^Toi, xai av tiote to

xr,
to'j
xaapxvipiou 3itaiv,
8) xrji;
laalôix'
TiXsta, vxt<J7]XojOEvTo;
xoXassw?
xv
par
omnino redderetur, supplicio
E'XXEi'piâTO,
xat outu;
itior|(
a7tavTEi;
supplente quantum defuit, atque hoc pacto omnes aequaliter Deum videbunt, quod ut
0ev
ctyovxai
orcEp o>i axotcov a7rEXr}Xaxai.
inconveniens reiectum
5.
est.
Item
ad
consequendam
universale,
beatitudinem
';.
"Exi Ttp; totu/eiv t^; piaxapibxTjxo? ^Tjxsixai

EX-rjUEWi;
IC
requiritur
tum
voluntatis rectitudo,
qua pro-
7]
T?j<;
EUTT,;,
ai'
VI?
KlOV vXlXEllXEVOV TO
i:b|J.Evai
prie fertur in
elicit
bonum
tum ea quae
xaoXou
ya6dv,
te
toutt,?
t)
yaOal
xt'vrjsii;,
opera bona ac mercede digna. Sed tum voluntatis tum operum exercitatio hac vita
necessario includitur, prout vos
tramini
:
TcpiÊi? xai
T)
I[x{jliitoi'
XX'
tettj? 6EAr,aeo);
quoque
in
te
twv
upacJEtov il vaYX7)? ev Xio 7tapvxi auyxE'-
arbixXEiuxai
nam animarum, quae

voluntatem
purgatorio
iV
xoSxo 8e 8oxeI xai upv xai xiv ev
xoi
1;
immutabilem esse asseritis. Atqui ubi nullus voluntatis motus in nullam omnino rem fertur, ibi quoque alius
detinentur,
alio dignior
licet
xaOapTTiptw Y'p
xaTE<j/_r,|j.V(v xr,v OtXrjiiiv xivr,xov

ei
pir,3E(Jiia
dvai
tpaxs'.
'AXX'
6sXrjrc<?
xivt)<tii;
tV
rou
ootTEpa, 0u8=v
eteoOU' xai
xripito,
prX,
piaXXov
toiouto;
aîonEpo?
nequaquam
habetur. Ergo animae,

fuerint
visione,
xaGapEicai apa ai tyvyui tw xa6ap-
purgatorio
igne non
purgatae,
non minus dignae sunt Dei
modo
quae
ut
oOSsv piaXXov i\ loVrEpai Tri; to

fE pvsxa 6eXtj(5w; ayaOT];
0eoO Oeupta;
2'
cum
recta
voluntate
migraverint,
ad
e'hi'v, ai
aTTioSaai, rjxi;
tyjv (/.axapio-
beatitudinem principaliter ac potissime requiex ritur. Etenim si per purgatorium voluntas

prava recta non reddatur ac voluntatis rectitudo requiratur ad beatitudinem, nihil igitur
apyoEiow; foxEixai xai jxaXiuTa lipo;

TrjTa.
xr,v
Ei yap TO
[xev
xaOaptr,piov o
r)
tcoie!
ex 7rov7)pa;
Euxr,?
2!
eE'Xyjaiv
yaO^v,
81
Tr;;
6EXr,aw;
^TjTEiTat irp; ttjv
u.axapibxr)xa,
upo; Taxv]v apa
ad
eam confert purgatorium. Atqui quod nulluni omnino effectum habet, frustra ponitur; sed nihil omnino frustra Deus facit. Non
ergo.
6.
oooev auvEiacpipEi x xaOapxiqpiov ou oe ouoev aito-
TEXfapia Y' vTal

ouSe ev.
(JiTT,v"
piix^v apa
ttoiei
0eo;
Oix apa.
*Eti
r\
Item
aeterni
supplicii
aequitas in hoc
C !
xr,i;
aiwviou
xoXaffEO);
Sixatoavr]
ix|Axx6Xk)-
maximeostenditur, quod immutabilem habeant

ii
xax xojXO
[jiaXiijxa
OEixvuxai,
xaxa xb
qui
peccarunt
pravam voluntatem
pravae
nam
etiam
xov tt|? xwv

yotp
Si'xy)
f jj.apx'f,xx(i)v
1
axtxxxou
EXriaEW?
xrj
voluntati
perpetuo
perpetua
ai'Siio?
itovrip
6eX-/;o-i,
xai
aioio;
'fEiXExai
debetur poena.Ac vicissim eodem plane

si
modo
toansp
xo
6?
xai
xoivavxi'ov,
xaxa
xXouov
i'Sio)
is
qui immutabilis in patrando malo per-
orj,
ei 6
TrovripoCi
axivrjxo; ai'oi'w;
oixr,
petuo mariet, perpetua
poena punitur; qui non

is
xoXa^sxat,
6X)xov
e;i,
ei
[Aî
ioiw?
EOovEXai,
08'
|Axi-
perpetuo
castigatur,
neque
qui
immutabilem
immutabilem
SsXtjsiv
piiv
e;ei.
Ei
axr,v yP fiExX^xov
voluntatem habebit.
Nam
in
a7rb
tou irowipo-j, aiiovi'w Sixy, TT,pixi; /.pEia

fir,v
eandem
opus
habuerit,
si
malo quidem, aeternae

bono, quid supplicio
xai'
ei
8s
aY9o,
;
xoXaaEioi;
poenac servatur;
ei
sin in
oxE'^viov Tcpo<ir,XEi
'AXXi
xoi;
xouxw xaOaie/eiv
4
est, cui
coronae debentur? Atqui eos,

popisvou;
xj
rcupl
Oi'Xrîv
aixxa6Xr,xov
qui eiusmodi igne purgantur, voluntatem im-
mutabilem habere vos

ergo igne purgantur.
f.
ipsi
contenditis.
Non
maxE'.
Ox apa
Tcupi xaOaipovxai.
H78
'.
7.
Item rectae voluntatis

impeccabilitas
in
immutabilitatem
t>.
"Exi
Tv-
xri
yari!; ouXrioeoc; ÊxaSXirioioi
sequitur
nomine
nam
si
E'rtExai
avapiapTTjUia
ev
tw
avOpioTtio-
e!
Y a P T0 "
[287]
ixî
XI.
t& xaxi
MARCI EPHESII ARGUMENTA DECEM.

^|
42.1
GeXetv
5
akia
iyiitri
tjv
yawv
ti;
Epyj,
bonorum amor eorumque vehemens

causa
sit
cupiditas
xai
(Jôop;
atlv
Epioc;"
oO
3'
av
cur mala non velimus, eius autem

cupit contrarium naturaliter asper-
toutou TovavTtov Etx? aTtoaTpE-.pEO'Oai' xo l xaxov

TayaO<~> Evavn'ov, 5 cexr;;
pr)<rtv,
quod quis
netur,
xai
r|
apiapTia
r/]v
r^
perrj
Trj?
cum malum bono opponatur

virtutis igitur
',
ac pecca-
apa
Epio;
otoWi
apapTtav Eina yp,
tum
virtuti,
Studium peccatum
confitcbor
'EûyoQii'oio xut' tflOV T1JV ttftaOTlUV
expellit.
Dixi enim, inquit
adversum
(.iov
zu>
KvqIo), xai av drfijxug xr}v

/.iov,
daiuav
me
iniiistitiam
meam Domino,
Et,
et tu remisisti
iniin
impietatem cordis mei.

Ttjg
Die tu primus
xuQiag
xai
Atyk av nQwrog rg
quitates tuas, ut iustificeris.
tiv iv
Sed eorum qui
urofimg aov, iva 6ixM(ohijg, AXXa

T7jpi')
xaOap-
purgatorio
ovaaOai
detinentur
voluntatem
immutari
est;
rXv
ouXr,o'tv
iayj
jjLETaSaXXeoOat
non posse contenditis, quia reeta plane
Xs'yETS,
yaO^v
7tavTd)c;
oOaav, xai outio xoXcioivt'

xai
(jlk)81v
ac propterea castigarentur qui peccati expertes

sunt,
av
oi
avapiaprrjToi,
ETri^jpo'fxsvoi
nee quiequam
prae
se
ferunt
poena
xoXacrEwc. a;iov.
1.
5
dignum.
pouXrjdi; piETaaXXETai
Eti av
jj
rj
eU
xaxi'av,
-
8.
Item
voluntas in
Vitium mutari potest,

fuerit;
|*E/.p l (
tw
Tri?
(joipiaxi
7J
'Jw/r)
/,vw|XEvr)
aXX'
donec
corpori
anima coniuneta
sed
E7riyivoi.is'vr|?
air
to\>
awixaTO? Xcsw;, a
av
xai
supei veniente solutione a corpore, quaeeunque
epe^
oiiXopiEW],
?|
jxe'vei
toutwv
xivrjTo;,
[i.}\
volens reperta
fuerit, in his
immutabilis per-
aOXou
Sixrfi \a
TaTa TuyyavEt, xai
oi tou
manet,
praemium
vel
punitionem eapropter
xaOapT'/ipi'ou
O'*.
6ououaa.
Trpoo^XEt
[xr]
consequendo, quin per purgatorium transeat.

ttj
Eti
yaOoT^Ti
?,
toO*
0eovi
9.
Item magis expedit divinae bonitati
exi-
Xiyov ya9v
Tiav Sixtj?
toc
iraptosiv,
ttjv
uptixpv a;jiap-
guum bonum non

eulpam
ulcisci.
q'ioGv.
AXXa
to oXi'yov dyav ev toi;

ouO[Aia<;
quam exiguam Sed exiguum bonum in iis qui

contemnere,
nulluni
(/EyaXa
rjf/apTrjx'o-iv
tyj?
e'v
ôiS/jc;
etci-
graviter peccarunt
consequitur praenequitiam.
prae-
Tuy/dvei
Sta Tr,v
TrovTjptac;
TtXEOVEî'av
oiS"
mium
Neque
tari
propter
igitur
praeponderantem
apa to Xiyov xaxov

xbcn 7rp05/iXEi
i
toi; Ta pLEydXa
xaxojpOw-
exiguum malum
in iis qui
claras virtutes exercitarunt decet poena mulcSix/jc.
tu/eiv oii to xa |5eXtiiu vixV
eo quod vincant quae praestantiora sunt.
yp to jxXXov ooxov
av
Ei?).
ox euti,
oyoXyj
to
ve
Si
enim
tjttov
O8' apa 7t0p xa8apTr,pcov
vopuiÊiv
profecto id
igitur
irpoirjXEt.
)
i" ;
Eti w; iyu to Xiyov yaGov

(pauXoi;,
e'v
toi;
toTc;
t'
t'
10.
non est, aegre quod minus videtur, erit. Neque purgatorium ignem esse sentiendum est. Item, ut se habet exiguum aliquod
id
ipiod magis videtur,
aXXa
outio
to Xiyov
xaxov
ev
e'v
bonum
in
iis
qui
ceteroqui
pravi
sunt,
sie
aXXa dyaoi?.
O'j
AXXa
to Xiyov yaOv
tcoieiv,
exeivoi;
pio'vov
exiguum malum in iis qui ceteroqui boni sunt. Sed exiguum bonum in Ulis non potest bono-
oovaTat yafliv vTaTrooaiv
XX
oiaiopav xoXiEO);. Kai t oXi'yov apa xaxv <êv

t'Jijtoii;
>
oi
.
TTO'.r,o-Ei
xbXaitv, aXX
jj.o'vov
oiaifopav
a7[o'/.atjiEi.)(;
Ux
d(pa 7top xa6apT/,piov vO|ai<ite'ov.
rum retributionem efficere, sed tantum differentiam supplicii; neque igitur exiguum malum in istis supplicium efficiet, sed tantum differentiam fruitionis. Non est igitur credendum ignem esse purgatorium.
ft)
Ps. xxxi,
5.
XII'
MARCI
Paris. 1218
EPIIESII
LIBELLUS DE CONSECRATIONE EUCIIARISTICA

MAPKOT APXIEnilKOnuV E<l>E20T "OTI OV MONON AnO TH2 M1NH2 TN AEZnOTIKN "PHMATN A1IAZONTAI TA 0EIA APA, 'AAA'EK TH2 META TATTA ETXH2 KAI ETA01TA2 TOT 1EPE2 ATNAMEI TOT APIOT
NETMATOS'.
f.
121.
MARCI ARCHIEPISCOPI EPHESINI, QUOD N0N SOLUM A VOCE DOMINICORUM VERRORUM SANCTIF1CANTUR DIVINA DONA, VERUM A CONSEOUENTE ORATIONE ET RENEDICTIONE SACERDOTIS, VIRTUTE SANCT1 SPIRITUS.
1.
Nos qui a
sacris apostolis et
eorum
suc-
1.
'H[XEt<;
ex Twv Uptv arcoijTdXtov xal tmv otatri;
cessoribus, doctoribus Ecclesiae, mysticae litur-
OEâuEviov auToui; otoaaxaXwv

t
'ExxXrj<7t'a;
ty,v
giae
expositionem
accepimus,
ipsis
apud eorum
et
xr i pujo-TixYtfXEiTOupYia? ex9e<jiv
OU06VI TOUTOJV EUpOptEV
priptaxiov
7c'
TcapEtXv)-.fTe;, xcap'
nullum reperimus ab
Dominicis verbis
auTOJV TWV OEITCOTlXjV
solis sanctificari et perfici Eucharistiae et in
donum,
xai
(ao'vo)v
tYiaCeo-Oat
xal TeXEtouo'Oai
ipsum Dominicum corpus
et
sanguinem
to
ttj?
1 Eu/apio-Tta?' Sojpov xal Tcpo; auxo to Aeutco-
transmutari;
verum quae
prius recitantur verba

tixov atpia xal aiu. |AETa7toiEi<j0ai,
et
XXa rcpoXeYOitapa
Tcaatv
1
apud
omnes unanimi consensu

rei
nos ad
ptEva
fjiv
oir.Y'lnaTixw;
tot
piipiaTa
''
memoriam
tum gestae revocare,

in
et
vim
au|JL<p(i)Vb>( vifjôt^
potentiamque quasi eiaculari

ad transmutationem
:
proposita dona
te avofpE'povTa
TCpt;
tvjv fAV7]u:7)v
quae autem consequitur
tou tote irpocyOs'vto; xat ouvaouv toa7Xp svtEVxa Toi;

TcpoxEiptEVOt;
jjtEti
postea, orationem et benedictionem sacerdotis,
siq
tV
jj.ETa6oXvjv,
EiriYtvO(jE'vr)v
ZI
reipsa transmutare iam
dona
in
ipsum proto-
Taoxa
T7)v
ECyvjv te
ffivi
xal sXoYtav to Upcto;
typon illud corpus
et
sanguinem Dominicum.
series testi-
EvEpYEia
[AETaTtotsTv
Ta
Joipa
rtpoi;
aCiTO
to 5
Haec vero
licatur,
ipsa
quoque verborum
et
rcpioTOTUTcov exeivo acpta xat au.a to Aectcotixov.
quae convenientia
concordia apud
TaTa
Se
xal
al 6 ex6e'o-ei?
atai
ptapTupouat,
1.
Titulus graviter variat In

vi Tr)
AP
hoc paclo
xo-j
axo. "Ott
oy.
w? voniCouffiv
ol
xa n>.eiaTa
Xeyjiev,
xatvox6[j.oi
Aaxtvot
Up
liudTaytoYi'a xe).toat
xa Oela 8>p xa
OEtfTtoxixa ^rjnaxa,
uapa xo Upeto?
&XX
rj
ii;
eO/>j; S"jva|U? l*xa

'i.
TaTa,
xa')i>;
:
vi
rîEXEpa p868o$?;
Exx).r)<jta SoljalU'.
ivafepavTa xd np;
avafE'povxa; xa Tcpo;
M.
5.
to ora.
M.
2. [ivciv
M.
lin.
3. et/X a f ,lOTia <
AO.
6.
ai
sup.
A.
a)
Ambrsianua
f.
6f>:(,
f.
3-6
1218,
i
121-125
".
(=
P).
1.
Parisinus (= A). Oxoniensis Laud. 22,
Ul rem paucis absolvam,

et Codices
illi
el editio illa Parisiensis
69 76
qul descriptus est e Parisino 1261,f.50-57

(/'.,
(=
Migne, P. O). ex edilione principe

Hasilii
sculis
160, c. 1079-1090
(= M),
Claudii de Sainctes, Litur-
giae sive missae SS.
Patrum Jacobi
apostoli,
duo, Parisinus scilicel 1261 el Oxoj niensis Laud. 22 eandem prorsus recensionem exhibent; contra, Codices Ambrosianus 653 et Parisinus 1218 ex altero exemplari derivali sunt, unusque ita cum altero coniunclus est ut frater
Magni et Joannis Chrysostomi, cum opuvarioram de rilu missae et eucharistia 1860), p. 138-144. Quae quidem editio evulgata prol'eclu est opo codicis Parisini 1261, e quo manat recensio Oxoniensis, ut modo dixi.
(Parisiis,
cum
fratre. Ccteruin,
ittter
si
titulum excipias, gravis
non est
tis
ut ex variis lectionibus ad
utramque recensionem discrepantiaj oram inferiorem posi-
cuique legenli palebit.
[289]
XII.
f|U.iv
MARC1 EPHESU LIBELLUS DE CONSECRATIONE.

nos reperiuntur; atque tota haec oratio
consistet.
KXi^pisvxoi;
427
in iis
ujxôjvoi ixap'
spio-xdpiEvai, xai 6 Xo'yo; 7tl
xauxai; 4nooo0ij(TETai.
2. 'Ev
jjiev
yP T *i ffUYYP*?6''^l Sia
2.
Nam
in Iiturgia
sacrorum apostolorum
XeiToupYi'a xiv
5
Upwv
aixoo-xbXiov
piExa
xb
Sitjyvi-
demente
conscripta, post enarrationem

et
Domi-
aauat
exi os
ei;
n
xot
Aeo-ixoxixoi
6a>axa
xrjv
xai xa;
irpa&t;,
nicorum miraculorum
actorum, praeterea
reditus
TTEpi
xb naQo; xai
avao-xaaiv xai xrjv

-
passionis, resurrectionis,
ita
ii
in
caelum,
igitur
opavou; avooov, oxco xEixai p^xGi;

oi'
rju.';
Msavy)-
ad verbum scriptum est":
Memores
est,
uEvot ov cov
soi,
U7t'u.sivsv
s/apiaTouijis'v
eorum quae propter nos passus

aginius
tibi,
gratias
Deus omnipotens, non quantum

et eius
0EE ixavxoxpaxop, o^ 6Vov f eiXousv, XX'
xrjv
debemus, sed quantum possumus,
10
"
Vov ouvjjiEa, xai
Oiaxaqiv axo 7tX7]pou.v.
statutum adimplemus. In qua enim nocte

tradebatur, accipiens
'Ev
/[
Y*p vuxxl
7capE\'ooxo,
XaSwv apxov xai;
ii
panem
in
sanctas et
oculis
aYiai;xaldpuou.oi; axo yspal xai va6X'.j;a; Txp;

al xbv0Ev axo
xot;
immaculatas suas manus,

ad
te
et elevatis
xaHIaxEca
xai xXaaa;, eoojxe
'
ii
Deum
:
ac Patrem suum,
:
fregit, dedit-
'i
u.a9r,xai;
axo Eimov sltTS * ui'tov,
que
discipulis suis dicens
Accipite ex eo,
*
f-
15
qdytif
roiro'
an
xo awft fiov ro
tisqi
ii
comedite
hoc est corpus
mewn quod pro

et
121*
noXkiuv Oqvtito fitvov eig ytotv ufiuriTitv.

'o-axw; xai xb w>xjptov XEpaaa; S; oivou
xai aYiaaa;, sSojxsv axoi; Xe'yiov
2
multis comminuitur in remissionem peccato-
xai
ii
nun. Similiter
et
calicem ex vino
aqua
ipsis
iloaxo;
llitze
j.iov
ii
temperatum
dicens
:
sanetifieavit,
deditque
:
*5 uvTOt
mxvTtc; tovto lau
zo
alnd
ii
Bibite ex eo
omnes
hie est sangnis
20
ii
ro
7ipi
noXXwv
TOVTO
txyvi'd j.itvov tig
wftoiv
Sflijv
ii
mens, qui pro multis effunditur in remissionein peccatorum; hoc facite in
UÎUQTIWV'
710UIT6
lg
T)]V
ii
meam compassionis
dva/iit'/joiv. Me|/.vy]j/.evoi
xoivuv xo tcocOou; axo

x?j;
ii
memorationem.
Memores
igitur
xai xo Oavxou xai xvj; vao"xao"sw; xai
Ei;
ii
eius, mortis, resurrectionis, reditus in caelos,

et futuri eius
ii
opavou;
Eixavooou
xai
/)
xrj;
u.EXXodcrj;
axo
ii
seeundi adventus,
in
quo veniet
25
ii
SsuxEpa; Ttapouci'a;, Iv
EpvEtai xpivat wvxa;
ii
iudicaturus vivos et mortuos, redditurusque
xai vsxpou; xai cxTXooovat
Ixaaxw xaxa xa scâ

asiXEi xai 0Eoi xax
ii
cuique seeundum opera sua, offerimus
tibi
axou, Txpoj^spoijiEv aoi

xrjv
tu
Regi ac Deo, seeundum eius institutionem,
'i
axo
oiaxaîv
xbv
apxov
xouxov
xai xb
Etp'
ii
panem hunc
et
hunc calicem,
gratias
tibi
per
ii
7toxripiov xoxo, /api<Txovxs; aoi

oi;
Y axou,
aou
ii
eum
agentes,
quod
te,
nos
tibi
dignatus
fueris
te
30
xaxr,;iwaa;
ffoi"
ett'i
/iu.5;
lixavat
;iou.v
Ivtanndv
o",
xai
n
ii
adstare
coram
et
sacrificare. Et
ii
ispaxEUEiv
E7xi6XE'|/ot;
xai
07ru>;
euuevo);
rogamus,
ut propitio
serenoque vultu
respite,
ii
xa
irpoxeiasva
oipa
xaxa
cias supra
haec proposita bona coram
tu
ii
EV(7tio'v <jou,
etc'
a 4
vV0E)c;
so';, xai Eooxvjaoi;
qui nullius indiges,
Deus
et tibi
complacitili,
ii
axoT; Ei;
xipLyjv
xo Xptffxou aou xai xaxa-
ii
tum
sit
in
eis
ad honorem Christi
et
35
7re(ti]/oi; 3 xax-/]v,
ii
xb aYio'v
iou
vEpia
im
'
x^v
6u<ri'av
ii
mittele
digneris
sanetum tuum Spiritum

passionum
xbv piapxupa xwv 7ta9r)piax()v

07X0)<;
xo Kupi'ou
super
hoc sacrifkium, testem

Iesu, ut efficiat
tui,
.
Irjao,
ot7To'^vivot
xbv
apxov xouxov cwpia

xoxo, aiaa
Domini
Christi
panem hunc corpus

hunc sanguinem
xo
Xpiaxo aou, xai

.
xb
Txox'/jpiov
et
calicem
ii
xo Xpioxo cou
3.
Christi tui
3.
40
Taxa
u.ev' oi eioi aTxdtrxoXoi oiot x?,;
nuYYpa-
Haec quidem
divi apostoli per beati Cle-
tpvi;
xo u.axapiou KXv5[xEvro; x^
'f^xxXyiai'a Ttapaos-
mentis scriptionem Ecclesiae tradiderunt. Divus
1.
ISwxev fiuv toi;

Ttxiijiaxi
|a.
M.
2.
ijoiyou
A.
3.
xai xaxanE'n'J'Oi;
4.
rw
M.
ffwui xov
xP"' xoii
am onK
&
5. [iv
om. A.
a)
Apud
lirightman, Eastern LUurgies, Oxonii, 1896, p. 20-21.
'.28

Swxaaiv. 'O oi ye Oeio;
jjiwv
[290]
vero Iacobus Hierosolymorum primus episco-
IaxwSo;
tmv
'
'lEposoX-
pus ac primi magnique

et successor, ipse
pontificis frater simul
TtpwTO? ejciuxojco; xal xo Trptxou xal [/.EYaXou

oeXtfi; pio
quoque mysticam exponens

parte,
apyiESEw;
xal oiaco/o<;, xal ax;

ev
tJjv
liturgiam
in
eadem
post recitationem
scribit
a
:
aoauxTiv exxiOeuevoi; XsixoupYiav,

|Xti x oi^Y'fjaaaOai
xw auxw
[xe'pEi
Dominicorum verborum, haec

mores
igitur
et
Me-
xa Aeairortxa prjjAata xoiaOE

ouv xal
fj|AEt( ol
nos peccatores passionum
ypaÊf
11
Me;/.vy)jjiEvoi
auiapxcoXoi
aiDxv;piou
eius viviticarum, crucis salutaris ac mortis,

xiv ^woiroiwv
axo TraOriiAxjv, xo
sepulcri ac
resurrectionis a mortuis tertio axaupo xal xo Oavxou xal

xyj? xacpvj;
xai
x5j
x/j;
die, ascensionis in caelos, et assessionis eius
ad dexteram tuam Dei

f.
et Patris, et
secundi
xpirjfjispou
ex
VExpwv
vaaxauEwi;
*
xal
E15
122.
gloriosi
et
tremendi
eius
adventus,
cum
opavoe; dvdSou xal xvi; ex
oe;iwv aou xo eo
OEurspai;
10
veniet
cum gloria ad iudicandum vivos et mortuos, cum reddet unicuique secundum

opera
eius,
xai Ilaxp; xaGsopa; xal
xrj;
evoo;ou
(XExa
xat
cpoSspa; auxo
7rapouaiai;,
otav
eXOr,
offerimus
tibi,
Domine,
hoc
.
So;'/];
xpiva; i^wvxai;
xai VExpo{,
Sxav
pisXXr,
sacrificium
verendum
et
incruentum
Et
aixooiSdvai exdaxco
pojiiv
xaxa xa Epya axo,

xk)v
TTpoatpE-
post pauca
Miserere nostri, Deus, secundum
aoi,
AE'artoxa,
u.
cpoÊpav
xaux7)v
xal
15
magnam
super nos
sita
misericordiam
et
tuam,
et
demitte
dvat'piaxxov 3 6uai'av
-/([At^,
KalpiEx' oXi'ya'
x
(J.EY a
'EXiV,<wv
super haec saneta dona propo-
0e?,
sep'
xaxa
eXeo?
aou
xal
Spiritum tuum sanetissimum
Dominum
11
E;a7xduTEtXov
Oipa
r,aa; xal eVi xa TTpoxstusva
aya
x 20
vivificum,
una tecum Deo Patre
et unigenito
xaxa
IIvEpii
aou
TtavaYiov,
Filio tuo assidentem,
simul regnantem, con'
xuptov xal
cioTtoidv,
'
avBpovdv coi xi
0E(Ti
substantialem et coaeternum.qui locutus est

in lege et prophetis
et in in
xal Oaxpl xal xi [jlovoyeveT aou YUu, x auiiâaiXsov, x piooaidv xe xal auvatotov, xXaXyjaav.
ev vdixi.)
novo tuo Testaspecie columbae

in
mento, qui descendit

super
xal Tcpo3Y)xat? xal
xr, xaivy,
aou SiaS/jx),
xv
Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum

fluvio,
et
x xaxafiv ev eiSe t TtEpiaxEcai;

rjpiwv
sVi
Kpiov
xroxapiij)
lordane
mansit super eum;
qui
in
'I/jaov
Xpiaxv
ev
xo>
'IopovY)
25
descendit super sanetos apostolos tuos

specie
xal putvav in axdv, x xaxav eVi xou; yiou?
ignearum
et
linguarum,
in
caenaculo
aou aTtoaxdXou? tv eiOei Trupiviov yXwo"uwv ev xoj

Ttepoio)'' xrj;
xî;
sanetae
gloriosae Sion, in die sanetae

:
aY'a; xal Ev2d;ou 2itov ev
x/j ipiE'pa
Pentecostes
ipsum Spiritum tuum
sanetisin
yia? Ilevxvjxoaxri?, ax x IIvEi/a oou x

xaxaTCEiji.'j/ov,
simum demitte nunc quoque, Domine,

nos, et in haec
TtavaYiov
ETtl
AE'artoxa,
Eip'
r,u.a;
xal
30
dona saneta proposita,
ut
xa
TtpoxEi|ji.Eva
.'(in
ay ia Otopa xaxa, Iva etci|oi-
superveniens, saneta et bona et gloriosa tua

praesentia sanetifieet et efliciat
xrjaav x^
oi'a,
xal va9y) xal Ev8d;w aixou Tcapouxal

itowjor] xv
jj.ev
hunc panem
calicem hunc
aYiaar)
apxov xotirov
Ttox5siov
corpus sanetum Christi
tui, et
SMjxa ayiov
xovi
Xpiatou aou, xal x
pretiosum sanguinem Christi

4.
tui .
xoxo ai|xa xtpiiov xou
Xpmxou
aou
35
His consequuntur
et qui
postea liturgiam
ille
4. Toxoi; xoXouOovxEi; xal 01 piEXa

aux'/jv
xauxa
(j-E^-a?
xjv
ipsam concisiorem ediderunt, tum magnus

Basilius,
Ille
XEtxoupyiav
EirixEijidvxEi;,
xe 6
Ba-
tum post eum loannesChrysostomus.

accessit,
aiXEto; xal pix' autv Xpuo-datoaoi;

(jiev
'Itoiwr,?, 6
quidem ad hanc partem cum

quoque
TTEpl
xouxo x
u.s'po;
Y V IXEV0 ? xat *uxo? 01/iYou-
ipse
recitans priniam illam consecra
ixEvo;
xr,v
Ttpwxriv
IxEivrjv
UpoupYfav
utto
xou
rjfxtv
40
tionem a Domino tradilam,
Dimisit, inquit
'',
AErrdrou TtasaOEOO|jiEViv,
11
KaxE'Xiits, jp/)civ,
commemorationes
salubris
suae passionis
uTtojxv^piaxa xo aux^piou
auxo
Ttfjoui;
xaxa,
I.
tmv
T*j
M.
2.
[iXEt
A.
3.
ivEjiaxTov A.
4. t
ti
A.
5.
nepu A.
6.
xi
A-
a)
Brightman, op.
cit.,
p. 52-54.
b) Ibid., p. 404-406.
[291]
8
XII.
'
MARCI EPHESII LIBELLUS DE CONSECRATIONE.

u\e'XXmv
ii
429
a irp0T8>ixjjiEv
xaxi xc axou e'vxoXoV
istn,
quae proposuimus sccundum sa man-
2 exouoiov xai aotot(iov xal yip E^tEvat eVi xbv
data.
Debens enim
et
exire in voluntariam et
ii
ijtuoivoibv
*
axo
Oavaxov,
xrj
voxxl
r,
TrapeSi'Sou
beatissimam
vivificam
suam mortem,
in
*
f-
ii
sauxbv U7tjp
xrji;
xoo xdsuou ^wy)?, Xa6(i>v apxov
nocte qua tradebat seipsum pro mundi

accipiens
latis
vita,
122
ii
7tl
xwv
ayt'wv auxoCi
xal ypavxoiv Êtpwv xal

xal Ilaxpt, Euyapt<7xr|0-ac;,
<i
panem
et
in sanctis suis et
immacu-
vaSst'â; aot
thXo-^rfl'n,
xw 0s
manibus,
ostendens
tibi
Deo
et
ii
cYido;,
xXaaa;, eOoixe toi;
yt'oi?

<i
Patri,gratias agens, benedicens.sanctificans,
ii
axo
(jta6ir)xai<;
xal iTroaxdXoK;, eituoV ylasrs,

f.iov
frangens,
dedit sanctis
:
suis
discipulis
et
:
ii
(payue' tovt
toxi to
aw/ia ro vnsg
apostolis dicens
Accipite et manducate
VjUCV xXoJ,S)'0>' 4(5
UfflOW
U/.IU()TIIV. 'OjXOlW?
'
hoc est corpus meum, quod pro vobis frangitur in remissioncm peccatorum. Similiter
et
xal to iroTViptov ex xou Y vv >)Fta roi; T *k (A7Te'Xou
ii
XaSwv, xspdsa;, eu/apitjTifaa;, EXoYyjaac,

aa;, fotoxE xoi; ayioi?
auxoO*
tj.a8/)xai?
styia-
calicem de genimine
vitis
accipiens, mi-
ii
xat areo-
scens, gratias agens, benedicens, sanctificans,
ii
otXoi; eiicwv
Huts
| trat ndvTtg'
t?/ xuirrjg
tovt
i<
dedit
sanctis
:
suis
discipulis
et
:
apostolis,
ii
ian ro
ai^cir
/od to
fituH/jxrjg,
dicens
guis
Bibitc ex hoc
omnes
hie est sanet
ii
to t^^sp vfuov xui 7ioX)mi> ix/vtdfisvov sig
v
(i
mens novi Testament!, qui pro vobis

in
ii
ufsatv uftuQTUv.
s/iTjv
Tovto
Kai
jjiex'
Tioitne
-
tig
Trjv
pro multis effunditur

nun. Hoc facite in
:
remissioncm peccato.
umfivrjOiv
TTavaytE,
Xi'Ya
ot
Ata to3to,
xai
meam commemorationem
Ideo,
et
ii
AESTioxa
xai î/Et?
ot
tjiapTtoXoi
Et post pauca
(i
Domine
sanetissime,
tui,
ii
ava;tot oo5Xoi aou,

Tto
xaxaSjuoOEvxE; XEtxoupyEtv
8t xa; Sixaiouuvac
et
nos peccatores
indigni servi
qui
ii
y!
(ou
ffou uo"ta(7Tr,pi(o, ou
constituti
sumus
ministrare
saneto
altari
ii
f,jjt(ov
y*P TOiiq<ja|v
eXe/j
Tt
ayaDov
ETti xr,<; yyji;)
tuo,
non propter
iustitias nostras
(non enim
propter
ii
XXa ot xa
o<;
aou xat xou; oixTtpixou? aou,

Itp' r,(Jta<;,
faeimus quid boni in

misericordias
effudisti et
terra),
sed
ii
E;E/Ea<; TtXouat'oK
toi
ayi'o)
Oappouvxs? Ttpoaxat
ixpo-

ii
miserationes
tuas
quas
25
ii
eyyi?0|xev
Oe'vtei;
aou
6uaiaaxr|pio>,
abundanter super nos, confidentes

altari tuo, et
ii
xi
vxtxu7ra
xou
ytou
ctfxaxo?
xai
as
avj?
Ecp'
appropinquamus saneto
nentes antitypa, id
est
propo-
ii
aiijiaxo;
xo Xptaro aou,
"Ayte
ao EoptsOa
Eooxta
xai
configuralia saneti
tui, te
ii
7tapaxaXouu.Ev,
yaTviTo;
/|[Jta;
aylwv,
xvj;
corporis et sanguinis Christi
obsecra-
ii
eX8eTv
litt
to
vEuuia aou to aytov

Scpa
mus
et
te
postulamus, Sancte sanetorum,
ii
xat
Ta
TrpoxEttjtEva
xaxa,
xat
ii
beneplacita tua benignitate, venire Spiritum
ii
EuXoyrjaat
u.sv
aux xai aytdaat xai dvaeTât xbv

xi'ixtov
sanetum tuum super nos
et
super proposita
et sanetificare,
ii
apxov xoxov axb xb

'
aiuia xo
Kupioo
munera
et
ista, et
benedicere ea
"
xai Weo-j
xat tox/jpoq rjajv
I](rou
Xptaxou, xb
xoO Kuptou
ii
ostendere
panem quidem istum ipsum

et
ii
8e -Jtox/iptov
xoOxo axb xb
xi'uuov atpta
'I^trou
fror,?
ii
honorificum corpus Domini, Dei

toris
Salva-
ii
xai 0eo xal itoxvipoi;
rjrjtiv
XpicxoD, xb
.
ii
nostri
Iesu
Christi
calicem
autem
"
ex/uOev uitEp
xrj?
xo
xd(j[/.ou
'
Se
ye
ii
istum,
ipsum pretiosum sanguinem Domini

Salvatoris nostri
stoq
Xpiiuaxoptoi; xot
axa
TtXtv
E'irtxo|jijxEpov''
Dei
et
lesu
Christi,
qui
aTxaYYEXXojv,
ii
'EX6)v 6 Kuptoi;,
'^v)ai,
xai rxaaav
x5j
*
effusus est pro
mundi
vita .
Divus quoque
xt|v TCEp
fjit.ij)V
oixovou-tav ixXripoioai;,
vuxxi
Oirsp
fj
Chrysostomus eadem iterum concisius exponens

ii
ii
7iapOt'ooxo, piiXXov cl
xoij
Eauxbv 7rapE0tSou
e'v
a
:
xrji;
Veniens Dominus, completo omni
f.
123.
ii
xo'aptou
o>rji;,
Xawv apTOv
xai;
aYiat;
pro nobis mysterio, nocte qua tradebatur,

seu
potius
ii
axo Xai ^pa'vxoti; xai
u.cojjtr,Tot<;
/Epatv, su/a-
tradebat
seipsum pro
mundi
1.
7tpote6Etxa(i/
M, quae forma
est linguae
communis, non
P,
atticae.
2.
ETxi
xr,v
A.
3.
itpou6evxec
AM.
4.
xai 0eo oin.
PM.
5. hcixo|i.xpov
a) Ibid., p. 382-387.
430

vita, latis

panem
et
[292]
xXaoa?,
sSioxe
accipiens sanctis suis,
immacugratias
piUTiiira;,
toi? yi'ot;
EXoyvfaai;
' ,
aytaiiai;,
impollutis
manibus,
cum
et
aTo
[/.ariTai.;
xai iroaToXoti; eittwv
egisset, benedixit, sanctificans
frangens,
Ad6tts,
(fidytrs' tovti! ftov
tau
ro mofia
t<1
<i
sanctis
suis
:
discipulis
et
apostolis tribuit
:
vntg Vfiwv x\u/.uvov
sig drftatv
d/xuQUCv.
5
dicens
Accipite et comeditc
hoc est corpus
'O(J.0twi;xaiT 7tOTr^piov ptETOt to SEiTrvrjffai Xe'yojv-
meum, quod pro
vobis frangitur in remissio
IllsTS 6%
uvtov ndvTSc- tovto tau ro al/xd
nein peccatorum. Similiter
autem
:
et
calicem
/.iov
postquam caenavit dicens

o/nncs
menti,
:
Bibite ex hoc
Tcsta
ro rrjg xmvr\g ^fiuH/jxrjg ro vntg v/iwv 2

tlg
hie
est sanguis
et
mens novi
.
txywo'/ictrov
ufftaip
d(A.aQximv
Kai
tjui
pro vobis
pluribns effunditur
Et paulo post
rationabile ac
J/.ET01
IXlXpv oSt(1>< ETClJUVairTEl' [IpoatpEpouEv G01
in remissionein
peccatorum
>
tv,v
XoyixJjv
TauTvjv
xat
ctvat'u.axT0v Xarpsiav,
i<,
ita
subiungit
Offerimus
tibi
(i
xai TtapaxaXoij|jiE'v oe xai osoptEOa xai ixeteuojjiev,

to rivEpi cou to ayiov
(tf
incruentum hoc sacrificium,

et
et te
precamur,
h xaTa7tE[X'{/ov
n
^ji.5;
xat
tov aou,
supplicamus,
et
deposeimus, ut mittas Spietci

(J.EV
ritum sanetum tuum super nos et super haec

apposita
Ta
7rpoxEt|jisva
owpa TaTa, xai

TllAlOV
<Jb){J.a
7toivj<rov
panem istum quidem pretiosum corpus Christi tui et quod est

:
munera
et fac
apTOV TOTOV
OE
V
TO
XdOTO
TO

T(
7C0T)pi(.)
TOUTtO,
TIUUOV aipta
rivEpiaTi 0"0U
TO
15
in
tui,
calice isto, pretiosum
sanguinem
.
Christi
XptaTo oou,
piETaootXwv
tw
TW
permutans saneto Spiritu tuo

Ita
oyiw
i).
5.
quidem omnes
recitant
hi concorditer prius
et
5. OuTd) i/v airavTE? ot/iot auu:p(vio<; 7rpoXE'you<ji

u.v
quidem
Dominica verba,
rei
per ea nos
r AsarcoTixa pviuaTa xai
t'
aTwv
sie
av20
1
ad recordationem
et
in
tum peraetae addueunt,
uv/jutv f,(/a? ayouai to tote
TTpa/i'vTo; xai xr v
t
sanetificatricem vim ac potentiam immittunt
ayiao"Tix;v 3ovajj.lv Iviao-i toi;'
teXou|ae'voi<;' e'7Teu-
ea quae consecrantur
postea vero oratio-
yovTat oe
aTEpov
xai
Tr,v
to
ayiou IIvEupiaTo;
Eiprj-
nem
cant,
adhibent, et saneti Spiritus gratiam invout
ETCixaXovTat yptv,
i/iva to'te
mite ar/]v iXOoaav Ta

xa'i
ipsa
accedens, ea quae
tum
et
dieta
toij
vv iyippocai
Ta 7TpoxEtu.Eva
2i
sunt, rebus praesentibus
aecommodet,
pro-
TEXeiciaai xat irpo? to oec7totixv o-wpia xai atpia

(/.ETaTiotTjOai'
posita
et
dona
perficiat,
inque Dominicum corpus

errim et in utero
aoT/]
yip
xai
ev
ttj
u-'^Tpa
T/j;
sanguinem convertat. Ipsa

deiferam
illam
ei
IlapE'vou t/,v EOtfpov exev7]v
cuvsar/isaTO aa'pxa
re''
Virginis
iuxta
proereavit
carnem,
xaTa to
Eipr)u.E'vov
Trpoi;
aT'Jiv
to yyEXou
illud,
quod
ab angelo dictum est":

in
te,
vsvfia vyiov intXsiattui, inl

'iif/tOTOV
as, xui dvva/xig

30
Spiritus sanetus
superveniet
tibi.
et
virhis
imoxidasi
(jetoi
aoi. Ai tojto xai 6 piE'ya?
Altissimi obumbrabit
Basilius, post recitata
Idcirco et
magnus
ut a se
HaotXEtoq,
to
eitteiv
ta AETiTOTtxa pr]uaTa
sipriaEva,
Iti
g
Domini verba,
St^yr.jjtaTixw;
w;
irap' aTO'j
ai'iiatoi;
6>i
to
dieta super saneto corpore et sanguine, antitypa
ayiou
ooiâTO?
xai
dvTlTvnu xoXe" Ta
TETiXEffjAE'va oia
vocat proposita dona, nimirum quasi

*
f.
nondum
TTpoxEipisva,
^v)u.T(uv
ifE'povTa'
o^Xov
ptîro)
twv
35
123'.
perfecta
per
et
ea verba,
verum adhuc typum

ferentia.
e'xeiviov, *
XX' eti tuttov Ttva xai Eixdva
quemdam
ceps
faciatque
imaginem
Itaque dein-
xai ootw eO;
eê^? to
IIvEixa to ayiov
jjlev
statin] Spiritus
sanetus adveniat precatur,
e'XOeiv EiTEu/ETat
xai vaoi;ai tov
apTOV aTO
Ti'jxtov ai[j.a.
panem
quidem
ipsum
pretiosum
to TtjAiov cijip, to Se TTOT/jpiov aTo to
corpus, calicem autem ipsum pretiosum san-
Kai toto
ys
"
Xiav EixTto;. KaOairso yp ETi
Tri?
'J
guinem. Idque certe iure optimo.
Nam quem-
irpuiTT,? EXEi'vri; Svipuoopytai;
sXaCs
pilv
yl T ^ v T0
to
'
admodum
in
illa
prima mundi fabricatione,
fiXaaToivEiv
toi
i\
aTrj; s
Svapitv
Sti
6ei'ou
1.
xxi EXoyifaas
:
AP.
ys
2.
insp
<iy./
xat icoXXv
A.
3. -'i\x\>xr\v
M.
't.
to?< hui.
o.
5. -jito
om. A.
6. Eti
jil
OM.
7.
sup.
Iin.
P.
8.
Taiavtfii A.
a)
Luc.
i,
35.
[293]
XII.
xai
xb
MARCI
EPIIESII
e'xeivo,
xy,
LIBELLUS DE CONSECRATIONE.
xa6
terra germinandi,
et
431
itpoo-xaYpiaxo?,
(prjdiv
TTpdo-xaY|Jia
quae ab ea nascuntur, vim
&
auxoc otcwxaXo;,
"vaixou.sivav
yy), xi)v
potentiam per divinum mandatum accepit,
to XaaxavEiv auxyj oiijvgxj; itapEyjxai

3(peta Si opLO)?
5
ouvotu.iv,
idque
mandatum, quemadmodum
ipsa terra
ait
idem
ei
xai yjUExE'pa;
ei;
eiriy.sXias;
xai Y t"P"
-
doctor", in
permanens insitum,
Y lx ^,v
/.Etpiv
'
T xsXeaioupyîv x (pudpiEva
tTta; pyjOslc;
xbv
u7tb
vim germinandi perpetuo praebet; opus

tarnen et nostra cura, agricolarum
est
auxbv xpdixov
xai 6 Xo'yo; oCxo;,
manibus ad
et
ait
ixou
oia
<oxr;po{,
w; xai
6 Geio?
cf7,<Ti
Xpu&do-xou.oi;,
r)
ea perficienda quae producit
eodem modo
ut
:
itavxo; evEpYSi
cuvecyei
oe
xv);
ou.w; xai
e/rj?
xr,?
sermo
iste
semel editus
1
Servatore,
Osi'a;
Upoiauvr,
ei;
xtjv
3
Svapvi; 3i
xai
xyj;
divus Chrysostomus
',
semper operatur
adiu-
10
euXoYtas
xmv
7rpoxiiJiEV(i)v
xEXsiWtV
oiop
auxr)
''
vat tarnen et divini sacerdotii facultas, interce-
xai
xb
xou
a7rxiiTu.axoi;
uowp,
ov
IYp areX?
denteoratione ac benedictione adpropositorum

perfectionem. Ipsa enim et baptismatis aquam,
Ix xo tpaivous'vou, Tcacy,; auaptta; xaOapxiIIvEuuaxoi;

0Eidpvixii)<;
xov 7tEpYa?Exar', xo ei'ou

auvxpE'yovxoi;
15
-
quae aqua simpliciter

rebat,
erat,
pro eo quod appafacit,
auxri xai xo /pi'o-pia
xo
piupou
xai
omnium
expiatricem peccatorum
xou? lEpet; aOxou; xai xaXXa rcavxa xyj; 'ExxXrjiia

piujxyjpia xeXesioupyei <5ta
x'y,;
divino Spiritu invisibiliter concurrente.

et et
Haec
xo 7tavaYiou IIveuy)u.ex'pa
chrisma quo ungimur,

alia
et
sacerdotes ipsos,
uaxoi;
vâpiTO;.
O
xojv
xoivuv
xyj
Euyyj
8ap-
omnia Ecclesiae mysteria peragit per

gratiam. Atqui non oraconfidentes,
povxE;
ouJe
pyjiiaxojv
e'xeivwv
aouvapiiav
sacrosancti Spiritus
tioni
illis
xaxaYivo'iaxovxsi; E7TEuydu.a xoi? TtpoxEiuivoi;, xai

jO
quam fundimus
ut
neque verbis
ouxo)<
auxa
xvjv
xEXEtotjcftat
iriiTXEo;jiEv,
XXa xai xa
io-yuv,
impotentibus detrahentes, propositis
ûaxa
otxEiav
Ei'ai;
cipiÊtv
6ixoXoyou.ev
donis adprecamur, itaque ipsa confici credimus,

sed
et
xai tj)v t5)5

xeXeiwxix-Jjv
lEpwauvy,? ETriosi'xvuu.EV Svapuv,

iravxoi; [jnj<rxr piou xyj
y
verba ipsa proprium retinere robur cre-
oOuav
EitixXijasi
dimus, et divini sacerdotii facultatem insuper
xo Ol
J."i
axTJc e'veoyovxo;
ocyi'ou
IlvEuu.axo<;'
e'v
oxio
demonstramus, quae conficiendi

per
totius mysterii
Y*P xa '^
avvtjg
^ E '? XpuadffTou.0? a9i; TTEpi
tu
/7pt Spwtprjiriv
invocationem
Spiritus
sancti
per
eam
*
xpixw
axo
*
xouxou
xois
operantis vim habet. Sic enim et divus Chrvso-
Edxy.XEV 6 ipE;, ou
7tp xaxaifE'piDv,
XXi xo
tcoXu 8
9
stomus
de re
6ev
amsElca
'
ignem demittens, sed Spiritum sanctum

supplex diu
precatur,
ac
fax
30
ii
xaxavaXcV/)
Ta
Ttpoxsi'u.Eva, aXX' i'va

oi
r\
'
/api?
non
ut
aliqua
" ETciTrECOuca
ii
6uo~ia
ixeivv);
xi;
itvxiov
oiitoE 8,-q

ii
demissa caelitus consumat proposita dona,

sed ut gratia
in
ava^-/) '}<u/_a;
xai pYupi'ou Xau.7rpoxpai;

'
hostiam delapsa, per illam

inilammet, et argento igne
>.
TErrupiouiEvou
a.
'AXX' ouo' [x'îoXtav xivi xai

t
omnium animos
ao-/)Xiav
|35
eu/oue'vou; r |xa? tt07xxeijeiv /pwv, auxo

'
purgato splendidiores exhibeat
Sed neque
xou
uopiEvou
'
xai
|AxaXapiSavo(jiEvou
Aeo-tto'xou
haesitatio ulla ac incertitudo nobis precantibus
xeXecjvxo; xoto
tcoieiv
ûa?-
ToVTO ydg,
x'/i
fY\ai,
suspicanda
cipatur
est,
cum
isqui immolatur et partifacere iusserit (Hoc
TJOiti slg rr]v t/ntjv uvftvrjciii',

uevou
1
''
ETxaYY 51 ^ 01 "
Dominus hoc nos

1
ooWiv HvEua
a'Yiov xoT; aixouo-iv
axv
'''
enim, inquit' fucitein

,
meam commemoraiionem),
1.
Tpjiov
X'fov
A.
aTtepy. n.
iiaptia;
AP.
2. C.
xai
oin.
AP.
Bapovxe; O.
3.
xb
orn.
A.
8.
4.
Allei'um flSup om.
M. M.
r.
7. oixt'av
A.
xaOapx.
viri
EirtnoXu
M.
alicuius docti
TtcTiup. wohqitti
yeiXapiEvou
emendatio est contra codicum (ldem. 10. xaxavaXiiirei A. A; ilem 7101^00 P, qui tarnen ad marg. corr. in inoSet&f). A. lr>. a-jxb M.
11.
9.
Ii.
ipBeiffa
tv' -^
M, quae
12.
OEtcmevou
M.
)au.7rp.
14. itay-
a) Gf. Basil.
t.
Homil.
29, c.
116 C.
in Hexaetn., n. 10
I.)
Ct.
P. (;., Chrysost. Homil. I de
proditione ludae
c) /'.
P.
(1.,
t.
G.,
I.
48, c. G42.
d)
49,
c.
380 G.
19.
Luc. XXII,
432
et

petierint
[294]
y ouXojAET|uCjv,
promiserit se daturum
Omnibus qui
bus
:
Spiritum sanctum eum, nedum sacerdoti-
airaat,
jx^ti y
'
tEpsst, xa\ acpoSpa

2
vou xoxo xaO'

u>
Exao"xr)v
ETCixEXsTaat Ttap
diebus confici a nobis, ut deinceps per omnia monstratur. Tune etiam fortassis ex hoc baptisma quoque suspectum habeas, quod precibus pariter atque
invocationibus
conficitur, et
velitque hoc singulis
oti tcoivtwv i\r& ftvaâtvExat.
*H a
-(.
xuyv ex
Si'
xouxou xai
xb
aTixiapia
uTtOTtTEUuEiai;
3
Euywv
twv
6uotw;
xa't
ETnxXriaEiov xEXstoupiEvov
ei
xai
xtjv
peccatorum
re-
p.Kpxtwv a<&atv,
u/oiV,;
missionem,
an vere acceperis, dubitationem aliquam habeas, quae tibi sacerdotali gratia conceditur? itemque alia omnia ecclesiastica praescribas mysteria?Non ita est profecto, non ita est; lidelis enim qui promisit" se nobiscum
aXr)6 eoe<;w, 8iffTY( x v Tlva
Sta Tri;
ispaxtxyii;
yaptxo;
ETriSiSoaE'vriv
'',
xat xaXXa reav'

oiYpa'|/Etoii;.
poi'w
ExxX-zio-iaijxixa
piucrx7}pia
XX' oux
cffxt
xaxa, ox EO-xr
îxiov
ttiot;
omnibus diebus futurum usque ad consummationem saeculi.

6.
yip
ETraYYEiXajjiEvo?
jjie6'
IffESai
Ta;
r,ixEpa;
aTxoida; eg>?
HpiEic;
[xev
'
xtji;
uuvxeXeioii;
to
atwvoi;.
a.^fiwv''
Atque nos quidem haec
a sanctis apostolis
et ita reti-
6.
oCv
xaTa itaoi
twv
et
eorum successoribus accepimus,

rationem
aTxouxoXoiv xat twv exsivou; bxSe;oiijlev<i)v TtapaXa-
nemus, ut a sententia hac dimoveri nequeamus,

et
6ovte$ xai xaxs'ôpiEv apiETaTcoirjxo); xai xbv Y'Y V0 ~

|j.evov
eorum
reddimus.
Quod
eV
auxoi? aTtoStSou-Sv Xo'yov. "Oxt oe 5 xo
autem Domini de mysteriis sermo per

recitationis
modum
Kuptou
TTEpl xiv jj.uatT)pto)V Xo'yoi; v eiSei SiriyrfliM^

7
donorum sanctificanemo apostolorum, nemo doctorum dixisse cernitur. Verum quod ille quidem
prolatus ad
Xeyouevo; Trpo? aYtaapibv xwv

ouxe xwv
(XTeoaxdXojv
Gwpwv
pxEt, obYi?
tionem
sufticiat,
ouxe xwv
StoaaxaXoiv eitcmv
uit'
(pamxar aXX
auxa>
oxi
u.lv
wa;
exeivou
^/jOei';,
semel ab
illo
prolatus, hoc ipso

in
quod ab
rerum
illo
tw
Ott'
exeivou prjSrjvat, xaoirtEp 6 OTiutoup-
pronuntiatus est.perinde atque
fabri-
Yix? Xoyoc, aei EvEpysi, toto yi\aiv 6 xyjv
yXwxxav
lspE!
catione habitus sermo semper operetur, hoc

ait
r.
/puao?
'Iwavvr,;.
utc'
"Oxi oe vv
Circo
to
aureae
ille
linguae loannes
'.
Quod
vero
Xey[xevo; Sta xb
axo Xs'YEOai toto ovarat,

etce'i
124
nunc
a sacerdote prolatus,
hoc ipso quod ab

:
ouoa(xo9v
* eo-ti
fiaSsiv,
ouo' axb? 6 o/jutou;'.p'
eo dicatur, hoc
possit, a nullo licet ediscere
YlXO;
XOYO?
utco
EVSpYEt,
tivo;
OXI
EXOtaTW 8
TWV
quandoquidem
sermo, quia
in
nee
ipse
opificis
operatur
Y(vo|jie'vwv
dv9pw7rou Xe'yetoi,
l
XX' OXI
pt/^v
singulis,
quae
fiunt
ab aliquo
est
Eaxtv ixai; Ctc to (-)eo EtpT u.svo;' xat

aCiTot (prôuoiv
ouo'
nomine
refertur, sed
quia
semel
ipsi
Deo
evepyeTv tov oecttotixov

,J
Xoyov Ctt
enuntiatus.
Quin etiam nee
quidem dicent
quovis simplialtari. Si igitur
to xu/o'vto; aTtXw? Xeyo'uevov

piou.
o" avEu OuTiaaiy)-
operari
Dominicum verbum,
opus
Ei
toi'vuv tEps'w; Ost xat Onaianr/iptou
xat tmv
ij.rj
citer prolatum,
neque absque
aXXwv, sa
Tcpo; toto
guvtei'vei "',
otaTt
xa:
1 -'
sacerdote
est
et altari, et aliis
quae ad
id
Eoywv
0'C|(7t
xat"
to
EXoYt'ai;
xat
Tvj;
ot'auTtv
v)Tt?
pertinent, quidni et precibus, benedictione, et
E7rt!fotTr;o-E(o?
ayi'ou
IIvEuaTo;,
TtvTa
per
eam adventu
Dionysius
saneti
Spiritus, qui
omnia
xeXeioi xa jjtuoxrjpta; lipo? xoxoti; 6 ie;o<; Atovato;
perficit et
ille
consummaf mysteria?Ad haec sacer

testimonio
ETTiâpTupô-wv Tcaptxw Tot; Tcap' rûtv

ev
"
teXoujjle'voi;
suo
nostros
ritus
3 Y a P T7
Ewpt'a
cpTjdt
<(
to
ty^;
auv;ti>;
piuffTriptou
confirmaturus accedat. In theoria enim mysteiii
14
tpa;
OEOupYta & tEpapyr) uuv/,(ja;,

(Jt^V
synaxeos,
><
Ubi sacra, inquit
Dei opera
E7TI T'))V
tpOU^Y' av Ep/ETOt, Xat TTpo'TEpOV
TCp
1. liyjxot y
r,v
AP.
2. xaOxaxriv AI".
^. xe),oO|1vov
P.
7.
;il
rorr. in tcXeioiievov
ad
HKirt,'.
'.
EittSc-
A.
5.
EM?
/pi
M.
It.
(i.
SYfuv sup.
lin.
8i'
P.
xwv om. M.
8.
i<p'
xirtoy
OM.
10. ouvxtvEi
A.
xa! diu.
OM.
V2.
49, c,
A.
0. lEy|ivov
aTJj
M.
Mat. x.w in. 20.
b)
/'.
6'.,
t.
380.
c) /'.
<!.,
t.
3, c.
441 D.
[295]
.<
XII.
MARCI EPHESII LIBELLUS DE CONSECRATIONE.

e!<-
433
xauxr)? TO>0Y5tTat xai avaôS- 2!,
Tovto
i7,<;
"
hierarcha
accedit; et
celebravit,
ad
consecrationem
<.
noislxs
dg
rr]v
t/nr]i'
uvdfivqoiv
ixa
prius
quidem pro ea excusa:
eEojjLijxrôu toiutt]:; ispoupYi'a,; a;to? biteI
Y"<*0a l
"
"
tionem
affert
exclamans
Tu
dixisti
Hoc
~ ' ' . ' ,; ,?_,;., xai x/j npo? v-.i.. .2 Ap'.axov asoaoioxjEi xa n Osia ixavaYV;
/"cVf /
meum commemoraonem;
/. ,
dein ad
.

'i
TSAEaaixai oiaocmvai xai tou? UEOscovxac lEoonpEr r r
>/.*-.,,
6tx'
,.
"
imitationem Dei compositae huius consecrationis
dignus fien precatur

ipsius
j-
et
ad simihtuperagere, et
.,.
m
xai
uExaer Eiv. ET8' oStio Upoupysi xa 6Etdxax* X
dinem
Christi
divina
o\>w aysi
xov
ta uavr,uEva 8ia
xcv
'
tepj;
impertiri sanctissime, ac Sacra percepturos
7cpoxi|jtv(.)v
yP
.
syxexaXuu,u.E'vov
xai
"
"
sacrosancte percipere. Deinde

P eia S U
sie
divinissima
aStai'pExov
<
apxov
avaxaXtya,;
,
xai
tU
WX4
sacra
'
atcl ue
0CuIis
obiieit,
quae
pane
.
.
10
s " OlE/lOV,
piffac,
,
i Xl TO IvtaiOV TOU TTOXYipiOU
TTCOt
celebravit
per sacra proposita.

i-i
XaXaLlE
Nam
qui opertus erat et indivisus, patefacto et in
auuooXixtoc
3
...
xriv
IvGxrxa
.
7rXr9uvi AYiJUVEl
xai
(<
mu n tas
[
"
Wuei
paltes distnbuto, unitateque calicis

dispertita,
...
Kai um'
oX.'yet
MeTcjoôv
Sl xa".
omnibus
symbolice unitatem mulEt post pauca

:
[Soti?
6
"
Upap/'/ic
sJ/apiaxiav
Upiv
tiplicat et distribuit .
Perin
"
xaTa lY l
cepta
ac
data
communione hierarcha
.
15
sacram gratiarum actionem desinit

7.
7.
Tiatv
Taut
sWi
o-uvopav
eS-sotti
(rujiipwva,
xoT;
W
,
x<o
ouXous'v ixavxi
*j
(
Haec
cuivis volenti contueri

iisne
licet,
cum
u5v
TEAouuivot
quibusnam consentiant,
peraguntur, aut
iis
quae a nobis
toI
Ttapi Aktiviov.
'HueT? uiv
yotp s
xoXou-
quae
a Latinis.
et
Nos enim
6ouvts< toi tspoK airooToXon; xai StâaxaXoi; xaxi
sequentes sacros apostolos

traditas
doctores iuxta
Ta; 6 Sn' aT<T,v TrapaSEoous'va 2x0ei< xai toutm

20
ab
iis
expositiones et hunc item sacro-
oV
im UpofavTopt, xa Upa?
&<
* 5
Eoupîa,; &uvo(jiev,
Jju.Sc E'vavflpi.')x-Jjv
rum
interpretem, sacra Dei opera celebramus,
toutettiv,
Trrio-iv
aindc
?*i<Jt
x^vSi'
id est, ut
idem
ait,
Dei pro nobis incarnationem,
f.
125.
xo eo, xbv &7tEp û.5v axoo vaxov,
eius pro nobis
mortem, divinam baptizatorum
OEoyEvEotav twv aiCTt$ou.Evtov, xt)v Ei'av uio8E<7i'av,

xiiv
generationem, divinam adoptionem, servandis
ot
xyjc
tpuXx?i
tSv evtoXwv
QsWtv
~0'
(jisv
mandatis deificationem
ita
deinde ad conse-
otio;
h\
-ri)v
tEpoupyi'av t'pydaEvoi, pxspov
crationem venientes, prius
quidem pro hac

exclamamus
:
&7tsp tauTK]? a7roXoYouu.;0a xai
avagotusv aixa xa
xai
eixiXe'yo;j.v
excusationem afferimus,
et
ipsa
CTxoxixa
pr,uaxa, a
xo'te
eTtxe,
Dominica verba, quae tum enuntiavit

dimus, quod ipse
hl
iusserit,
et
sub-
oxi nux; TtpoiExagV
Tovto
noteits slg r/;V ifirfv
Hoc
;
facite, inquiens,
tmifivTioiV dxa x^ ? OEoai.av-xou raun)? tepoupYia?

!0
meam commemoraonem tum

Dei compositae
ut
ad imita-
a?iot
aixrâvxE? YvaOai,
xa9a
Tcepieôufftv
x/j?
oet
tionem
huius consecrationis
exegek;,
fEpoupYouEv xa E.o'xaxa Sii

"
eO/^
'1
digni efficiamur precati,
quemadmodum
con-
xat x^-
uXo Y i'a?
xai
xai rrfi to Okfou xv
HvEwaxoc
'
'
tinent expositiones, divinissima sacra confici-
ETticpoixvidEox;-
EYXExaXuujiEvov
vaxaXu-|-avx ?
,
teV-
mus, intercedente oratione atque benedictione,
xai
15
(JSiatpExov
apxov
ei;
itoXXa
neenon opertum
divini Spiritus accessione.
Interimque
in
SiatpouEv, xai xb Iv.aTov to Troxrjpiou itai xaxa|*pi!Jo(v.
panem
et
indivisum patefactura
et
'0
Se irapa Aaxi'von; ieoe!*;
aEav^xat uev
multas partes
secamus,
unitatem calicis
xai aCx;
8x1^
SiyjYyi.ixaxixiT);
twv Sejttoxixwv ûaxow,

rfysrs, xai nisis
omnibusdistribuimus. Latinorum vero sacerdos

recitat
et
5to< itpoTETa?s-
Ad6sre,
ipse
Dominica
verba,
quod
ipse
navreg, xai- ToiTro noitrrs fic tj^V i/ojV
W-
praecepeiit, Accipite,comedite, ei Bibite
omnes;
1.
In 4yxexoX(i^vov alterum
4.
|i
sup.
lin.
lin.
O.
P.
2.
xai
ouvopv A.
(i
om. OM.
P.
7.
3.
Syllaba
v;
8.
in
6
8iavE'(iei
5.
yap SUp.
:
P.
sup.
ipi)
G. xa?
sup.
lin.
S^: Sei
ex. fmaiv
A.
x>i<;
lin.
om.
9. jvrofcJv
lepv
lin.
AP,
O.
at in
corr. in vToXv
ad marg.
10.
cur.
XiWiivov
allerum
sup.
om. OM.
11. eyxexa-
12. -so;
A.
434
et.

Hoc
focite in
[296]
meam commemorationem
(.LvrfilV
UpoupYS?
81 ouSev (jlSXXov, aXX' oisxai x?|v
verum
nihilo
magis consecrat, sed arbitratur

tt,v
o'jx
recitationem hanc verborumadsanctificationem consecrationem sufficere. Deinde infermenet
UpoupYiav oipxsTv Elxa tov aCuu.ov apxov exeivov,

lYXExaXui*(jisvov
'
to, aXX' o6ev exu^sv
otixco
sed tatum panem illum, non opertum interim,
Xawv xai u^joa;, uipo?

Ti itoxripi) |*6(xXXei, xb
uiv
noppr,yvtioi
xai
undecunque vit, partem quidem
contigerit ita nactus, ubi sublevafrangit.et in calicem iniicit

:
Ss Xoncbv xa8i?]aiv Ei? xb

61x01101;,
oxu.a, xat to iroxr^piov exttuov oXov

oOai
asita-
quod reliquum
pariter
est in
os demittit,
et toto calice
axbv
ixpoxpEiTExai
u.r)OEvi
tou ouXXEixoupYOuvxa;
u.risv
epoto, ut
se salutent
adhortatur qui
cum
eo ministrant diaconi, nemini quidquam verbo, impartitus, qui hoc gloriatur Domini
Accipite.comedite omnes, et Bibite ex eo omnes,
aurco
oiaxvou;,
(fciysis
u.Exa8oi;,
xb
10
ylasrs
nvTSg
xai
LUsts *5 iJror
tps'pei xrjv
ndvxic, (XEYaXaux.lv.
Evavxiiooiv
Taxa
xa;
ou irpov)Xov
Haec manifestamne proferunt contrarietatem

iis
xai
izfhq
2
âpaSsSoaeva? exOeosi?
quae
nobis traditae sunt liturgiarum exposi-
xa\
eijriYvisEiC
xai
7rpbc;
xa SsaiWTtxa p^fWT xai

cpiova;
v)U.' v
;
vocibus tionibus, et verbis Dominicis, et ipsis

*
I.
izphi
*
axa? Ta? exsivwv
Elxa toXÔOUOiv
xo" n6piepTf? w9al
*
i'J.v.
quibus utuntur? Scilicet

vitio vertere
ita
sentientes nobis
ouxwc; I/ovtei;
E^xaXEiv
audebunt,
et
nostros ritus curio-
xa ^(AETSpa xa\
yioi?
.<
s'jpspu.riVEEiv, ouxwi;
;i
xXoua
<prjoi
toi;
sius investigare atque interpretari,
quae sanctis
ovxa;
'AXX'
Xpuoootou.b'c;
xbv
patribus tarn sunt consentanea? At Chrysostomus ait\ Dominicum verbum semel dictum
sacrificium
Seotcotixov
Xyov
a-Kzl
foflevta
xtjv
Ouotav
<f>V)5iv
.<
aifr,pxiou.EvY|v
IpYaSsoOai
ti? faBivcu
consummatum
quod semel
efficere
Semel
ou
vuv
uitb
xou iipnoc XeyojJievov, aXX'
aua;
jtio
dictum, inquit, non

dicitur, sed
est,
quod nunc
sacerdote
|
Sva(Aiv
a Servatore
dictum
donis
to 2<rtx5ipo< pT)95VTa, xr)v

e'vu'vai
teXeiwtixV
ox
7)Sv)
<xe\
toTc
TtpoxEiu-Evoi;,
xai
0U
EVEpYEia
perfectricem
immittere
propositis
vim atque potentiam, non item et actu ea peradventus per ticere; hoc enim sancti Spiritus sacerdotis orationem efficit, idque perspicuum
est
teXeiov
axa- xoxo yP h
*Y'
nvEuu.axo;
j
E7fi'f0ixr)o;
EpY&xai Sia
Tij
xo^
ieseo); tir/rfi
w? xai 8/jXov e; Sv auxb? S ypusoi; xr)v YXwTTav",

TcpTEpov eEeOe^leO,
[/.sta
quae Chrysostomus, ut prius exposuimus, postquam Dominica verba recitata

ex
iis
xb
siiTEiv
xa OEonoxixa
ffou
py-aaxa,
KaxatiEjAôv.
Tcoir)<JOV
iftfli,
xb
nvEuua
xb
sunt
<
Mittas, inquit, Spiritum
tuum sanctum,
Syiov, xai
xbv uiv apxov totov x((xiov

<jou,
et fac
c
Christi tui, et
panem istum quidem pretiosum corpus quod est in calice isto pretioChristi
nisi
tui,
siaa xo Xpidxo
xb 0= ev
x.
notriptu
H
|ixa6a),wv xoxw x(u.iov alaa xo Xpio-xo oou,
sum sanguinem
Spiritu tuo.
permutans sancto
u
..
Haec
ii
persuadeant eos qui

et
tw
[IvEfiaii
oou
xiT,
yu<>
"
Taut
A
eiev
contentiosi sunt,
sunt,
miserandi merito censendi

duplici
tceiOouoi Tou;
tpiXovEixio; s/ovTa;, EXEsTofiai

SiicXr,?
av
quod
ignorantia
teneantur,
oixaioi
t7,c
ixyvOiW?
xai
Tri
ei?
p9;
excaecatione profunda.
TCUiptOOEOli;.
0.-2. xai om. OM, sed in sup. In ^êvov alter W.p. -4..03flom.M. -5 ^v./puoo; A.-r.. teA.-7. r" A " "'"- add yi* " A
1.
lin.
add. ad marg.
xfi
sup. Im. A.
--t. tf ^g - ^.eri-v
8.
t.
l11
"'
,:
'''
'''
i=<:
'
"
a)
/*.
G.,
t.
v.i.
:!No
C.
XIII"
MARC! EPHESIl CONFESSIO FIDEI FLORENTIAE SCRIPTA, SED POST ABSOLUTAM SYNODUM IN LUCEM EDITA.
f
TOY
Al'lilTATOV
MI1TP01IOAITOY
SANCTISSIMI
ARCHIEPISCOPI
EPHESIl
E*E20Y, KVP MAPKOY TOV EYFENIKOV, OMOAOITA IHS '0P8H2 III-
ZTEQ2 'EKTE0EI2A 'EN tfAQPENTLA KATA IHN nPOS AATIN01P2 FENOMENHN 2YNOAON.
*
DOMNI MAHCl ECGENICI CONFESSIO* REGTAE FIDEI EDITA FLORENTIAE IN SYNODO CUM LATIN1S HABITA.
Paris. 12 502 *
'
1. 'E*/(0 T7J
XOU EOU
r/j
Ôl'ptTl
0'[U.ttl7lV EVXpa'.j/il(;
l.
Ego, favente Dco, sanis doctrinis imbutus
EssSi'ai
xai
Syiof
xai
'
xaOoXixvj
'ExxXriuia
xbv
ac sanctae catholicaeque Ecclesiae per
omnia
et
Sia TrvTwv
1(1
ettouevo;,
tcioxsm
xai
bijioXoYM
obsecundans,
credo
et
confiteor
Deum
Filii et
Osbv xai
Trr)YTiv
Haxs'pa
xai
'
uo'vov
xoij
'
avapôv xai vaixiov,

Yiou xai xo
Y e Y VVy
l '
Patrem
solum esse
ingenitum principiique
et
oe 3 o xe
aixt'av
IIvs'
expertem, fontem vero

ritus sancti;
et
causam
illo
Spiest,
[ato?'
yip Yib?
l\ aviTOî
T011
xal
quippe Filius ex
illo
genitus
to IIvEaa e; axoij EXTXopsuExai, |ji7p=v
xou Yio
8
Spiritus ex
procedit, quin Filius quid-
djjiSaXXouiEvou 7rpo; xtjv EX7cdpsu(iiv, wsrcEp oJe

5
quam
conferat
ad
processionem, Spiritusve
aliis
xou
HvEpiaxo;
7xpb?
xrjv
yivvrfilv,
rj
xaxi xb
ad generationem;
verbis
progressiones
Titulus in
et
Q
:
online inverso se habet, in
'l
)\xrAoyi.
yEvonsvriv s-jvoSov Ttapi xo yiioxa-cou
EOfevixoi; in
'Ou.o).OYia
2.
<p}.iopEvxi'a
napa xo
3.
|iaxapi'ou
naxpo; 'EtpEaov.
4.
Q.
<t>Xopevxia P.
1.
xai
fi.
post yia om. E.
xai post iov

I.
om. QE.
ilerum habet ante uib;
7.
yîv^-cm
MN.
3e
om. Q.
:
xo yiou
txv.
5. te
om. E.
8.
o05e
h?]Se
QN.
9.
om. E.
a)
Atheniensis 652,
f.
11-13
(=
A).
Mediola-
textus per partes dissectus repraesentatur. Sunt
nensis
Ambrosianus 653, f. l5 v "-20 (== M). Mediofenensis Ambrosianus 8<J9, f. 115-118 (= N).
Parisinus 1218,
f.
autem
isli
Monacensis
3),
27,
f.
f.
114-144i Marcianus
li,
589 (sign.
LXXXIII,
205; Laurentianus
5O2'-504
1286,
f.
181-184'"
Q).
(=
P).
Parisinus
Yaticanus-Ottobonia-
nus
418, f. 419'-420, vix memorandus, ut qui exorHabetur quoque dium tantum exhibeat (= O). in aliis codicibus bene multis quos inter inemo-
f.
Vaticnus 1428, f. 210*-241 T . Saepius etiam, saltem apud Graecos, typis tnandata est, videlicet a Dositheo patriarcha Hierosolymitano in Tomo Amoris qui dicitur (Iasii in Moldavia, 1698), p. 586-59.8; quam ediplut. X, n. 12;
randi occurrunt: Parisinus 1259,

1327,
f.
f.
6-7; Parisinus
248; Parisinus
2075,
333-334",
manu
tionem, licet mendis refertam, caecis oculis repetierunt Athanasius Parius in Marci Eugenici vila
Ioanis Eugenici, Marci fratris, exaratus; Parisi-
seu potius encomio, cui titulus Anlipapas (Vin-
nus 3104, qui apograplium est Emerlci Bigol e codice Ambrosiano descriptum, ac propterea nullius, ad rem quod spectat, pretii; Monacensis 145, f. 191; Monacensis 256, f. 123; Palatinus 403, f. 99-104; Scorialensis O. III. 2. f. 152; Seiden 42, f. 151. Bibliothecarum Orientis Codices, qui vix adiri possunt, consulto omisi. Ilis adnumerandi sunt libri illi manuscripli, qui eiusdem epistolae confutationem a Gregorio protosyncello, moxque patriarcha Constantinopolitano editam, exhibent in bis enini Marci
:
dobonae, 1785), p. 169-174. el Callistus monachus Sanctae Annae in eiusdem Marci Biographia (Allicnis. 1887), [i. 63-67. iterumque in Historia
schismaUs
tiones,
(Atlionis, 1896), 155-160. Quas edicum unam eandemque textus recensionem

[>.
exhibeant, una littera
E signabimus. Postremo, non inflmo certe loco, citanda venit diu,, confulai ioni-; Gregorianae apud Migne', /'. <;., i. 160,
p. 16-lu;,,
[osephi Hergei roethercuris(). Lalinam

illo docto elaboratam, asperior videretur, |M>sim retractavi.
tarnen translationem a viro
cum paulo
PATR. OU.
T.
XVII.
F.
2.
30
436
DOCUMENTS REIATIFS AU CONCILE DK FLORENCE.

au.a tc<? xtsoo'oouq slvai xai
OsoXc'yoi
ff'-iv
298
,
theosimul turnt ex sc invicem ortae. ut Patres

logi docent.
aXX^Xai;
w?
oi
Quare
Spiritus Sanctus per Filium
naTjpsq SiSaaxout- oia

to
-
toto -fip
dt
6
xai
procedere
dicitur,
hoc
est
ille,
cum
Filio et perinde
xb
IlvEua
3
,
ayiov
EXTcopEUEO-Qat
}tov
Yio,
ac Filius, etsi non, ut

Filius vero
generationis
modo;
X'yETai
ei
TOUTsffTt /.tsru
TOV YlOV, xai w?
non
dicitur per Spiritum generari,

Filii
xai urj ysvWjtS)? w; IxEivoe 6 3s Vio? o he-fvzcu

oia to IIvuu.aTo; oi t a/ETixbv Etvat
propterea quod relativum est

filius
nomen, ne
fit
vewasOai
to to
Spiritus esse videatur

Filii
quo
ei
ut Spiri-
Ho
ovoua, Iva
u.y)
o;?)
iii?
sivai
[AEV
to
tus
quidem
dicatur, quia
est et
secundm
IIvEaaTO?.
'EvteOv
xa-c
xai
IlvEu-a
oixeiov
Vio
Si 6
naturam proprius
datur hominibus;
est
per ipsum apparet et
XÊTai Sia t
<juaiv
xai
to s
-
Filius
autem Spiritus neque
aTO n^7)vs'vai xai 3iooo-0ai toi; avOpwTCOii;

Vic;
oe
neque
si
dicitur
teste Gregorio Nysseno.
to
"
IIveuoito;
oute
ecttiv
F>i
oute
oi to
'
Xs'-jEta
verba procedere per Filium causam denotarent, quemadmodum novi isti dieunt
Quod
xaxi tv
Nuo"1? Fp^Ypiov.
r>,v
rfi
1 tov
oi
fxnoosesaHat
OeoXcIy&i
(pet'tfiv,
otixtav
IS^Xou, xaBarcsp
Si'
veoi
theologi,
non autem quod per eum
effulgeat et
8 aXX' o to
aTo IxXapreiv
auiucpotevai
xat
appareat,
omnino simul
cum
illo
prodiens
xai
Tcs^vtvai
J
xai
oXw?
to
eumque concomitans, ut ait divinus Damascenus, nequaquam theologi omnes ad unum

r.
o-uu.iTapoy.apTsiv'
xaTa tov
Qetiyopov AaaaTXYjvv,
ox av
oi OsoXo-foi
itavref i5?i?
'
s^tw? ^pouv to
503.
disertis verbis causae rationem a Filio e.xclu-
Yio
n
Tr,v
aiTl'av,
6 puv "'
t?,?
Xe^wv
Mvr, mrpi,
6soty]T0<; 6
derent, alio dicente"

Unus
fons (id est una

Pater, et
>. ;
touteVciv
oJti,
mpouiiou
causa)
superessentialis
deitatis,
IlxT/jp, xa't totu)
"
to Vio xai to IlvsuuaToi;
hoc a
'' :
Filio et a Spiritu distinguitur
alio
SiaxptvsTai
f
u-
6
;
oe
&
Movo?
,
aYE'vvriTO; xai u.vo;
vero
Solus innaseibilis
,
et solus
fons dei-
tc/jY'')
J" r1 T0<
Mat/]p
T0UTE5TI (xovo; ahia
tatis
Pater
id
est
solus causa, sicut et

:
xaOawEp xai
6
pivo; avaiTio;- '- 6 0=

TcXr,v Tri?
'
IlavTa oia
6 3e oti
solus causae expers; alio autem'

Ouidquid
JIaT/,p, to Vio,
oi
aUiac
o
habet
Pater,
id d
Filio
:
competit, excepta
xai tou
'Piouaioi tov
'
Viv
0=
'
Ttoiotw aiTiav
H-vo<;
causa ;alio vero
Romani
causa
ipsi
Filium
>
IlvEuaaToc;
0Ti
,:i
airio;
"'
non putant causam esse Spiritus saneti
c<
6 -IlaTop , xai
ev
aXXoi;,
Tov Viv
ev
ou XsyoaEV
alio
alibi'
demum
:
Solus
Pater ;
fonti,
et
atTiov
ouJe
uaTspa
i
xai
i
aXXon;-
Oaa
Quaecumque conveniunt
Patri
cau;
i!
apaoî
Vvr T0 ? l > T 'T' l[aT ?' f!YTI> a ' T ' a Y

,
pwy'
1
iom,
sae,
genitori, ea soli
aptanda sunt
in
irpoo-apaoo-TEa
ox
av
OfoXoY'.xwTaTO?
eiti
nequaquam idem Damascenus,

de
theolo-
oto? Aa|xacxr,v;
t-?iv
Tr,v ls
Sid tiOe'k
ev u.ev
tcT.
to
gia acutissimus, praepositionern
per adhiberet,
vero
hl airiiYOpeuuev
Xe'ywv
oySo'w twv (-)eo-
dum
Filio
loquitur, praepositionern
Xoyixwv
'Fx
Ss
to
'''
Vio
to
IIvE-jaa
ex reiieeret.
Octavo enim
operis
theologici
Xeyo|jiev,
[IVEUua
V'iO'j
voaûiv xai Sd
1.
ouvat|Xoi? E.
2.
o
to
ante
Y iov
om.
II.
3.
XeYooi N,
qui
eOve
xoti
uev posl
.
5vtsS6ev add.
QN,
sed om. posl
\\n^.
-
5.
lamen ad noarg. A.d marg. P
in
Xeyti corr.
alia
manus
vtilt
7. tov WysTai, toO l nveiXTo; 6 uiq O >;;:tai xaTa zt>. E. '' "vpatatofavcwi H. -- l". A |*hi v s " 11 ' -r- NdoYis A. qui add. ad marg. Nnan?. auctoris nomine, quod in codieibus ad marg. habebalur,; AiovvWior; '/;,'"'' E. reeepto scilicel in tex 12. ivainoc 11. xai toto A.QN. 6 8s 'Aeav<no; xt/.. quod semel monuisse satis erit.
Sta
to legi.
5c Uli? to
â
,;
itemque
a'iTio?
infra
A.
19.
13. <jti
lya
QH.
xiti
A,
14. oO
1
tov ulov
itoiociv II.
17
|iva
15. oti
|ivo;
18.
ahio;
oSs naTe'pa
om
E.
cripseral
dein delevit.
Q.
iimypEuaev
PAH:
ijtr peu )Y
QN.
itveiia 8J
om. E, addito tarnen post
8i' -jio.
De
i
div.
in
,
nominibus,
97
i
c.
u
c)
/'.
'>'..
16,
252 A.
i.
c.
ili
Maxim.
e
F.pisl.
nrf
Marinum
sc.
i).
Mhanas. Contra
,
Sabellia-
/'. (,'.,
91, c. 136 \.
I.
loan
Di
O'i
Defidt
B.
/
Irut.
Gn
[Ol
orthod.,
b.
c.
12
P.
C,
t.
c.
849
de
advenh
P- '
Ibid.,
B49 A.
[299]
Tio'j
XIII MARCI EPHESI1 CONFESSIO FIDEL

(pavepouoai
437
xal u.sTa3ioo-;8ai
>
û i
6 uot
capite ait
<
':
Ex
Filio
Xoyo,nv
f I
Spiritum non dicimus,

et
iv
81
tw
tpi(rxtSsx*T
TrXiv
(JX.V
Spiritum vero
manifestari
Filii
nominamus,
per Filium
confite-
aToV
oi
vsufia
T'ioO',
oy_
w?
e;
aTOu,
m;
nobisque
suppeditari
a'jto-j
ex
6
TO'j
Ilarp;
s'xTTopEuo'i/.svov
pio'vo?
mur
1
Et rursus idem auctor, capite decimo
y*P aitio;
Tlax/jp
Iv
Ss
ttj
7tp?
'Iop3a'vr,v
tertio
'
Spiritus
Filii,
non
ut
eWToXvj
o
7tpO?
TW
Te'XsI
"
ex ipso, sed ut
VElift VU7rOdT0(TOV,
3
,
XTtopcU(xa
e;
xai
oi;
itpo6fa]|M
Qveujaci
ev
St'
l'io
3=',
xal
per ipsum ex Patre procedens; solus enim causa Pater ... Et in epistola ad Iordanem
:
oux
Vto'j.
o-tjjuitoi;
0eou, Xdyou
prope finem
Spiritus personaliter subsiet
llsYYeXTlxov
tou xal
Ss
t<7,
st;
ttjv
cOSWUOV
'yiov
stens,
spiraculum
productum, per Filium

Filio, ut
.
10
taip^v
n <->eou
" <
Kupi'ou
]
Xdyi;)'-
IlvEpia
tou
vero,
non autem ex
Spiritus oris
in oratione
1 :
lotxpds,
w?
e;
auTou IxTropEuduEvov,
Si'
Dei Verbi enuntians
Demum
oiTEp
xal tou Viou Etvat* Xe'ysTai, w?

7
aTO
de Dominici corporis sepultura

o
ait'
Spiri-
tpavepouevov
X>.'
xai
8
ty,
xtiVei
9
u.ETaSio'du.Evov,
.
tus sanctus Dei et
Patris, ut ex eo proce-
ox s; ato
l/ov
tjv
reapSiv
SvjXot
f)
Ar]Xov
dens; qui
et
Filii
esse
dicitur utpote
per
ls
yip &
"8a
[/Eo-iTEi'av
itkoSt]
tft xal to
illum suppeditatus creaturisque

catus,
liabeat
communi-
jrpoiiEy_i;
a?Tiov,
w;
oi
AaTtvot odXovTai, tto-vt?

/|
non autem quod ex ipso existentiam

.
i!7o:uvau.T tote t?, ix, xal
irspa
yffi
iTspas
trjv
Manifestum enim
tibi
est,
praeposi-
/p^dtv VTiXotfxSavEi, w? to 'ExTTjodfiTjV 10 uvOqw-
tionem per,
tat
HOV 6lU TOV QtUV, TaUTOV TM

11
' '
tx xov Qsov-
xal o
)'//()
mediationem causalem denocausamque proximam, quemadmodum

volunt,
yvvcuxg, touteo-tiv tx yvmixdg.

r)
Latini
prorsus
idem
valere
ac
Ev8a
r)
toi'vuv '-
4x jt)YpUTai, 3vjXov
,:!
oti xal
praepositio ex. alteranique pro altera usurpari;

sicut illud'
est
:
alTia
TaTr,
'
<Juva7rr,Yo'psuTai.
Asi7rsTai apa
to
Possedi hominem per Deum, idem

et vir
ex IlaTpo;
'yiov
i
'
oi'
Viou EXTropsusaGai to IIvEita to

l:
'
atque ex Deo,
per midierem
',
hoc
est
outoj
Xs'yE0-8ai
xaTa
tv
t?j<;
(tuvetctuY"
ex midiere.
ditur,
Cum
liquet
igitur
praepositio ex exclu-
u.sv/;c
OEoXoyt'a;
oi'
vj
TpoTrov, w(; ;x
vj
IlaTpo? exiropEudr)
tum
ipsam
causam
cum
ea
usvov
rrsiv
I o
Viou '.pavEpouaSai
7t-^vEvai
yvwpi'c><T8ai
IxXap.(pr.alv
excludi. Relinquitur ergo, ut eatenus ex Patre
vosioOai.
Toto
tyJi;
yotp,
per Filium procedere Spiritus sanctus dicatur
o-.Eya?
BaaiXEio?,
i8ibf/)To?
yviopiaTixv
o/jueIov
xaTa
jjletoi
t^v
to
tou
secundum
accuratioris
theologiae
rationem,
b UTiorrao-iv
lîi,
to
*
quatenus Spiritus ex
Patre
procedens per
Vioij
xal
ov
aTi vviopiâ8at,
...
xal
ex
Filium manifestari vel cognosci vel effulgere

vel

f.
IlaTpi; IG G'-pEUTavai
:,w.i'.
Tot' apa
f
IT
xal to diu
YviopiÊÔai-
apparere
intelligitur.
Hoc enim
signo,
illius
TOV
xal
Yiov oXsTai,
y? ox aXXn
ls
to
it T
'
avrov
inquit
magnus
Basilius 8, declaratur
proprietas,
tk;
1810)?
tov Vto'v,
aTroos'ooTai
-^
tou
secundum hypostasin
Filium
et
quod post
quod ex
QvEujAaToq svTaOOa
txah<,
to
u.et'
auTO
cum
Filio cognoscitur, et
;.-
L.
xal
|ieTa8iSoo8at
:
um.
E.
2. itp
to
7.
:
N.
-3.
TrpdSXâ
:
-.
WY
o.
Xe T(u v
Q.
hoc
schol.on ad
m. E. marg. habetur in
6.
e-vai
t.^^ q N
pavspovuevov
ex 8ia|t*rpxj
9.
-/.priYop.evoy
II.
_4 -
esMpiov
absque to^v M.
4XX' ox il aOto-j
8.
Ad verba
t,
T^vuv ouvteBevti tyy&X xai [iarai

12.
pr,.
toivuv
1.-..
vv
Q.
13. BtjXov 5ii
X )v Corr. I>. mjvainjYiipeuTai ad marg. eadera

s
vti^tix? vtixeCôv
).arivix,
zyov ex
S T p.ati
r0
xai
10.
ixu-ra^v A.
P.
-11.
ex
Q.
_
E.
manu
:
iv
reu itoTp ?
Olltov
ora Xey 8i om. M.

TOToiaartvo. xai
ti;
i
oi
quo ad marg. hoc additum

J)
est scholion
vv ixo/WJrjo-avTE; aroi; mpoSdxai.

to e? ixT 6 ea T vt, ?
xa. oOx
"'Inl
-x,lr,
npi; tov TtaiEpa
plane signiflcant.
17.
apa A.
- 18. xai
IC. OmiSSO ix to naTp; habetur in E quoe verba ex inlYa dicendis assurapta hr OC o yap ox XX,, 51 to iiet' axoO r u> ? i&a9 ai om. QE
:
banof.rfiinei
iyxXui|o8 M r av
'
Ibid., c.
c)
832
I.
B-833 A.
c.
bj
/6jrf.,
c.
l.
849
B.
'-'.
'
329
C.
Cl'.
All itius,
1661,
\>.
P. G.,
95,
60 D.
S05 B.
-e)
Gen.
iv, 1.
d] P.
f;
Gal.
iv,
i.
C. 96, c. -g) p.G.,
Vindiciae synodi
Ephesinae, Romae,
507.
'
438

...
r.3()01
Patre subsistit
Illud igitur sibi vult voca-
Yviopi'euOai, xai ox aXXr] xi; ixpb? xbv Ilaxs'pa

yj
',
bulum per Filium, scilicet cum Filio cognsci. Neque enim alia quaedam proprietas Spiritus nisi quod saneti ad Filium hoc loco assignatur,
xb
i\
:!
axou
0'{.C7Tavai..
El
xoi'vuv -
xb
ou
tSiov
xpiw;
totov,
avTiTTpsîiv
vayx7i
" pb?
to
eVtiv
cum
eo cognoscitur, neve
alia
quod ex eo
subsistit. Itaqtie.
ad Patrcni, nisi si proprium cum
oix apa a/EStv ETs'oav

x
ayiov
vj
7xpbc.
xbv Yiov e/ei-to

YV(i)piea6ai,
llvj[Aa
xb
u.st'
auxo
eo, cuius est proprium, aptissime convertatur
xaOixsp ixpo? xbv Ilaxs'pa, xb t; auxou u'Êcrxavai.
necesse est, non aliam profecto habitudinem quod ad Filium habet Spiritus sanetus, nisi cum eo cognoscitur; non aliam ad Patrem, quod ex eo subsistit. Neque igitur ex nisi sanetus Filio subsistit vel esse habet Spiritus quid enim prohibuit, quominus per Filium
:
Ox apa
xb
sx tou Yio uips'axrjXEV ool xb sivai e/ei

ayiov,
etce'i
''
IIvuu.a xb
xi
excoXus
Si
Tlou
X7to;0ai ).Eytv xb llveuijia xo aYiov, toaitEp 01
procedere diceretur Spiritus sanetus, quemadmodum per Filium omnia dieuntur esse facta? Sed illud quidem dicitur, praepositione per pro ex usurpata; hoc vero nullo modo, nee quisquam iuvenile uspiam poterit Spiritum per Filium dici, nulla Patris facta mentione,
sed ex Patre per Filium dicitur quod causam quidem haud necessario tribuit Filio. Idcirco
:
Yto xa Txvx Y Y Ev ^'7fj5a

uiv X'YExai,
8s oSau.?,
xyj<;
'
^Y ET x
l >
AXX'
exeivo
diu. xeiusV/j? avTi Tr;? fx"
xoxo
oib' av
eSpoi
xi?
oubay.ou''
xeiijievov
ouxw
"
'/o>>U
Xe'yexwi.
tou
Ilaxpo';,
aXX' *x
TlatoijQ Sl
Yiov
xo)
Touxo
Sk xr,v alxiav ox s; vaYxr,;
Y'uo
SiSuai'
3i
touto
xai
xb
l<ot'
verbum
2.
illud ex Filio
omnino non
oecurrit ac
xai" TxavxsXwi; o/ suprjxai xai xaOacw; %nr,fopeuxat.
perspicue proscribitur.
Dicta vero Occidentalium
Patrum atque
Filio
2.
Ta?
a't
Os xiv
'
uttxwv TtaxE'pwv xai b\bao"xaXo>v

airtav tou
IlvEu.axo?
''
doctorum, quae causam Spiritus saneti

tribuunt, nee
epiov-/.?,
'
x/ji/
'-
Tai
Yiu
U.SX-
cognosco (neque enim translata unquam sunt in nostram linguam, neque ab

synodis probata
fuerunt),
btoao-iv,
oute
yvwpioi
7xpb<;
xa
Y*P
"uSe ,J
sSXviOr.sav ixoxe
ir
xrjv
riuETspav YX<~)Txav, oo"

EO'jxtua'a'fJrjjav),
oecumenicis
reeipio,
nee
xwv
oixou;jiEvixiv
auvootov
hac nixus conieetura, ea corrupta esse

aliis
ouxs
Eiai
7xapaOE/o;j.ai, Tf.xu.aipdu.Evo:. oti oisÔap;j.E'vai
atque supposita, tum multis
de causis,
illis
xai irapEYYp* 7
tou
" 01
Siat
xe ttoXXmv
aXXiov
xai
7tap'
tum ob prolatum
tionem
bolo;
heri et nudius tertius ab
Oi
/Ol;
xai
nyrfi
JipwrjV
7rposvs/0s'vxo<; ''
volumen septimae oecumenicae synodi,

conlinens
delini-
auxiv
SiSXiou
otxouu.Ev.xr]; iZio\xr^ "' auvboou

xrj;
(
'
cum addilamento
recitaretur.
in
symeos
xbv opov e/ovxo; [XExa

ir.ooa9',xy)?
-
ev
toi
is
sujaSoXm
quod
cum
quanta
oirsp
vaYVwcOc'v,
1
67roTr,v
auxwv
-"
vereeundia suffuderit, norunt

sentes fuerunt.
qui
tum prae-
alff/uv/jV xktIveev, iâaiv'-'
oi
tte zapbvxE;.
AXX
menicis synodis
decretis,
sentiat
Verum neque contraria oecuet communibus earumdem

nihil
ouS'
toi;
svavxi'a Tat?
otxouy.EvtxaTi; o-uvboot; xat
xotvoT;
aTtov
oo'Y,u.at7iv,
oo'
av
-''
oXto;
immo
nihil
omnino quod
doctoribus
non con-
aaa^wva
xoi? vaxoXtxot; SiSatixaXot; E*Ypa<|/av ot

'
orientalibus
illi,
scripserunt
llaxjpE; sxeTvoi, ouoe auxot;

bt'
vaxbXou6a, xad-TTEp
"'
Patres
reat,
quod non plane iisdem cohaemultis

aliis
aXXwv tcoXXwv Ixsivwv ^r,Twv
aTtocEtxvuxat.
prout
ex
illorum
dictis
Ati touto Ta? ToiauTa; E'mxtvovou;

'
^wvoi;
Ttspl
demonstratur. Quocirca periculosas eiusmdi
Tri?
tou &y i ou IIvsufAaTO? EX7xo;E(r(i)? Ex)
-'',
xai
1.
7tatoa
in;i
ti
icvc(ia
Q.
'J.
si
rotvuv
om.
to e^ xto Oji^Totvat
diu.
E.
3.
axpigw:
eauv
ttov
om. (3
in
4.
to nvs|j.a
xb
Syiov
QE.
"..
ts/stOji
A. Hoc
Q.
xai
loco
7.
marg. adscriplum
iiw P.
/az/tTtio;
vSpuicE xo 6eo,
uli
\
:
iptXaXriOe'aTaxa.
fi.
xet(ivov
oOSa|to
9.
QU.
S.
ia xoxo
10.
xo kveOiioto;
xai
ln
xai ante 8i xoro add.

12.
N.
E.
ante itavxeX om.

yap
14.
tarEpuv
om.
QMNPE.
r ivo;
11.
i;
M-
to nveunaTo?
uuvooot,
16.
si
18. xai
SoxiiiiSriffav
om.
E. Scliolion
'/Jo:
yP
I
:ve/.;v
io
i
ouv]Opof?ovTii
,i
reo
:
eSet|7v
l/.ii-.M yoifiiv
i.'.;
e6ouXcto.
II.
x.7i
MI1
i,
PE.
auioi;
Eni
S68o>rn om.
PQ.
in
17. xai
Tf,;
18.
Olli.
j>'
QX.
Q.
19.
<iu[i66Xo\i
Q.
20.
a'jrc'/
QH. Scholion ad marg.

T'/Jr
6(hoXoyou|jis'v(i>;
tte xai
ejuiwv
y.î un'i
-mv i'VJ/iov
,i
xOtv
23.
afiStti
xaxe7ix70riav za.
24.
/-,>/0/;aav
ol
Tcapvo(J.ot.
1'.
21.
iaoi
t
il
4XX'
oS' v
II.
oB'
:
tauxoi?
I'.
25.
prjiwv
addito
dein
supra
j...
\.l
verbum aOex
scliolion in
y.yi y.at
n;
op'Jo";',;.
301]
aupttpwvwv
xb
'
XIII.
MARCI EPHESII CONFESSIO

toCj
F1DK1.
439
xw
oO
',
yito
).:'y (0 )
Aaua<jxr,vw, ex
x *v
'
Yfo
voces de sancti
Spiritus processione reiicio,
UvsutAa
ooxy,
baxtcroOv
i'xspo;
xoOto
Xe'yeiv
oute Xeyo>
ovol
xbv
'',
Yiov
t'va
*
tou
ari
Qvsuosuxepo;
'
(*aT0? s
txto;
atTtov
ev
ty,
rcpoSoXia
cum sancto Damasceno Spiritum ex nequaquam dico, licet alius qualiscunque tandem id dicere videatur; neque dico Filium Spiritus sancti causam ptolatoremve esse, ne
atque una
Filio
f.
TptotOt xavxsuOev
So atxiot
xai
504.
alterum
in
Trinitate
principium, ac
proinde
ouo apyat YvtopKjO'ocv ooe yip osiwoe; ivxaQa
duae causae duoque principia

significat,
intelligantur.
T atxiov, iv
tcoi;
xotvov xai Sv 9
xot; xptai
' '
npoac-
urrapyr, '",
,2
xat
o!
ota
to-jxo
Tot;
oo
pyi;
us'/pi;
-
ooau.YJ
)
ouSaiAw;
Aaxivoi
p/rjv to
tpsui;ovTal,
otv
tov Vibv Xeywuiv
Neque enim quiddam essentiale hoc loco causa quod utpote commune tribus aeque personis competat. Ac propterea dualitatem principii nullo unquam pacto Latini eflfiigient,
donec Filium dixerint
sancti Spiritus
princi-
IIvEoutaxo;
^ Se
'
oipyvj
itpooMTtuwv uTtotp/Et'' 1
xat
Staxpivov
'
xa
pium
principium siquidem dos est personalis,
Ttpc''7t.)7ra.
qua personae distinguuntur.

Troivxa xotvuv
licxot
3.
Kax
etto'u.evo;
Tat; avtat; xai

1
3.
Itaque
in
omnibus obtemperans
synodis
in
sanctis et
otxouptsvtxai;
5
suvboot; xat xot;'

oraxpaat,
o
'
ev
autat;
ei;
oecumenicis septem
Patribusque a
claruerunt,
otaXotu'j/aai
Oeoadtpoi;
IIkitsuoj"
Tcotv;xr]V
Deo
ii
illustratis,
in
qui
iisdem
j'va
0sv, Ilaxipa Tcavxoxooixopa,

''
opa-
Credo
unum Deum, Patrem omnipotencaeli

et
;
vo xai y^;, opaxiv
xe itetvToiv xai otopotTwV

ls
,
ii
tem, factorem
terrae,
visibilium
xai ei; Iva Kptov 'Irjdouv Xptatbv
tov Yibv
to
(")eo
xbv uiovoYEvr,, xbv ex xo

Tcpb
Ilaxpb; y v "
'
omnium et invisibilium et in unum Dominum Iesum Christum, Filium Dei unigenitum,

et
v/]6=vxa
ixotvxwv
otXr,9tvbv
xwv attuvwv
Ix
' yw1
ix
ex Patre
natum ante omnia saecula
" tftTO;"
ii
sbv
so
oiXr,9ivo -
Y vvri~
ou
ii
lumen
de
lumine,
Deum verum
de Deo
6evxa, oi TCOtriOt'vxa'
ou.ooatov
xw
llaxpt- St
ii
vero; genitum, non factum, consubstantialern Patri

:
xa rcavxa ey^sxo
xai \a
xr,v
xbv St' Y,u;a;
xou; avOpwrtou;
e'x
per
quem omnia
facta sunt.
Oui
ii
r,aExcav
awxvipfav xaxiXObvxa
Ix
ii
propter nos homines et
propter
et
nostram
ii
xwv
oupavwv,
xai
oapxwE'vxa
I1veuu.3to;
ii
salutem descendit de caelis;

est
incarnatus
:
aYtou xai Maptot; xy; TtapOsvou, xai Evavptoxyj-
ii
de Spiritu sancto ex Maria Virgine
et
cavxa, axotupwOEvxa xe &7tep ^(xiv Eni llovxtou

IltXaxou
ii
homo
factus est. Crucifixus etiam pro nobis,

et
"
xai
xvj
TraOo'vxa
Y,as'pa
xai
xacss'vxa'
xai
-
vaxai
e'x
ii
sub Pontio Pilato passus,

resurrexit tertia
sepultus est. Et
Scripturas.
ii
cxavxa
xpir/j
ei;
xaxa xa; Fpaôt;
ii
die
secundum
:
avE/.Oovxa
tou; opavou;, xai
xaE^dptEVOV
p/oi*Evov
ou
xyj;
Et ascendit in caelum
Patris. Et iterum
sedet ad dexteram
ii
oe;iwv
to
Ilaxpo;,
xai
ii
itaXtv
|jtexa
ii
venturus est
:
cum
yloria
ii
So;/,; xpivat
Xst'a;
tYtov,
oivxa; xai
vsxpou;"
autii
iudicare vivos et mortuos

erit linis. et
cuius regni non
Et in Spiritum Sanctum,
Dominum.
Oui
ii
oix Eaxai xeao;.
Kai
ei;
xb
IIvEtpta
xb
i<
vivificantem, qui ex Patre procedit.

et
ii
xo xuptov, xb (ooitotv, xb ix
xoti
Ilaxp;'-"
ii
cum Patre
Filio simul adoratur et con-
ii
ExiropEubaEvov, xb ouv
xuvoupt-vov xat
Ilaxpi xai
Viiu auptTxpoati
glorificatur; qui locutus est per Prophetas.
ii
u'jvooâûtEvov, xb
F.';
XaXûav
Stot
Et unam, sanctam, catholicam
et
apostolicam
in
ii
xwv
Trpo^v)xSiv.
|juav
otYtav
xa8oXtxr)v
xai
Ecclesiam.
Confiteor
unum
baptisma
a7roaxoXixr,v
'ExxXvjffiav.
'ptoXov ev SaTtxwpta
remissionem peccatorum. Et exspecto resur-
1. o'j|xûvtT)
Q.
2.
Vi
post utoj add, Q.
3,
Sohei
AQ,
E.
seit i
6.
A
Q.
ailil.
supp.
Ii
n.
:
oo/.fi
ex
oxst
corr.
T.
M.
't.
).iyu>
/Eyet
tva
N.
K.
5.
to nveiixto;
9.
um.
14. 16.
:
atxtov avol
om.
NPQ
15. -xat
TcpoSoXat'a
A.
8yo
-x'.-.'.-j.
Q.
- 8.
om.
xai ev
QME.
N.
10. tmip-/ii
M,
11. xai
ta xoro
xai;
Ttr/OtJUTttxbv
np/Et oui. M.
1l'.
o8a(Hj
om, A.
'Ir.TvJv
in
13. Oitipx'O
posl
IT.
Ssofpot;,
nur.
18.
tarnen
ad marg.
in
(lEoo-jpoi;.
Btaxptvtov
QE.
A. pauloi|ue
iTteu
o nisso
rubricalore.
pxuv
P.
Posl
Xpioxv habetur in
xai XeYexai SXov,

20.
quin textus ipse

letzitur
symboli
:
afferatur.
tou
u'.otj
19.
Post atcvuv habetur
8bv ix 9eo.
Post to
Ttatfo;
in
zoci
ex
i40

Et
[302]
ava<jxaa-iv
>.
rectionem mortuorum.
saeculi.
4.
vitam
venturi
" st;
aipETtv
aptapxuov
TcpoTooxto
Amen
prima
VEXpwv xat ?wrv to

4.
[Ac'XXovxo; atcuvo;, cm)v

TttaTSto;
Hoc sacrum
a
fklei et
institutum ac
symbolum,
Toto to Upv
tt,;
[iOy)a te xai
'
quod
secunda oecumenicarum
a reliquis deinceps conest,
auioXov, to Trapp.
twv
|j.ev
t/,; irptimj;
xai osuxe'pa;
5
synodorum conditum,
iuvdoiov exxEev,
-
rca;
Je tGv XotTtcv xuptd'{"J/vj
firmatum corroboratumque
dum totoanimo
synodis
illam
6ev
xai
ebatbiSsv,
'',
oXtj
6"Eyd[Xvo;
xai
TaT;
recipio et custodio, suscipio atque amplec'tor
tpuXatTMV
Tros'Ôjjiai
xai
<xo"rraou.at Trp;
u.ex'
una
cum
praedictis
Septem
Etpv]|X;'vai; IrtT
auvdooi; xai t/,v

euo-eo;
aurot; qtpot'
etiam, quae post eas congregata, regnantibus

Basilio pio
Romanorum
oSsKTCtv
ETti
tou
aatXEtou
paatXs'dK;
10
imperatore
et sanctis-
simo patriarcha
dicta est.
Photio, octava oecumenica

beatissimi
PbKiatcov xat tou ayfoTotTou Ttaxpty.p/ou Pbvn'ou,

xr,v
Haec praesentibus Ioannis
xai
'
oixouuEvtxrjV
oySviv
vouauEisav,
?,
papae veteris
Romae
legatis, videlicet
et
Paulo
et et
Xai' TblV
[/.axapt'ou
T07COTY)plTb)V
TTdtTc
9
TCapvXblV
TblwOU
TOU
Eugenio episcopis,
Petro
presbytero
xrj;
TtpEaouTEpi?
'Pwiir,;
riE'xpou
ptiv
cardinali, confirmavit et promulgavit
septimam
IlaXou xai
TtpEo-Suxs'pou
'
F.uyEviou
"
xwv intaxo7C<ov xat
oecumenicam synodum, eamque

habitis
ceteris antea
xal xapStvaXiou ", upcdo-E

68d<M)v
otxourjtEvtxr.v
xai
15
adiungendam esse
decrevit, restituto
vsxr;pu:;E
tr,v
crvooov
l:i
,
xal
ixtto-
propriae sedi sanctissimo Photio, iisque con-
xai? tcp'- auxrj; ouvxaTTsoat otwpiaaTo

'
demnatis
in
et
anathemati subiectis perinde ac

synodis
xaTi'o-tr,cE 5s
<l><.'mov,
''
(7.
oixeu.i
Opovcji
tov
ayiwuTov
l6
,
ls
anterioribus
oecumenicis,
moliri
qui
vel
xte'x;ive Je
xat avEsuaTiaE
xaOa'mip
20
auderent
additionein
quamdam
in
si
xai
a'i
rrp auTyj; otxouuiEvtxai avooot, tou; toXjiSv-
detractionem aut quamlibet

bolo
"
r.
praedicto symquis,
t;
V)
rcpoo-O/ix-ziv
|,J
Ttvi xatvoTouEtv l7
litt
J)
i.aipEo-iv
ls
mutationem.
Nam
fuerit,
inquit
',
oXw;
Kt
ivaXXayviv
tw
Trpoppr/Js'vTt
oupiSoXw.
1
praeter sacrum hoc

scribere usus
symbolum
aliud
con-
ti
ti;
yao
-", cpr,at,
Tcapa toto'-
to tspbv
-'-
5114
aliquidve addere vel
auutSoXov
ToXar'aEt ETEpov
r\
avaYp'j/aaOat
y|
detrahere, usurpato
definitionis
nomine,
is
Tcpoo-Ostvat 23
useXeTv, xai opov
dvou.aaat omoypiiTiavixr;;
6
Trarra;
2f
damnatus
esto, et
a
...
quavis christianorum
OpaauvOsir,, xaTaxptxo?
'i
xat
Tot 3
-
Tro-r,;
societate seiunctus
in
Eadem omnino Joannes

epi-
TCoXtxEta; tco'SXvitoi;
Tcpb<;
...
ar xat
''
papa
sua
ad sanctissimum Photium
clarius
Iwavvyj;
tov
ayttoTaTov
te
tTtov
etciiteXtv;;
31
stola uberius et
pronuntiat de istius-
Xwv
iv
^y|5i TtXaTUTEpo'v
xai xaOapwTspov TCEpt
inodi
ad
symbolum
illa
additamento.
editi
Canones
in
to.
cuu;6dXbJ WTr)< TrpoaOYixr,!;.

xavdvai; e;e'8eto
Aurr,
7tSat
f,
avotoi is
etiam ab
synodo
sunt, qui
libris
00?
xat 2S
tou?
ev
Omnibus canonicis reperiuntur.

.).
xavovtxoT? tSXiot? EGptoxouiE'voui;.

istius,
Quare secundum sanctiones cum

sunt,
5. Kaxot tou; opou? toi'vuv aT^? xat

arvi?
twv
-"
Ttp
tum aliarum synodonim, quae ante eandem

habitae
ouvowv
Setv
1
to
Upv
tr^
TtfoTEw;
.
cuyiSoXov
IêSSyi,
cum sacrum
editui
fui
fidei
symbolum
dxtv^Tov
xai o;-'
'iuXaTTEoOat xpt'vwv 28
w$
:i
intactum, prout
custodiendum
reoOE'vovTat auvarcoOEVousvo;
", xa'i
od;
I.
trj;
Tpoirri;
ouvSou xat
xy;;
Seute'pa? :tx.
E.
2.
zupoOev P.
3.
ftXaTbiv
:
N.
7.
4.
BatrtXsiou
om. A
lin.
affiXew; BaotXcIoij
8.
Q.
9.
5.
xai post
T07Kn.Y)ptTv
QA.
:
20
Jtjrna
om. A.NPQ. AMII, ihmiquc infra.

t^v

18.
6.
r,
r,
y Q.
:
r,
xai
sup.
11.
P.
10. jtp6<r6-jxe'pou
II. -
ir.iiY.6iov
Q.
xapY)va>iou
NE.
16.
12.
irp
itp;
P.
13.
oiopuâxo Q.
11.
14. 6s
um.
15.
Ante
<l>wxtov
19.
,'ithl.
Ttaxpiipx';''
Q. I.
vaeenxtae P.
'" Pario.
24.
-
17.
xaivoTO(tijv
i
om.
P.
u^peatv A.
x(7,v
SXu;
<ru(i66X(p
yP
25.
21. toTo
lin.
ex totov corr. P.
26.
roi;
tv
Sytov
29.
I.
xptvu E.
xai o;
xai sup. auvairo8/_p|iSvo; om.

p.
om. A.
22.
vaypa+ai
Q
:
23. h
npoiOijvat A.
28. Set
-27.
om.
xov M.
fuM
E.
::<'.
ktcoSeyO'p.evo;
A.
'
'",<,/
XVII.
520
[3031
a7toaXXovTai
xoivowi'av
XIII.
MARC1 EPHESI1 CONFESSIO FIDEI.

,
441
recipiens,
auva-iroaXXousvo?
to'j;
ouoe7tote
ei?
esse
existimem, eos
aeque
quos
irpoTSîaott-
ToXpîjavTa? sv
irEpi
Tr,?
tou
recipiunt,
quosque
in
abiiciunt,
item
abiiciens,
auuSoXo)
afiou
5
tv]
tV
xaivotoaiav TrpoaGsivai
so)?
nunquam
addere
communionem
Spiritus
eos admittam, qui

in
llvsOiAaTO; EXTiopEuasw?,
av
sjxusvwffi
praesumpserunt rem novam

circa
in
sacro symholo
TOiaTin xatvoroîa-
6
'
yap
xoivioviov
fr m
i
sancti
processionem,
donec
ti xotviovrT, xai arb?
eiusmodi novitate
',
perstiterint.
Nam
dxotvo)VY|TO? eito) .
qui communicat, inquit

cato,
Kai
sTo?
XpU,TO(TtO[AO<
I?YlYOUj/.SV05 TQ
ZU T/
ipse
.
quoque
cum excommuniextra communionem
EiayysXi^srai riiif nag' o

Qsfia,
naQsXdexE, avar
ii
esto
Et divus Chrysostomus ea explanans

''
Oux
f)
SITTE
",
JpYldtV,
iav EvavTia xata-/-
Pauli
verba
Si quis evangelizaverit vobis

sit,
ysXXoisiv
Ttav
avaipsmoaiv,
3
dXX
xav
praeter id quod aeeepistis, anathema
Non
puxpv ti EaYysXt^vtai
?rap'
7rapEXosTS,
.
dixit,
inquit
si
contraria
annuntiaverint,
xav t Tuyv Tcapaxtvviaoxnv, v9epia saraxrav
aut totum evangelium subverterint; verum,

si
Kai
6 aux; aOOi?" Oixovou^ts'ov, svOa

.
'
iav)
irapasv
vel
paulum evangelizaverint praeter

aeeepistis,
. si
id
vo;j.v|teov 6
Kai
[isya;
BasiXsto?
toT?
quod
sint
quidvis
labefaetarint,
:
Aaxr,TtxoT?
<l>avpi
extctoxti?
o exsTv ti
iciffTsoj;
xat
anathema
Et rurslis idem
Mode.
uicspYj'f avi'a?
xaniyopia,
'
tmv YSypau-
ratione utendum,
modo
ne praevaricetur
1 :
[asvo,
r)
sitEtaaYsiv
fjpUdV
Tiov
8
iay)
Y YP"Î
J
/,VWV '
-
Et
magnus
fidei
Basilius in Asceticis'
Manifesta
desertio est ac superbiae
argumentum,
scripta
TO
KuplO'J
4,i (
'Ir,50U
Xpl(7TO'
EITCOVTO?
aut
quidquam respuere eorum, quae

dicente
:
T
xai
" nQoava
TOUTOU
"'
Trjg
cfiorrg
[iov
uxovsi,
sunt, aut inducere
quidquam, quod scriptum
irpb
fit]
Eipr,xTO?*
'yiXXoTQUp dt
non
sit,
Domino
nostro
Iesu
OV
dxoXov&tjOWGlV, ttXXa rfiv%ovrut

ort
an
twv
1 '
Christo
Oves meae vocem

:
meam
audiunt,
uvTotJ,
qvx
xat
uiuat
jr}v
7ipb?
Crflrj
(pwi'rjv
cum iam
antea dixisset'
Alienum
eo.
cuttern
non
dXXoToiwv
-
h
12
ty,
piovovTa?
3
sequentur,
sed fugient ab
.
quid non novein
ETCl<7ToXr)
Kl TIVS?
Tr,V
JtCffTlV*
7ip07-
runt vocem alienorum

:
Et
epistola ad
se profiteri
alterius
TtoiotivTai
oaoXoYEiv,
TOIOUTOU?,
pu] [Aovov
xoivtovoai
El
Se
toT.?
ETEpof-l
monachos

Si qui
sanam fidem
9p05l,
TOU?
'
plET
TtapYY ^ laV
simulent,
communicent autem cum

ii,
ftoutSai
pir, 8s
',
xoivo)VY]TOU? eyeiv,
.
XXa
1 '
opinionis hominibus,
stant,
nisi
admoniti desi-
osXpou; ovopiasiv
ttj
Kai
7cp
tocwv
non solum communionis expertes ha-
5 Oeo^po; 'Iyvixtio; iv
xaprcov
<pr,5i
Tcpo?
tov "' sTov
IIoX
beantur,
tur
>.
verum ne
fratres
quidem nominenille
tov
Saupvr,?
ettkttoX'^'
IIa? Xeyo>v
a?ioitiffto?
Et ante istos
deifer
Ignatius in
:
iiapa t
vijcttetj,
,
SitETaY(AEva,
xav
f|,
litteris
ad divum Polycarpura Smyrnensem

ait,
xav
TtOtT)
17
xav
irapOEVEur, "*,
xav
o-rjUEia
Ouicumque,
licet
fiele
praeter constituta loquitur,

sit,
f.
18.
49
xav
TtpoipiriTEUTi,
XuxO? 101 CpaiVElOo)
EV
dignus
licet ieiunet, licet vir-
1.
nuvaiioSaXjAEVo?
Q.
2.
7cpoBÔ(Aai
irpo;
om. Q.
aT?
om. Q.
Vacuo
'Iniro
13. niVtriv
reliclo. om. Q. A. 14.

5.
ECiavyîSivTai
r,
M. ftemque napsXiSeTai.
tv
(jirj

Q.
:i.
ev t
M
p.r,
sv
i tsp
ilrniin
ct\j|a6.
II.
8.
4.
xal
li.
ev8
itapavo(ir)TEOV ort).
A, loco tarnen
7.
eTtiiuYsiv
ysyp.
10,
um.
A
: :
tt
|>ost
ETisiaifEiv
11.
add.
Q.
xav
r \>.i-i
t
9.
vv.tto
om. QE.
toutou
to
tiovaCovra Q.
12. oVtivs;
QI1E.
imaimi Q.
Q.
15. Jtp
totou
Myv. EOippo; A.
J
.
16. t Oeiov \\
ev
17.
vyioteOti
Q.
18. TrapSevsei
19.
itoirj
ad marg.
;uld.
eadem manu
20. xai
add. ante
Q.
a) Canon laudatus videtur esse seeundus synodi Antiochenae. apud Pitra, Juris ecclesiast. Graecorum, t. I, p. 457. Item reperire esl inter scholia
9.
c.
_
r.sii
I
c)
/.
<;..
|.
61, C.
624.
.1)
P.
(,..
i
t.
31,
A.
in
libello
scilicel
De
fide,
I'hotio
x, 27.
teste oliin
ad Asceca
perlinuit.
e)
Ioan.
ad eunones a(xistolicos,
ibid., p. 421.
b)
Gal.
i.
Ibid., 5.
442
,.
[304]
itpootTou SopS TtpoSatwv tpOopav xaTEpYao'tAvo<>'t>
ginitatem servet,
licet
portenta faciat, licet
,.
ovilla prophetizet, euni pro lupo habeto, in quid pelle ovium perniciem patrante . Ac
est
Kai
osi TroXXa
'
XÊtv; "ATtavTE
Tcioii
'
a\
ttj?
ExTtanai
xXrjO-ia;
SiSaxaXoi,
Ott
cvoSot xai
opus
plura dicere?
Omnes
Ecclesiae doc-
al
Otiai vpatfai
tf.UY Elv
T0 J <
STEpcbpova; Ttapai8ti<jTCtff8ai.
scriptores, cunctae synodi, universae divinae
vooai xai T/js
out5v xoivom>(
Toutwv
turae nos ad alterius sectae homines vitandos
ouv
ev
lyw
TtavTiov
xaTa<ppovr'aa;,
TCTcXao-jj.'vV)<;
dxoXou8r)aw toi;
Eipvjvr,i;
fu.uiendamque eorum
tantur.
communionem
hisce
cohorspretis,
TTpO(j/-/i;J.aTi
Evw6r,vai
Quidni
ego,
omnibus
xeXeuougi;
toi;
to
Upbv
xai 2
etov
3
oaoXov
SsTEpov
eos sequar, qui
fictae pacis specie
ineundam
xiSrjXEuuaffi xai aiTiov to -oyiou

<XTOir/)uiaTtv
tov Ylbv
sirEio-aYOuai
unionem contendunt, qui sacrosanctum Sym-
[Iv6U[ao(to;;
v"v
Ti
i
yP
* )V
)-
"
T *"> v
ArjV0W
bolum
Spiritus
adulterant, Filiumque alteram
sancti
causam
autumant?
Nam
Iw to y
b/ov 4 ,
xai
"
ceteras
ixavbv
t)v
r,aa< I;
:
auTtv 3ia<rT?jo-ai.
Mr) TtOoiui
|l8'
absurditates in
praesentia praetermitto, qua-
rum
vel
una
satis fuerit causae,
quare ab
eis
toto
tcote
lIapxXr,T
ayaOe,
outw;
discedamus. Id ne accidat unquam, o bone

Paraclite, neve
tentia
EjjiauTO xai
TTJ?
twv xaOrjxdvTojv Xoyktu-wv

6
T
airoiteaoiju"
tco
adeo ipse a me
et a
sana senet
Si
?,?
SlSasxaXia?
Kai
twv
cou
unquam aberrem, verum continuo

tuam doctrinam beatosque
persecutus,
si
eutcveusOevtiov
uaxapicov vopwv s/ouevo;, TcpoaT0
acriter
viros a te
teeiV
61
ji)
8 Xt
^pb<;
eu.ou;'
TtOCTEp;,
TO^TO
",
inspiratos
tandem patribus meis

abhinc reportans,
aXXo",
EVTEo'jEV
TtOÊpOIAEVO?,
TT,V
EUdEQEtaV.
apponar, hoc,
nihil aliud,
rectam fidem.
twv vv
3.
1.
t4 TtoU M, in
tt)v
quo ad marg. add.

nsTavoiav
in
*l<sw*tehtae<n
ol xaivotfioi
v.ai
xai
o\
trj
ic
o<jE!Mi>.axsvTE;
ir/ 6vrj, xai

4.
;
}/)t)rj
Ei8Ei$Ta><rav.
2.
Upv
om,
QMNPE.
t/,v
--
iitiffayouffi
PQ.
e>v Q ad marg. habetur
t9)v &'5u|iov on).aof,
xai vexpv Susiav xai

:
jccpJ
to imatia xaivoTo-
(tjav,
xai tv to itEpYaToptou 9 >.u*piav, xai rtta;
in
aivimTai
5. jjote
Tiopvsia;
xai
6.
pp=vot*avia? xai
8s
tSj;
ipsa scilicet vitia quibus Graeci turpiter laborant.
om. A.
xai
7.
EincvewTE'vwov
Q.
8.
upo0eiT|v
Q.
9. E(iou;
Eiiauto A.
Q,
moxque
II.
taUa, ea xai om.

11.
10.
toto
om.
Fo
f-
).'/o
-x'/'/o;
Q.
XIV
MARCI EPHESII RELATIO DE REBUS A SE FLORENTINA GESTIS.
'EKeEIIZ TOT ATITATOT MHTPOnOAITOT 'E*KSOT, TIM TPOIH1 'EAESATO Tu Tili 'APXIEPSYNHI AEliiMA, KAF AHA2I2 TH1 2YN0A0Y
1
IN
SYNODO
SANCTISSIMI RELATIO,
METROPOUTAE EPHESII QUONAM PACTO SUSGEDIGNITATEM,
Paris. 1218 * f- 451

-
PERIT
EPISCOPATUS
ATQUE SENTENTIA DE SYNODO FLORENTIAE CELEBRATA.

1.
TH2 EN IAPENTIA 2 rENOMENH2.

1. 'Ey">
'tOt
TT|V IltlTY 11 V
**'
t'h v "/pSlOtV TT)?
TOU
Ego propter mandatum

et vires
et
necessitatem
XpicTO exxX7|5iot; vaSEâaEvo; to

ovr)?
tyj?
pyupw-
Ecclesiae Christi suscepto pontificali munere,
XsiTOupY'IM-a, togotov tv;v
lu.y)v
;iav au.a
l l
quod meritum
secutus
divinitus
meas tantopere superat,

patriarcham et
xai
10
tt,v
Ouvauiv
7r;Satvov,
E7r//.o) oufjr aa
tm
sum
oecumenicum
oixouuuvixoi
Traxpipy/] xai
tw ex StoZ aaiXei
'HaXia auvoSov,
',
datum regem atque imperatorem ad

in
te 3 xat atjToxpotTopt 7rpcx; T/jv Iv 4

[iy)TE r);v
synodum
agebatur,
Italia
celebratam, nulla morbi, quo

rei
lixaDTw
ocG"fh'viav TroXoYio"6c;j.voi;
uv/;t
laborabam, ratione habita, nee etiam
de qua
t& tou
irpoxEiu.EVQO
,
7rpaYjj.aTO?
etci
loyioos';
te
xai
cum
sit
momenti
sed
longe maximi,
TtecoYxov
15
aXX' EXmaac;
0ew
A?
xai
tol<;
xotvoT;
r,uiv
xSSv
'
difficultatibus
deterritus;
sperans
Deo
toutoi;
e;ei
irpotocTai;
TtidTEâi;,
'iravTa
j/e'y
favente et conlidens opera
communinm horum
xaAt;
xai
ti
xaTopo'-iToaev
xat
patronorum
succederent,
fore, ut
et
omnia nobis ex sententia
r.METc'piov
o'
irvoiv
xai
twv
eXjciSoiv
a;tov.
'Ejcei
magnurii aliquod opus perlicieet
Ev-atJUa YEMOfisvoi,
Artivcov eu6u; ETCEtpaO/jvj
mus
et
laboribus nostris
illuc
spe non indignum.

experti
p.v
aXX?
r|;j.iv
TrpoTEvEyfjE'vxojv
~' aTT0Y v, val
w; ^Ttlôpiev
(TUVe'ttEIE
8
,
'
Ut vero
profecti
statim
sumus
20
EUU? [/y xai
fy-V
TO Te'XoU?
J
,
Latinos aliter nobiscum agere
quam
sperabatinis
Tu r.awv
y'
eitcetxev "' io"wv e?

oi
irXvjawv
aXXov
mus, confestim quidem nobis desperati
2/oXSj
avSpe? outoi tmv oixeicov eOojv
obvenit, et prope quis stantem sie est affarier
1.
Titulus ex
repraesenlatur; lonê alius est
in
P,
scilicel
<;to
toO
tyitaitov xai |i.axapi<oTTou
[A7]TpoTTo/.tTOu
'E^scou, xvp
Mapxou to EyEvixo,
aTv,
ev
a7ioXoyta Trepl rfc
twv
p6iv ooy|ia7U>v
twv eiwv xat oExou-
(levixv ouvSwv, xai

in
vvw[i-/;i;
'I'Xopsvria yEvo|j.vvi;
Evwuem;
JiapaiTtxri
:
(lege irapaiTririxr)). NullllS est
M, praeter ununi nuinen

lin
'Eê'ctou.
:
2. ipXopevTta
AP.
3. te
supra
P.
P.
5.
7.
Ad
titel
marg.
81
CuroXoYiffajievoV sroxaaEvo;
8. IXiti?onsv
alia
4. ev om. P amXet t; xai am. CM. 6. Item ad marg. OitepoYxov manu.
jcspiiETpov
G.
APM.
9. ouve'raorev
P.
10. ivii/.vi
A.
11. s;
ei;
C.
f.
f.
f. 4-7 (= A). Parisiaus 1218, ( P). Mediolanensis Ambrosinus 899, 118-120, qui codex nullius fere est pretii, cum textus de_scriptus esse videafur rx monumentis
a)Alheniensis 052,
[Parisiis,
1636),
t.
p.
9,
943-978;
p.
")49;
451-454
Harduinus,
p. 1025-1093
aliis
(=
C).
Labbe, t. 13, p. 677; Migne, /'. (,., I. 159, Seorsim aabetur in multis
:
codieibus,
145,
nimirum
f.
Matritensi 77,
f.
309;
250,
73,
conciliorum, ut ex ipsa textus dispositione colligere est (= M). Prodiil iampridem haec relatio
Monacensi
f.
188-191; altero
114,
f.
118-123;
74;
Barocciano
f.
Monacensi I49 v ; Land.
una cum
Iusr[,|ii Metlionensis confutalione post acta concilii Florentini, laline reddita a Matlhaeo Caryoplivllo, in ediliuiie roinana anni 1012, l. 4,
f.
Palatino 403,
viris
96-99. Caryophylli
transla-
tionem
censui.
doclis
icceptissimam
servandam
p. 007-092,
unde eandem repetierunt Dinius,
t.
'l'.'l

:
[30G]
ot
orsus
et
i.
Hand sane homines
isti
mores suos
immutari,
ti
xai
ooypiaTWv
yju.iv
7ta:axiw 'jaiEv )
1 '
xoiauxr.v
o"
dogmata
ulla ex parte patientur
ci
TTepo/rjV
ev3eixvu.evoi
Tcwg
ouv
qui tantm nobis supercilium ostenderunt.
avy.=ivau.sv
xeXeucOe'vte;
xai Tcpo5uia;
uaxpac
Interea exspectare iussi suraus, et longas tole-
^VEoydfiEa irpc xb guveXOeiv xe

T7)v
xai xaTaairp/xi
luetoc
ravimus
praefiniti
temporis moras, ut
plena
abvoSov. "KXaSe xe'Xoc
/,
TtpoOtauia'-, xai
synodus
ununi
Latini,
congregaretur. Advenit
lapsi
constitutum
xoto Ttap?,X9ov fju.Epai auyvai, xai uXt; auv^X6o(aev
EV TU)
tempus; multi etiam

in
sunt dies, et vix
locum
conveninuis
Graeci
atque
est
ev
xabxiu
l'paixol
xal
AitTvoi,
tted'i
xrj;
de additamento, quod factum
in
(JUlxSdXw 7CpOc8^X7)? TCpMTIV SiaXs;bjjivoi.
Symbolo, primum disputaturi.

2.
Itaque
demandato mihi munere inchoandi
2. KaiSr, icpoTpaitEt; zyii
tt;;
&wo8iu)< a;;aaf)ai,
"
traetationem, primo
sinn dissensionis
quidem exordiens conatus

ipsis adscribere, et
TTpWT
air&T;
plV EV TOt; TTpOOlULlOl? 5TCobba<Ja
t/,v aixi'av
10
causam
vaejm
X7J;
StatpEtreio;
xal
xb
a.piXov
eulpare
fastuqtie
ut
parum
iustos amicitiae
eultores
E^xocXeirai xai J7i=p97rxix'v,
exeivcov arxoXoYouu-E'vojv
'
plenos;
in
illis
sese
defendentibus, et
et se
xe
xal
vxEyxaXovTiov
&7tEp
r,atv
xai
iaurob;''
culpam
in
nos coniieientibus,
nullo esse
ipsis.
oixaiobvxwv,
siwSaaiv.
"EitEixa
xaxa
t;
15
crimine ostendentibus, ut moris est

per
lyestfc suveXeuotei; TTpo/EipciaaEvoi; Ta; Trp-/;i; toiv
Deinde
sequentes
sessiones,
recitavi
illi
prolatis
otxouptEvtxuv
auvoSwv,
avEYVi>)v
=5
auTJv
xou;
sacrorum conciliorum
tiones
actis,
dehniPatres
opou;, ev oi? rtayopEuo'iiv oi 6sioi Tcaxsps; exeivoi

xr,v
ipsorum,
in
quibus saneti
EvaXXaY'riV xoti aupioXou
|xy_pi Xe!;em;
te
xai
tSiv
iii
interdieunt Symboli mutationem iisque ad dic-
auXXaSr]; xai yptxwSei; pa; EX'-pmvotiai
xaxa
tionem
et
syllabam, et horrendas exsecrationes

in
Tux7]V
tcou;
7C0TK
ToXu.7]advT<ov
'
wste
tou;
ettiijxo-
sanciunt
cos,
qui
ita
ausi
unquam
fuerint
et
u.v
xal
"
Tob; xXr,pixob; avispou;

tt;;
elvai
quiequam immutare,
clerici
ut episcopi
quidem
itb xo?
xai
Seooiasv/j^ io
abxoii;
yapixo;
sacerdotio
in
posterum careant, sintque

laici
aXXorpiou;, xou; 0
Xaixob; b7roxic0ai xi txvaSe* *

i
a gratia sibi
data alieni;
vero subiecti sint

a Deo.
[xan, xoxo 8; etxiv 6 airo xoj 0=o ywpis;i.dt

Etti xo'jxoi;
anathemati,
quod
est
separatio
Ad
xai
oia
uuXXoyiajjiJv
Xo'yojv
avavxipp/ixtov
25
haec syllogismis indissolubilibus ostendi, vim
Ttapedirjffoi
xr,v
xiTiv
ejzmv
va'yxr,v
r,
xal w;
rationum
mearum
necessario
lieri
inferre,
quod
aSbvaxov aXXto; ixXi)cp9^vai xob; opouc,

xobtou?
iu>pb>(jLEV
w; Ey
'12;
2'
demonstrabam, nee
posse, ut definitiones
illas
i^njYOUjiViv
te
xai
sXaaavov.
y;0'/]
aeeipi aliter queant, ac
ego
exponebam
et
tou?
AaTivou;
(raj/Si;
Tcatayuy.vo)-
intelligebam. Ut
comperimus autem
Latinos,
<7avTai; ev
Tai; Ttpb;
ûa;
ota),;(Tiv,
w; ob
Tcpb;
persona
studio
eniti,
et
in
disputationibus deposita, veritatis

agere, neque
uti
aX'/-0ciav abToT; 6 axoirb; oboi to Tabrr,v
bpE fJ;vai
ob;ai ti
non
ul
ipsa appareret
oia
U7rouoy;;
TtSeVTat,
abvov
xiv
Se
to
sed
viderentur habere quid dicerent,

illud
XiyEtv
(IpYov
1
xai
-
xa;
,:i
xoa;
oixsuov
Tcpoxatai/Eiv
suorum aures praeoecuparent,

ip-.i
etiam
yp
7rapairr,xov eT/ov
abxoi Xueiv ri;
obnixe curare, ut omnino

facerent,
sessionum finem
loco
ouvcXe'jte'.;,
i'va
Xeyovte; uiTEpoi, Soxwsiv arravxa

touvxeOev
'
'
atque
ut
posteriore
dicentes
Xueiv
xoti
u.r|
xa
xrap' 'ûiiv XE^dt^sva),
-ffi^
viderentur omnia diluere, quae a

ciebantur; tum
nobis obii-
Aeveiv rca'jjpiEvoi,
Xsf0VT<;
TrapExaXoiiiiEv
abxob;
xai
(xi
vero omissa disputatione, ad
txavbv
E^tiTroisasOai
repb;
t/,v
Xi6iva(
preces
conversi
sumus, quid
non dicentes,
allicere, ut
l/j/a;:)
7iavX8iv
xaXyjv
auu.^(oviav
quod
vel lapideos
animos posset
illam
EXEivr,v, r,v
i/ouv TxpbxEpov xai rep; ^;x; aurottj

tou; TrarEpa; ^ t uv,
yjvi'xa "'
rediretur
ad
praeclaram
ipsi
concordiam,
inter nos,
xai TTpb;
TravXEi;
l;;
xb auTO
qua olim tum
congruebamus
sXE'yoaEv,
xai
obx
vjv
ev
r,u.iv
s/i9 ua.
t
:<.-.;
P.
<;.
5.
avioT;
.
M. M.
2.
irpoaOsia:*
:
I'.
:i.
t
7.
sup.
lin.
1'.
/
.V.
4.
vTExaXovtuv
8. |iev
1'
tYxeeXouvTWv G.
9.
oixountvixv
Upv C.
P.
II.
ToXuii)<rvT
P.
om. A.
1:t
-
xoiôx'rjo:
:
'
10. i;oiu|j ev/,; a-jtwv
15.
yyAnn/j; P.
iiv
IvtsSBev
G.
12. pY wv
''
xai xob;
absque noo;
YP
i
te
VOCulam
diu.
in.
jjvlxa
S CM.
3i
XIV.
Xs'yovxei;,
xsvr,v
MARC! EPHESII RELATIO DE REBUS A SE GEST1S

eioxeiiaev 'LaXXstv,
'?,
44 Fi
Taxa
i'J/clV,
f,
v)
XiQov
XaX7
TCEXpiOV GTTElpEtV,
trjlc;
XaO &Yf>V yp'ÊlV,

ipacriv
'
tum iilein iiuocl Patres sentiebamus, cum omnes [dem dicebamus, et non erat schisma in nobis*. Haec dicentes videbamur surdis
auribus canere, aut lapidem coquere, mit semina saxis mandare, aut in aqua scribere, aut quicquid aliud adagiis significamus ad exprimenda impossibilia. Uli enim argumentis convicti et in angustias redacti, nullam vero
r,
oaa aXXa sVt
ouvaxoi; ai Trapoiutai
e'Xe'y/O's
EXElVOl
5
Y^P
T0~?
V l*^
0"TSVOyu>pOVU.VOl,
*
SipObxriv oe ooaui~i; oSepuav TTapaoey'ju.svot
01a
etti
'
'
'
,r'--
xb
TT|V
vir/]
viaxio; sysiv
EÊ'raTiv
j>7]8s'vx(i)V
w;
eoixe,
TtapsxaXouv
oo'YfJiato?,
/juS?
uETafi/jvai xou
m; txaviv
oiopievot
xmv
xwv
,
litt t?) 7rpoij0v"|X'/] Xo'yiov,
Si'
Ixeivwv
Xo'y'ov
xrji;
e'7tkjxic(cteiv
xb
xo sua-
SXou
'AXX'
xdXpur)|Jia
01
od;rj<;
Gyicu;
oeixvuu.ew]*;.
prorsus emendationem admittentes, quod, ut apparet, morbo laborent insanabili, hortabantur uos, ut ad inquisitionem dogmatis transiremus, quod esset de additamento satis iam dictum his verbis existimantes obtegi quod in Symbolo sunt ausi, si opinio sana esse pro:
'TjtASXEpoi
oux
TjVEc/ovto
xai
au.ExaOEXto;
u/|
st/ov Ttpb^ xX,v x/j;

OetT)
3d;n
E!j=xacr'.v, st
SiopOtoOlt
baretur. Verum nostri id nullo modo patiebantur de
non ferebant, et dogmate quae-
TtpOTEpOV
t?j
7)
TTpOtrO/-]xvT
XOlV
''
EV'|AElvaV
teXou?
j
IvurauEi xadxv], xav oiEXrjcav exeiOev

El
jj.r,
xaXto; TCOWUVTEC,
aOOi?, oj{
7iasTti'7E'vTC
[atjoIv
xr,v
OTTO
TIVCOV
arrpcir;'?
Ictti
eittcivt?
Tcspi
xo
corrigeretur additaperstitissent etiam in hac voluntate usque ad finem, et illinc recessissent bono sane consilio, ni dissuasum esset eis a quibusdam asserentibus, indecorum esse abscedere nulla habita de dogmate quaestione.
ni
stionem haberi, mentum; atque
prius
cdypiaTo; aTceXEiv, soEjavTo

fxev
i.iETaaa"iv,
touto
Ita
suum praebuere assensum tum
ut a dis-
xr,v
rto tt;; TtioerOvjxYjC

'
eVi xr,v obijav, xoxo
ptatione de additamento transiretur ad quaestionem dogmatis, tum ut ab urbe Ferraria
oe xX,v ircb <[>Epapia;
ei;
XwpEVTiav 5 .
Florentiam
3.
iretur.
3. "Kvfla YEvduEvot, xuv 7ispi xrj? Sdr)( SiaXeÊbjv

TtrioâpiEO,
piiv
Quo ubi
pervenimus, disputationem de dogdicta
twv Aaxivwv TrpoEvsyxbvTMV

xiviv
pvjxi,
xi
mate sumus aggressi, Latinis

tibus ex
libris
proferenet
e;
(XTroxp^wv
xai
xai
ayvtoaxtov
iSXiwv,
Iv
partim apocryphis
et
ignotis,
xa Se ex vevo&eujjievcov xe
oic
j
otEÔapj/Eviov,
partim depravatis
tiam
corruptis, quibus senten-
layupiôvxo
xr,v
iauxiov
od;av
auvi'axaafJai.
suam
inniti
asseverabant. Itaque rursum

et
IlXiv oOv axoT;
Eyw
oujAixXextJjtsvo?
xai xb
xv)?
ego
cum
illis
cngressus,
sententiam absur-
o;y)? axoiccv oieXe'y/(v
xai VEvofyEutiEva.; Eivat xa;

ooev
tjvuov
eixtj
dam
esse aperte demonstravi, et libros depra:
i^Xouc
tceiOw,
[jiaxr|V
1
TcposavC?
TrXr,v
Tcapiixcnv,
e;
''
vatos perspicue probavi
nihil tarnen profeci,
Saov xbv xaipbv
avaXtaxsiv
xai
nee persuadere quiequam potui, tantum mihi

frustra
aXXiov yap aXXa v]tjv pv,x oiaOvou.ve>)v
tempus conterebatur.
excipientibus, et
in
Aliis
enim
alia
~
xai
Xo'you
Xo'yov
y VV( ,VT0 ?
y,
'1
<> J
^v
toioutoi?
dictis dicta
sermone sermosineillis
sixd;, ouoe'v xi
aaXXov
Xr/jEia xrjv Saux]; i-j/uv

IjAOUVXIOV ixEi'vtov
TCpb
nem
pariente, ut
hisce assolet, non
ETtEOEIXVUTO,
TXoXu X0
(JlE'Xav
batur veritas suas vires ostendere,
multum
lauxiv xai xai; [xaxpoXoYiatq axrjv ETXio-xia^dvxwv,
atramentum prae
se offundentibus, et prolixis
/pn
ou
xai
TtaXiv
aTraYOp-uo * ;!
1
&^d
te
x^;
sermonibus eam offuscantibus; donec iterum

spe
et
auvr,6ou? Ivo/Xou(/.vo; acOEvei'a; xai xb
twv Xbywv
viribus destitutus.
tum quia consueto
axapTiov xaopwv, aTCE'xEiva

Ttpo?
Xo'yov
10
'" Sta piaxpoij
aitligebar
morbo, tum quia inania fundi verba
aixob;
' '
odov iayuov, Iv
ixapxupiai; txXeix*\v
videbam, sermonem ad eos habui

longissimum.
quam
potui
aTai; '-
avavTipp'/ixoti;
7raiE'<jiv' o"a
l
aX/Ôsiav
quo
plurimis
irrefragabilibus
1.
?aaiv
(jrsvox>pojjievoi
ad tnarg. add.
alia
manu P;
5'
in
ipso textu legebatur
tantum
ad
pEppacia;
yjapv/oi.
cum
3.
">.
syllaba pou supra versum.

:
2.
Y ixciviov corr. ex
ixeivwv
P.
tum
'1.
in
textu
marg. P.
xv
xai
xv
EvEjJiEivav
:
xaxij
A.
ad marg. alia
7.
manu
C.
anoy;papi;c;
9.
Eitei'tsiva
P
G.
GM.
(pX'^pEvxiav
P.
. j;
ei;
PGM.
yEvvxo; P.
tc'/.el'ctoi;
8. xai oin.
10.
oiap.axpo P.
11.
axo; corr.
ex.
eauTOu;
12.
M.
a) Cf.
Gor.
1,
10.
'
44<>
DOCUMENTS
scilicet
HEL.VTIFS
AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.
tou
r,ijieTpou
:ms
ex
jjlovou
testimoniis aperui nostri dogmatis veritatem;
ooyu.0(To;,
-
oxurEp
'
to
quod
Filio
ex solo
l'atre,
non
etiam
ex
rTaxpo';,
oyi s xai
e'x
to Yio x riveu.a to
procedat Spiritus sanctus, ab evangelicis

dictis
ayiov
exiropeeTai,
*
rcapa
oi oe
uiv
twv
EaYYEXixwv
f.
i52'
quidem
exorsus, per apostolos vero et

ter-
p;auevoc Xoywv,
xwv iroiTo'Xwv xai twv
successores eorum progressus usque ad

tiam
8iaSe;au.evwv auTou? xxteXQ.<ov ayzi xa\ tyj; oixouusvix?,;

TpiTT]?
synodum oecumenicani
expendens
et
dicta
singula
Uvoou,
xaxa
ixtpo; J
TS
l?p-
diligenter
sylloyismos ad unumid
Yad[/.vo<;
l(j>
tfxaorov
twv ^y]tSv xai

orcsp
<juXXoyiSo'u.evo;
quodque adhibens atque

positum
erat
quod mihi
novuui
pro-
ExaaTW xai JuuiTEpaivwv,

El/OV,
fi){
TtoSsixvuvai
concludens,
scilicet
TCpOXEl'lJLEVOV
TTOtVTaÔU
,
TOU XaiVO TWV

.
Latinorum dogma esse ubique damnatum.

4.
AaTtviov
So-j-i/aTOi; dc7rr,YOCuas'vou
10
aCiTou; uuXt'a;,
Y)
Cum
ilixi,
ita
perorassem, eorum congressibus
4. Eiri toutoi; xaTs'Xusa

V)
Ta;
Trpi;
vale
statutuni
habens
auf
devitandum
(JLTJXETt
(JUVEXEUaEsOai
U.Et'
aCiTWV,
yotiv
MUTO?
esse
consessum eorum, aut certe mihi tacenUli
ouTC/iffEtv
(jsSauosauEvo?.
f|ixTsou<;
AXX' exeivoi Tcpousxaei;

xr,v
dum. Verum
nostros
volentes
nolentes
Xovto
to'j;
Exdvxa; axovTa;
xat
twv
15
advocabant, eo quod respondere velleut ad ea
Eipr]U.Evwv
[je/)
vTt'ppy)3iv,
touto
2taTcpa;avoi,
*'
quae dicta erant.
Quod cum
fecissent,
me non
7rapo'vTO; iu.oij
Sta tyjv aaEVEtav, S\?
e^^;
praesente causa morbi, duas insumpsere dein-
cuveXe\j(7i;
avaXtoTav aTOi
[xvot Xe'yovte;, [/tr,SEv;

ttjv
ceps sessiones
ipsi soli dicentes,

in
nemine defen-
rroXoYOupiEvou,
xaxa
ijtev
TcpwTrjv
t&
^)Ta
sionem
ferentes
suseipiente,
dicta
priore
quidem proquibus
twv
oixEi'wv
SioaaxaXwv TrpOEVEYxdvTE;,
ev oT; sSeix2|
suorum
doctorum,
vueav to IIvEjpia to aytov ExiropEuo'uEvov ex tou

fio xa5iTEp'' ex tou
I
ostendebant, Spiritum sanetum a Filio proce-
ItxTpoc;,
ev
ol Trj SeuTEpa
dere
vero,
quemadmodum et quae a me dicta

quam
oppositas,
ut
illis
ex
Patre;
in
altera
Ta
irap'
e'uo
Eipijjjtsva
SiafjTpE'iavTE;
aaXXov
/)
fuerant, pervertentes
vaTps''j/avTE;
EOo'xsi,
xai
rcap'
'
ypr;iisi;
7Ju.Tn
svavTia;,
w;
t'xeivoi;
potius
111111
evertentes et doctorum nostro-
twv
0'
oiiaaxXwv
e'xteOeixote;.
eti
quidem
videbatur,
vero, ubi
est
'Etci
Eaou
Trob;
<JsaiW7rrjxo'TO;,
ouoVi;
twv
2|
sententias
exponentes.
ego, ex
Quohiam
^|ijiTEpwv
aijTOo;
8appy)iTv
vTiT;a<r8ai,
taeuissem
nostris
nemo ausus
to'jto
[jlev
twv ipydvuov outw
e'ov sivai
xpivdvTwv,
ix^
amplius sese
illis
opponere, tum quia omnes

litibus
touto 0 xai oxvovte; aitavTE; tov aYwva xai

ei;
certamen detraetabant, timentes ne se

ac
turbis
Epioac
ttjv
xat
xapaya;
EX7ri'<JwiTt "
oeiotei;,
implicarent;
illi
taciturnitatem
sibi
noe'xeivo'.
r,tjiTE'aav "'
aiw^v w?
'iiYâi;
epitaiov
Xoyi'
3(1
stram
rati,
veluti
lucrum inopinato
in
oblatum
cipiEvoi,
xaOaTTEp
xai
Tivai;
TtpoExaXovTO
mos reluti
fugam versos provocabant

7rp<;
ad pugnam; nobis autem renuentibus, applau-
pi^vjv,
u.y)3a u.w;
l
Cutaxoi/o'vTwv
t/,v
yjuwv,
[/EO
debant
sibi
quasi victores
et
veritatem a
ETTEXpo'TOuv '-
se
w;
vix/,Tai
xai
i:!
Xr'Otiav
Ttoistv
ttcoc;
stantem habentes.
non erant
ut
facturi,
sint
Quod cum eo
ipsi
sane
nunquam
lauTiov o/ovte;. Tciuto o-
xai ai
'
'
eusXXov,
Tcav
sint
prorsus ingenio,
outw
xaOaTta^
irasaxua<i;/.E'voi
:i
parati
contra
dicere, et victoriae
5.
I.
omne quod asseritur, famam sibi tribuere.

condescensionis;
:
XeyojAEvov
vtiXEYEtv
xai
iauTii;
'
'
t/,v
vix/,v
EiciipTjpuCeiv.
Hinc primum coeptae sunt audiri voces
5.
KvteuOev apyrjv Xau.67.VEi Ta

'
Trfi
oixovoaia;
f,u.T'pwv
153.
illae
oeconomiae
ex
et
et
c|ui-
xai (JUYxaTafiaaEw; /)u.aTa,

l-Kt/zi^rpi "'
cjTT-j'jaaOai
Xe'yeiv,
xai
ti<;
twv
dam
est
nostris aggressus ist dicere

inter
Honum
se con-
w; xaXdv
euti
r/jv
Eipvf,v
'
pacem amplecti, sanetosque
xat tou? aYi'ou; au^fbivou; tT:oSi;at
I.
Sti -x'/
\.
2.
x.:
..
ante
Se
|i-rj
Ix
om.
P.
8.
.:.
xaTaiiipo P.
I'.
M.
A.
't.
airr.popE-jaivrjg
1'.
:,.
ZU
xai
S'Jo
I-
C.
-
i'
epp-.a; xatapy_a?
corr.
:
ad. IBai'g.
ttjv
alia
manu
II.
rapay_p
twi:
ia J;
'
CM
I
lo
tv
,,,11-.
:-,
ad marg, alia
\. 13
manu
fafsipm.
l'ost -poexa/.ovro
GM.
'''
1
12.
I
EJcepiTouv
d
li ,
14. apa<rxuair|ievoi
AP. -
15. Anlfl
di in
il
P,
16.
cnex*(p>)ffEv
[309]
XIV.
- MARCI EPHESII RELATIO DE REBUS A SE GESTIS.

[Ar,
/'.7
irp; lauxou?, tv
ooxwitiv oi
rjV,
ouxixoi xoi? vaxi?
sentientes demonstrare, no videantur Occidentales
xoXixoT? vTiÔs'YYsnOoif
os
xai 7rpi
t/.=xE'poi<;
:l
t%
contraria
loqui Orientalibus.
Tum
vero
d(a
ipiXoeroipEiv
^pâio
Tcapa xoT;
<>?
oioa,1/
etiam
de
praepositione per
coepit
quidam
doctores
ixxaXoi;
5
ouvapievir,?
pi<jxopLv/)c ",
xaxdv
tO'j
-rvj
philosophari,
quod
apud
nostros
xai
xr,v
aixi'av
rivEpiaxos
6
reperiatur idem valere
quod ex
tribuat.
praepositio, et
Ita
Vii
SiSojffv;?.
Oxw xaxi
Ttepi
(/.ixpdv
Xanvta?
x?j;
'
causam Spiritus
latinismus
erupit,
Filio
paulatim
;ppay''ii
xai
xou xpicou XoiTtv

xot'!
svw-
coeperuntque deineeps de
et dieta
modo
aew; 7)p;avxo 7xpaYpiaxEaQai
yaÊirOai,
1
1 >
conciliandae pacis agere,

fieret,
quae-
xiva p/|Xa Trspiep-
dam, per quae pax

oi'
curiose perquirere,
et
(ov
lyo)0y)ffovcai,
(ju<J7,v
iixE/ovxa
aneipitem habentia sensum
quae possent
instar
in
yiopav
xai Suvaixeva
xaOaTxsp
xrjv
xax'
xt?
apit.oxpa?
xo'Oopvo;'
eooIJe
xa?
xoOxo
od??
utramque
Id
trahi
sententiam
cothurni.
XopiSvEsOai
auxoii;
yP
enim consilio suo multum conducere visum
ixpc;
',
Eixivoiav
'?ijjiETpojv
aadSpa 00.6aXaux>v
est,
quod
ita et
nostri per ea facilius pertrahe-
XfaOai
twv x
xai
St
paov rrpoaccveiJe-
rentur, et speraretur fore, ut

sariis
eadem ab adveradmitterentur.
aYo;/vti)V
-
xwv
evavxi'oiv
eXtciôij.evwv
o>i
nullo adhibito examine
xaaxcoi;
aixi TcapaO';ao8ai. Kai

xotauxa
xiva
xi
ouvOe'vxe;
exsi'vcov
Itaque libellum conscribunt dieta huiusmodi
Ypau.(Ji(XTiov
JXEpiE'yov,
xXv
continentem, illorum tarnen sententiam plane
oe oo';av
'fjuoc
xaapw?
exxiej/evov,
Iâ-irecrxEiXav
exponentem,
illum
et
mittunt
ad
illos
Uli
quasi
per
axoT? w$ oia xoutou xrjv evcotiv 7[on)<r6uEvot' xoi?

6e
coniungendi.
Verum
nullo
modo
ox
vExxdv
;Ex'ioti)i;,
''
eooxei
xo
r,
Ypapi[jiaxiov
o;;acrOai
volebant libellum
admitter'e,
ni
prius exami-
//>>pi$
i
XX'
7rp?
'
TroXoyiav
xcov
ixoL?
naretur. sed eos vel ut se defenderent, provo-
TcpoxaXovxo
[jie'viov
xai
Xuueii;
a.y.<fia6rpov-
cabant, et solverent quae dubia erant in libello,

vel
cipi
tpcovoiv ev xco
Yppiaaxi,
axoi
vj
xo oixEiov OE^ccrOott
suum, quem
iubebant.
ipsi
iam miserant, ab
porro
in
illo
iis
sus-
TtapyjYY'J'uv,
otteo
!p8aaavxEi;
EâTciaiEtXav
Erat
perfecta
^v8'
IxeTvo oupiît)vv](ii; ttoivteX/,? 7cept xo oo'Y.ma

xoii
Latinorum atque Graecorum de dogmate consensio et confessio,
Aaxi'vwv xe xai l'paixCJv xai opoXoYia

Yto-j xo flvEoijia xo orj-tov E'xTxopEueaOai.
xai
ex
quod etiam ex
Filio
pro-
cedat Spiritus sanetus.

xai
xr,v
o'i
''f\{/.(-
. Tpi?exai tcoXu;
xspoi xyjv
Im
xoxoii; ypdvoi;,
6.
Multum
post haec
conteritur
tempus,
avaooX^v eouoyE'paivov xai

Tcpoi;
itsviav
nostrique dilationem aegre ferebant, etinopiam
woupovxo xai
xv
X'.aov
''
^Yavv.xxouv
ptÔEvi
xai
deplorabant,
deque
illis
fame
conquerebantur
est,
Y&p
or]
Xai xoOx'
xiv
axoi? hzViQ rftt\,

,0
u.rfii-i
i'v'
nam
hoc etiam
exeogitatum
nulli
oiodvat
duvxEiaEvwv
e'x
avaXwtjiixiov,
quidquam sumptuum condictorum suppeditare, ut
vaYxauc'vrEi;
u7coxuj/o)iTi '-.
xoxou,
Sei
xaxa
uixpdv
*
;
axoii;
propterea coacti paulatim
illis
suecum*
f.
Ti
TxoXXa Xe'veiv
oi
x?j<;
Ox luau-
berent.
Quid plura? Non

suae
destiterunf salutis et
savxo rcavxa Xiov xivoOvxe?

35
piac;
iaoxoiv atoxT)-
religionis
proditores
omnem movere
xai
EuoEEiai;
Txpoodxatj
pi/pi. otTco;avxo
lapidem, donec synodo congregata effecerunt,

ut latinismus
ouvaYaYvxEi; x^v ouvooov

i?
Exp^;ai xv Xaxiviiru.bv
xe xai rcaxpiapyou Tcpo-
palam erumperet, praesidentibus

patriarcha, et despota
illis
xo
cpavEpdv, aniXEMi;
imperatore
dente.
dieta,
et
assi-
Xa6v)|EV<v xai tou oETTrdxou xoxoi; ouvEOpiiôvxo? -
Cum
enim
protulissent
in
medium
Cyrillo;
xa Yap
40
ooxo'jvxa
ei?
auv^Yopiiv
ue'oov
xoi;
Aaxivoi?
pv)xa
quae Latinis favere videntur, tum ex

doctoribus,
TcpoaYaYdvxE?
ex
xe
xwv
SiSaaxXwv
illorum
tum
de
magno
auxwv
e;j.oi
exe{v(.)v
xai xoO
ij.f.YaXou
KuptXXou, TTpdxEpov
l:i
pugna
tempore
mecum
subinde
prius
conserta,
eodemque
mihi
per
oia;jiay ;(jaaEvoi
;
xai xaxa xauxov
e'x
Sia-
insullationibus
1.
jj5xo P.
2.
EpKT/.acVO; P.
8.
r,-i
3. m;
81 <;.
avxov M.
).i|;.iv
4.
rr,v
gvcitew: A.
I',
5.
TU(i6Xe<j0ai
A.
(i.
itpoaxa-
XlOvxo .VI'
P.
11.
7. XTi; P. Fva PCM. 12.
'9.
C.
COrr. ex XoijAV
xax' ouixbv AI'.
iiiuxqiie rivavoixxou.
10.
a-jyyî[j.i'/ioi
tP7tox<li)5iv
13.
448
sophismata
DOCUMF.NTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

procaciter
factis,
ita
[310]
lo-îa-
synodum
de
dictis
ooyrfi XXr,Xtov
!iriirr)S^<ravTt?
ryjv
tTaptw; toi;
r)'vciva
et
interrogabant,
illis,
quidnam
sentirent
u.aoiv,
e/ouo-i
outm,;
7rEpi
r,pt.')xtov
avoSov,
y^Vv
Yiv
?
2
et
si
Filitim
Spiritus
causam
faterentur.
twv
p-/)7wv
exei'vwv,
'
xat
tov
Uli
vero de dictis nihil se dubitare responde-
a'xtov
rcepl
7roiou<ri
to
ayiou
Ilveuu-aroi;.
Oi
runt,
quin
germana doctorum
iis
sint,
cum de
Maximi;
maior
ita
uev twv
p/jTwv
ox
ui/i6XXetv
liiao-av,
hoc fidem
faceret epistola sancti
yvrjai
twv otSao-xaXwv
Mot!jiu.ou
eii, rcopa tvj; ETricioArj?
causam vero
certe pars
Spiritus
Filio
tribuere,
to Oeiou
touto
7no-Touevof
t-Xv
autav
nullo
modo
volebant,
quod
(/.evtoito 3
ra>)Y 'p euiTav
IlvEuu.aT0?
of
Vito ot3o'vat
tcoivteXwi;
statueret et ipse sa]iicns
Maximus. Verum qui

illos a
ys
'
itXetove; -
outw
01
yp xat
tov
ad impietatem audaces erant, quique
aotpbv Siopt'êo-Qai
MaijujLov.
XX'
ToXuTjpoi tv]v
pyvjv
iixo-
10
principio secuti sunt, amplius pollicitationibus

et
SuauEEiav xat oaoi toutoii; Trapa

XouOrjtrov,
odjjtasi 5 ,
tt;v
muneribs
pellecti,
nuda
fronte
Filium
in
ETuaYY E ^' al ?
Xaptrpai^
imayOeviE?
xat
Spiritus
ipsis
causam
pronuntiarunt, ipiod ne
dictis
ita
Y u ,Jtv
,
fi
T î
xE-j)aX/|
u.r,3'
tov Yiov
ev toi?
6
a7rs-.j.vjvavTo
quidem
Latinorum
disertis
tou
HvEaaToq
eupTjTai
atTtov, 8
twv Aauvtov
Totoi?
15
verbis reperitur expressum.
Quorum
sentenest,
P'itoT?
tou
cpavepwi;
xeiuevov.
tiam ipse quoque patriarcha secutus

esset
quod
0;
xat 6 iraTpipyr,,; i-Kvyr !fliyix-:o, TrpootE'-pOapuEvo?

t i
iam pridem
et
ipse
miser corruptus,
sitiret,
rfi'r
xo aTo; 6 T*Xac xat
u.a ott|3v t^v e'xeTev
simul vero discessionem inde
quamvis
TraX).Y''i v > ei
xat xo ypswv aTOv TuvYiXauvs irpb?
eum
F.ô
atl
mortem debitum
fatale
compelleret.
tov btvatov.
'Eyw
tyj?
Se
ttjv
IpiauTou
yviottviv
apta
vero
cum
scriptam haberem sententiam,
xat 6;jtoXoytav
tu'o-tsw;
'
o-uYYEYpaptuEvr]v
e/wv
^ Kl *
2uj
fideique pariter
ita
meae confessionem (namque

erat,
(otw y*P ô" SisCpniTo

SoGvat
t/jv
Ttporepov eyyP"? 10 ?
prius
constitutum
ut
suam
unusut vidi
sauTO
tj3-.]
y V(,V'1 v
Ttpb? t/,v
Exaaxov),
w;
eISov
quisque sententiam scriptam traderet),

illos
auTou; l/.Ouaw;
xai tou? luot
eviosiv bipu.quts'vou;,
magna iam propensione animi

et
fern ad
auvEaTWTai; irpoTEpov
' EYYP''T' t ,v ^-
apu
<ju[jl-7te-
conciliandam pacem,
stabant,
eos qui niecum antea

corruisse, nullam vero
tctioxoto; sxeivoi?,
ou ' [Aeptvr)u.evouq
25
modo cum
illis
eVst/ov xat auTo;

auTOu; epEOiaa;,
t-Xv
Ypatpviv, iva ur, irp?

*
opYV
prorsus hcri scriptrum mentioneni;

ipse
meam
et
Et;
7rpo7TTOv
7JSr]
tov xtvuvov
scripturam
in
tenui,
ne
si
illos
irritassem,
T0 'J Y vt,)u7 v
l
ota aTOfXaTOs ue'vtoi tt,v Eaau-
certum
periculum nie committerem. Cetelibere
ES^Xuxra
p-zî
tjv
TtappiQofa,
u/X,
av aXXw;
rum
dicta
verbis
exposui
quid
et
senrirem
Svao-Oat
Sutixwv
et
xat
vaxoXtxwv
e^y'/ioiv
ou]
3c
videlicet
Occidentalium
aliter
Orientalium
<ju;a*<ovô-oii
7cTept>jv,
pr,
xaTi
tr|v
Patrurn
iuxta
cohaerere
non posse, quam

venerabilis
^,
?ct
imsToX^c tou
a {T j ov
,
o-;itto
M?i>ou tov riv

9
expositionem
epistolae
jÊV
Jy
aaa
.,
Tou yi'ou
,
IIveiVto;,
7cpo<7-
Maximi, nimirum
dicendo
Filium
non esse
illud
_
7rpo5'J/)xr,?,
'xs
u.r,
Eniff-/iU,r,vauEvo;
xat reept xrfi
w;
35
causam Spiritus; adnotans praeterea
de
ouSs TaTr,v (Tuy/toptTj toT; AaTivoi;,
xaXwi;
pt/,0
additamento, quod propter allatas causas nee

rite
factum, nee iusta

illi
EuXoY(>)( xaTot
tou?
01
Etpyjutc'vou; Xo'you;
sit
ratione appositum.
[/.Evy)V.
Y Y vri"
Post haec
res suas egerunt, atque

et
atl
conirpo;
'EvTEev
u=v
tou
31
t saurtv ETrpa;av xat

opou
xat
toi
scribendam definitionem
speetantia
sc
reliqua ad unitatem
tj)v
o"uvOr,xriv
Xonr
t?,;
contulerunt.
illis
.11
Ego
et
vero
ipsi
ex
co
" ;>"s<";
iSkeâv iyw
vojptiiOEtt;
i'va
aTtv extote
ytot?
ptou
'11
tempore segregatus ab
11I
mihi
vacans,
xal
Eaaut... "'
oyoXao-as;,
toi;
sanetis meis Patribus
doctoribus perpe-
iraTpo-t xat 3t3asxaXoi; oiaTeXt suvr,u.u.Evo?, 7rat

'
tuo adhaeream, per
hanc
meam
ot
-
scripturam
xaraâvjj
-Ttoti
ttjv
Iptaurou
y v(,
, ji-'1
;
Sia
t?,o-;s
111
'
^
'
Se
-
om. G.
"'.
3.
8(iat
:
tov
bis
scriptum
\.
s.
in
A.
in
>j
(Ine
scilicel
a.
ae, el
G.
in
:
om A
6v,'u.ait
addita
su.6iXXo
tarnen M.
supra
aytou
(pavep;
7,
\
'Av.yr,
atque alio versu
TtpTepov
A.
9.
om. CM.
I0.
Ip.'
[311]
ijiou trj?
jjiv(i),
XV.
Ypaa^?,
itoTEpov
(>?
s';/,
MARCl EPHESI1 EPISTOLA F.NCYCLICA.

SoxtuctÊiv t<o SouXo-
9
meam,
ut
av
'
Omnibus notam
liceat
facio
sententiam
uyu'ui
SoYfxacri
jâfpwv,
r,
oi-
volenti
cuilibet expendere,
nuni recta
edTpauasvoK
titi tt;v YySvr,u.s'vYiV evwaiv oi irap-
defendens
an
perversa
dogmata,
fadtam
unioncm amplexus non fuerim.
XV
MARCI
EPIIESII
EPISTOLA ENCYCLICA CONTRA GRAECO-LATINOS AC DECRETU.M SYNODI FLORENT1NAE.

OMNIBUS UBIQUE TERRARUM DEGENTIBUS KT INSULAS HABITANTIBUS GHRISTIANIS ORTHODOXIS, MARCUS EPHESIORUM METROPOLITA SALUTEM IN DOMINO.
l.Oui dira nos captivitate captivarunt, atque
in
Parisms.
*f TOII'AnANTAXOTTHSrHX KAITlN NlliN ErPISKOMENOIS 2 'OP0OAOEOI2 3 XPI2TIANOI2< MAPK02 'EniiKonoi: ti 'eujesin mhtpoiioAEQ2 'EN KYPI XAIPEIN.
1.
'
498.
10
Oi
xr,v xaxrjv /.ixa; oei/ijiaXwuiav aiY[/.aX)TeuTrpcx;
(ravTE; xai
t/,v
B?uX(va twv Xocnvixwv e8wv

5
,
Latinorum rituum dogmatumque Babylonem
xai ooy;/T(.)v 6=Xr,5avT; xoiTaspai
toto
''
jj.1v
abstrahere voluerunt, id quidem perducere ad
oix Vjouv/i^dav
aya'ftlv
ei;
7TE'sa<;,
autoEV 7
[zio-to
ts
exitum nequaqam potuerunt, natura absonum

esse
perspicientes,
in et
tejjitpoiivciv pivTEi;
xai XXto; iSuvatov, Iv
8s
praeterea
impossibile,
7tou
15
xrj;
65ou xaTa(t'!vavTC
7i-/)XoXoij6 <joiv'',
i
aOtoi
te
xai
uoi
sed
media quadam
itineris parte subsistentes
toutoi;
out'
e'xeIvo '"
Xonrbv
tum
ipsi,
tum
sectatores eorum, neque
iam
i.
JY t3t
trl
P-
D.
epi<rxo(i4voi?
Olli.
PQ.
3. pdoSSoi
om. C
N.
6. ]xev
odv A, sed subscriplis punctis o3v deleri vult.
7. OtoQi
jrpiOT. 6f f).
8.
(,>.
o-jt?
A.
5. xotTCKreTpai
A.
9. 57tixoXou8)!jav
A.
10. oijts ixeivo
a) Parisinus 1218, f. 498-502 (= P). Parisinus 1286, f. 184VO-190 (= Q). Ambrosianus 899, f. I43*-148 (= A). Edilio quae habetur in
in! litulus
Vita Gregorii metropolilae [renopoleos
(Athenis, 1860), p. 63-67. de nuperrima edilione
Nihil
quam
Callistus
dicendum occurril monachus

in p.
.-iriis
conciliorum,
ubi
exstat epistola
illa
cum
rcsponsionc Gregorii Protosyncelli, laline reddila a Caryophyllo, quam repeliil Migne, P. G., t. 160,
p.
Sanctae Annae in monte Atho inseruil phia Marci Ephes (Athenis, 1887),
Biogra
112-119.
112-204
(=
C).
Nam
seil
Dositheum exscripsit lionus
ille
monachus,
Etlilio
adornata a Dosilheo
c-ui
patriarcha in volumine adnioduni rarn,

Tofio;
'Afinri; (Iassii,
Mlulninle-
plagulas lypographicas ita misere miscuit, ul nee pes nee caput appareal in felu adeverlendos
1698),
p.
581-581;.
ii
t
Nun
gram, sed
in
mancam denuo
r< jicl
idem Dositheus
:
Lalinos band sine lahme edito. Mein monumentum adservatur

codicibus,
in
multis aliis
:
(Heiiiniri,
maximae molis volumine inscripto Tuo? /.ap; 1705), p. 631 (= DJ. Edilio graecorussica Abrahami Norov in parvi pretii libro rossice scripta Marci Ephes et Gregof Scfio:
quos
145,
f,
f.
adire
195;
Monacensi
haud licuil, nimirum Monacensi 256, f. 281-287;

Parisino 1295,
f.
Parisino 1191,
Parisino 1327,
f.
29 v ;
I
156 159
f.
241";
arisino Suppl. gr. 619,

si
95.
in-
Imii anecdota
(Parisiis,
1859),
p.
22-42
(=
N).
Caryophylli translalionem,
pauca excipias,
Nonnulla in banc editipnem satis erudite notavil Sophocles ab (Economis in libello graece cripto
lactam reliqui.
450
sunt amplius

quod
erant,
[312]
neque
relicta
illud evasere,
u.Eu.Evv}xao-iv
'
oute
xoto yfv>x<jiv 'lEpoao'Xupia
ad quod tendebant;
iis
nam
quidem
est
ab
ujv
oiTtoXiiTovte;,
xf,v
w; 3
<xXt)w<;
oquijiv
Trjg
Hierosolyma, quae vere est pacis visio", et

est firma et
sl^tjvrjg, xai xb
2kov
'
opo;. xr,v (katav m'o-xiv xai

oe yw(ahx<. xe''
piv)X
Sion mons, hoc
inconcussa fides:
Bahylonii
aasio-xov.
BaSuXiovtot
xat
xXyifJr)-
verum
voliint,
fieri
et
dici
unquam
nee
vai
''
ja^te
7
fSouXo'iisvoi
SuvpiEvoi,
xai
Sia
nee
possunt; hanc
sane ob
causam
xoux'av
[jievoi
oixaiwg xXvjOe'vxe? râiy.nXurti'Ot, xaXoov'J

7xb
vocandi merito Graeco-Latini, usitato autem
0' 8
twv
TtoXXiov
Aaxtvd-fipovst;.
nomine vulgo
appellati Latinizantes.
Isti
ergo
Ouxoi
xoi'vuv
01 |jii;dOrip; '" avOpoircoi

' '
xaxa xob;
ev
homines, iuxta Fabulosos hippocentaros semi[J.U0H t7C7toxEvxadpoui;

feri,
|j.Ex
twv Aaxtvwv
ptiv otxo1i
cum
Latinis
Filio
quidem fatentur Spiritum

Xoyoî xb
c'x
xou Yiou xb llvEuu.a xb ayiov extcoxbv
sanetum ex
subsistentiae
definitionis
procedere
et
habere Filium
pEUEUat xai
suae
causam (haec enim sunt
Yibv
atxiov
5 ativ
e/eiv
1
xvj?
1,1
iauxou
ipsorum verba); nobiscum autem
7xac;s(o; (ouxio
y'p xai
opo;
otaXaa-
dieunt illum ex Patre procedere. Et
cum
illis
vEil, u.iV
XEyouffl
-
r,u.oiv Se
xb ex xou Haxpoi; EXTcopsEO~9ai

E'xEtvaiv
(jlev
quidem
Iicite
ac rationabiliter fuisse appositum
xai
(j.et'
Euixi;
xai
1
Symbole additamentum aiunt; nobiscum vero

illud exprime're
euXo'yjS xr)v Tcpo50'/,xr,v lv

cpaat,
(jtE' rjptiv
xw aujiSdXw
yEYOvEvai
''
neutiquam volunt; quanquam

est,
5s XEystv xaux7",v
o xaxaos'yovxai
'-
quod
Iicite
ac rationabiliter factum
quis
(xai'xoi ye
xb
Osjjiixi?
"'
xai eXo'y<o; y v u evov t 'S v xai

jjiex'
recuset exprimere? Et
cum
illis
quidem a/.ymum
illud
itapaixviaaixo
Xe'yeiv;)"
sxsi'vojv
piiv
xb
o"e
Christi corpus esse dieunt,
nobiscum vero
ausint.
aup.ov
(jipia
xou Xpiuro
Xs'YOuat,
otv
ue9' r]aiv
'Ap'
ad
communionem sumere non

haec
sunt
An non animum
axou o.ExaXaaSavEiv ox
ou/
l;l
xoX(i'/]5aisv '".
IS
satis
ad
declarandum
txav xauxa 20
xr,v
YVWf]V axiv
oiaosiljai,
eorum, quod non indagandae
veritatis studio,
quam in manibus habentes prodidere, in unum cum Latinis convenere locum, sed voluntate
expiscandi aurum, et fictam, non veram unio-
xai xt ox i\rii<x; Epsuvav Tcotoupuvot xoT? Aaxtvoi;

cuvr,X6ov,
r,v
JI
ev
ygpalv e/ovxe; TcpoOEOixamv,
aX/.a /puuo/o?,<;ai ouXduEVOi xai 7tE7rXa<jaEV/)v, ox

XvjO/;, Guo-xr,o'aa'9at evoxtiv
nem
2.
I.
conciliandi?
Sed quemadmodum cum
illis
coniuneti
2.
Tiva
oe
TttV
xai- 3 xpdirov atot;
?|v(o67)aav, erci'
198".
fuerint,
alio
considerandum; nam omne quod

certe
cum
GXETCXe'oV
YP
T(>
EXEpM EV0UU.EV0V
oi'
svd;
coniungitur, per aliquod
medium
xivo; us'aou Ttavito; Ivouxat. TyJ uiv ov

TtEpi
oi'^r^
vr\"
unitur.
Quod
igitur
visi
ad sententiam de Spiritu
illis
xou yiou IIvEumaxo?
2 ''
Eooâv EvtoO^vai, abv

1
saneto attinet,
sunt
coniungi, sancientes
axoT? diTOS)va|Aevoi xai ex xou Yiou xouxo-'

x/jv Trapîv'
'
e'/eiv
illum a Filio etiam

et
suam subsistentiam habere

ditferunt, nee est inter eos
xa
o'
'
aXXa Txavxa oidtposa, xai

u-e'iov
caetera
omnia
ooiv
e'v-'
axoi? ev ooe xai
000 xoivbv, XXa

- fl
quidquam unum, aut medium, aut commune;

sed duo diversa Symbola nunc quoque recitantur, sicut
et
oo
[jiev
a;j.6oXa
7xapT|XaYu.E'va
Xs'yExai
rrXiv, loo^TTEp xai ixpbxEpov
oixxal 31 xai Oiôpoi

f,
antea;
duo quoque sunt
diffe-
XsixoupYtat xsXouvxat,
01'
-'r\
u.sv oi'evu.ou uai'a;,
Si
rentia sacrificiorum genera, alterum
quod pane
aîiou"
Sixxa
01
aTCTidpiaxa,
tb
uv
01a
I.
ox'
i-/.E':;o
>.
(iE|J.ev/;zao'iv 0111.
A.
A.
i.
oxe
7.
oi'
xe
:Ooe D.
3.
('>;
sup.
9.
lin.
P.
'1.
xat Ha. e
10.
|j.t;o')rio;
CD.
hi.<
in
5. xe
noxE
CD.
6.
xXiOfjvat
Q,
in lex tu
nimii'um et ad
14.
marg.
15.
toxo v
|).
16.
8.
8' 0111.
I'.
N.
12.
6
l>.
ov
om. PN.
11.
xnoy.svxapou;
-
arb; xai iautwv Q.
13.
1K.
opo;
ip'
30? corr.
-
P.
'
XE'youirtv ('.
YEvEVOai Q.
?jv
Tixyr xT i%-o
i
17. toXti^setEv
D.
T.
19.
ox
"
-- xaxriv
A.
21. xat
-*'<
D.
- 22. xat
sup.
lin.
P.
23.
"28.
t
iv
im QD.
D.
\<l
24.
xrj
Q
fvj Q,
25. EXTtopEffEus
add. PQ.
rox' eêiv
N.
27. xa Be I).
om.
marg.
Il:v.
moxque
[Iepi
Bo Buatv xtX., notalo scilicel
quovis differenliarum capite.
-'> itapYi>.ay(iEva
A.
l>.
xxvm,
lij; 1
Pelr.
11,
(',.
[313]
XV.
MARCI EPHESII EPISTOLA ENCYCLICA.

to Si St'
|a EV
451
azymo.
TpwrV xaTaS^s^TEXEuv 2
BSatTO Ix
imyiaetot
xopucpV a v() .8 v,
o""
1
'
xal xi
:i
t^pcp
'
fcrmentato conficitur, alterum quod Bina quoque baptismata, unum
wpo<rjcp<o(xevov, to
oJS'&tmwv
xal
utou
y_pei'v e/_ov B
immersione confertur, alterum

infusione a
oixxa Se xi
>
e6>] Tta'vxa
eV
summo
quod trina quod aquae
7x511 TCpr,XXaYf'va,
vertice; et
vv)OTtai
xe
Tl'{
xal o3v
E'xxX7]<ria<mx*i
r,
xa;Ei<
xa \
J
oi
Tl
tomotov.
eWl,
brav
to-
cpavEpiv xal
ETrt'SriXov <jr,[XErov8
e"
Xv,9; Kai
xoT;
e'x
V-oOrâv
ya'p ttou
xa
quod chrisma etiam adhibet, alterum vero quod adhibere illud nihil prorsus necesse habet. Instituta quoque ac mores in omnibus diversa omnino sunt, ieiunia, et ritus ecclesiastici, et s.milia.
unum quidem,
oixsia
irovs
Quae ergo
ax/pYEiv
8ouXo'u.voi
u.r)
(xoxo
hie unio, ubi nulluni
xal
patens
ac
manifestum
uniti sunt, qui
apparet
(ovr,(rav)
xal
twv Ilaxlpwv TCopae-
quomodo
Hac enim
assensum,
signum?
et
Wvon"'axoXou9ovTE(;;
lege
suum
a
sua retinere volunt? ad unionem praebuere
quamvis
Uli
Patrum traditionibus
ratio-
3. 'AXA'
deseiverint.
'
ti? 6 ao-io,- aotev Xo'yo

l
.,
OCoeWe
'
-',
,ri xSv rpa xo,v 'KxxX'/idi'a xb ix uovouxo naxp? IxTropEUEaeai eOêv, oaV 5 w ),S q | x T o naxp? u E'xiropEEtjai- xoxo l;i oe xbv Ytv ox
t5)<:
^st'v
l3
3.
At
quam
praeclaram obtendunt
inquiunt,
nem? Nunquam,
dixit,
Graecorum Ecclesia
u; Exea'XXEi
<
simpliciter ex
EXTropEusEo),;-
txe
17
Spiritum ex sole Patre procedere, sed Patre procedere; hoc autem

:
xaxi xoxo
...
xal irpoxspov fy*v xal vv

x5j;
sWv
Filium non exeludit a produetione

ratione fuerimus et antea, et nunc
ita
ut
hac
yJvioue'voi
<I
civoiV
cps
x^<;
xupX.-Wwc;!
Et
&
j E} ^
xSv Tpatx.ov 'ExxXr^t'a x ex xo Haxpb? IxttopEusiat

20
v e Xe
Y ev,
e';
axo xo
x<7,v
<*
Xptsxo
'
quoque simus uniti. Pro hominum dementiam pro excaecationem! Si Graecorum Ecclesia ex Patre
xal xSv
procedere semper
Ispwv arcodxXMV xal
dixit,
lv xaT;
a Christo ipso et sanetis
cruvboV Traxs'pwv
TrapaXago, xb 2 Ix
e'Xeyev (oSe
apostolis patribusque
Filio
xo
2 -'
Vto
SI"
ooSettoxe
yp Txaps'XaeE
to ex
(xo'vou
xoxo rcap' oSevo';), xi
synodorum edoeta; ex vero nunquam dixit (hoc enim a nullo
Y aXXo
e'AeYEv;
r)
23
to riaxpoc lx7topo-9ai
Ei yip ox 21
ex
xo Vto, Sr,Xov
traditum aeeepit); quid aliud, quaeso, asserebat, quam ex solo Patre procedere? Si enim non ex
Filio,
<:,<
Ix
(xovouxoS riaxpo;.
certum
"Opa
,
Se xal eVi
est ex Patre solo.

scies.
.,
t?< yEwÊo.;.
Hoc ipsum gene>.,
ToV
rotT
/7r e o ?
rationis
ipyjai",
exemplo
yeVvtl 0y ra nQ ^
o
Ex Patre
...
inquif,
nvxwv Tv auvmv.
7rpoixi'9r]o-iv
;
Mi xi<
-
IvxaGa xb Ix ,oVou
-'
natum ante omnia saecula
Numquid
addit
AX' ouoev
f,vt'xa
r,xxov xal
voouev xoxo
quispiam,
Ex
solo? Nihilo tarnen

si
secius hoc
xal Xe'youev
Setzei 27
irap' ouSevo?
*
Y ap aAXou
intelligimus, et
quando opus
fuerit,
exprimi-
Yv<j8at xbv Ytov |M|8^x*|ttv.

& Aa(xa<rxrivb ? 'l.vvrj?
A,i xoxo xal
mus
nam
Filium a nullo generari didieimus.
Ix itponoTCOu x^'ExxXyio-ta?
x
Quocirca
totius
Ioannes Damascenus
et
f.
499.
ex persona
:
airac! 28 xal
twv /pi<jxtavwv aTtivxcov
'Ex xo
...
Ecclesiae
Filio
..,
omnium
.<
christianorum
Tio
xal Ix
ht
sprjat'
29
xb TIvEtta ou Xe'youev^"
Xs'YOaEv
31
,
Et Ss
,'.,;
Ex
inquit"
non dieimus Spiritum
...
xoTto xb rivEujx ou
naxpb
[xvou
S-^Xov
Si ergo etiam ex Filio
xo
non dieimus Spiritum,

dieimus.
X*'yO|mv St
xal 32
[xpbv
profecto
ex
Patre
solo
Propterea
1.
tpfe* A.
5.
Q.
2.
Ante
:
xeXe.ov scripserat x e
.
.
o,oo ri o0v
io
i2
TaL
om Q
. .
PN S fc, oJv A N ~ u ;r D rrs
_
D D
Q, quod dein deleVit.

.
6 lzo[
.
3.
7.
om G
_g
*n
A1,Q iiemquepaui
-
inferius
^ 1^s ^ ^^
x* A
4
S'
ex
SI ,o,-,>
-.
o missa
post
24.
oox
i^tr_ z _ w;
25
.
om A
.
26 . xai
ZZ*7 rJVTcT Q Q :r^ :

a6
27 s
Xp;w
?ma
a
~
g
20
-
^-
rt sl
a)
A G.,
t.
94, c. 832 B.
patr. on.
T. XVII.
f. 2.
31
'
452

:
[314,
paulo ante dixerat"
Filium
non dicimus
Pater, inquit
vwT^pto
xai
ev
tov Tiv
iyCfrfi
>i
^r,5iv
ou Xôiaev
amov
aiTto?
causam
: et
sequenti capite,
.
tw
.
xEtpaXauo'
Movoc
solus est causa

4.
llar/ip
Quid praeterea?
Latinos, inquit,
nunquam
(i
4.
Ti
eti
'
O87roTE,<pr|5i'
2
,
tou? Aauvoi;
co?
habuimus
ticos.
ut haereticos, sed
tantum schismaiis
atpSTtxou? efyofiev 3 , o-XXa u.dvov

'
oy_i<j|/.aTixoi; .
"
Sumpserunt autem hoc ab
ipsis
nihil
Toto
piiv
ouv Trap' aiTiov exeiviov EiXvnpaai

rifn.5;
Latinis;
nam
illi
nos vocant schismaticos,
syiay.aTixou? yap
exeTvoi xaXoaiv, ouSev
v)[xiv
habentes, cur nos de nostra accusent sententia,
EYxaXsTv e/svte;
vffi TTOTOtY^?
irspi T7|V ripiETEpav
8d;av, XX
oti
,
sed quoniam a debita
illis,
ut putant, descivi-
aTwv
*7TEa/_i(i6viav, r,v J>!psiXou,EV
mus
sint
obedientia.
illis
An
vero
sit
aequum,
a nobis
C e'xeivoi vo|j.iouaiv.
Ei 8s xai f,u5^ touto 8ixaiov
10
etiam idem
praestari,
ipsi
et
accusandi non
xevoi<;
avTiyaptiÊaai xai ouSev auToic ((xaloZuzv
de sententia
sua,
illi
considerandum.
dederunt, addi-
TTEpl tv)v Soôtv, axEitTEOv.

<7/i'a[A0tToi;
Tr,v
s
[/iv
ov
ttjv
'
aiTiov tot!
TTpodO-iix'/jv
Causam
tamento
certe schismatis
exeTvoi
oeoioxoji
v^v
palam
Ipsi
apposito,
quod antea
ab
iis
clam
eqeveyxovtei;
dva'âvodv,
Ott'
o2dvTa
TtpoTEpov
,
mussitabant.
vero
non
illos
priores
eXeyov
t]|AeT? 0
auTwv IdîaTloiEVTcpdTEpoi
u.aXXov
'"
jg
immo vero praecidimus a communi

seiunximus,
segregavimus ac
corpore.
0 E'uytdafxEV utou;
'
xai aTTExd']<a(Xv xou xoivoii
Ecclesiae
zrfi
'
'ExxXyici'a? aeoaTO?.
p6-/)V
Aia
ti, Elite [aoi
IIo'te-
Qua
et
de causa, obsecro?
num
ut
recte sen-
pov 6k
r/cvTa? 12
;
8!;av,?,
pOw?
Etitoi,
;
ttjv irpo(r8^x7,v
3
tientes, aut
ob additamentum
sit
rite
appositum?
EÊvEyxvTai;
Kai
ti;
av toto
1
'
[/-V
(TtpoSpa
2
quis hoc dicat, nisi
prorsus mente permo-
tov EyxE'-âXov SiaarEaEiaasvoi;
'AXX w? aToira xai

u
tus? Ergo ut absurda et impia sentientes, et
ouacEov)
8r',xr|V
'
''
ip
povovTa? xai 7rapaXYi')<;
r/)v
'
'
Trpos-
temerarios additamenti auctores. Ut haereticos

igitur
TTODicravTac.
Oxov
<o;
aipetixou; butouj
sumus
aversati
et
hanc ob causam
aTTEfTTpa^ripiEv,
xai 81a toto autwv

;
EywpisnitEv.
sumus ab
illis
dissociati.
Quid enim
:
aliud
Ata
(i
ti yotp
18
aXXo
eitti
a<ri
Yap
ol ipiXeuireSei? vo|tfi*
causae fuerit? Aiunt vero piae leges'

Hae-
AipETixc;
vo'u.0";
xai
toT?
xaTa
twv
aipETixwv
25
reticus est, et
legibus quae adversus haereticos
"
uTxEiTat 6 xai piixpv y"v ti icapsxxXt'vwv

7u{ote(0<
01 .
latae sunt.subiicitur, qui vel

fide declinat
.
minimum
illos
a recta
ttj<; 6p67,<;
Ei uiv ouv
oCpSe'v ti
7tapx-
Si igitur Latini
a recta fide
xXivouaiv
"
AaTTvoi -"
'
t?,? op65jc ttiuteio?, [xaT/iv
nihil
deflectunt,
si
nequidquam
certe
plane prae-
aToi; i; eoixev
'Xi.x;,
aTTExdâusv eiO irapExxXivouatv

itpi
cidimus, sed
divinitatem
deflectunt, idque circa

in
xai
TaTa
T^v
OsoXoYiav to &YIOU
22
Spiritus,
quem
blasphemare
IlvU;xaTO!;, ei? 8 Xacr'iTiariiTai xivviov
6- 3 /a).EaipETixouc
t<->
periculum
f
est
omnium
exitiosissimum,haeretici
7CWTaTO?,
oiOtou;
a'ipETtxoi
eJgiv
'
apa,
xt
xai
8:
10;
499"
ergo sunt, atque
ut haereticos a fidelium
illis
coetu
TTx'}a;/.Ev.
Aia
J
'
xai /pioaEV
;
abscidimus. Cur vero eos qui ab

transeunt,
liquet, ut
ad nos
pipio tou; i\ aTiv viy.iv

);
-npodtvTai;
Ox
i;
u8r,Xov
chrismate
inungimus?
an
non
aipETixou?
ovTa;-
:i
Ae'YEi
Y"P
^ T^
SeutEpa^
haereticos? Ait enim septimus oecu:
oixoupiEvixî; ouvdoou xavoiv eGoouo?" 'los; TtpodTiOelie'voui;

-
menicae synodi secundae canon
Eos qui
'
TY|
Op0o8o;ia xai
Tvj [ipi8i
twv
501^0-
1.
::.
ti ia-A
i,>.
Ad marg.
4.
ivtlOems
1).
APQ,
5.
deinde ><n;
(ttj
ivTiOsdEu; Q)
APQ.
7-
0111.
2.
cprioi
oro. D.
8.
e Z oiiEv
Q.
9.
tot
toO;
A.
eiXâoiv A. f.. êiXotiev
CDN.
11.
<r<ra
zffi
ov
CD.
16.
8s8<ixa<nv
AD.
13.
si
npTEpov w N.
um.
21.
I.
CDN.
18.
10.
xotvo
14. 8ia<reirt<r|i.s'vo?
- 15. 8u<je6^
ad marg. P alia manu. I', add. ad marg,
alia
om. C. manu.
17. tjv.
Olli.
ypsup.
lin.
A.
22.
19. jrBpsxXtvouuiv L)
itapexxXivov ex
12. corr. Q.
r,|iiv
ex '"
"
1>.
jtapaXywv
20. oi
AaTivoi
25.
QD.
.0;
eoixev otou;
Y' ou
om. C. 23.
um. Q.
24.
um. Q.
ox
eu'SjiXov
vt;
om. D.
2(>.
TupOTi6E|i^vou;
AQ.
.,
ii.ui
b)Ibid.,c. 849B.
l'ilra.
c)
tit.
Ml.
c. 2
Juris
e<
clesiaslici
Nomocarionis Graecorum,
I.
II
Romae,
I.
1868,
|.
600.
d)
Apud
l'ilra.
</<
,il..
I.
p.
511.
'
[315]
n
XV.
MARCI EPHESII EPISTOLA ENCYCLICA.

ii
453
uiviov iitb aipi-Ttxwv Styfi'M xatot t^|v ttote-
ii
Tayuevriv xoXout'av xat auvÔstav
'
'ApEtavoui;
2 |/ev
i'
ab haereticis accedunt ad rectam fidem, el partem consequentium salutem, recipimus

ordine
et
xal MaxfSoviavou xai 2a6CaTtavou;
xai
consuetudine
et
quam
se
subiiciemus
et
NauoiTiavou?
xat
rlyouv
tou? XE'yovTa,;
eaurou;
KaOapoui;
Arianos quidem
tianos, et
Macedonianos,
Sabbaet
et
i<
'Aptarepouc
xat
TsffsapEsxatSsxaTfTai;
i<
Novatianos qui
vocant, et
Catharos
ii
TsTpaotTa; xai 'ATroXivapitrcaV Ss/dfAEa

xat
ava8EiAaTi'Sovra<;
Aristeros
'<
SiSoVta XiSe'XXou? 6
at'psstv
(Aî
Quartodecimanos,
iraav
cppovo'uffav 7
8
Apollinaristas recipimus libellum dantes, et
tppovel
f,
ayt'a
toD
-<
9eo xaoXtx^
10
<
anathematizantes omnera haeresin, quae non

sentit ut sancta
xat
aTtoiToXix^
'ExxXyitrta 9 ,
' '
<rfpYÔ(As'vou< <0 rjTot

ayi'i
/piouivout
irpfchov
tw
jAiipw to xe 12 (ae'twttov xat tou; dspOaXpoui;

tot?
p"
Dei cathoiica et apostolica Ecclesia; nee non consignatos sive unetos

in
|<
primum sacro chrismate

dieimus
fronte,
xai
oculis,
tvac
xat
to UTo'ixa
xat
'
Ta na, xai
13 <T<ppaytt;ovTSi;
naribus, ore et auribus. Et consignantes eos

:
aTOu;
Xyopev
.
jji~v
2q>oayig
tfei
,s
dwQsug vsvfiuTog dyiov

10
Signaculum doni Spiritus saneti
Op
auv;
Vides, quibus
adnumeremus eos
hi
15
xctTTOUEv
qui a Latinis
haeretici
xou?
e'x
Aaxt'vwv
TrposidvTa?
17
El
ad nos perfugiunt? Si ergo

sunt,
illi
ouv ourot navTE; atpETtxot,

1t
Se
omnes
o^Xov ort
xxEivot.
quoque
inter haereticos
xat 4 aocpiiaxoi; 7raTptap/v)i;

6
numerandi.
Avtio/ei'? Is
0E3)po<
BaXaa(/.wv ev Ta? 7rp ?
Mapxov
tov
SytMxaTov
20
TTEGt totiov
itatptap^v
YpacpEt
19
;
'AXe|;av8pEta
TToxptWi
Quid porro de his Theodorus Balsamon, doctissimus patriarcha Antiochenus, respondens ad quaesita Marci sanetissimi patriarchae Alexandrini,
<
AiytxaXwTOt AaxTvot
e?;
scriptum reliquit?
xat fxepoi
Trapouffia'SovTE? 20
#,(/j v
Captivi" Latini et
Ta? xaOoXix;
21
alii
ad nostras catholicas ecclesiasaccedentes
exxXYidta?
i.
^TOtit fjuxaXapieaveiv
ti
e'oti,
petuntdivinaesanetificationiscommunionem.
Oeiwv ayiaoâ'Twv. Et ov Ex^(opy)TE'ov xoxd
&)xou>ev
4'oiJ
paflelv.
'Ofirfwv
o
fttj
An
sit
concedendum
est
/list'
ifiov
22
,
hoc, scire cupimus.
xar'
..
Qui non
colligit
25
'
m,
T/j?
xai
'EitEi
avvywv
fisr'
tfiov,
axop/r/fa.
mecum, contra me est: et qui non mecum, dispergit\ Quoniam igitur

celebris
ov irpo /pdvtov ttoXXojv dic'ExxXr)ota<,

xj<;
'
ante
Ea/ta6r)
o (f.ajiv,
multos annos Ecclesiae Occidentalis,

illa
outixyJi;
PciptY);
||
Romanae inquam,
est
to TTEptwvuptov aOpotupta e'x t^ 21 ' twv "Ete'pmv 21 xsaaapcov ayioiTtTtov iraTptap/wv xotvovt'a?, aTtotr/oivitrEV
portio divulsa
30
"
"
|<
reliquorum sanetissimorum quatuor patriarcharum, abrepta in mores et
a consortio
ei;
e'6]
xat oyiiax
x>j<;
dogmata
aliena
-|
xafaXtxv;; 'ExxXn)(Tta xlTc5v dp9o8do>v S
a cathoiica Ecclesia et orthodoxis
XXdxpia
(8i&
'I
yap
26
toto
o
*
ev Tai; (tetau; 27 JeioteXe-
<
OTt'oet?
xotv^? 28 twv
:!
Traxptapytxtv 29 dvoptaTwv
'
(nam propterea et in divinis sacrificiis papa non inseritur communi nominum

patriarchalium
va ? opa;
y E'vo ?
3i
6 TraTra? 3
commemorationi);
latinus sacerdotali
^t'wTat), oix 32 NpeiXst 33

J
ideirco
f,
500.
non debet
homo
35
..
Xaxtvtxov
manu
per
ex
ystp
paTtx%
3ti
twv
divina et immaculata mysteria sanctificari,nisi
1.
x, , U v,6s,av on,
D.
2.
^v
ok
Q.
6.
3.
.Sexanvac
.
xa 6o ,x,
--
Q
NaSaTtavoic Q.
5.
.oXXtva^Ta, CD.
25
TP ,apXMV
~^4iF^-^^ * W
J^
22
'
ta^ A.
4.
X t 6eXOU5
PQ.
re V,ape ? xc!
8X , a;
7.
10. xal
âyt^vo.
W ov* a av
11.
G.
^ _ ^ J'
D.
8.
xa> x
A ~z lw D 1
a
Un
; 'r X t^ iaa D
-
''^
*<*< add
PQ.
_ 30. .va.op.T, N.
26. y P
on, Q.
_ 27.
Q-
- 23
C.
3..
hta,
- m - 32. oOx
; ante Ix
add. D.
on, N.
N.
- 33.
16
- 24. ^ I - 28. ^ xotv*
^
G"
,n
PQN _ -
A.
-ll **
138
an Ab ~
-
a)
b)Mat.
Theodor! Balsamonls Responsu ad interrogationes Marci, xii, 30; Luc. XI, 23.
>..
=P
dar
'
454
,,

dogmata
[3161
prius Latinorum
moresque
velit
in
Oeukv xai aypavxtov

xaxOrjxai'
00Y|AaTtov
xaxry/Y|0/j
2
[/.usxripiiov iyi'C.EO^vi, si ar)
eiurare,etcanonicecatechismoinitietur,et
...
(i
TtpdxEp'jV
TCOOÊoOai t(iv Xaxtvixoiv

xai
Audis? referatur numerum orthodoxorum mores, sed etiam abrepti sunt non modo in vero dogmata quae non agnoscit Ecclesia; quae
>.
dp6o3d;oi<;
:i
ilcHo65j
e'i<;
'Axousic Sri* Tce<iyoivi<;87]aav
o iidvov
6),
non agnoscunt orthodoxi, haeretica
certe sunt.
XXa xai
?i
8
11
fjofixavx
xwv poSdûv ,
Tcvxcx;
XXdxpia (xa
Ul a'ipexix),
'
'
atque Audis etiam, initiandum esse canonice,

in
si
9 tmv opOoS^tov Mdxpia ,
numerum orthodoxorum referendum?Ouod

initiandus
est,
xai Ott
xaxa xavdva; Karnyyfirâ\

,
;
cpsiXotjui
xai
3
,
chrismate
etiam
profecto
toi; opOooioi; ;t<Tc>0/jvai
Ei
oe
xarnyyriyai*
,:l
.
orthodoxi ungendus. Linde ergo nobis repente qui per tot tempora et per tot apparuerunt, sunt? Patres et doctores haeretici iudicati
SrjXov oti xa\ tcTi"

rjpiiv avcfocvr)<jav
pipw /_piaOr|Vi
IloOev
o't
oOv
S',4
in
afyv7|c
4> ovte; dp6ddo;oi

' '
xoo-ouxwv ypdviov xai Euro xoo-ouxiov
xcaxEpiov xai
Sidao-xXwv
xpiBevxei;
aipExtxoi
Ti?
;
auTou?
Quis
si
illos tarn facile
orthodoxos fecit? Aurum,

fateri velis, et
illos fecit
oxw
ei
'
dpOodd;ou? 7CE7Co{r|XEV p CfS?
'O ypucd; 20 ,
15
quod verum
est
lucra tua
ouXoio xaXr|95i Xe'ye'v, xat xEpov) xa oa' (xXXov

21
2:1
immo
te
vero aurum non

illis
orthodoxos, sed
S'
exeivou?
TC-jirjo-ac;
[*sv
22 7C7rot7)Xev
ttoiov,
El?
pOoSo'ôuc,
xyjv
ge
reddens
assimilem
in
haereticorum
oe
exei'voi;
xcov
aipe-
partem
5.
detrusit.
si
xixwv
inquit,
21
aTTEwaaxo
[jioTpav.
Sed
medium,
aliquod
et
inter
iis
5.
'AU'
ei
23 pi<x7)x xiva,
26
ifYjai'v
,
IrcivOT)-
dogmata excogitemus, per

coniungemur.
mus, cum
et res
illud
cum
uoitMV xwv ooYptaxwv,
IxEivot xe <7uvacf8?;<jdu0a
_.|i
nostras optime compone-
t,
oY aixYj;xai
Ttpo; Jjaa?
auxou; xaAw<;
e;ouev
nihil fateri
cogamur praeter ea quae

et
nobis consueta sunt
a Patribus tradita.
initio
xai oSev avaYxaCdiASvot Xe'yeiv xcapa xi eitoOdxa 2 J ixeivo xb xou? Tot' eotiv jrapaSsSoiAEva ...
'
Hoc
illud est
quod ab
multos decepit,
tcoXXou? e; pyri; aTcaxrjijav xai Tteicrav

x'ji?
xoXouOv
aTcaYouai'
'
persuasitque sequi homines, qui eos ad praeesse quid rupta impietatis abdiixerunt. Nam medium inter utramque sententiam rati, ut
contingit
in
?;
xov xpv)avov
x;;
'
ouuuEOEtai;
25
Ttiffxeuoavxe?
y*P
32
.
" va
Tl H1
-'
i-
Sopv,
XO 0EIVOV OTCEp 7xi xtviov Evavxitov (TUfxatVEl, Ttpb?
quibusdam
contrariis,
ultro
in
^dxo^dXr.aav
AXXa
Xe';iv
uev EvE/.Exai
(AEjr.v
perniciem incurrerunt.
reperiri
poterit
Verum
inter
dictio
quidem
Suo Soqiv
ixwvda(.)5
tceoi
EupEO/jvai
;,:l
x->,v
djJiipoxEpOK;
oâai'vouuav
30
media
duas opiniones,
d;av de
(aeutiv
34
3s ivavxiwv So$iv
ei
aequivoce utramque
significans, sed contrariis
x auxou TtpaY|J-axoi;,
ouvaxov
uie'uov
Je [M$i xca
sententiis interiectam esse
mediam sententiam
falsum, alhrma-
Xyi&cia;xai .](s8ou; Euxai xi
xai xaxaâuEwc;
de ic eadem,
r.
est
impossibile; alioquin erit etiam
xai TcoâaEci?. 'AXX' oix IstiV eVi Tcavx; yP 'V'

:!7
r,
500"
quid
medium
inter
verum
et
xaxcpacrii;
vj
rj
aTcdâmc;.
Ei
[*ev
ouv
xd
35
tionemqueet negationem. Atqui nonest;etenim
Xaxivixdv
dX/iOei;
SoYpia
xb
xai 38 ex
to
Viou
x.xct8ra.
om. AQ. -2.
xaxax^
ex xaxra^Ba, eorr. Q.
3.
cUo6? Q.
ei;
47-
om. CD, poMto
t,;
in Cinterrogandi signo post &xo 8. rfiv P 6oS6?a,v-x i.AvtacCD.
- 5.
i^/j^.avG. -0.
AQ.
add. Q-
^- **<** UN
10.
5^
O.n.
9.
xi Bs-aiXcixpt om. D.
xai Tcavx^
15. 19.
Q.
11.
ipOm AQ(
16
ID.
12.
?oOva.
QD.
17.
13. el Se
maq]! om. QD.

om. D.
:
Q
-'-
e&xfcpvn? 4vE ? v>i<7av
AQ.
to<7o0xwv Z p6v<ov xai Otc
- 14. - 18ei ?
x<j>
x Q.
1).
x pr,^vai
aOxoi;
L>l
ovtu; N.
20. TtMcoiixEv aipexixo; Q, in
quo habetur hoc scholion ad marg.

-.'.?
oriiîve.
Cn
B*prt*^ JJwv
13eiv -
,r- 4Xn8eia 8 xe Nixala? xai 'Ptocrfa xai ol Xoitco

,
ev xoic jtpaxxtxoi xf,; 6 Y 6n;
e<"
CJAN
25.
D omisso
-.
(v posl exei'vou;.
marg. ivxCOw.,
,,
moxque X&nc
N.
xai
30.
xai
- 22. oOxe D. - 23. oO oe A. - 24. APQ. - 26. fqai D. - 27. xato; om. D. riEioav 4*oXn6eiv om. PQN. - 31. i7ia T ou<
!<<Tr,
x^v atp ; tixriv
CD.
Ad
;
28.
J ..v
eiêv ex eô^v corr. Q.
1.
//M
ex
,,,., ;
\[..
:
34.
x'o
85 8
-zu
1).
35. 8o5<Sv EOpeOrjvai
Q.
36. \
om. C.
- 32. nuxoXôav om. - 37.

,...
r,
Q.
D.
AC
ix
Q.
'
[317]
EXTCOpEUEaSat,
XV.
'j/EUOE?
'
MARCI
/1(XET00V
-
EIMIESII
EX
Toti
EPISTOLA ENCYCLICA.
de omni re aut affirmatio aut negatio. Si ergo
TO
TO
flaxpb? pibvou (dia xouxo yp auTiov

ei
Ey/MpiG8?)u.ev)'
evr)
Latinorum dogma verum

procedat, nostrum
falsum, propter
est,
quod ex
solo,
Filio
erit
o TO rjuitspov
kifi((,
otv
'j/suosi;
av
orjirou
xb
quod ex Patre
et
exei'vwv.
5
TtXrjV
'
Ti oOv
u.7]
Etv)
Touxidv
apicpto
u-s'cjov
3
;
OSe'v,
quod
dissidium secutum
est,
est.
Et
Xe'îs
itpb?
x? 3d;a?
bpwaa
Si contra nostrum
erit
verum
haec
nihil,
dogma
illorum
erit
xaOaixsp ti? xo'opvo;''.

itonQffEi
1 '
Autv-,
',
ov f,(*S( iviorjvai
falsum.
Inter
igitur
quidnam
medium?
;
Profecto
nisi dictio
aliqua ad
instar
Kai
xi opaaij.v
oxav aXXiQXous s;xa-
utramque
(OU.SV 8
TTEp'l
sententiam
accommodata
XO)V
VO/|IJlx(>)V
Xal TMV
SoqwV
Evt
cothurni.
Haec ergo pacem
conciliare poterit?
xai
H>
;l
a(j.<potpou;
^(*3? TTpoiEiirsTv
;
dp9ood;ou? xou?
Et quid agemus,
et
quando nostros invicem sensus

poterit,
xvavxfa tppovouvTa;
eiSei'y]?
EywuEv
ox oluai" au 8 av
opiniones examinabiirius? Fierine

contraria
sentientes
certe
6 iravxa cpupwv * xai
itvxa paoito; stcovo-
ut
utrique
orthodoxi
pab>v.
BouXei
7iapa xau EoXdyou

plE<7dx7)XO? yp:pi
;
rpvjyopiou
'
vocemur? Ego
erit
non crediderim; tuum

et
pvaGsTv, Ola
TTixvTa;
TTEc'l Tri?
'
TCp?
hoc
scire,
facile
qui
omnia misces,
adaptas.
rebus
ex
opiia
xou? 13
7raptdvxaq
Eixcov,
r)
twv
omnibus
scribat?
nomina
Visne
15
au.ÔTE'piv
TioSSivv
xdopvo;,
xaTa
Trvxa
'
'
Gregorio Nazianzeno scire quae ipse de mediis
Imago, inquit
',
ii
avsu-ov
Xi'x(Ar)iTi{,
E;ouaav XaSoca
xt,v
xtjv vEo'ypacpov
ii
omnes praetereuntes
utriusque
pedis
intuens,
quoquoversum in communis
ventilatio
xaxoupytav xai
xaxa
xyj?
Xr)9eia? sirivoiav
xrjs

ii
cothurnus,
ad
i>
to yip ofioiov y.ard

7tpdcrj^Tiu.a rjv
rag ygatpq,
"'
T7Jq
sOo-ESsia;
1
omnem ventum.arrepta facultate perscriptam

calliditatem et versutiam adversus veritatem.
ii
tw yaXxw
doesia?
xrj?
"
TtEpi-
30
'
xEiuievov
,8
Tauxa
jxiv
ouv irspi
xr,;
<i
IirivoY)ii
Nam
similitudinis
nomen
iuxta Scriptums
OeiVo? tote [AEffOTTiTO;. Ilspi 8s

ouvdoo'j
ii
axrjv E;Eupoudr)?
ii
praetextus pietatis erat, quo
obtegebatur
l(l
xoiaoE TiXtv
0?
xaXii;
tpi]<riv
Eixe xbv
XaXaV/j?
(w;
vi
tunc
excogitato.
hamus impietatis Et haec quidem de medio De synodo vero, quae talis

rursus haec
ait
b
:
Trupyov,
2"
xai;
yXcaaa;
-
sp-.s'pia'Ev
medii
ii
fuit inventrix,
Sive
iw'êXov
25
ii
ys
xai
Site
xadxa?
xb 21
eVi
xaxt
yap
Chalanae tunim, quae

(utinam divisisset
et
linguas rite divisit
<ru[X-{(ivia),
Kaiacpa auvsopiov,
eixe xi
w 22
2
'
istas, in
malo quippe
XpiUTO? xaxaxpi'vETat,
TTjV
aXXo 23 xoiouxov
2I
V]
'
fuit
ii
consensio); sive concilium Caiphae, in
II
23
(TVOOOV
EXEIVYJV
OVOIJiaUTE'fjV,
TCOtVTa
ii
av'xpE'|(E
xai auvs'ysE 27 , t
pisv
euiteSei;
odyu.a
ii
xai TraXaio xat tyJ? Tptaoo; 5p.dxiaov 28 xaTaXu-
quo Christus condemnatur; sive alio non absimili nomine vocemus eam synodum, quae omnia evertit et miscuit, dogma pium et antiquum demolita, quod Trinitati suffragabatur
:
30
ii
aaia
Toi aXsiv
-"'
vpaxa xai
xy, 3e
pt7jâvr||jia<ji
xaxa(i
vallo
enim
sepsit, et
machinis fidem
;
asto-ai
xb buiooduiov,
aasSsia upav voiâaa

piead-
consubstantialitatis
<
(i
labefactavit
impietati
ii
?i xrj;
Tr,xo?"
xSv yEypaajAEVwv xai XEyouEvwv 3 "

ao(pol
1
vero fores aperuit,
mediorum
scriptione et
ii
yg iyivovro tov^ xuxunoirjoai,

7ioitjOut.
i2
usurpatione vocabulorum; etenim ingeniosi

fuere
to ds xuXdv
ovx eyvwoav
ToaauTa
ad malefaciendum, quid
vero
sit
rede
I.
^vjooc
Q.
2.
axv om. C.
y\
:
3.
|ie<70v
xoOxwv CD.
8.
'i.
nX/|V
oni.
.Q.
:
N.
5.
x'Jpovo?
10.
ipEpaiv
ti.
Q.
I).
6.
axnii;...
noifaEis A.
19.
7.
SpionEv
PQCN.
r)
11. Tiapi rpriy. xo

15.
6:o>.
16.
CD.
tu
xrjv
12.
A.
eÊtiropiev
C.
--
9.
14.
xai
Se
18.
:
13.
xou
Olli.
1).
AQ.
17.
xoiv? |j.fOTEpio/ tiv
C.
Ey-fpaôv
itpouxEi'[jiEvov
21. x
PN. AI). 22.

G.
fuit.
yaX/.io
xata
Q
in
[v ov
om.
aOxr^v ?Eupoirav avoov
1).
20.
EUESEla?
APN.
fiXjv
A Q
Kpoxeip.evc<v
fEiXov
tpe),ov
Q PCDN.
totoxo
in o corr. vult
snp.
ii
lin.
:
23. fiXXov PI),
sed
in
P erasum.
:
in
24.
P.
25.
Post tr> syllaba
avy.
28.
erasa
Q.
26.
:
AG.
29.
27. <ruvE-/Ee xal vsTpe<j/e

fia'/lEiv
uuvexeev,
sed
erasum dein
31. xo to
6|j.Ti|i.ov
P
C.
auv-nyopov G.
D.
30.
xat Xeyo|/.v>v
om.
APQN.
D.
32. xaXoitaiyjaai
a)
Gregor. Nazianz. Oral,
in
S.
Athanasium
/'.
'-'..
t.
35,
c.
1108 A.
b) Ibid.,
c.
1105 C.
456
I.
DOCUMENTS REIATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

.
[318]
ti
facere ignorant*
Haec nobis de medio

sensu
(jlsv
r)[xTv
apxEi
7Tpi tt);
u.EaTr|To;,
te
'
oS'
xa't
501;
sufficiant; satis
enim ostendimus nulluni plane

et a
eutiv
6ti
6Xo>;
3
toc
[Xeittt];
txavi;
^vjteiv
aTtooEOEiydoi
medium
6.
dari,
nee non impium esse
Toiaia
uE^s;
''
xai
tyj;
Ecclesiae alienum, huiusmodi media quaerere.
'ExxXv)<j''a; aXXTpiov.
Quid ergo futurum

qui
est
mediishisceGraeco-
6.
AXXa
ti s ,
(fTjat, opsoijjiEV
Ttp; io; [aeVou;
latinis,
medium
amplectentes, ex Latinorum
TOUTOu?rponxoXanvov;,
Ta
it.lv
o?Tr)v [/sadr/iTa TrepiEitovxe;,
institutis et
dogmatibus quaedam aperte approvero probant quidem, sed

ipsi
ETtaivoai Tiov XaTtvixiv e'Owv xai SoYJxaT'ov

'
bant; aliqua
avaaavoov, Ta o
to,
ETraivousi uiev,
a/A
oux av eXoc
euxteov "'
nequaquam amplectenda
atque colubri
duxerint, alia vero ne
Ta
6"
ouo' 8 ETtaivoaiv oXid;";

o>;
yj
probant quidem? Devitandi
sunt
non secus
auTOu;,
t'xEtvou;,
tpEuYEi
tt;
anth
'
'
oêm;,
Siiirou
atou;
io
non secus atque
illi,
cum
sint
xixEi'voiv 12
tcoXXu)
/Ei'pova;,
-
etiam deteriores, qui Christum cauponantur,
tou;
I3
/pi<jTOxaT:r]Xou;
siot,
xai ypiOTEiATtdpou;
ovtoi
habentque illum
inquit
quaestui.
Hi enim
1
'
sunt, ut
ydg
'
xat tov
eiov Tto-ToXov, oi 7ioQio/.tdy

rcepl
tov
Apostolus\ qui existimant quaestum esse

:
rjyov/.itvot
rqv
tvaitiuav,
ETrayti
pietatem; de quibus ipse subiungit
Huius-
Xe'ywv 'sffflaTaoo
und twv toiovxwv
ov }'uq
15
modi Iwmines devita ; non enim utaddiscant,

sed ut
giunt.
sibi aliquid asciscant,
Iva /xaOwaiv,aXX'lva Xcooi ngdgixtivovg uvrn/.lokovoi. Tloia dt xoivioviu (fiori 7iQ(lg
ad
illos transfu-
axdxog;
rj
/}'
Quae vero
societas luci
ad
tenebras, mit
1
zig
lb
av/nqivrjaig
Xgiortu ngdg BtXiag;

[jlIv
zig
quae cotwentio Christi ad clial'

pars
fideli
Et quae
/.isgig ni<JT(<
fisru dnlarov; 'HjaeI;

lr
'
y&p
|/.et&
cum
1'
infideli?
Siquidem nos cum
to Aapiaoxrjvo xai
twv
TtaTEpoiv arcavTtov ex to
18 -
20
Damasceno
et
eunetis Patribus,
; isti
ex
Filio
Yto' 7 to
IlvEojjia ou
XôiiEv
outoi
19
(jicxa
vero Spiritum non dieimus
autem cum
Tiv AaTi'viov ex to l'io t

rjjJtEt;
jjiev
IlvEjxa XcyQuai.
|jidvriv
Kai
Latinis ex Filio Spiritum dieunt. Et nos
quidem
[ATa to eiou Aiovuoiou
2"
mfiY'X.v
cum cum
saneto Dionysio f solum superessentialis
Tri;
irepouaiou Oeottito; tov IlaTs'pa Xe'you.ev otoi
deitatis
fontem dieimus Patrem
isti
vero
oe j/.ETa
twv AaTiviuv xai tov Tiv
tttjY^v to ayiou
tt,;
25:
Latinis
Filium quoque fontem Spiritus
Ilveaaioi; Xe'youoiv, exGoiXXovte; 21 aTO orjXaorj

Oeo't/jto;.
pi'ou
tyj
saneti affirmant, exeludentes nitnirum a deitate
Kai
/,;*Et; uiev
22 [jitTa to eoXo'you VprflQ-
Spiritum. Et nos quidem
cum Gregorio Nazian-
aiTt'a
oiaxpivojxev to
Yio tov HaTE'pa'
zeno* Filium a Patre causalitate distinguimus;

isti
outoi 0e (XETa
7rTOuoi.
twv AaTiviov t^ a?Tia tootou; ovV||AEi; jxev jjiETa
vero
cum
Latinis causalitate illos coniun-
Kai
to ffETCTO Ma;i(jiou
Sutixiov IIaTEpti)v
3<
gunt. Et nos
et
quidem cum
venerabili
et
Maximo"
Patribus
xai twv tote 'P(0(iav xai twv
illorum
temporum Romanis
cum
ou TcotoopiEv tov Tiv aiTtav to IIvEupiaTo; 23- outoi

31
oeeidentalibus
Filium non statuimus causam

isti
xaTa
(Jiev
tou; Fpaixou; aiTi'av, xaTct oi tou; Aal'iov ev toj
Spiritus saneti ;
vero Filium seeundum
tivou;
p/^v to IIvEuaaTo; tov
oqmo 3 *
I.
te
t
:
D.
ox
2.
ti te
:
(iEaTr,; oni.
PQN.
;
3.
to
orr..
AQCD.
Q.
4.
oioe6e;
li.
ex euoeSe; corr. Q.
to
:
\'l
m.iig.
ivTiÊo-i;
:
an' Q.
e
Q.
X. oj'
AQ epTT](ji; P, seil vtideoi; posuit alia manus. AQCDN. 9. ETiaivoaiv "OXw; N. 10. qpeuiuaTov I); ad
5pi<jonev
APNC.
A.
7.
marg.
15.
Ilv.
Xji;
12.
9,
xxeivou; Q.
13. to;
.,>;
PAQDN.
20.
14.
otu; yap
t(;
om.
11. C.
1).
aito
16.
to
Aanaoxrivoxalom. D.
19.
17. Se
add.
CD.
18. ).e'yu|isv
ix
:
to Vlo t6
|iiav
o Myope*
om. A.
|iv
o&ioi
|j.ETa
tov HaTe'pa
>.eyoij.ev
om. D.
[iiivriv
N.
21. Ex6a),).ouui
22.
um. D.
ratio
si
23. IlvEiiaxo
ex HaTp; corr. Q.
24. p<p
AQCDN:
pw
ex ppip corr. P.
Quae
scribendi
servelur, iam
niliil .sibi
volunt, quae
mox
Marco per iocum subiunguntur.
a)
li.
Jerem.
iv, 22.
l
b)
14.
Tim.
vi,
(,..
5.
t.
c) Ibid.,
d) II
vi,
e)P.
f)
P. G.,
t.
t.
3, c.
641D.
g) P.
A.
G..
t.
36, c. 252
A.
93, c. 832 B.
h)
P.G.,
91, c. 136
'
[319]
aixtv
oi'xaiov
XV.
Ttocpaivovxai
MARC! EPHESIl EPISTOLA ENCYCLICA.

Y*P
'
457
(ti(*v
ette!
a "tov
oux>
Graecos causam, secundum Latinos principium

Spiritus in suo codicc, seu potius podicc' pro-
Y^'fovta;
3
,
xai ppwSovTEt;"' ulv

tot;
auxoi
tpiXo-
touxw 5 ouvsOevto). Kai

ao'ou
f,(A6i?
|j.xa
xo
nuntiant (honoranda quippe est a nobis hoc nomine eorum definitio, caudam inter natcs
reflectendo (trepidando) ei subscripserunt). Et
xai
uapxupoi; 'louaxivou,
xa't
Vlo? ex TOU
naxpo;, ouxw
ixeV
oSxoi 8e
xb IIvEpia ex to riaxpbc; Xeyo-
nos quidem
cum
Iustino philosopho et martyre
|Axa
xwv Aaxivwv
e[/.u.e'o-w<;
xbv
e'x
iaev
Y'tbv
dicimus"
ita
Quemadmodum
ex Patre Filius,
isti
aplaoH;,
Xs'youcti.
xb
8s
IIvEpia
*
ro
Ilaxpb;
etiam ex Patre Spiritus ;
vero
cum
f.
Kai
r,u=.i? piiv
|xexa xou AaiAa<jxr,vou xai

6
LatinisFilium quidem immediate,Spiritum vero

ex Patre mediate asserunt. Et nos quidem cum Damasceno' et cunctis Patribus differentiam
generationis et processionis ignorare fatemui
isti
;
:."!'
xwv
10
itaxs&wv icdvxwv xr,v Stacpopav ysvvoereK;

vvOElV
6lloXoYO[*.EV
xai
EXTCOpEUOEW?
xou
OUXOl
Se
[.ISXa
Hwui xai xwv Aaxivwv xw

ipaai
xai;
e|J.[J.e'ijw
xai
usaw
[/iv
ttj;
vero
cum Thoma
et Latinis
mediatione
et
8iai/=fiv
irpooSou;.
Kai
fy/.Ei<;
immediatione hanc
Et nos
differe aiunt productiones.

et
xxiaxou xai
xai
15
x-/)V
Csi'ai;
cpusEwi;
axxiuxov xai
8
;
xV
Oe'Xv)ijiv
quidem increatae
et
isti
divinae naturae
et
eve'pyei-jv Eivai |ay.Ev
xaxa xo j<; Uaxspai;'

xotj (-)w[A xr,v
[/.ev
increatam dicimus
voluntatem
vero
operatioLatinis et
nem,
ouxoi Se
Oe'Xyioiv
ut Patres docent;
cum
ptExi xiv
Aaxivwv xai
tf|
Thoma voluntatem quidem idem

tam asserunt,
divinum
et
esse dicunt
xaGxbv
ouoia, t$|V Se^ Oei'av ivs'pYEiav
atque essentiam, sed divinam operationem creasive

illa
xxktxtjv Eivai Xeyoucji '", xav xe sxr,; ovOjiaôixo,
nuncupetur
deitas, sive
xav xe OeTov xai aXov

xav xe
20
xi
'
'
cpi;,
xav te IIvEaa ayiov,

xai
xoioxov
EXEpov,
oxw
xxiaxrjv
immateriale lumen, sive Spiritus sanctus, sive quiddam aliud eiusmodi; atque
ita
Eoxrixa xai
xxmxbv
Oeiov ipw; xai xxicxbv
HvEuiia
f|[J.Ei<;
deitatem creatam
et
et
creatum lumen
divi-
ayiov x Ttovripa TtpEO-EUOuai xxio-i/.axa.
Kai
creatum Spiritum sanctum colunt improbae creaturae. Et nos quidem nee sanetos
num
uiv ouxe xoo; aYi'ou; aixoXaSsTv

axoi;
12
xtjv
y'|XOi,aaa|/.E'v/)v
dicimus paratum
arcana
illa
sibi
regnum
obtinuisse
et
aoiXEi'av
ei?
xai xa iroppr)xa ayaa, ouxe

xr]v
bona, nee peccatores iam esse in

in ex-
xo? aapxo>Xoui;
25
y vv " v
'
:!
|xe<Jiv
jjSn)
gehennamcontrusos;sed utrosque esse

peetatione sortis, quae
illos
xXrjpov, 'faaEv, d),X' ExOc'/Euai xbv iotov sxaxE'pou?
manet; idque
perti-
xai sTvai
xouxo xaipou
xoti
piXXovxo? |iia
xyjv
nere ad futurum tempus post resurrectionem

et
vaaxaaiv xa\ xr,vxpio-tV oGxoioe jisx xwv Aaxivwv

xoc |/ev axixa
''
iudicium;
isti
vero
cum
Latinis hos
quidem
'
|ixa Oivaxov aTtoXaSEiv
?j8]
' '
xa
''
statim post
mortem pro
meritis volunt aut praeaffectos; mediis vero,
xax' aîav ,6 IeXouoi,

30
s'v
xoU
oe [aeok; eix' ov
xoi;
mio aut poena iam esse

hoc
est Ulis qui
|Axavoia xEXEXcUxr,xo5i
Ttup
auxoi 8 xaOpo-iov
non sine paenitentia decesserunt
1.
mxv
T ip
ouveBevxo
11.
3.
oni. codd.
qui
pip
habent, nee immerito,
cum
sententia,
si
pw retineatur,
nequeal
nisi
2.
intelligi;
attaraen in
CD haec verba omissa non

in
fuerunt. Locus aliam non patitur
medelam,
eam quam
om. D.
adhibui reeipiendo
Yp?ovxe 5
P.
L).
textum
Spptp, scilicet
xv
4.
6poBo0vt D.
oe
5.
noraen substantivum verbi ppuSovw?. xoOto D. 6. vK vewÊci,; C. Ad marg.
paiov Q.
10.
Tispi
7.
iv+i
eTv
fa(nev -xr)v
:
Beim
EVEPY Eiav
13.
om. A.
P.
14.
9.
xaOtv
xr,v
aOxr,v
[>.
XEYODtnvP.
Tiom. D.
12. OxoTs
OxSv .
T e"Evav
aOxixa
imlaiaewt Q, itemque
xaxa &av P.
inferius
Ilepl xaOiptiEU);, TCEpl ?[Mav, itepi

18-
xo
Tiana.
om. N. Ad marg. D. 15. xa om.
10.
17. eixouv
CN.
axoi
aOxot? N.
a) Vix latinc reddi potesf quod in graeco per locum habetur. Garyophyllus in reddendo ppif) posuil deformaone, moxque formidinis pleni ad vertendum ppei>8ouvxE<;; verum tollitur hoc pacto
varetur intra utramque vocem illa habitudo quae ppo; ciiiin in ni'neco per contemplum lialiclur e^t liini pars subieeta testiculis, tum sacri ossis
:
extremum, podex. Hoc sensu,

lari
ni fallor, vocem
iocu-
iocus, seu potius
petituoi,
impudens ludibrium, e voce ppw quac sono quidem 'pw seu definitioni
laseivia usurpavil Marcus.

significal
Ad
ppwoeiv
quod
spectat,
formidare, quia
canes degesolent.
c.
fere similis est, sententia vero plane diveria, ut in

lexicis videreest. Scripsi codice et podice, ut ser-
neres caudam sub alvum c) b)P.G.,t. 6, C 1224A.
refleclere
/'.
G.,
I.
M,
824 A.
458
ignem
ipsi

purgatorium confingentes diversum
EXEpv
ti Tri?
2
,
[320]
Y" VVYi?
01'
'
rtap/ov va7rXoiaavx<; ottocpy)<rt
a flammis
gehennae assignant;
ut per illum, ut
oiooatv
tyv'/ai
[j.Exa
iva
auTO,
3
,
xaOaippiEvoi xa?
aiunt, purgatis
animabus post mortem, ii quoque

regno fruantur. Haec enim
ipsorum.
Et
(jletk
vaxov. eVi
tyjv
aaiXEi'av
1 '
xai axoi
cum
iustis caelesti
twv 8ixaiiov aTToxaxao-xMO-r
to'jto oe xai h
continet
definitio
nos
quidem
opo?''
aTwv
itEpiE'/i.
Kai
xoi<
oe ev
rjj/.i?
[ilv
aTroaxpEû-Ea
iudaicum azymum aversamur, obtemperantes

apostolorum canonibus;
finitione,
isti
x louoa'ixv
u7TaxodovtE;'
aûuov
o&xoi
Tco<jxdXon
xavoviôuotv
opio "
aw|jia
vero
in
eadem
de-
tu
axio
quod
Latini sacrificant, Christi
corpus
leges,
XskttO'j
xo
xcapi
xSiv
r,[XEi?
Aaxivtov UpouoYopiEvov 8
[jlev
esse affirmant. Et nos

iussa et
quidem contra
rcocfaivovxai.
v[jtw;
xa'i
Kai
acuixwi; xai icapa-
decreta
Patrum dicimus appositum

isti
xoT? Ttaxpdo"iv i\
EvavTiou^
xyjv
e'v
xi
10
esse
Symbolo additamentum;
factum
illud
vero
licite et
:
cujaSoXo) TTpoa^xrjV
(lytvrfiai
cpapisv
outoi
8s
'
rationabiliter
t
asserunt
adeo
axTjv 8eu:ix<<; xai tuloyim iopi'ôvxai Y e Y V *)^ ai
502.
norunt
Et nos
veritati et sibi ipsis
congruentia dicere!
xoaoxov otoaai
xrj
akrfizia xai lauxot; aujicptovEiv.

"'
(S>(
quidem papam
si
ut
unum de
de
patriar-
Kai
v),u.Et; jJ-Ev
xv Trirtav
Eva
xwv Ttaxpiap/wv
chis habemus, idque

tiat
;
recte
fide
sen-
Xoyi^du.Ea, xai xoxo' ys, av pOdooqoi;
outoi 8e
15
isti
vero illum Christi vicarium, patrem
axv ixpiov tou Xpiaxou xai Ttaxspa xai oioaaxaXov xwv ypiaxiavwv airavTiov [AaXa
cpatvovxai.
'
et
doctorem
omnium Christianorum magna

patre feliciores,
'
aeu^vwi;
airoS'
gravitate
pronuntiant. Fiant
similes
:
Fsvoivto iraxpi; suru/'o"Xpoi,
xa
12
caetera
nam
et
et
ille
adversa
utitur
aXX' opioior xai yp

vxiiraTtav
'
8V 3
xaxEivoi; oux eutu/ei, xv
fortuna antipapam
illi
habens
istis
satis
molestiarum
et
'
E/cov eitieixwi; Sio/Xouvxa,

[xijisTuQat
xai outoi
20
exhibentem
imitari
patrem
doctorem
ibv
Tcaxspa
xai
xv
SioaxaXov
oux
suum
7.
non
patitur animus.
illos et
vEjrovxai.
7. EyXE '' oOv atjxo?, do'Xipoi, xai xr)v irp;
Fugite ergo, fratres,
communionem
eorum; sunt enim pscudapostoli, operarii subdoli, transfigurantes sc in apostolos Christi. Et
aTOU? xoivioviav
oi
yap xoioxoi
'j/EUOaTcaxoXoi,
Epyaxai 80X101,
u.Exaay/][jiaxi!/>u;Evoi ei? iroo'xdXou?
25
non mirum
in
Ipsc enim Satanas transfigurat se

Iuris*.
Xptaxo.
Kai
aufiaaxdv
u"
avtog
yuQ
i/wro'c.
angclum
Non
est
ergo
magnum,
ûtatag fisiuo/rj/.iUTi^Tui tiguyytXuv

si
ministri
iustitiae;
eius
transfigurentur
finis
O
velut
ministri
apia oOv,
si
xai
0?
Oiaxovoi axo u.xaay7;u.a-
xi'ôvxai
uk
Sioixovoi oixaioavr,;,
atjxcov.
wv x
xe'Xo; Eaxai
TCEpi
quorum
erit
seeundum opera
xaxa xa Epya Kai
-
TtXiv
XXaôu
twv
30
ipsorum. Rursus idem apostolus de iisdem alio

aCiTiv 6
auxo5 irdcToXo?
Ol toiovtoi tw KvqIio
trj
in
11
loco
Huiusccmodi, inquit
',
Domino
no-
rj/iiwv 'Itjoov
Xqiotm ov dovktvovoiv, uXXd

xai did
tijg
stro Jesu Christo

et
non serviunt, sed suo

sermones
et
ventri,
iuvrwv
xoiX/rt,
{
yQ?}OToXvyiag xai
per dulces
benedictiones
tvXoyiaq
tûnuxoi
Tilg
xaQiug TiZv
rrjg
uxuxwv
35
11
sedueunt corda innocentium.
Sed firmum
j.vzoi
tOTfjxev
OTtQQog^
t
0t/.iehog
7iiaitwg f0
ii
fundamentum
hoc
.
fidei stat,
r
:
habens signaculum
i/wv jr v otfQuyldu'1 "

21-
zuvttjv.
Kai
11
Et alibi
Videte canes, videte malos
XXa/ou
BXtntTS
roi'c xvvag,
lintrs rovg
Kai
operarios,
1
videte
concisionem
Et
alibi
xaxing igyitrug, kintrs
I7]v xavaTOfirjv.
iiirsus'
11
Si quisvobis cvangelizaverit praeter
XXa/o niXiv Ei zig vg tvayytXi^tTui nun
1. yeev){
ii
P.
A.
2.
anoSioaaiv N.
pio
:
3.
$aui N.
4. aTtoxoaaijTuSaiv
D.
5.
po; ex oppo; corr. P.
ax
ai"T(3v
pi).)ia
CDN. 7.
ex oppipcorr.
V
:
8. lepoupYOuiiE'viov
1).
C.
9. svavtia; I>.
:
In.
nairav
15.
Ttimtav
G.
11
12. 8'
Se
D.
13.
8^
Sei
14. vxi7ia7t7tav
/Ttnana A.
9eYExai Q.
16. xai OaupiaaTov oe'v

li.
Q.
17. xai eOXoYia;
um. PN, sed

N.
in
;ukl. uil
Iin.
marg. alia manu.

A.
18.
attphi
19.
xjj; TiiuT.
Oe(j.E).io;
:
P.
20.
Syllaba
x'o
y' in (T^paylSa
sup.
21. xai XXaxo
BXe'iiete
x^v xaxaTO(iTiv oni.
CD
'.
post
i).).axo
add.
a) II Cor. xi, 13-1
!))
Rom.
XVI, 18, et II
Tim.
11,
19.
c)Phil.
III, 2.
d) Gal.
1,
8.
'
[321]
XV.
MARCI
to
EPI1ESII
EPISTOLA ENCYCLICA.
;V/
459
de caelo,
S nugtXu6tTt,xui' uyyiXoq t ovgavov, dvddefia

h'oTio.
quod
accepistis, licet angelus

sit
.
BXiKttE
ivot 2
.
7tpo-^v)Tixoji;
xuv ciyyeXog t
Ttaira
'
anathema
:
Videtis prophetice dictum

,
ovQUt'Ov,
[X7j
Tic
tV
Tttpv/rp to
fjLotOiriT>i;-
illud
Licet
angelus de caelo
ne quis emi:
itpoaXXrjTai
Kai
6 yJY alty l|J L SVo;

3
'
t<
nentiam papae obtendat. Etdilectus discipulus
tQy&iai TiQoq vfig

ov
ffeQSi,
xai ravTrjv o/V
'
di6a/tjv
Si quis, inquit", venit ad vos, et harte doctri-
xui /algeiv
5 olxiav uvidv firj Xufi6dvETS b uvko nrf Xtytxf u yug Xiymv avim
tiovtjCpiiv
i7io
nam non ajfcrt, nolite

nec
reeipere
:
cum
in
domum,
yuiQtiv xoivwvsZ TOtg hgyoit; uvtoi toig

QOtg. Toutiov
10
SlwpiGf/.SVtilV,
Ave
ei dixeritis
qui enim dicit Uli Ave,

.
tjv
ayitov
aTroiToXwv
communicat operibus eins malignis
Cum
sive *
I'.
UT^XETE
XpaTGVTEc; TCK 7rapa8d<7El,

7
haec vobis
State
in
sint a sanetis apostolis praescripta,
S? irapeXaSeTi, tx te YYpa'.pou<; xai Ta?

* i'vo ar,
<XYp:fouc;,
traditionibus
sive
quas
accepistis,
502
xyj
twv Osapbiv
TrXavr, uuvaTra/Oc'vTE? Ex.
scriptas,
non
scriptas;
ne
improborum
7tE(Tr|T
toO
ioi'ou <TTy)piY(jLOj
0eo?
Si 6 TtavTa
oiXEi'av
Suva-
errore tradueti a propria
excidatis firmitate.
illis,
[vo;
15
EXEt'vou;
te
ETriYvtvai
!l
ttjv
7rXoiv7]v
'
Deus autem qui omnia

agnoscant errorem,
potest, et
ut
suum
7rpi'7XEU7.5EiE, xai JjpLa;

7rovy)p(ov
aToiv 7raXXa;a; "' ok
praestet,
et
nos veluti
illis
tavib>v, oia
12
xaapbv xai Eu/pr^Tov

'
l:!
purum selectumquefrumentum ab
tanquam
airov 15 xo? lauTO'j airo^x; auva;iv

'IriTOj xto
',
tvXpiaTrT,
Tiptr;
pravis zizaniis secernens, in horreo suo repo-
Kupioj fjucv,
''
to tt&e'tiei
iraa Sda,
xai 7tpoffxv)<Ti{ 20
Toj
duv
T(T>
vapyoj auio llarpt xai
TtavaYtw xai yctflM xai ^woiroiw auTOo IIveuxai si xai

Eiq
nendos colligat in Christo Iesu Domino nostro, quem decet omnis gloria, honor, et adoratio, cum Patre eius prineipii experte, atque sanctissimo, optimo, vivifico eius Spiritu,
|/aTi, v5v
(ir; V .
tou? aiwvai; twv aiwvwv,
nunc
et
semper
et in
saecula saeculorum, amen.
1. 7traiv
P.
P.
2.
itp'jga/.ritai
N.
D.
11.
),ap.6vTai corr.
7ia).)d5ai
6. <srrp.axs.

w;
3. Ttpo; ^|i;
7.
:
t?
AQ. om. QG.
8.
4. TaTrjv t?|v
Tourj-iriv
'9.
D. --
5.
>.an6vT
ex
ta itavta .
|i;
Q. A.
10.
ijtaXXc&i
<ruv?etE
ajra'ajeio
D.
twv
I).
12. xai ola
D.
13.
xjwicFTOv
14.
15.
Ad vocabulum
7;poax0v]<Ti(;
explicit C.
a)IIIoan.
10, 11.
XVP
MARCI EPHESII AD GEORGIUM SCHOLARIUM EPISTOLA, QUA
IN
EUM INVEHITUR, HUOD ALIQUAM CUM LATINIS CONCORDIAM FIERI POSSE EXISTIMASSET.
Paris. 1218
*
f.
lJ.v.
EPflESIS SCHOLARIO.
T 2X0AAPIQ O M'KSOY'
'Evoo;otaT
*,
i.
Clarissime,
sapientissime,
doctissime,
1. }
l[i.o\
ao'pwTaTE, XoyiwTaTS
'
xai
mihique
spiritum
desideratissime frater et
fili,
secundum
TcoEivTaTE osXcf i
'',
xai
'
xaxa
'
Ttvsupia
uU
domne
tarn
Georgi, precor
Deum
ut
xup rswpyis
te
Euyouai
T(o (")ew
uyiatvEiv ni
'j'U/ri
bene
valeas
animo
quam
:
corpore,
xai awinaxi xai eVi Ttaaiv e/eiv xaXui?' ou

8
tw
omniaque
illo
tibi feliciter
succedant
ego quidem
habeo.
e'Xe'ei
xai aOtbi; uyiaivio (ierpito? tio ai/iuati.
miserente satis
commode me
Quanta nos
cumulasti
voluptate,
quando
'
Oar); Tiua; EveTcXiqffas fjSovvjs,

e'ye'vou
vjvi'xa
xrj<;
p^s;
rectam sententiam piamque patrum nostrorum
So,)? 8
xai
tvj
toC
eseSoi;
xai
Tcarpi'ou ,u
doctrinam professus, condemnatam ab
iniustis
ippov^[*ato?
aOixiov
xai
xaTa'J/c/.j.iao'Eicri
'
"
Ttapa Toiv
TOGaiTj?
EirXiqar8r|rcaX.iv
'
iudicibus tuitus es veritatem, tanto contra moe-
xpiuov
ffuvriYpV|5as
XyjBsia,
l:1
rore ac luctu repleti
sumus,
cum ad
aures
ex tou Evavtiou
fxv
,
Xuitn xai xarr/Êta;

'
nostras pervenit, te mutato rursum consilio in
axouaavTEi; [AETaTEsiaSai
-.ppovsiv
'
ae
xai
contrariam
partem
et
sentire et dicere,
cum
Tavavna
te
xai
XsyEiv
xai
to??
xaxoT?
Titulns
tu
SxoXapiij) 6 'EepsVou
-+-
to yio'j
|jir|Tpo7io),tTO'j
'EqiEaou
:
ad inarg.
-f-
to 7iavipo>T70'j
p.r,Tpouo> !to'j
xOp Mpxou to KuyEviiio etuoto/y) tcoo: xv l/_o).piov

^TTiTToXr)
to auTou rcpb; tov xup rEtpyiov tbv
Iyo)piv
1'
TOayitoTaTou
(ArjTpou. 'E<p.
xupo Mapxov to E-jyevixo 7tps tov Kupbv Tiipytov tov lyoXpiv

II
:
ETllo-toXr]
xupo Mpxou to 'E?io"0'j rtpbcTov xptv Tiipyiov tov EyoXpiov

LycoXpiov qpi>bo"o:pov
EnwioXr, to ato
EyEvixo
13.
TtEjupOô-a
:
(>ic) Tip; Ttva
to yitoTciTou [AriTporcoXiTOu
'E?.
Mapxou to
etcioto/'o'
xupo Mapxou
to
'Eifinoxi
npo; tov xpiv Pewoiov tov lyoXpiov.
Tu
SôXapto) 6 'Jfycvou
toi
in
quo Tew-
Siov per errorem [lonitur. o-uâxi aliu atramentq Formulae nuncupatoriae 'Evoosotote ixetpiw; M A.EBL. XoyixouaTE contra codicis fidem, ut Opinor. oEXipai N. tote ao;>ji to add, rewpyio? xai, quae per errorem in altera columna scripserat M, dein delevit. dXaUi M. 9. Sifaotn. 10. TiaTpixo A iraTpou SL. Q. xaTiixauOEiir, ASBL. duvTiYOpifaa; NU. 13. MX. eveicXiidOullev AB. 15. nsiao-BeeETdsii A.
2.
:niii.
3.
II
4.
5.
6.
II.
7.
X.
Ii.
11.
12.
x*rr|jpia?
14.
a)Atheniensis652,f. 10-11
(= A).
M).
Ambrosianus
Vmbrosianus
1218,
r.
653,
809,
i
f.
2-3
(=
Mediolanensis Mediolanensis
N).
-
l'iilaciiliigi'id et
Pcloponnesiaca [\thems, 1912

'i!I3
1.
p. 27-30,
140),
/.
f.
ad fideni c-odieis Mnsquensi>

75*.
Vlarliinir
f.
142 I43 v
.
(=
7,
Parisinus
f.
lluin> codicis v;ni;is lectiones, ubi

siglo
/(
125'
127
(=
(= S). Kdilio Leonis Ulatii in libro Contra Creychtonum Romae, 1695), p. 88-93, qui apographo nsn> esl ab
Q).
Parisinus 1295,
111.
f.
L9'-20 v
discrepant,
Scolariensis V.
3-4'
adhuc innoluerunl Codices

potui, scilicel
latet, teste
:
notabuntur (= R). Miln alii, quosadhibere noa Parisiensis 1267 (olim 2953), in quo
ill;i
Eusebio Renaudot,
Marci
epistolffl
Emerico Bigol
Vmbrosiano descriptum Editie Joseph! Hergenroelher apud

e codice
160, p.
:
quamvis minime memoretur a nuperrimo auctorj Inventarii codicum Parisiensium Parisinus 1310
;
1
1092-1096, adhibito codice
19
10;
Parisinus 1327,
74,
I.
1.
246'-248; Laurentianq]
133-136
(=
H).
Sp. Lampros,
13 plut.
296,
'
[323]
XVI.
MARCI EPHES1I AD GEORGIUM SCHOLARIUM EPISTOLA.

im
Tot?
461
ad
olx.ovou.oic.
auvTpe'xsiv
|X<jTiTa;
xai otxo4* U
ipesssimis
[niedias
res
dispensatoribus"
vias ac
confugiendo
vopua;.
<xîa
tJS)
KaXoi
taTa
toi
xai
(piXoadôu
3
X^'
quasdam
temperamenta. Estne
philosophi
2
;
Koutoi (ytyz
oivoo(/.T)v
6
''
EYxtpuoi
piE'Yav
aot
ttXexeiv
e'v-
praeclara
animoque
plane
*
f.
xai tov
Fp-^yopiov
7
evoouv
tiva
tov
Tri?
OeoXoyia;
etcwvuuov
ty,
"Hptvot
8
(ftXuo'ôv
9 2
sVaivouvTa
,
tcv
(pr,<jt,
'ApEtavtv
Quamquam equidem laudes tuas texere iam meditabar, et magnum Gregorium, cui a theologia cognomen, mente revolvebam, dum
digna?
120.
EvidTafievov
TcXavrj'
oti,
SopxaXiat
'
"
ttj
Heronem, insignem
repugnatum
illum
philosophum, ob
t xaXv E;op(a
i).
'
awpia xotToâvOe'i;
81 [/.viSevo;
'
iropeTTEpiÔ"/)
Arianorum
errorem eo laudat,
illo
quod,
ii
ait
',
ioris
toto
decoro corpore
.
eU
u>;
7tEipav eX9<ov Xinr/j-
laceratus, eiectus fuerit in exsillium

10
Tu vero
pou,
tivait;
6
TteiXaii;
1
'
'',
eoixs
'',
-Kxorfidc,,
nihil
noxii
expertus, sed minis dumtaxat, ut
owpstov
outo)
xai
tilmv
inafftkian vaTTEiaOEi;,
'
credo, perterritus, vel
munerum honorumve
temere
veritatem
fjaottoi;
a08n
rtj
TtpoEOtoxa;
Tr",v
XrjEiav.
promissionibus
pellectus,
Tlg Suioti
dquXftoTg
15
i/ai
xeifiulrj
fiov
9
vtoQ
xui
rote;
rursum
prodidisti.
Quis dubit capiti meo iiquam
f.iov
ntfffp*
SaxQVWV,
to
xai xXauaoXe'yw
tot;
et oculis
meis fontem lacrymamm" , ut lugeam
Tr,v
GuyaTEfa ittov,
piTriô(/.Evr v
l
tt,v
cftXoffo'cpou
filiam Sion, philosophi
inquam animam, quae
'J/it/yjv,
xai
ptETa'-pEpoptE'vYjv 2 "
coneutitur ac convolvitur quasi pulvis ex area

aestiva' ?
1
yvou; 21
2.
/]
-rcb
aXiovo; 22 Ospivvj?;
taim,
i>c,
'AXX'
ictiic,
ox
05
litt
TOtvavTta 23 ye'yovev
2
'
2.At forsan asseres,non in contraria mutatio-
jjiETaOeai;*
putjoTTiTa
Tiva
xai
oixovopuav
LIEO'o't7|TOC,
nem
ac
esse faetam,
mediam vero quamdam viam

investigari.
20
TtEptaXOTCOlipiEV.
OOEITOTE
E'xxXriUtadTtxa
OlOt
temperamentum
Nusquam,
avOpwTCE,
Ta
Stwpfltur]
23
jju'aov
mi homo, eiusmodi mediis res ecclesiasticae

in
XqGeia; xai 'J/eoou; ouoe'v eutiv aXX' oxjTTEp tov

to^j tpc.no; Etjto
melius reformatae sunt
medium
est.
inter verisicut qui
yEvptEVov ev tio cxo'tei Etvat &vyx.r\,
tatem et mendacium nullum

extra
ita
Sed
sit
otto tov T/, otXrjGsta; puxpv TCapExxXtvavTa 26 to

.'"1
lucem versatur,
in
tenebris
oportet,
j/d0Ei
Xotrcov
uTTOXEtaGai
l.ev
tpairiptEV
av 27
Xr/Jwt;-
qui partim a veritate deflexerit, hunc iure
xat'toi
ve
cpojTtx;
28 xai ixtouc. egtiv -' eitteiv j
dixeris
lucis
licet
iam mendacio obtegi;

et
quamquam
sane
iiEao'T7|Ta
t
3i
xaXouptsvov
Xuxauys?
'"'
Xuxo'-ô);,
quidem
tenebrarum medium dicere

vel
jjtEtrdtrjTa Se
aXr|6eta; 32 xai 'J/euoou?
otjS'
31".
33 etti-
quod diluculum
et
crepusculum appella-
votjueiev 34 av
10
tu,
et
xai 33 iroXXot xLtot

Trj;
'Axouovvo-
mus, veri autem
falsi
medium nemo ne
quantumvis laboviae
oov otcw; 37 lfXM>u.iiXfii Ty;v Sov 38 6 tcoXui;

'i
(jtECo'TT|To;
exeogitando quidem
ret.
finxerit,
ev
EoXoyta rpriyopiot;'
,;,
EtTE tov
Audi
quomodo
synodum mediae
XaXotv/,<; TCupYOv
ctev
,"8{
xaXi; xai
i,!
Tot; yXcatrai; EptE'pt-
ineundae studiosam Iaudando

theologus Gregorius'
extollat egregius
11
(j;
uêXov
''"
""
TauTaq- 42
siti
xaxoj
to
Sive Chalanae turdivisit
Y'p
'l
auti'fojvta), eite to
Kai(f>a auvE'optov,
rim, quae linguas pulchre
(utinam
1.
xaXa
7.
xaiot
Ii.
2.
ljiov
B.
3. H.
eyno^ta N.
N.
xai ante "llpwva
deletum P.
'AptavtSv S.
4. not
aou H.
5.
:
8tevvoou[iir)v
A.
B.
6.
ewevouv
7t).i'/Yi
:
9. otv8tuTa|ievov
SL
EVOI01IJ.EVOV
10.
o$rj
AB.
11.
BopxoXea
oopxaXiiot
ex oopxa/ût corr. B.
12. xaXov um, SL. 13.

/.ai
:
jtotpaTre'ftfri
MNR.
II.
16. otopatv M. 17. B. 18. npotoxa? ASL. 19. 21. ABU. 22. aXato? L prorsus inepte. 23. Ta tvavTt'a 24. Tiva om. Q. 25. SNB. 26. uapExXivavTa NB napaxXtvavTa SB. TtapExxXtvavTa M 27. v om. AQB. 28. piv om. ABL. 29. eotiv MB. 30. XuitauyU - 31. aikl. 32. 4Xi8etas xai 6ta? N. 33. xai xv ABL. oux AB Ev N. 34H. 35. 36. xnT) ABL xap.o; N ouvap.iv B. 39. xap.01 S. 37. ir; ABU. 38. oOvjoov ova^tv SL rnipYov om. B. 40. ipeXov MNPQRSL. 41, yi om. R. 42. TauT/i; SL. 43. tu ABB.
14. (lvov TietXT)
N.
15. Eotxev
B.
vi
mi-jai;
A.
20. xai |iTa?Epo|iE'vj)v
om. R.
-ôij;
oiopei>)6r)
xij?
:
II.
o-JS'
o>j5'
EJTtvor)Tiv
:
ei
eite-
T.r
a)
id
Quos
seilicet gallice
enim
sibi vult
dieimus upportunistes : vox graeca. b) Gregor. Naz,
P.
(',..
t.
35, c. 717
ii,
d)Cf. Dan.
35.
e)
et 1217 A.
/'.(/'.,
t.
C) .1er.
IX,
1.
eil., c.
1105 C.
462
<i

quoque,
in
[3241
xotoxov
2
'
illas
malum nempe
concordes!),
Xf<i<JTb<;
xaxaxpivExat,
sxEt'vrjv
Etxs
ti
aXXo
V]
sive
Caiphae concilium, quo Christus conalio eius-
xvjv
5uvo5ov
vouasXEOv,
"',
Ttvxa
demnatur, sive quocunque tandem
kvetgeAs xat
xal iraXatbv
<juve/Ec
xb
pt=v
euoeSei;
oyixa
dem
generis nomine conventus

est.
iste
appel:
xal
xv;;
Tpiaoo;
|aoxi|j.ov
xaxaXu5
landus
qui
et
omnia
evertit ac perturbavit
aaca
x> '
7
aXEtv
xb
8
*
f.
piam enim
pari
^paxa
xal
*
xvj
ptviyavrjijiasi
veterem doctrinam Trinitatis

sustulit,
126.
honore colendae
obducto vallo
<i
xaxaastsat
optoostov,
8s
Jl
i
a5E?Eta
u-E'vo)v
,
'
<i
ac
machinis admotis ad quatiendam con;
i(
Oupav vot;a5a
6\a x?j;
xoiv
Y yp a
"'
substantialitatem
impietati autem, per scripti
piEadxr|To;'
ooffoi
yag iyivovro xov

'
'
xaxo.
dogmatis
ambiguitatem,
ianuam
aperuit.
nuiijoai, Tiii
xuluv noirjoai
xauxa
xal
ovx syvwaav
vuv
ad male agendum, at benefacere non norant' . Nonne haec conSapientes enim cnint
'Ap'
u
'
od
'
7Tpo<r/-|XEt
xy,
^pteiEpot
''
li|
veniunt Inno nunc congregatae nostrae synodo?

Et
<juvo3(i)
Kai
Ttotvu
jxev ouv,
tpatJ)v
lf
'
av
EywYE,
omnino
sane,
mea quidem
ista,
sententia, nisi
TtXr,v
ocov oOoe TtoXX ouXopiEvri

''
xr, ptEtfdxrjxi xa't

2"
tantum
quod
quantumvis
medietate
t5jSitcXo>]
ypjjsasGat
l8
eo-/e '",xoii;|--"j0o5dxati;
ambiguitateque utendi studio flagraret, facultatem non habuit, utpote ab erogantibus pecunias praepedita; atque ideirco
x(oXuoy.V7j.
eoo'xei,
xrjv
At xoxo xai
Xaacpr)u.iav
âvspi;,
w?
Exst'voi?
E;Eppr,;E, -'
piaXXov
oe,
palam
et aperte,
xaia xbv prout

illis
libuit,
blasphemiam evomuit, seu

,
itpo^p^xriv eiiteiv,
wu
onidiov
ifiQtfcav,
potius, ut
cum propheta Ioquar b

et
fregerunt ova
:
xai torui' agayvtjc iKfuii'OVOi
xat ovxoj;
taxo;
aspidum
araneae
nata
telam aranearum texunt
vere enim
et
apayv/]; 22 o Ttap' aOxiv o-uvxe9eI? 23 xat dvoijiaaOEi?

'gug
1 '.
tela est
composita ab
igitur
ipsis
nomiad
M'/j
ouv
Tcaxaxtoaav
ijj*,8c
-
2S
ettI
pt5''
definitio.
Ne
nos
seducant
xr,xa xai 8ncXor|V au9t;
va^wpouvx? xai'aâixbv 2C
a/pt?
av
y)
median) viam ambiguitatemque similiter recur-
yap
Etat
27
auvsoptov,
fz.voij.irt)
Tcap'
rendo
sunt enim Caiphae concilium, usque

axcijv
dum
3.
unio ab
ipsis
inita
Ecclesiam tenebris
Eva7i; xr,v "ExxX'/)aiav iirtoxotvi
JS
.
obvolvat.
Quousque, miser, nobilissimum honestiscuris

divcllis?
3.
Mi/pt
xt'vo?, t <T/_c'xXt,
e'v
T?j( 'jiuy^; EyEVEi;

;
simumque animum inanibus

Quousque
spicias;
xal cptXdxiptov
7To
xot
xott;
jitxTaion 7raa/oXEt; 29
rj
Ms/pt
o-ttou,! '
somniis, veritati vero
quando dabis
retrorsus reIn
IvuTxvia,
xat
aXÔEt
ttoxe 3 "
operam? Fuge Aegyptum quin

fuge
te
te
JacOvjxto
tpuyE '^
aot"
uye
32 Aiyutcxov |jixao'xp7rxt
7tpb<;
1-
montem
clistinet
Sodomam et Gomorrham! reeipe, ne cum aliis capiaris.

illa
idooaa xal rdaoopa '"

,
opo;
,,G
At
awôu 37
o"
y.r,
auptTxapaXr^î; 38 .
'AXXa xaxs'yst
''
,ilJ
vana
gloriola et falsae divitiae

et alia, qui-
xb xevov
xa't
'"
oîptov xal 6 êuowvuvoi;
irXou*
et
speciosae decoraeque laenulae
xo;
xa
xou.'j>ot
xat
'
Eav9/j
yXavtoiaxta
1.
toioto
M.
:
2.
r,
r)
L.
3. tcoivt'
N.
i. tove'êev
B.
5.
xm
ANB.
6.
Posl xpaxa hacc
7. xaxao-Etaat quae dein delevit S. ivciâoa S xata).'jaai AB. vO!?a<7i N. 9. xwv diu. Q. 10. yiYpajJtevwv S Y e TP oc i ^ VTJS Q- 11. to xo ABU. 12. xa'/.OTroirjoat A Ufo; xb 6e xaXv Ttotrjajtt om. B. typographi errore, u( l'X subiuneta versione latina liquet. 13. 5pa N. 14. <juv66m 15. v om. N. Hi. oviXo|ie'vij a\i% Q. NL. 17. SinXfi! A. 18. xp^HEoOat B. 19. tcjy_ai M 20. toi; |iio-6oobxa; M. 21. i\ia(7XE V s
scripserat
M
:
xa! -b 6u.oo0otov xai {juiâvîtatri xaxaaEtcrai to 6|iooudtov,
JL
pr,?Ev
B.
2-2.
liTv tpa^via;
11.
23. suvxviOct; S.
AN
24. Spo
:
N.
25.
:
0(ii;
NB.
32.
2(i.
xaVaftxbv SL.
27. Exi
om.
S, sed add. to.
28.
7ttsxo7tf)
ejiio-xotei
B
st
7115x0x01 R.
:
2U. rto5y_o).Ei?
AN
a7ta5xo).r,; corr. in
<p:-jY
nasxoXEt; S.
e
:
30. toTE
om.
All.
31.
501
om. A.
38.
L.
9E0y
34.
N,
scilicet
corr. in
^j-,
fEyE
BBSIIL.
33. tiExastpsnTT,
ASN
corr.
;j.ETa5-tpitx:
eSys
BI1.
f|jtopa
ANB,
S.
sed
ANSBL. in A Ei?
36. po; S.
>j<.
:
37. stjou
ex 5w!;ov
S.
corr. in
39. xat5X
B.
40. xatvov
NB.
Trap*Xr]?0j;
5ii7iapaXrifOEi;
41. i|;eu86'vu|io;
QN.
42. xai
om.
43.
1
xXavi5xt5ia
^BllL
/XavtoEsxta ac corr.
in
5 R.
iv,
22.
b) Is. lix, 5.
'
[325]
XVI.
MARCI EPHESII AD GEORGIUM SCIIOLARIUM EPISTOLA.

x-Xv
463
xat xaXXa, oi; ^ xotTfxix^ Erjpispi'a

/ei;e xrj; spiXoucxpou Siavot'a; too
llEDl'SAElj/ai
aaxaaiv
'
!
bus huius nuindi

philosophi
felicitas
commendatur? Heu
vacuam
i
tf
tXoab:poii
mentem
philosophia
Eos
xou;
'
Tcpo
<roo
:!
sv
Tai;
&|/,Otal;
''
cogita, qui ante te
ob eosdem honores
in aes-
irept:pavEiai;
5
IÊxauOsVTa?Travxa
auptov
6
xaxaSyjari
timatione fuerunt. Cras descendes tu quoque

",
xat auxo;
et; a'oou,
xaxaXuuov
8
unkz
y5j;
ad
*
inferos, relictis
xbv 51 xtv s6u[Aev.'V

7roXXv;;
omnibus
super
terram;
Xo'yov
ajratxrjOTiir/i
jj.stoc
xptSsia;
3
,
waTTEp ouv
xb
'"
f,
diEuotovuito;
eoruni vero quae gesseris, strictissima ratio a

te
cuvooo;
|Avo)v
a7iaixr;&y-j<7ETai
aiaa
xwv
<x7roXXu-
deposcetur, ut etiam pseudo-synodus ratiosanguinis
12
k[/u^wv,
xcov
axavoaXiafiEvxiov
eil
l:i
xi
nem reddere cogetur
pereuntium
fuit
(AUOTripi) xyj; TtiiiTew?,

pyjjii'av
xwv
xrjv
amdprjTOV
'J/u-/aT;
Xaau7toSe-
animarum, eorum, quibus offensioni

sterium
et
fidei,
myf.
xai
xy)v
ouy^wpyjxov
xai;
qui intolerabilem blasphemiam
127
a[Avo>v
xax xo
'
''
ayt'ou
IIvebpLaxo; xai et;

x/,v
irremissibilem,
nimirum
contra
Spiritum
ouo
xoXutovnov
pya;
vatpE'petv
axou
sanctum, animis suis exceperunt, quique audent ad duo principia eius existentiam referre,
qui illegitimis ac ridiculis Latinorum ritibus
ujrap;tv,
j
xwv
uTcajfE'vtuiv xoi; af)E5(jioi;

i:
',
xai xaxa-
yeXa'uxoi; Xaxivtxoi; eOei
xiov
tv};
xa; apa; xai xi

Klarst;
irci
vaEâxa
ty;;
xaivoxouta;
le
xa;
abduci se passi sunt, qui exsecrationes
et
ana-
lauxtov IT XECpaXa; I8 IXxuaavxwv.
themata
ys'vou;
in
sua ipsorum capita adsciverunt.

erit
4.
AXX'
111
ei;
r\
ooxacuv Eoxat xou

Ttap'
xai
;
Ei?
ETttoooiv
yevoptEVr;
aurwv
-"
l'vwai;
uiev
4.
At genti nostrae praesidio

ipsis inita.
et adiu-
mento unio ab
Omnino
et
sane.
En
Ilavu
j*ev ov.
,
O/ bpa;
xou; E/po? xo nxaupou
scilicet hostes crucis in
fugam
asuyovxa;
Ouo,
xai Eva
vjuttv ytXt'ou;
oiwxovxa 22 , xat
Tovavxtov
versos, milleque
u;upty.oa;
uEiaxivovxa; 23
ab uno e nostris depulsos,

a
decem
millia,
ouv reav
21
duobus
profligatos!
opipiEv.
'Kav
pt/]
Kupio;
Verumenimvero plane
oixobo|j.rj<7r|
xrjV >,u.xpav
pyrjv, Et; ptx/jv s'xo7rta<Tav ot oixopt)
contrarium respicimus. Nisi

caverit
Dominus
aedifi-
Oou.ouvxe;
lav
;
Kpioc
cpuXotJv]
xr,v
r)jjiTE'pav
''
imperium
nostrum, frustra laborant
TtXtv, Et; [/xr v
rjypTivrjaav ot Si
xwv ypuaivwv 2
'AXXa
qui aedificant illud; nisi
Dominus
custodierit
xoo 7tixa
AOITCOV,
a<p; cfys;
21 '
xaxrjv
(TEaUTOV
ûXToovxE;
(XETOtE;
2 ".
bsupo
2,S
'
nostram civitatem, frustra

aureis
vigilant qui
papae
6X0V
ETCt
XOV
KptOV
eam custodiunt
te in
'.
Sed age dum, iam
xou; vexpou; fJa7riiv
xou;
lauttov
vexsou;'
totum
lire
Deum
h
;
converte; sine tnortiios seperes Caesaris relinque Caeet
xa Kai'aapo;
'
Kai'aapi - ob; xio 0ebj xrjv Ttap>

:l
mortuos suos
axou xxiaEtuav xai xoGUYjOEiaav
"
d/uYYiv evvt];i:l
-
sari;
da Deo animani ab eo creatam
ador-
cov 3, ,o<io)v 32 6(pEiXETi;BUXl TuyyotvEt; xa; uoia;.

xax, bo;
u.01
otirdSo;
:l
'
natam. Mente recogita. quantorum

sis
:
illi
debitor
Nai
'',
TtapaxaXto, tptXxaxs xai so^toc'rtt
par pari referto.
Ita vero,
quaeso, amicis-
/apyjvat
ooi'
ob; pvot xio
'"'
(-)=w
sime
et doctissime, fac ut
de
te
gaudeam;
sine
1.
Siavoia; xoO tpO.oasou
om. N.
2. itep6XEi}ie
N A
icepi'eXEôv
A.N.
8.
9.
AHL.
7.
3.
npb; aoO B.
S
:
5.
xaxa6îi
xaxadst H.
=
4. itcpupaviat
yrfi
G. xaxa).oi7twi
:
xaraXstn)/ S.
)..
i%\ rv-
iwsp x;
>..
H.
tiiv Se
xwv sS. Xyov
twv Se xuv sg. Xywv
cv 8e sS.
L.
xv Se e6iup.svov
psT&itoMf,; xpt6eia;
tVjSo; S.
7taiT)6Yi<jxai
14.
om.
M.
S.
xwv
S: eg.
10.
ouv
12. am>>-uivtov
17.
N.
18.
13. <pptxov
xr,:...
axv A13.
21.
xs^x'/r;;
B.
om.
:
ABU.
A.
xoXpitvxa;
15.
rflm
e'Oscjiv
19.
In eniSoTiv o corr. ex
.suji.
lin.
?E'JyovxE?
in
N.
22.
Stxovraj.NS.
B. 20,
Iiti
11.
16.
J/suoovou.o: \.
xevoxo(ita;
M.
îtap' axSv YEVopivj)

IS.
23.
nexaxtvovta
MQBL.
S.
24. rtav oviv 28.

e.
BH,
NSBII,
scilicet
-I
seil
S corr.
in ypuoivMv.
2G. n7t7ta
A.
25. jjpuoiiv
pei'pei'.iin
27. ipuXffOvxe;
xo vv
sumpto compendio vocis

S.
11.
xvpiov.
iviiriffov
32. oov
ANQ
um.
B.
29. 33.
xeto-apos
M. sed add. a supra om.

S.
30.
A.
xoa|i<i9er<rav
35.
rjyvivEis
M.
B.
34. itSw
Nai
xai
30. xi
om.
a) Cf. Psal.
cxxvi,
1.
b) Luc. ix, 6o.
464
ut

gloriam Deo referam, qui
te
[326]
-
incolumem
So'ijav
vEVEyxEiv,
8i
<je
'
SiaûXctTTOt
4
.
TtavTo;
servet a quovis adverso casu.

-]-
vtoTspov 8 aviapo auvavTiijAaTOc.

-f-
Humilis mctropolita Ephesi ac totius Asiae
'O
TaitEivos; |A7)TpoTto)>iTr)(; 'E'.ps'o'ou
xai
TtaoY)i;
Marcus.
'Aouac.
Mapxo;''.
XVII
GEORGII SCHOLARII HKSPONSIO AD ILLAM MARCI EPHESII EPISTOLAM.

Laur.74.13
~'
'
Hr
'
PRAESULI EPHESINO DOMNO MARCO EUCENICO, AD QUAM ILLE EPH ESO
*T 'E*E20Y C KYP MAPK TU EVI ENIKO, [1P02 4 HN 'EKEIN02 AYT
SCRIPSERAT EPISTOLAM, CUM OCCl'LTE CONSTANTINOPOLI EPHESUM

II
"EEMVEN ininOAHN
*OTE KPY<MQ2
'ES 'EIE20YJ
HISSET,
METUENSOFFENSAM ERGA
SE IMPERATORUM VOLUNTATEM, EO QUOD DEFINITIONES AC CONSTITU-
AJ1EAHMH2EN AHO '1112 KN2TANTIN0Y IIP2 *El>E20Nj TUN TUN BV2lAEV<>\l'iiN AEIAIA2A2 HN I1PU2 AVTON EIXON AY2MENEIAN
TIONES IN SYNODO FLORENTINA CIRCA SPIRITUS SANCTI PROCESSIONEM LATAS NEC PART1CIPARET NEC PROBAR ET.
y Colendissimo metropolitae Ephesino,
et
TQ MH 2VrK<>INlNH2AI KAI 2VNAINE2AI T0I2TH2 7 EN TU hAilPENTIA 2YN0A0Y HEIM TII2 TOY 'Al'IOV
IINEYMAT02
EKIIOPEV2E2
''OPOI2
KAI AIATAIi\IA21V
l.
1.
"j-
Tw
TravieptiitciTto
u7]TpoTroXiY/|
'EcpsffOU
euo'i
e'v
honorandissimo
in
exarchae totius Asiae, mihi
t>7rpTia(o
xat
E;ap/<;>
7t<7/,;
'Aaia?, xai
irarci
-
Domino
divinissimo sanctissimoque patri et
Kupo
vopiov
Oeiotouio,
piffTc.i
ayijTaTW
xai
Seoicottm
[eti
hero, viro optimo ac sapientissimo, Gennadius,
xai
aoipiotaTO)
Fswaoio;
wv
[cum adhuc saecularis

f.
esset],
xoauux;].
-Jim.
Ostensae sunt
et
nobis,
postquam
manibus
tuae
:
*-J-
cp6r) xai f,uiv ttoXXujv SiaspuyvTa /ipa? t4

-
multorum exciderant,
is
litterae sanctitatis
YpapLjjLaxa Trj< <jr^ ayiiviTOi;

(*evo(
iyp tauTa
aXXow;
7tirt<jTu-
enim, cui conimissae fuerant,
cum
eas nee
out'
e'jxoi
oouvai
toii?
XaOiov,
oute
1,
;,c
nt
8S
N.
i.
oiacf\j).axTt
ANH.
0111.
3.
aviitEpov hovto;
BHL.
in
'1.
&vt>)|mitoc
:
Q.
5.
6 ta7iiv4<
hie
eti
Maoxoc
exliilirtur:
ANSBL.
iilteruin
6.
Lemma
lilteris
PI, duplex
vero habetur
rnbi'is
exaratum ad superiorem
EXivo; toutio ItceiiteO.sv.
I.
folii
L unum, quod oram bis verbis
in
ipso
l<*\tu
Tu
'Eje'oou
KUp Mipx) tu
'>'
Euyevix i|iOi6aa
0111.
lipo; r,v
7.
Om.
L.
8. t<7>
iraviEpwTdah)
xao(ttx6(
r<j>
'Espiaou Tewaioi;
Verba In v
xod|j.tx6;
ab amanuensi adieeta
esse
liquet.
1 1
pro rewiSioc legendum repyto;.
nus
2135,
f.
99-105'
f.
1
(=
I).
P).
Ibe-
rorum monaslerii
13,
388,
f.
(=
,
Lauren-
adhibuit Sp. Lampros In edenda hac eplstola in sua S\lloge ria)aio),Yia xai [leXonowrioiaxa (Allie:
plut. 74,
289 y -292 v
[=L quem unum
nls,
1912),
I.
2,
p.
314-319
(=
E).
[327]
XV.
GKORGII SCIIOLARII RESPONSIO AD MARCUM.
465
:puX;at SouXyiQei';. ox oto' ottw;, xat'xot so TcoXXi
mihi dare, quin alios certiores redderet, nee

sibi
7r;YYiXo(VTOc,
ujro'OEdtv
iravy|Y<jpEM;
iroXXot;
servare vellet, qua de causa nescio,
etsi
x*t' euo cot
TCETrot'vjxE
rxwuiuaTa.
EitEt 5' ot |*sv
graviter a te admonitus, efFecit, ut multi ex tuis

in
alii
EVEôpvjOrjiav tv);
ÔVToi
'
ETtiOuiitot;,
tri [i.a8ovte; ivaxu.a-
nie dicteriis
animos
relaxarint.
Cum
autem
501 XV UTTEO T/J; TClffTEw;
5jXoV, Ol
OE
Xi
cupiditates explevissent,
quod pro explostudio flagrare,
xaTEtswvEsavTO,
pE'axovTat, tote
tptXETO Tt;
ouoi
Sr\
O'/jrtou
-
toi; aot; oi
xcpb; e[*e
atpoSpa
rato
alii
haberent adhuc
te
fidei
tote
xai
xopu^wv'
TV);
vero derisissent, quotquot scilicet tua haud

venit
TWV
Cpl'XtOV
X^yiO TtpoTEpOV TtoXXa

!
TOU
nimium probant, tum demum

eas mihi redderet. Ipse vero,
amicus qui
no-
voj/ocpuXaxo;,
10
w; av outio
cpatviv, aTtXoT/)To;
xaTa-
cum primutn
Yvo;, o; irpb; toi; aXXot; xat

YpotfjijxaTWV eiê
TWY
tt;;
sSj; y.Etpb;
e'x
mophylacis" ut
ita
dicam, ingenuitatem, valde
GTEpôac,
oiiijv e'^yjv
r,oovr v
;
twv
redarguissem, quod
etiam
potui
me, praeter
alia. litteris
oVje'vtwv IXau.6avoV ou
y&p t/ov
aTti<7TTv
Tri; arj;
manu
tua
scriptis
privasset,
litteris
quantam
pereepi.
Gtvat otavoi'a; ExEtva, TcoXXtov te Xeyo'vtwv otvaYvwvat
voluptatem
ex
datis
Ta itpcTa,
i
oT;
xaOaita; tkut o"uv'6atv, xat

xat tou
JJtqXou,
'jxa
'
Neque enim mihi ambigendum
erat eas esse
to
ffO
<ypoviQ(x*T05
iva
|j.v)
Xe'yw
mentis tuae fetum, tum quod multi affirmarent

eas se prius perlegisse, quibus istae prorsus
t?j; aXX7|; iE'a;,
tw y
Juvopv duvajjtE'vw TtdppwQEv''

ptdvov,
SiarrpE'irovTO?.
*Ev EpEfitpopiiv
oxi,
rcavTa
congruebant, tum quod
animum studiumque
licet,
itiUTE'jEtv ETOijxo; <ov, Evdu.i7ot;

/jjjwSv
)
XrjOEustv tou; xa'

tcoXXoi
tuum, ut aliam notam praeteream, quantum

cuique
e
toc
YEipto auaTtXaTTOVTa;, xat'xot
twv
longinquo existimare
egregie
/jpv 0"uveyv(o5u.e'v(ijv eIve;

'E'(ij)
vTixaTTciv Tai;
uit'
GDr)|/.al;.
referrent.
Hoc
unum
eulpae
dabani,
quod
8e
<re
7)Xjriov xat
twv
ivot'a;
xat tpOdvou
oti
promptus ad omnia credenda, eos ad veritatem

loqui existimasses qui peiora contra nos effingunt, quamvis multa haberes a nobis prolata
XyjpovToiv
Exsiva
cpdopa
xaT7)Y0srj0"tv,
ttoXelieiv
toi;
6uo).OYOUjjts'voi; irpoiipy)VTai
xai tou; to
jjleO*
êuooui;
5
eXe'y/ou;
$)
ouj
toT;
uTroaTE'XXovTai,
wv
quae rumoribus opponeres. Inimo sperabam

ego
te
EYXat'pw;
Sixr)
otxot; vTE7rE;pysTai ordsixd;
eos qui ex ignorantia ac livore
talia insa-
piaiKV
fyjtt;,
oute
oi;
y^P
aX'/)OEt'a;
eVxi xaTa-^povsTv
niunt acriter increpaturum,
quod
res confessas
certis-
rcpb
ttocvtwv TauT?;; ejxeXtisev, ai xat tb

Etodffi
[jtsv
seeuni
constituerint
oppugnare, quin
indicia,
Tauxrj; xs'poo;
xaXw;,
e'x
oute
?r,TOvTa; 8ta-
sima vereantur mendacii
quoruni ope
t/.apTavtv,iroXXa
i)
r/j;
tpuaEw; Ejôvra? o/)Ori-
Judicium iniusta ora opportuno tempore obtru-
(itaxa
xat
Tvi? TE'yvr|i;,
Tat;
3' Et?
'
t OeTov
s
iXTtto-t
to
dere
solet.
Non enim
ut qui
fas est dicere veritatem
itav ETttTpE'trovTai;,
at; st ti;
E'Tro/EtTai
SsSatw;,
nobis contemptui esse, quibus prae omnibus
apniyavdv
s'aTt
toutov aiayuvdaEvov aTtaXXaTTEtv.
curae
fuit,
utilitatem
falli
ac Iucrum eius
2. Ayvoeiv Je oljxoi ;/.r,0va, Ott xat p'^Toptxyj; xat
probe noverimus, aut

multa subsidia
tarn a
nos studere, qui
iiAocofta; xat t/,; u'J/^Xvj; '"

5
xat
Tyjv
twv ttoXXwv twv

irap'
natura
quam
in
ex arte
in
;tv
/,u.tv
uTrpSaivouo"'(]i;
BeoXoyio;
ooevi
habeamus, omneque negotium
fiducia
ly_py,(7y.Ea
otoaaxaXw, 7tdXat
TTjV TCEpt
Tata
Deum reponamus,
tur, fieri
cui
si
quis lirmiter inveha-
tflXoTt'piiav
twv xoivoiv aTuy/iu.aTwv "
aÊXouis'vojv
nequit ut pudore suffusus discedat.
xat oxtav
jj.dvr,v
auTwv
ev Ttdt, xat TOUTOt? oXtyon; '-,
2.
Neminem
vero latere opinor, nos
in
rheto-
xaTaXtredvTitiv
uicp(i)r,v
aXX' offov
EOt'r,vEv
/EtXr)
|jie'v
t' Otr,v'
,;!
,
rica, in
philosophia, in altissima quae multo-
d'ox
w;
tt; eitte
11
,
8;a(jiEvot;
iiim vires excedit theologia addiscenda nullo
1.
IvaxaniJovTa L.
2.
tte
om. L.
I.
3.
ayixETO tu; tjv
-ft')wv
xO(it?uv
5.
L. sed niMilis
:
supra lineani
mipwOEv P.
Dlteras p et i ad rectum restituendum ordinem-.

7.
4.
otm; LI.
10.
ana
u.;Ta E.
P.
6.
f,Tt;
P.
s.
Itcoyjito
etoo/eito
9.
12.
yiywv P,
13. E3tY)vEv
omnes, contra
LI. metrum. 14.

itiTtv
xai
eIkev
tvj; <]tt]X7J;
om.
II-
jotu/ouaTwv L.
LI.
[oannis
scilicet
Eugenici, Marci
fratris
4G6
nostrae

aetatis
7rapa
[328]
/aptxo;
tv,v
T?j;
usos fuisse magistro, cum Studium publicis calamitatibus iam pridem impediatur, atque umbra tantum earundem apud nonnullos, eosque admodum
illarum rerum
iwv
oXXcov,
utto
'
tv);
avwOev
y|Ute'pv
jj.ioixevr);
o-7rouSvjv ly.tz^rfl^ryai
lirtupua; xai ui/pt
ô^
" T ' v TCiaTYi(X(v eXQeiv

&tco'(tco
paucos, supersit;sed
quantum
labris rigandis,
a
,
IêyEveTO.
Kai
vv
eiSo'te;
tmv
aXXwv
5
non vero palato rigando , ut quidam ait cum ab aliis accepissemus, supernae gratiae nostram
remunerantis diligentiam auxilio contigit, ut voti compotes fieremus longiusque in scientiis progrediremur. Ac modo etsi sciamus quantopere ceteris praestemus, est tarnen nobis in deliciis discipuli vices obire omnesque nobis
7iXeovexto|xev, Q(Xb>; ptaQv|Twv toi;iv ipEpovTE; yaTTiaEv xai 7r5<iiv e'ireaQai

fiyEta'Qat,
ouXdaEa
toT; SuvapiEvoi;
2
eCi/fi.0ot-
xai
toto SvasQat
7i<7iv
oiS
u.ev
a^touixEV airvTmv Etvai SiSaxaXot, aXX'
-^(jitv
aToi; tvjv yvtaiv tyj;
Xv,9ia;
vjToij|JiEv
air
IC
proposuimus
valeant,
sequendos
ut
idque
duces agere omnes possint, optamus,

qui
<-)eou,
7roXXa SeSiots; ta; yîOpou; TauTYj TrXava;
xai
tv)v
Tpspiovte?,
to\jt(ov
xai
Sipov eivai
Se'
OeTov tuijteuovte;
TrpoaE'Xoi
neque omnium esse magistri autumamus, sed quidem ipsis cognitionem veritatis a eo impetramus, quippe errores ei proximos valde metuimus ac reformidamus, pro divino beneficio habentesab iisexsolvi. Si quis autem nos accedat disciplinae causa, nostram in prinobis
a7raXXayv]v. Et
ti; vj|iTv
e'v
piay)Ti(v, TroXXa TtpoTspov Ttip tvj;
vjov yvot'a;
oTroXoyTjaaiXEvoi xai <Jupiou),Euo-avT; Ers'poi; [xaXXov

tot'
TOiauxa Oaipûai,
itEi9d tus0a,
piXi; EyxEifiEvi) te
xai oOx
lj
xvie'vti
[Xvjtcote
xat
r,[jv
tcw; Evinrapxai tov

itEpl
mis ignorantiam multis verbis excusantes ac suadentes ut se potius alteri erudiendum tradat,
yovTo;
xaXa'vtou Tiv; ttjv
au!JY)aiv
to'xov
vix
(andern
ei,
si
instet
atque urgeat,
forte praediti
TraiT7]fl'>[Av.
Oix apa
|AV|
ee<jti
OESiEvai
Vjpv
morem
tur.
gerimus, ne
talenti,
quo
ojto) SiaxEiuivot;,
tcote Tri; p?i; a7r7rXavv]9r]vi
suimis, accessio atque
Itaque
cum
ii
simus, vereri haud
usura a nobis repetalicet, ne
U5V Tpi'Sou
4
,
ou aSXXov
irvTa xai Svtivouv ttes
20
quando
potius
a recta dellectemus via,
neque
id
nobis
sauTO toutov EyEiv

TtpOTEpov
Ti;
TrpE'7rt
tov -.pSoV
vjiieT;
yap xai
xai
quam cuilibet alteri de se in mctu ponendum est. Etenim quam olim sanam habuimus sententiam nunquam revera mutavimus; ad futurum vero quod attinet, spem in Deo maximam concipimus, nunquam eum permissurum, ut in mendacium erroremve inducamur, poenamque tarn acerbam pro peccatis
uyicttvouarj;
ETuy/avotiEv Sd^r,;
ovte;"
ei;
utt'
oCix
E'TtauduEOa, xai Tcept tou jxe'Xaovto; Tai;
(-)eov
yaOat;
IXrtlffl
Tps^dpiEfia,
jjLr;
av
ito8"
auTO
tio ij/Euost
xai
tv]
7rXvvj xaTaXt^8vjo<jQai
SiV/]V cp;Etv.
25
[M)o' oOto)
I'.i
Seivvjv Tiv
Vj|jiapTr|[JiE'v(<)v
xaXSi;
evioi
vov
te
xai
irpoTEpov
tv,;
luamus.
Quod
si
nonnulli et
nunc
et
V|[xETEp; yviijiv,;
praeterito
tempore nostram sententiam haud
TTO/aôvrai xai SiiTpoôi
yt'vov-
recte assecuti,
sermonum nostrorum
ac iudices, sive ex
distorti
inscitia,
Tat twv ^jaete'pwv
Xdywv
';r)yV)Tai
xai xpiTai, to
3<
fiunt interpretes
uev
tvj;
aTratOEUffta;,
to oe
to tpOdvou TtoiovTo;,
sive
ex
livore,
ego
facio,
iniuriarum,
etsi
valde
Eyo> te
auyyvwa-^v eô
toi jtaEi, xaitoi Xi'av

OEOfjiai
Xywv,
yviuiv
doleam, veniam
auctorem
totius
in
boni
xai tou itav yaOv 7tapEyovTO;
xai
deprecans, ut scientiam ac virtutem
fratrum
xai pTV|V Tai; T<v dSEX^wv evOeivvi '|'jyai;.
animos infundat.
''>.
Tum
excogitatum mihi
etsi
est
quoddam
hnic
3.
'ETttvvdv,Tai
Se' [jioi
xai ti Tcpb; TaiTa (pa'pua3!
malo remedium.
*
f.
minime generosum, tarnen

usque
xov,
xai
ix-)}
yEvvaiov, aXX' avayxaiov eio; yap av

ioid;
291.
necessarium.
vivendi
Nnm
dum
communem
grato
iro)tTU*(30ai |xoi Soxoi'r), cpiXav6pio7tia; Ttvb;
morem
mihi servandum existimavero,
xai toto
iroioua-/];
xai
'J/u/rj; Eyvti'i;/.ovo;
xai ttoXi-
indulgentia forte
quadam ductus atque

gloriae
Ttxvj;, od c^r,;
ouSe ypv,uaTtov, (; auT; Trpo^/Or,;

xaOs';i.>
urbanoque
animo, non
divitiarumve
xar/iyopsiv, Ta jx^v dfXXa aiyv,iiio xai
7rap'
1.
i|j.ou';o|j.e'vri
I'.
"2.
navTa; LI.
LI.
3.
to
te
I'.
'i.
LOCO
Tpi>"ou
prius scripseivit
itioteo);
I'.
ipiotl
iluiu delevit.
5.
;
xxn.
Homer.
//.
195.
[329]
XVII.
GEORGII SCHOLA.RII RESPONSIO

e'v
AI)
MARCUM.
167
eptauTw, xa8oiiTEp
pisvo;,
toiT7j<; ioimtiov
[xsui.> aTpe-io'-
eo Ttva
vo'aov xai cpiXoTopia;

Ttcp'l
r/jptv
ox
cupidine, ul tu usque eo progressiv calumniaris, cetera quidem silentio premens apud ine
ETTlTpETrOVTa TOI? TU/Otfl
custodiam,
TCV Ofl'ldV XOll 'j/7)X(OV
Ttei8eiv
StXEYe<rOt,
,utr|SI
ouXeo'Sat
to;
|j.^
TCEidEaOai suvotfievouc, xai irept
wv
to Ol? ntiatiq,
1
.
nt privatus inter privates vitam agendo, optimamque Dei acphilosophiae legem implendo, qua haud quibuslibet lil facultas de divinis altissimisque rebus disputandi atque
ovS av
nslarjg,
/,
Ttapotpua
yY)<Ti
ToaaTa
3=
enitendi ut
ii
possunt,
(Avov w:peXetv toJi? i[*o< ttoXito; ouXv;iTopiai, itoia
de
convincantur qui convinci non quibus in proverbio dicitur"

:
Non
persuadebis,
xat (H]teiv xai cuvopav xat

ouv-/)aofMvou;
xaTE/ctv oioa toutou?

jxe
Dabo autem operam,

popularibus
quaeri
et
xat
irpoi;
xiv/jiouatv
2
exovte;
meis
persuadeas >. tantum negotiis prosim, quae ab illis et

tit
etiamsi
in
iis
auTot xat iv piou 0Ei}<J0VTr oSE

ptvov xal ooy;.i.c<To)v oio<;xaXov,
intelligi
et
yp
cpiXoixooia;
capi posse sciero ac de
quibus
verint.
ipsi
nie sponte sollicitaverint ac roga-
XXa xat auuSou-
Xov xat StxavTTjV xat TTpEsSsuT^jv TTEp xlv ptsytHTtv, xat itavxa Tara uet' pET;;, auv
itapE/Etv
E'piaurov
S' Etpvi<r8o),
ut philosophiae tantum ac magistrum, verum etiam ut consiliarium, ut iudicem, ut oratorem in gravisissimis negotiis, eaque omnia cum laude, ut
Non enim
theologiae
ar:T? ovauiat, arcep
avu
fiiv
coram
valeo:
tpt/.ouo^tOs
out'
e/eiv
e'!;
xaXw;
out'
IveoveTv
TtXtv xat
eVtiv,
Deo fatear, nie ipsum eis praebere quaemunera citra quidem philosophiam
IJesti o'
EuEpyeTEtv
aTwv xat
'OlTOTav
e6vo;
[JtOl
ox
ElOOT?
cpiXoo-oÊiv.
OE
0SOU
(jiot
optime obire et exercere haud licet, illorum vero ope viros in philosophia rdes de civitate genteque promereri fas est. Cum autem, post
tpiXav8pt7TEt)0 a[jtE'vou 3 xai
ttv ipitoStov
toc
ytv''
submotum
Caesari
(jtevov
:o
XuiavTOC, a-^tvat
T?j<;
Katuapo? Kataapt
a Deo pro sua in me misericordia quodlibet impedimentiini, quae Caesaris sunt,
xal toi; vExpot;
Ttv
vsxpwv 7Tapaywpô-at
tAeT'/Oetvat
Ta-sy];
rJjv
oy)
relinquere mortuisque mortuorum sepulturam remittere', spe omni in Domino

reposita, mihi libuerit, ut tuis utar verbis, tunc vero, tunc qualibet molestia omnino vacuus,
xat 7tSo-av
etci
tov
"'
Kptov
ouXrî
6
,
E'Xmoa, iva toi;

to'te
ao~<;
^pâwaat
pûtait
to'te
itasr); =voyX-/]<;ewi; euoptat
xa8ot7ra;
tSHnjXXaYflt'ou
mihi quidem ipse attendens vitaeque praeteri-
|XEV0?,
TtpOTE/WV
IIEV EptauTj
xat TOU 7TpOTc'pOU

's
xa 7tTatdjjtaTa
XaTTEtv E[/auTov
XoytiJou:evo;, TTEtptuEvoi;
et; to pu'XXov,
otacpu-
av apa ti
p-.sTa
(-hou
noxas recolligens, enitar ut a malo me in futurum, si quid Deo iuvante potero, quin ullo modo aut alium sanare aut ab alio sanari studeam, curamve geram ut
tae
defendam
aliquid inter
iwrfl), xat oute SspaTreuEtv oos'va, oO'
U7r' ooevoi;
homines existimationis
et
famae
OspaTTEUciOat tppovTt, o\j'A

tjiew;
tv;;
twv tcoXXwv
pt8|jtei;
uiroXvj-
xat
<j>'/]u.t,<;
xat
wv aT;
tpavoupiai
[j.ct'ôvo;
earum rerum quas recenses mihi colligm. Non enim videlicet ut maiorem nanciscar honorem et dignitatem et fastum, aut ut nunet
Xo'yov 7totoaevo;' o
y&p
/, tiuit;;
<poppf,v
cuper
7
rabbi,
si
medio
secedam
vestemque
xai TtpocOpta; xat tuôu xat to xXr|0^vai pa?Si

tr|V
mutabo, ac
de malorum
consortio excusa-
tione ininime vacuo ad
insolentiam transirem
va/(.)pr,atv e;oj
e'x
xott ttjv
twv
8
ptfitov
[MTa6e51?
Bulla venia dignam, atque minora specie tenus
siv, toireep
7tovr,pia;
e/ouo-/;?
aTroXoyiav
despiciens
aauyyvtijiTOv IpjfoptEvo; Sptv, xai

tppoveiv *
8-/iiou,ai,
tw
od;at
xaxa-
vel aegre aliis
maiorum voluptatibus perfruar, concedam nam si haec mihi

:
twv oXtytov
-^
iroXatideo-i tist^vojv
ETE'poti;
IvEumpavuiot
curae
forent,
nullus
est
sacer
chorus,
qui
f.
7tap/wpwv
me
Xy/-|7t.) (el ya'p
praecentorem non haberet neve

sit,
si
rursus
291
habiturus
Tauxa 7TEpto-7rooaaTa
8?
yjv,
voluero.
Sed consilium mihi

quin ipse grave"
ooei? e'sti /opo';

i(te,
Upo'i;'',
est et rei publicae prodesse,
ox
4v
eI/_e
xopupatov
?,
oo'
eqet
7raXtv
damnum
perferam,
et
vota non solvere quae
eOsXovTa), XX'
ouXojxat to xotvov useXsiv auto;
semel nuncupavero,
et
fastum minime quae-
1.
pnv L.
pr,|ia<nv
LI.
2.
o
7.
I.
:s.
6e(j5 <j.i:
ail
pXav8puTCU(jtevou P.
i.
xattraapo;
P,
xa((r<rapt
f..
:.
<;.
papgi L.
civ
om
:
,
!..
8.
Pro
1/vJrr,;
I.
scripseral
oram inferiorem. Vocem snpra lineam habet

a)
ivyinK
quod
delevit, addito i/:
^K
9. tep
om.
I.
Aristopb. Plutus, 600.

l'ATII.
or.
t.
xvn.
Mal. sxn, 21;

i
Marc,
xii,
17:
Luc. XX,
25.
C]
Mal.
VIII,
22.
_'.
32
468
rere
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCR.

ubi semel
est,
[330]
me demisero
quippe perar-
oX Y * Xairro|iEvo,
|*"*i
Xeueiv t4 C b*o<rs<m;,
duum
vir
sit
quod qui
dignitates honoresque
forte
tcyy*I" V0
Slt 5>
Fl 8 *
0V
r T ' v '
'
***
obtinuerit, de abiectione recogitet, nisi
TairsivweefcliraixêTtdvIoxiveU
x*l
Tt
poWu
Ovwt
generosissimo animo atque eiusmodi,

Aristoteles
3
.
oe8?{a<j |xs;Av9io6i
'
t^
T.aitetVbXK, av
^
r,v
quem
4.
vocat
heroicum ac plane
tcou *i< o.v
Tuyy.avr]
yevvokot<i|c
|u^ ;
triv
xai
divinum
'A pKJTOtsXvi; cp7]siv r,po>ix7iv te
*a\
OEi'av.
Hac ego
via
incedendo
in
pacem cum
iurgio
et
4.
Ali
tbut*);
ifb,
tri?
63ou Ttpb?
auTr)
jae
u-et*
irp?
omnibus veniam, quae
efficiet, ut
cum
ipsi
tcocvtwv
eip^vnjv
cp(;ouai-
ttoiyio-ei
nemine contendam. Hanc spero

acceptam
fore, qui pacis
si
Deo
ouSiva oiaTrXrjxuSEO-OaiEiratvEOEaGai
3
,
TauTrjv
ipr;vr,;
eXtci)
xai Beov
nomen
sibi
vindicat\
col-
to
xrj?
Tcpoo-otxtoupi.EVov
yj,
Verum enimvero,
Iuctandum
quando certandum ac
una
ovoua.
Ou
'
u-'/v,
OTrxav
toi
tyJi;
ywv
xai axoiov
xal
(Ty -
fuerit, veritatisque iura, si contice-
xivouvey)
(*sv
ilrfiv.ix^
6
oiytjAev,
scant, in discrimen inciderint, atque
pericli-
xtvouvEuv
aiff/pc?
7
''
oe
ti;
x?,;
aiYwv
aTa
xai
irpooioou?
tetur aliquis,
si illa
tacuero, turpiterque missas

ttXô-iov
tou? ex
5[*oXoYia? <m:pvou;
xaf)So'j[jiai
Sr)
xal toi;
tote
fecero Coronas ex confessione reportandas, et

insidias proximisstruxero,
tumequidem nequatacitus,
etciSouXsuiov,
xai
quam
aperta,
in
otio
considam
sed
fronte
Xfrw
l^Xou
oSsv,
dXX' vaxExaXuu.y.Evo. *po(Kowj>

/pa<;
xal
T7|v
i\
ardore
libere
gaudioque
referta,
veritatem
xai
y6
V ovti
tiu%
irapp)iix<iou.at
palam ac
dicam, quin honoris aut mu-
aXrjOEiav,
xal
oute
zna-fle.Akoit.ivr^
nerum aut alterius cuiuslibet eiusmodi rei eandem deseram, aut minis commotus pedem referam, aut ignave fugiam, sed gradum sistens veraque propugnans dogmata, quicquid
Oo'ipwv, out'
aXXou Tiv? ouoiou TauTYjv

Tal;
a7TEtXai;,
Trpor,50(Jii,
ouo"
U7to/o>pr]0"w
oos
3>u!;o|iai
<ptXo']/u/v,
XXa us'vwv xai

ti
toT; iXrfiiu: o-uv^yoplv

-
subeundum
fuerit, ultro
perferam.
Nam
si
ea
dyâsiv,
av
oe'oi
7ra6Eiv &7too-Tr;o-ou.ai
ToiauTYj;
urgeat necessitas, et silere turpe fuerit
et loqui
yp avifKY\i
Xe'yeiv
uttouo-Y);,
xai t oiy^v aioypv xal to
Coronas subministraverit. At vero usque

nihil tale
fuerit,
dum
UTECfavwv aiTiov EffTai.
Ew;
0'
av ouosv
ij
sed quasi ludentes
in negotiis
ToiouTOv, XX' wiirsp ev ou TraixToi; 7rai'ovTs; tou;

TTEpl
minime ludicris de divinis verba fecerimus, pro quo quisque appetitu cietur, ea quae Dei sunt nequaquam secundum Deum perpendentes, silentium ego censeo rem esse omnium
praestantissimam.
twv Oeuov
\6-(<j\i$
TtoiwusOa",
'-f'
0T0U TU/Ol
tou <-)eou
vojju^m
"'
itOou;
xivouevo; ExaaTO;,
xai Ta
urj
xax
0Ev
E;Ta^wu.v,
o-uotttjv
orj
' '
eyw
to
Quare valde me
paenitet
iravtiov xXXiaTOV sivai.

u.eteu.e'Xt o'Ev
i
Ou
vv
ypiv xai iroXXa fwi
quod multa hactenus inopportune dixerim, ex quibus utilitati quidem nemini, offensioni vero me fuisse probe scio haud paucis, qui meos nacti sennones ac suo quisque arbitratu accipientes,
aypi tou
i\
tov
iroXXiv
âpa xatpov
tivo?,
Eipr,ixEv(DV,
oSevi a:v
aYaOo
axav-
OaXou Ss oux
Xi'yoi?
auto?
' -'
oloa yEYEVTipis'vo?, Ol tcv
duplicem
quamdam
me diversamque
existimarunt,
iactaretur
ullarii
saiov XajjLEvoi Xoyojv xai Ttp; to orîaiv apE'axov

EXCtafO? ExXa6ou.Evot, xaijii SntXrjv Tiva xai 7rotxiX7jV 13 TTEoi
de
divinis
teneri
sententiam
meumque
r.
animum quod
Ac
scio
facilius
TWV
Oei'lV
YVbV r v
i
'
'
E/^tV 13 EVOjAlSOIV
292.
accusarunt.
quidem me haud
xai
Trj; stxvj; 'û/rj;

,r>
.
w;
fia'Suo; ^17tiôue'vv;; xaxrô-
huiusmodi scandali redditurum esse rationem,

quippe
prix0"i
[ArjOe'va
Kai otoa
|jlev
to
toioutou
ax-.JvS7.X0u
tov
cum non quod
ipse
male dixerim, sed
Xyov
oêiXuiv,
EtKEp
oux e;
auT;
17
Post
v scripserat
1'
:
y^ L,
quod postea
li.
delevit.
1/.
2.
tij;
P.
3. ertatveaaeflai
8.
E.
5.
BUYXivSyveei
tuy.ri
Tuyntvsr]
<>.
atyiiiv
7.
aioypoi; P.
E.
7taYYE>.ou.Evr];
L.
4.
9.
xiv5u'
7coio|
P.
i".
P.
11.
touvOv
1".
12.
eS
ante o\% add. L.
13. noixi).).)-/ L.
14.
Om.
P.
li
LI, sed add. editor Larapros ante yviwiv.
16. xaTriYopr.xaaiv
17. aToi E, editoris
ioXe^fa
tot.,
Elhica Nicomachea
VIII,
1.
b)
Phil. iv.
9.
'
[331]
XVII.
I?
- GEORGH
eiirsp
SCIIOLARII RESPONSIO AD
quod quod
ipsi
MARCUM.
id
469
acciderit, et
xax IXsyw, aXX' );

to-jto
Sv aToi xax.; qyoSra,

oux
flSsoav Siaxpi'vsiv
male
intellcxerint,
oWSatvs, xai
temperamentum
vituperent
summo
eadem
iure
atque
oixovoy-i'av ts xai
xpieiav xai toutwv IxaTe'pou

to-jto
alterutrius
tempora dignoscere haud valeant,

qui
xaipou;,
xai
Sta
toi;
eiSoii
xatoc
Siaxpi'vEiv
illosque
dignoscere
s'u.E'ij.ipovTo-
r^crXtoi,
on
xai
Ti'<
twv
oToe
vErn-
norint
miseri, qui in viros nulli reprehensioni

ita
Xkitttiov
out) viopoOsiv.
yip oix
roXa
obnoxios
'
invehuntur. Ollis enim

tllm a
ignorat,
totauta
Be'tou 3
Trapdt ts
tou xotvou Sioauxa'Xou xai vouokuto'j

oi;
qU D multa eiusmodi
acta fuerint,
communi magistro
et dicta et
xai tojv
e'v
f*a8r,uv
Eip?j.j8ai
te
ac legislatore tum ab eius discipulis

xai
iteitpayOai,
10
ox IXixttovo;
xpifisia? sTvai
tt-i;
SoxeT Ta oixovou.o<j,UEva
(il{
t< ys Tcp? tv
e'tte!
oixovo-
cpopwvTi
Tr;v
dxOTtv,
xai
uyalpav ^XOs
yjv
unde apparet non minus inesse ius iis quae ex accommodatione fiunt. si quem ad finem accommodatio fiat consideremus nam gladium utique venit mittele in terram a
: ,
aXsiv ei?
atpiEi to?;
y^ v
XX' Eip^vv]? EVExa, Eipvfvjn

'
at
pacis
1 '
gratia,
pacis
quam
eis
discipulis
suis
u0r)TaT; awaaTixi;
aiou; TroXsiraov.
reliquit
corpore ab
pax
discessurus.
Quae
H
15
yap Soxouua irpoiEpov

iToidt;
elpifv] ttoAsuioi; rjv tittou
enim
fuit et
antea
videbatur, bellum profecto
xai
xai a'jyûai;.
[XSV
discordia et confusio.
5.
OlSa
OUV OTTEp E17T0V, xai TtETCEKTIiai

fxr,3svl
TO'J
5.
Itaque scio quae dixerim, ac plane confido
toioutou
xa8a7ra!j
axavoa'Xou
auxs, XX'
yEyEvru.s'vo;
s
aino;
nemini
me
istius
scandali
causae
omnino
ne mihi
ne cau-
yjulfArjV
av
iravTrrao-i
fuisse; at prorsus
me
etsi
siluisse vellem,
SiayEvc'o-Sat aiyiv, tva pdi
conscius sim,
pivov airiav,
XX' oos
me
non causam,
praebuisse.
at
sae
20
itpotpaaiv
quidem
ahta;
xa
speciem
nihil est
Ergo
ne
'.auT<o
auvyjoEiv" irapaoyou.s'vio.
metuas ubi
metuendum, neve putes

:
Mr,
toi'vuv
oeo"
Se'SiOi,
piSs vopuÊ
.oi
E7TI
7
twv
Ta;
t>v
TOIOUTMV
TToXlIV Eivat Xo'yoV
XoiTTOV OUTE yp
pie<ro'Ty]Ta
Sio'ti
xporr.Ta;,
out'
eVi
tX,v
Tiv
ea mihi fore magnae in posterum curae non enim ad summitates nee ad medietatem quemvis adducere conabor, quia in otio vivere,
airavTiov aysiv 7TEtpo-ou.ai,

25
u.e'veiv e<p' #,<rovta?
quin ad ullum de
faciam, nisi necesse
eiusmodi
negotiis
verba
xai irpo;
oti
[iJ]
(AT)5'va
Xyov TTEpl twv toiootwv TroisTsai
omnino
fuerit,
propositum
mihi
TTaa
est,
vyxr,, ircoripiu.at,
xaT-ziyopsTv,
e'-itei
o/
ttjv
on
no-r)?
vituperem,
non quin ipse quamlibet medietatem cum probe sciam, ipsam verain
inter
u.-co't/,xOi;
e/w
xai
aXr,6ivyjv
fidem
mediam
7tiiTiv
iouoai'aijio'j
xai
IXXTjviimo'j
[JieTaû
TtOi'vTa
a divo Gregorio poni
tov 8eTov
10
oTa
Tp^yoptov, u-ovap/ia; orjXai) xai
prineipatum
et
iudaismum aegentilismum c nimirum inter unius multorum deorum copiam,

,
iroXuGcia;, xai T7)v SaSeXXl'ou xai 'Aps iou
od;av
Sabelliique et Arii sententias ab

e'x
eodem
dici
sci-
mala ex diametro opposita'

StaÊTpou XE'yovTa TUy/_vsiv xaxa, waKsp o-om'av
Jy]7rou
ut
luxuriam
licet et
parsimoniam,
dum
doctrina, quae
apud
xai cpEioo)Xiav, t oe
7rapi toi; pOooo;oi;
xoar/;5v 3oyu.a, fAuoTr)Ta- xsl rcoXXi; v e/oi ti<

Xe'yeiv
E7raivouu;Evai;
e'v
rs
xai Ttpiupisva; 7rap tKv
SiSaaxaXtdv
XriOet'ac
toi?
8eioi s
piEvonjTac
ipvjs,
ei
vip
in medio stat. Ac quidem in divinis medietates quivis seat, quae a doctis laudantur et in habentur. Si enim inter veritatem ac
orthodoxos obtinet,
multas
percen-
honore
menda*
I
xai
cium, ut tu
iêuSoui;,
dicis, nihil est
medium, quamquam
et
292'
wc auTO?
ftgcov ouSe'v
ye'|jiei
res est
admodum
sententiae,
controversa
plena dispuat
ecti
xaiToi xai to'jto ttoXXmv
a7ro;tiv
xai
tationum inter omnes harum rerum peritos,

certe
si
&|W||**T(ov
Ttapa
TC6pt
ira-Ti
toi;
Ta
TOiaura
coxioi;,
cum de
erit
veritate stabilienda
SXXi twv
i
t^; aXril/Eia? ^y-u.aTa auviaTa
sermo
est, falsae
sint et oppositae,
veram senquae
U.EVWV Oo-wv, av ij/EuSeT? ioai xai vTixEiasvai, tyjv
tentiain
par omnino
eam
definire
1.
'i.
xaiEpa; L.
2. EniWJTtTiov
LP;
at
L add.
av supra lineam.
7.
8.
:t.
vo|o8e'tou xa!
atiiaTizou; E.
5.
eO&xpiv L.
G.
ouv^Suv P.
C,
tiv
om.
E.
Qm.
P.
d)
8i8aoxaXou P.
L.
9.
etmv
a)
Mat.
x, 34.
b) Ioan. xiv, 27.
c)
/'.
t.
36, c. 230
I!
et 628 G.
/'.
G.,
t.
eil., c.
348
<
470

alrfir^
[332]
oixaiov
media fuerit atque eo ipso vera. Itaque non

quin medietatem fugiam, sed quod silentium mihi servandum statuerim, nullam amplector
So'av
[ji='(i]v
x*i aXvjQri Sia xo'jxo
icavTio? ipiÊdai,
tpsvEiv,
v^v
o toivuv 8ta xb ttjv [/.eabxyixa

EvsaxrjaajjnQv
'
XXi
ot'
ci^v, oOepu
xaipv
medietatem. At vero
peispexero,
ut
si
quando tempus esse

solvam
legem, tunc
ffUVTpE/w
T?,? oiyri;
u.uo'tt]ti.
Orcoxav 5
Sr)
iSw xbv
7tEpi
silentii
XSaai vaov, xoxe

xst
tote xa
fx.axpa
imv
demum, ac Deo
tunc quae de divinis diuturno studio

iuvante seposita et recondita habuero,
licet tibi, licet
Oei'mv
duvEiXEYlJiEva
OTtouSyj
xo
<joi,
-
Qeou
xav
oe)
palam utique proferam,

molestus futurus sim,
papae
/apixi icpoiiow Txavxio?

Troc7ra (jls'XXo)
ei; [aegov,
xav
iSi
licet
incommoda quae-
ooxstv a7|o^(, xav tt5v oxioOv
ue
que oporteat
me
pati.
naayEiv.
XVIII
MARCI EPHESII EPISTOLA AD GEORGIUM PRESBYTERUM METHONENSEM CONTRA RITUS EGGLESIAE ROMANAE.
Paris. 1218
,
f
454-
EIUSDEM EPHESII EPISTOLA AD PRESBYTERUM QUEMDAM GEORGIUM NOMINE METHONEM MISSA.

1.
TOY 3 AYTOY EI>E20Y EniSTOAH nP02 TINA DPE2BYTEPON TElilMlON TOYNOMA'EN TU ME0NH 2TAAEI2A.
1.
1<!
Honorandissime presbyter
et
nobis
in
'Evxtuo'xaxE
''
7cps<T6uxps xal *)imv ev Xpiaxi

:l
Christo dilectissime frater
domne
Georgi, pre-
7xoQEivoxaxE (xSeXê xp
l'swpYis, xo
rso 'J
0eo
lt5,Tl
Ss'ofiat
cor
Deum
ut sospes
sit
sanctitas tua et in
:
omipse
oroo; Oyiaivot
e/oi
7-
rj
ayiwiluvr)
x0"
xXw;
nibus optime se habeat

satis
illo
miserante
et
od
tw
sXe'si
xai
axb; uyiaivw
[XExpi'w?
bene valeo.
x< cifxaxi.
1.
veTtriTa[j.evr,v
E,
per errorem profecto editoris.
2.
oxoiov P.
3.
Titiilns
om.
xo-j
axo
npb; TipeT'jTepov ispia rewpyiov
Eiri7toXi>|
:
xo ayitTaiou xc
:
(/.r|xpo7ro>.:xou
'Eî-TO'j
xp Mp/ou toO EyevixoQ

xp
np; xiva TtpET&Jxepov Petpytov, ev MeOiivr)
aCito-J
imTioXri
P
7.
xo axo
Mipxoj
'Ef.
EnKrroXr)
ETiiat.
itpi;
rewpYtov npeaS'jtEpov S,
4. evxi|j.(oxxte
qui in editis ad<lit
xo ev
:
avioi;
Ttarpbc r)|iwv
Mapxou ap/.
xt>.
A.
.').
xripr)
V.
6.
CiyiatvT)
VS
.
iiyEiaivr)
'.).
0.
ej(ei
O.
8.
oj
x<7>
awpau om. V,
quorum
loco habet
et posl
paucissiraa
Ysiaivw O.
a)
sIs
Atheniensis G52,
f.
Ambrosianus
f.
653,
f.
8-y(= A). Mediolanen6-7 (= M). Parisinus

f.
1218,
454-455" (=P). Ottobonianus418,
219
vo -
220, in
Editio,
t
[
quo pars tantum epistolae habetur (= 0). quam opfl codlcis Dionysiani in monte
>i
Alliu
>
mosus
llle
mandavil Constantinus Simonides, fafalsarius, ad calcem operum Nicolai

1858), p. 211-214,
in
Methonensis (Londini, hii [oannes Draeseke

geschichte,
t.
Eam
repe-
12
(1891),
p. 108-112
Zeilschrift fr KirchenYali(- S).
confutatiqneAndreaeColossensis in forma dialogj ad cives Methonenses. Quae segmenta in meos usus pro sua humanitate contulit vir eximiui IoannesMercali, bibliothecae Vaticanae praefectus (= V). Translationen) latinam ab Andrea adornalam in multis retractavi, quo pressius ad textuBj graecum accommodaretur. Item habetur haec epi>i !;< in aliis codicibus (|in conferre haud licnit, nimirum Matrltensi tt, f. .!2(i' (apud Iriarta, 285 Oxoniensi-Laudiano T;i, f. T(j' Romano: p
)~;
canus Palatinus latinus 604, in quo exstat illa ed iu varia segmenta dissecta, adiecta
A.ngelico
:>T
(A.4.
1),
f.
193-195.
[333]
Tf,v
Ypacpvjv
'
XVIII.
aou
-
MARCI
Xuttt]?
EP11ESII
ou
(f.opy)T^?
EPISTOLA AD GEORGIUM.
Acceptis
affectus
Iitteris
471
dolore
ot;|jLvo?,
e; aCtr;<;,
tuis,
intolerabili
eirXr,pi8r,v
[jiawv
3 t*jv aSuptov oti ot
sum,
et
edoctus
per
illas
quod qui
xai vExpiv uat'av touVixtTx; tEpoupYOvTi; xai

(Jxia
tyj
azymum
runt et
mortuum
sacriiicium iudaice offe-
to vo'nou TtapaxaOripiEvoi toXu.ox7iv s'YxaXsiv

UCj>'
umbrae
legis assident,
audeant nobis
nobis in sacra
utpote
f,pV Xai [XIJLê<7at TTEfi TtoV
/,JV
ol
TeXoUOUVWV
exprobrare
et obiicere ritus a
:
ev
t5)
tEc XEtTOupyta, (Xyvoovte?
TaXavs;, arE
missa
U7TO
adhibitos
ignorant
a
infelices,
TO TÔU TTU^XwU.VOt, OTI TTaVTtOV T(OV

TEXouptEviv xai
s/optEv,
oti
U'f'
Yjjjtiv
fV(VQu.lvtv
: '
superbia
EYYpiou;
Tot?
Tai; fieri,
obcaecati, nihil
scriptas
nobis perfici ac
<x7tooei!;ei;
xatoc
TtvTa
Tat?
&
lEpotc
quin
in
habeamus probationes
et pristi-
10
Sto'asxaXoi;
xoXouou.EV
fi
xai
aTtoo-ToXixaT?
quoniam
omnibus sacros doctores
avwEv irapaodsETt
Ae'yei
Y"P
6socppo;
8
t5j?
xai
iecc;
nas apostolorum traditiones sequimur. Etenim

deifer
ille
6uoXoyV|T^
XEiioupYia;,
"
Mi;iao?
^;
f|
ev tt] E^riYÔEi
-
et
confessor Maximus,
in
1
sacrae
:
ETTiYpacfr,
/7pi
to?
livcov
missae commentario quod inscribitur
Quo-
avfiHuXa tu xutu
15
rrjv
;l
ayiav ixxXrjoiav tni

TtXoviisvu
v)
rum signa
cui titulus
1
sint,
guae
in sancta ecclesia,
dum
*
f.
rijg
titiuq
>u
,
ovvuiswg
xuiar7jTirtuv
11
divina habetur synaxis, peraguntur, in capite

' :
xsv
sial
ev
xEâXatw od
t]
ETriYpacf(]"
Quorum symbola
dicit
sint
tum prior
454
v.
ouitHoku
'
ts
ngiorq
{i
rtjg
ayiug avv-
sanetae synaxeos introitus, tum guae post ipsum

fiunt,
'
u%w<;
2 1
'iaoog xai
id
fiti' avrrjv tsXovj.ievu,

7rp(i'jT?)v
haec diserte
Priorem
pontificis
TOiaTa fr,TOC
20
"
Tr.v
jaev
Et?
r/jv
aYi^v
in
ecclesiam introitum,
synaxis,
dum
sancta celebra-
E'xxXrjaiav to pyisps'w?
xaTOt T7jV
Upiv sva^tv
to 0eo
tur
primi
illius
adventus,
quo
siaaoov
'
'
Trj<;
7rpioTr|<;
to
Y'io
xai
Ei?
Filius Dei ac Salvator noster Christus Iesus,
Sorojpo;
riptjv
'Ir,o"o
XpiSTo Sia aapxb?
assumpta carne,
similitudinem
in
mundum
istum
intravit,
Tv xaôv totov -irapouai'a;

6
tuttov^ xai Eixva

i\^
imaginemque
referre
ipsa cor-
(jiEpEiv
Xyo? \oao-xi,
xa't
St'
ttjv
SouXwOEiaav
ratio docet; vi cuius
humanuni genus
25
T'7,
^.Oopa
irpaGEiaav &' sauTr;;
tw
avotTio
ruptioni deditum, sponteque morti per pecca-
oti ty;? uapTia; xai actXEUoiÊ'vrjv
Tupavvixi;
"'
tum venditum ac tyrannico

subactum, liberans atque
diaboli imperio
" Gilb
to oiaSdXou iwv dvOpwTtoiv 'ôaiv

te
eXeu7rsp
6 i\
redimens, omni
si
8pwo-ai;
xai XuTptoo"au.voi;, Traaav
t-Jjv
<i
quo
illud
tenebatur exsoluto debito, ac
aiTvj;
30
i<
17
ÊtX'/jv
w?
utteuOvoi;
a7roSo? IS
Tr,v
huius reus esset, qui cuiuslibet reatus peccative expers erat, iterum ad pristinam regni
vEOuvo? xai avatjtapTriTOi;,

apyyji;
itaXiv Ttpb;
<<
E7ravr,YaY
^[/.iv
t7,<;
aatXEt'a;
/ptv,
lauTov
gratiam
reduxit,
ubi
se
ipse
et
pro
nobis
Xrpov urclp
l9
ooi;
xai vTotXXaY.u.a '" xai
redemptionis pretium dedisset
commuta-
Twv yju.ETEpwv
'ÔopoTTotJv
TraâTtv
2I
ô>o-
tionem, proque exitiosis nostris passionibus

viviticam passionem
lern
Ttdibv
auTo iraOo;
vTt'oi; Tcatcovwv
uleO'
f,v
axo? xai
suam
veluti
medicina-
35
" o
itavTo; to xbnptou otOTTiptov

i\
Trapouatav
curam, qua
totius
mundi
salus parare-
Et?
oipavoi; 22
te
aito
xai
xai
tov
uiTEpoupiviov
tur rependisset.
A quo
deineeps adventu,
povov vSaati;
ôxaraCTaTt? suaSo-
eius in caelos ac supercaelestem
thronum
1.
en>r,pa>8r,|ji7a6(ov
V, sed
:
v in
[a
emendato;
4.
aliis
verbis
y'T''
ETrrjpOriuiE
[jtawv
ex
En).r)pw8r)aev
aOciv.
2.
tia'Jbv
M.
V.
3.
oi
^)
S.
V
:
teXoviaevmv
xai
^^"
solus habet V, sed in
APS
y iv o|iev>v
legitur, in
vero teXsujvojv, ex quo coniieere
licet
duas
illas
voces re ipsa ab auetore adhibitas fuisse.
P.
5.
xai tt
fi.
napaSwaEot
rcapa''asaiv
O.
7.
6(jioXoyitth
M.
8.
ilrflTfi
M.
14.
9.
(nivtaEeu;
10. TEAo|iEva V. 12. auvjsw;

P.
xaEUTiixEV
:
Tij;
Y' a ? ouvdj;
om. M.
11.
Ttvuv
nspi to'j tivw/ (r[j.6o>a xai tivuv
hie desinit
codex O, reliquis prorsus omissis.
P.
13.
:i
xata P.
TT|v t.
aaoSov
a'jv.
t,\i>v
15. tottov M. om. P. 20. vT&aypx

a)
16. Tr,v tpotv
MPS.
17.
air;
f,[J.v
V.
18. o'j;
xata
V.
W. Cnep
AM.
21.
Tcatveiov 8.
22. :i; to; ovp.
P. G.,
t.
91, c.
657.
b) Ibid., c. 688.
'.72
DOCUMENTS RKLATIFS AU CONCILE DK FLORENCE.

Xlxi?
o
[334]
lEpaTt'(0
'
ascensus postliminioque reditus, per ingres-
TUltOTat
Ol
TVJ?
!V
Toi
Et;
TO
tov
sum
2.
pontificis in
sacrarium eiusque
in
sedem
apytspew;
tepaTtxv
2.
2
siaoSou
xai
.
tr^
tov
po'vov
sacerdotalem ascensus, symbolicefiguratur.
vaSiir:;
ixev
Atque haec sanctus
ille
de primo introitu
Tata
o ayioq TtEpl TT;; 7CS(OTV)( 1<to5qu

5
dicit.
De
altero autem, qui etiam
maior nomi:
tpr)(xi.
riepi oi 3 xrfc SsuTEp? oii;, rrj; xai fisyd,
natur, in capite
torurn
quod
inscribitur'
introitus
Quid sanchaec
Xqg
XEyo(*V7]i;
rj
sv
xeâXao ou
f\
i-iriypot^
TL
mysteriorum
:
significet,
arjftuh'ti''
tiv yitiiv fivartjgliov t'iooog'',
habet
Sanctoruin autem ac venerabilium

introitus,
TOtaTa
ii
(f'/)otv
'H twv
ayt'oiv
xai cEitTwv [autt)itrri
mysteriorum
initium
est
atque
pttov
eigoSo;
ev
P/A xai
opavot;
Ttpoot'ato'v
l!
tyj;
YevrjTrepl
exordium futurae
de Dei
in
in caelis
novae doctrinae
i S0[Xvr)i;
ii
xatvrj;
Trj;
t7,;
otoaTxaXt'a?
ei;
io
nos dispensatione, mysteriique
Tyjc
oixovopuai; to
0eo
û-Sc;
xai a7to7
<(
nostrae salutis,
quod
in adytis
divinae occul-
ii
xaXir|t;
to sv
ouTOt;
6sta;
xpu;f iotyito;
tationis latet, manifestatio. Ait
namque Deus
1
'
ovto; jAUTTriplou
tt;; ^(juv ctoTYjpta;.
Ol' ydg
/litj
ac
Verbum ad
discipulos suos
Non bibam
nhoiiui
<pqa\
itp;
to;
iauTO
u.a9r,Ta;
6 15
amodo de hoc genimine vitis usgite in diem illu in, cum illud bibam vobiscum novum in
regno Patris mei
.
0o? xai Adyo;, undgri tx

rJJ?
tov ysvi'rjauTog
txsh'Tjg,
r/7
||
d/.mtkov
euig
r^c i]fiigag
ovav
uai-
Audis quo pacto divina
uro
7z/rw ,f' vf-tiuv'1 xuivdv iv

.
oblata vel ante consecrationem sancta et venerabilia
||
Ae/a tlv ovgavwi'

jj.uo-Tr,pia
'Axouet; ojim;
ayta xai
mysteria vocat
magister?
Ac
recte
irsitta
xai itpb to TsXEKoOvjvai Ta 9eta

;
quidem. Rex enim quispiam dicitur antequam

in
Sipa
xaXst 6 otoaaxaXo;
Kai
eixo'tm;-
aciXsu;
xat
20
regem coronetur, praesertim cum ad coroiam.
yap Xs'yETat xai
7rpo to <jtE:f.97Jvai 6 aitXeu;, *
nam suscipiendam
effigies,
accedit
satellitibus
ptXtata oie itp; t fftetpOSjvai airs'p/ETat oopumopouixEvo? ,u
honoribusque auctus; rex quoque dicitur regis

itemque honoratur
et
xat
TtatoaEvo;'
am).Eu;
'
X^yETat
xai Kpoa-
adoratur. Pari
xat
rj
to jiactXEwe eixwv xat TiatTat

tOjtov
oe
l2
ratione divina munera,

tui ",
antequam transmuten-
xuvEtTaf
xai
Etxo'va
Xc'yoaEv
xai
tjuieii;
25
nobis
dicuntur corporis sanguinisque
aTroSMâv ta 6ta otopa

AEaTtottxo
txEya?
atouiaTO?
ev
itpb to
TEXEitoOrjvai ro
Dominici typum imaginemque referre. Unde

et
xai
ai'rjtato;.
"Oev
xai
magnus
Basilius
in
sacra missa
antitypa
IJaciXEto;
t^
tpa XEttoupyi'a
dviixvna
ips
appellat.
Offerentes, inquit', antitypa

.
xata
ii
xaXst.
IlpoE'vtE;
yap
tpr/it
Ta
30
pretiosi
corporis et sanguinis Christi tui
avTtTuita
to
".
tijmou
o"c>>tjiaTo;
xai ai'tiaT0< to
t [XETOt
Quid
igitur inepti
et
agimus,
dum
ea
cum honore
iam
XpiSTO OOU
Tl oOv
xai
1t0l0[JtV atOTTOV,
praemittimus
suscipimus, quae
Deo
Tta^?
ôy)
'
'
TTp07r:'uito;jiv
7toO/du.0a
l:l
Taxa, xa
xai
oblata ac dedita
effecta
cum
sacrificium
tum
hostia
tw 0co
owpa
rnj;
;
vatEOi'vTa
''
xai
"'
asi;(9vxa
sunt, ipsique offeruntur per

ii
adventum
8uo"ia xai
y^da-va
xai rrpo; to teXeioETTtôiTy|5Eti);
Spiritus sancti consecranda? At

excolant,
qui culicem
O^vat Ota
to aytou
'AXX'
ol
iTvEuaTo;
35
camelum autem
i//utimit'\ forsitan
nos
7tpo<Ttppdava
dtvXiôi'Ttg
zun xwTaya xai

Ott
'''
de sacris
imaginibus accusabunt, quod eas

sint
vuma,
TTpl
Trjv dt xdfit]Xov xaranii'ot'Ttg,

ytdiv eixo'vwv
'
'
adoremus, cum eae non

sed
ipsa archetypa,
fuerit
tcov
,
r,u.iv
s
lyxaXE'aouffiv,
Etatv atjTa
hr um
exempla. Id enim
eorum
7rpoix jvo;.<.v aTy.c, EitEtov)'
\>'h
1.
tepattco
M.
y.ii
2. ip/_tEpT'.xov
V.
3.
ZI Gin.
V.
:
4.
snatvei
.V.
6;ia;
5.
iiuTTrjpiwv efToSos
\'.
twv ayiwv
Olli.
M.
6.
vjjs
M.
1(1.
eitel
7.
Tij;
9eia{ xpyyi^TriTo;
xpviiotriTo;'
rrj;
srjpit
M.
8.
ir!0|i.ai
AMV.
9.
;jeO' r,(i)V
l'V.
e'.or,
1*.
5<.)pufopo0[j.voi;
V.
S.
:
11. autXe-j;
"'
''
y*P )iy. P.
12. TiiisTrai
13.
noSeXMjiEOa
tîjlIv
15. y.a: 'ja-a
Si.">pa
16. yiyv6\LVi%
V.
17. xai Tii;
twv ayiwv
etxvaiv ttfir^
rptaX. V.
IS.
imtS^
V.
19. Ta
xa
M.
693.
<J,
- b) Mat. xxvi,
29.
c)
Apud Brightman, Eas fern Lurgies,
Oxonii,
I8'.i,
p. 406.
Mal. xxiii, 24.
* ;
[335]
TtpWTOTUlta
,
XVIII.
aX'
MARCI EPHESII E1MST0LA AD GEORGIUM.

exeivcov
EWj
473
eixovs?
-
yao
av
insipientia plane
dignum. Et haec a quibus?
xai xotixo tyj? atjTwv

Ti've?;
airovota? ;iov.
Kai
xaijxa
*te(Arj
Ab
iisqui quamlibet ecclesiasticam traditionem
Ol
-
ixao-av
sxxX7|0-ia<mx7)v
Txapaooaiv
evertunt, qui inter
sacrum
et
profanum nequaipsos sacra-
rovxE?
o'i
vauis'oov 3
ito
f|u.!v
ayiou
irap'
xai
exsivok;
eSrôu
UpaxEiov
quam
rium,
distinguunt.
Ubinam apud
oiao-xiXXovxE; -
Y*p
*,
quod modo apud nos
dicitur
sacrum
pon-
t vv
itap'
"'
Txap*
Xeyo'iaevov
yiov tjfta;
IIo
bema? Ubi apud

tifex
ipsos sacra sedes
quam
exeivoi?
upaxixo? Opvo;,
6
eU
3v
&
p/upsus
avaai'vsi;
[xou
'Ava^vwiiodav
xai
Tot;
xo o-etxxo
Ma;iet
ascendit? Legant venerandi Maximi verba,
tpcov;
EYxaXu'j/sOtoaav teTWffav, xivs?

toi;
pudore suffundantur; videant, qui magis
aCxw âXXov axoXouOosi xai

î*ei<
xr,v
rj
auxo
Xo'yoi;
7
,
ipsum sermonesque eius sequantur, nosne an

illi?
exeivoi
Kaixot
s
6 cp&jotrip
e'xeivoi;
7tao-av
Et
tarnen
illuminator
ille,
certans pro
discurrit, et
oixoutjiE'vriv
ETXE'opauEv
&iup
t^;
Xr)9sia<;
veritate et recta fide,
totum orbem
a9Xwv xai
(7XOV
xrj;
p9o8o';ou niSTEUt,
TT)
xai xbv
TT)
7tXstT>C0U.7J
maxifnum tempusin occidua parte fecit, Romae

scilicet et in Africa,
yOOVOV SV
ty,
OUCEl TTcTXOtTjXEV, EV TS
nee quidquam aliud
dixis-
xai
f/.r]
'Atppixrj,
xai ox
av oXoi;
eittev
ouSs'v, 8
set
quam quod
tota Ecclesia teneret et chrifidei
oia
ixaaqf
sxpaxsi
xrji;
'ExxXr,aia; xai
TtapayjxpoixTai
9
tmv
xai
stiani
omnes. Sed
isti
adulteratores
inno-
ypioriaviv aTxdvxcov. 'AXX'
oi
vatoresque
mores
etiam
ecclesiasticos
xaivoxuot "'
axixi
e6tj
xrj;
niaiEb); ouxoi xai xi lxxXr)0-ia-
corruperunt atque
licet,
immutarunt.
Nee mirari
"
ois'-ÔEipav
xai Ev^XXaâv
xai 9au-
cum
et
naturam ipsam adulteraverint pro

apparentes,
venerabili
virilis
uao'xv ouoe'v,
otcou ye xai xr,v cpsiv
aix^v itapviris
feminae
Evapaâv, vxi vopiv Y"vaixe; tfaivo'uevoi xai xov

ti|Mov
*
xauov
ev
xy;<;
vSpsiai;
l2
piop^? oi!paipouvxE<;.
formae ornatu seposito. Quare

celebrant, feminas
ipsi
dum missam
*
f.
06ev xai
!
tw
tEpoupYEiv Y^ciixa; aupnxapto-xaettei
adstantes habent (quippe

455
piEva;''
xa''
E/ouaiv,
TxXsiova;
xai axoi Y uval ?i v soixaai,

Aai'xwv
''
mulieribus
similes
videntur),
laicosque
ipsi
Tou;
-cwv
ote
oXovxai
'
quam
vero
calice
plurimos, ubi
in
libuerint,
sedentes;
xa9r,jj.Evoui;,
xai
axol
xijv
puiffTixv
Troxr,piov
abluendo post communionem sacro

in
TtonXuvovTE;
exve'ouiti
'
uetoi
piETaXriîv
Tpaits^r,;
l8
.
eV
Eoa-pou;
loturam
terram
proiieiunt,
immo
6
,
xai
eVi
x?j<;
aixiv
ote
17
ouXovxai iraxEiv ou Trs^pt'xao'i

30
xipiav
Tosotov
jjixiv
oiao-i
mensam sacram pro lubitu tur. Tantum sua illi saneta

Et
tarnen
calcare non veren-
venerari noverunt!
xa iauxtov ayia! Eixa xai
sYxaAouo-i
nos
aecusant.
insipientiam! o
<J>u x/;;
voia?" :psu x?j; TU'^XojaEwc.
excaecationem!
xo troôu
xrjv
3. 'EyEt; ixavi; ex
xwv
?,
Eiprius'viijv otto
3. Satis
iam habes ex
iis
quae
Maximo
in
xa 6sia
7rpo')xr,v
MaSji'uou, oxi
(iev
itpwxr]
ei;
eiiooo?
rebus divinis sapientissimo dieta sunt, primum

introitum Signum esse primi per carnem
in
ia
xot<
oapxb;
Ttasouaiav
orjXoi'
xbv
xo-piov
xoiixov
u.;v
l9
Aeo-7xo'xou
Oib
xai xxpb ax^;

1
mundum
ante
istum adventus Domini; quo
fit
ut
xa
Txpo-.pr|Xtxa
aapiaxa aoovxai,
jjiet
at^jv 8s
eum prophetarum
cantica cantentur, dein-
1.
itpoxxuna
irpw ex
Ttpo
corr.
Olli.
M.
2.
auxv
6.
7.
ajxo M.
3.
va(is<jou
M.
4.
iepaxerov
nap'
exsivoi? Olli.
M.
5.
vv
AMV.
p. 190.
adilucil Allatius,
Contra l'.reygthoniim.
corr. in ai
1.
LoCUl vaYvwxuaav
auxo
itEiovxai
S.
xtv
ypiuxiaviSv
xrjv
Tcivxuv
Xyoi?
9.
8.
o!xoy|j.Evriv

A.
i'Awv xai bis scriptum in V, scilicet
Pol. 39"' fine
et fol.
39'"
inilio.
12.
napaxxat A.
l.
xevoxo>o'.
AM, sed
14.
in
sup.
lin.
11.
eTi
om. V.
vpa; A.
13.
napiaxa(j.Eva;
V.
ouXtmxai V, item
19.
et;
in
xv xdd(iiov
xoxov
29.
15. a'jxoi
x9]v
a-jx S.
IG. Ixxaiousi S.
17.
re
ys V.
18. Eîxaffi
osuxe'pav xo
xupiou
ixapousiav
/.aO'
om. MP, inserto
xo xupiou
inter dta
aipy.'rjc
7iapo-ji<'av
et tutoi, et aildito in
^ SEuxipa os ante
r,v.
codice S,
oi'
quem
xwv
editor falsarius pro

avOpJiraiv
more
interpolavit hoc
oo*j),ta;
xr|v
Eodem plane pacto res se habebat modo Sii aapxo; Ttapouaiav xo xuptoy
:
xuiiot*
^; x^v
ûaiv
xf,;
xoC
i-/po\>
eH'jEpwoa; xai
X'jtpioaiJiEvo;, nd^.iv
OT,(iaivi,
^po;
xxX.
xr,v e$
ipX?,; vrJYaYE xrj;
aaO.eia; /piv. 'H oe y.zf&\^ Eiaooo?
EUxipav xo K. 7tap.
xa8'
r,v
Verba
Bcilicet repetiit,
quae iam supra,
p. 471, lin. 25-30,
legebantur.
474
DOCUMENTS
autem
introitus,
RE1.ATIFS
AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.
Ta
aTCOSToXixa
xai
[336]
vaYivwT7JV
ceps vero apostolorum evangeliique lectiones

legantur. Alter
cet,
uaYYeXixi
).yia
niagnus
scili-
(TXOVTai.
'H OE
Toii
ScUTSpa SlCoSo?
Ttapouaiav
Xat [AEYaXri
tutcoT,
alterum Doniini adventum

iterum
et
significat, in
quo
Scurepav
Kuptou
xa6'
stt\
^v
t
'
cum huc
piet
in
cum
gloria advenerit ad iudi-
EvTaOa TraXtv uetoc
olrfi
TtapaYEvduEvo?
2
candos vivos
mortuos, dignos secum susci-
xpivai !/vtj<; xai vExpoui;, tou; i'ou;
(ae6'
lau-
supercaelestem
regionem,
perpetuo
xou <jupt.7rapaXaSwv
IxeT
[aet'
ei;
tov
OitEpoupaviov
ywpov,
cum
illis ibi
mansurus, perfectiora ac diviniora

iuxta
otSiv
tarai
Stl)VEXbi(,
iroxaXjTTiov
eisdem
reyelans
effatum"
in
Cum
illud
toutoi; Ta TsXEciiTEpa xai (tEioTEpa xari to cpaaxov
bibam vobiscum novum

etiam
regno Dei. Aliam
fj)tov
"Otuv uvto
nh'io
''
tuH' ifiwv xaivov

8'
rationem
dixerit
quispiam,
magnum
egis-
iv
zrj
aaiXela tov Qsov. Eutoi

XOYOV,
y)|j.)v
av
tu
xai TOU
nimirum introitum figuram esse exsequiarum

Salvatoris nostri, in quibus
set,
ETEpOV
OTITTSp
JJlEYaXr)
ElToSo;
TT)V
f,v
cum animam
2<Tr5po;
)7t
xv)0Eiav 5 itOTunoi, xa()'
vExp;
j>po-
Iosepho
et
Nicodemo ad sepulcrum
resurrexit,
'loxjrj-f
xai Nixoor'[/.ou 7tpo; xov Ti'ôv
delatus, paulo
post
mundumque
nondum
[XEVO;,
UETa
U.lXpv E;aV'(TT7) XOtl TOV XOTpiOV lTaVTa
Universum ad suam agnitionem convertit.Similiter et in
Trpi; xv)v lauTou Y v <*> alv liteirrpeiliiv" outco

tpssofiEvoc 6
xavTax
missa defertur sacer panis

et
Upb; apTo;
TOU
teXtji; eti
xai olov vexsdi;,
consecratus
vivitici
quasi
mortuus, brevi tarnen

vivificandus atque in
[JlETa jAlxpv TY)
l.>07T0l0U IIvuj/.aTO;
EVcpYEia
'
Spiritus virtute
i^woijTai
xai Tcp; aT to ojtoiov aJua
(i=Ta-
ipsum vivificum corpus commutandus.

4.
axEuaiJsrai.
4.
T?j;
Haec
tibi
ex multispauca ad perstringen-
TauTa
exeivwv
001 ex ttoXXmv oXiy 8 Ttpo; irOTpoTrrjv
dam
illorum inverecundiam scripsi.Scias autem
vaii/uvTia;
SYpaj'a
9
.
E'vioaxE
Si
^|
8e
falsae
synodi definitionem, seu potius
vanam
oti 6 opo; t/;; 'J/euSo; auvdSou,

xaivo'-poivia,
uaXXov
piaTaia
novitatem a nemine prorsus, ut plane decebat,
xaonrEp
yjv
a;iov, oSapio; rcap' oOSe-
susceptam
edita
est
fuisse,
immo
vero eos, a quibus

uti
vb; TTpouEOE'^Sr]" XX xai 01 tootc.j uveuievoi xai

TCOYp'j'avTE?
atque
subscripta,
exsecrabiles
haberi,
Ei'a;
w; EvaYEi; xai 7rpo3oTai t^?

unovTai, xai
oioei?
aXrj-
veritatisque proditores odio ab
omnibus
uTt
iravTwv
aToT;
8= i
quin ullus eorum, qui hie sunt, hactenus

illis
cum
ouoe'tto)
twv EVTaâ (juveXeitopyte. 0eo;

8uvausvo;
xai
oixovO|ji.vi<ieie
concelebraverit.
Dens autem qui omnia

7:a'vxa
cfs'pov
potest haec
ad nostram conducat utilitatem,
TauT
Tcpo< T out/.-
Ecclesiamque
sanguine,
todi
in
suam, quam
proprio redemit
8iop9o'j(7Ei
Tr,v
'ExxXr,a(av
auTOu,
r,v
pristinam forma m restituat. Cusfidei

,
I;riYOp(x<jaTO
tw
ioiw aiutaxi. I>Xa(jaE r),v xaXr,v

ttj;
bonum depositum
profanas novi-
TcapaxaTa8>]xviv
TtiOTja)^,
Ta;
s6-/]Xou{ xai-
tates prorsus abiieiens*".
vooiovCa; "' lravTEXw;
extpetcuievo?.
Ephesi Marcus.
'0
'E'ê'ôu Ma'pxoi;.
1.
eni
toi
MP.
4.
\
A.
2.
&va?iou;
'.
M.
A.
|x6dWv.
nie
Ttito
'.1
XT|Sutav
:i.
(i
.[Inno z)a\j.ou>i
:
V, corr. M.
in
".
ras.
:i
litter.,
vix
mm
rerte ex
8. iV.yx
6.
ivepYei
In
1\i.ti-ivjgzi
uiia xat aljia

9.
e'ypa'J/a
:
AMPS.
explicil
in
folii
fine,
quin
fol.
continuatio habeatur.
desinunt ad lianc
corr. ex u.
vocem omnes praeter V, qui solus clausulam praebet,
in.
xevo<piovIa;
V,
in
quo
a)
Mal. xxvi, 29.
In Cl'. 1!
Tim.
1,
14.
c) I
Tim.
vi, 2u.
XIX
MARCI EPHESII EPISTOLA AD PATRIARCIIAM CONSTANTINOPOLITAAUM.

MAPKOV
I1POS
Vind.
203.
lli.
TON OIKOYMENIKON.
SsairoTa
st;
MARCI AD OECUMENICUM.
Sanctissime
patriarcha, in
f.
34*.
navzywnttTl
TtocTpiap/a,
piSYaXr,v
<
piou
xai
to
Tr,v
oixou|*Evixs
ttjk
domine
mi
et
oecumenice
sanctita-
it7toi9a
E bv
uYiai'vEtv
oii<j9vityiv
Deo confido eximiam

gaudere
aY')auvr,v
ogu
xaxa
xa\
tem tuam bene

tabilique salute
valere, atque corporea adspecin
6o(o[jle'viv
yiEiav EcfpaivopiEVYlv ev Kupico TtavTOTE"

IXe'ei
Domino semper.
xai auTO?
Weo
[/.ixpv
&y 1,
"'
vo)
t 'P aio[AaTi.
Ego quidem miserente Deo corpore mediocriter habeo.
'
Ta
ousv
in
e'v
'
auTfh
'f Y EV0
Jlwtx
'|X'J |7a JlEV

f
xa
"
C ET P' W ?
oo^5
Quae
nee
isthic gesta fuerint
auditione accepimus,
f.
35.
rjViaQr.fiEV irXriv
eu/apiaTOÊv xai
uiey<xX(ii<;
Ieviter
nobis doluit; nihilominus gratias
tov
îXavpioirov
@eov tv EvKjyuuavTa
misericordi
Deo agimus maximasque laudes

tibi
ttj
itapodri &|j.oXoYi, xai eti xai

xorfj'
eu Euyusa,
2
impertimur, quod
in
praesenti discriinine
oitwf 'nrûpoTEpoc
y.oi<;
IxdTViv
cpaivv]
ol
ev TCEipaat5j;
animum
et
addiderit,
eumque etiam atque

evadas
ut
etianv
rogamus, ut
^Xitou
eô>(jie'v
crs
fortior in dies
ita
in periculis
xai xpavTOi;, Vva iravTEi;

7t(<jTEw;
poooljou
-iuYVjV
aYXupav xai xaTajjiev
xai 7rooacpuYiov xai
ei
XuOtoffi
Ta
'
osiva,
ei
7
15
|XxaptaTo; ev
vo/tj 0eo3,
7tm xai aivex; EupE^râri

8i'
os
quotquot orthodoxam habeamus et portum et perfugium et arcem. Ac si quidem mala depellantur, te omnes beatum laudeque dignum
inconeussus,
fidem aemulamur,
te
ol;
xpiaaaiv oioev auTo;,
7riTSi-
reputabunt;
iudieiis,
si
vero Deus permiserit, pro
iis
vovxai
Ta OEiva, Y EVveci ^ XE PC EX T0^

',
taOeiv
?
**'
quae ipse
novit, ut ingravescant mala,
IptXoaOlpwTEpO;
WSTtEp
{'"/P'?
''^P
EÛpO;,
validior ex perpessione
tior, ut
dolorum
in
fies
ac peri-
vtw
20
toi;
xivSuvoi?
xa9"
'
ixaaT)v
<jtojaou[J.vo;.
ferrum ignitum
quotidie
aquam immissum,
et
OiSsv y*P outio vix

[Ai'a
tov oiwxovTa
'{.aviuEv
f)
Trpou-
sie
periculis
incitatus
exaeutus.
to TtaayovTO?.
Mv)
SsiXorspoi
tuW
Nihil
enim tantum
pueris,
vincit
vexatorem, quantum
ignaviores
oiStpwv sxsmov
Xe'y),
litti Ttai'Swv, xiv

|j.ovov
MaxxaSaiwv
xpE'a?
patientis alacritas.
Ne simus, quaeso,
Machabaeos
oitivs;
7
septem
3ia
illis
dico, qui
ob
xb ueiov
tov
TiavTOTri;
solam carnem suillam cruciatus omnis generis
oaTra;
25
uTrouEi'vavTS?
xoXaueii;,
rtE'ipavov
8 OX/",; EiXr'ânv , aXX' eittmjxev xai 7)(i< ixet
exei'vmv
Ti Yp- K v
"'
P1 ^
v"v
atoOavipiEv
T|,
,J
coronam reportarunt; sed Quid enim? Etiam dicamuset nos cum illis" si hoc temporenon moriamur,an nonomnino
perpessi, certaminis
:
<
c<
f.
35".
ou
TEwi^piEOa
iravTi;;
'
Ou
'
y eveq
"
ei
Ta
tvjv
-^siXpisva
Xeitoupyîojjlev
Iloi/;au.v
moriemur? An non debito nativitati munere perfungemur? Quod necessario, id gloriose
1. SoSctfioiiEv
V, addito o super
1o.
2.
tpaivet
V.
V.
6.
oi'Tivs?
V.
7.
navToSan; V.
8.
tOajftm V.
3. EpsOeis) 9.
V.
4.
9i)vOiT'i9i5TEpo;
xc')vi$(.')(i03;
V. V.
noOvoaEv V.
10.
5.
vtxa
11. Xei-
TOUpyr.Tiixey
V.
v a) Vindobonensis theol. gr. 203 f. 34 -36, e quo primus edidit Sp. Lampros, llaJaio/OYEia xai Il).o-
b)
Apud
Gregor. Naz.
vidit
P. ('
t.
35,
924 B,
TOwrioiaxi (Atlienis, 1912),
l.
I,
p. 17-18
(=
V).
quod non
Lampros.
476

H
ii
DOCMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

commune
sit, n
[338]
x?|v
faciamus; mori discamus; quod

est,
avayxyiv
tpiXoxijJiiav
o-ocfaaioijiEa
'
ototXuuiv
proprium efficiamus; morte vitam ema-
x xoivbv ioiov
7coir)Cco[jLE6ac
r,u.tv
'
Oavaxto s<"V wv]2
mus.
Nemo
nostrum huius
ac timidus.
vitae
cupidus
cuijiEOa. o
Mvi Tic oOv
ejxio tfiXd'|/u/o; |ay)3
nemo ignavus
De
ceteris despesit,
axoXu.oc.
'ATroyvwTto xwv
aXXwv
6 xupavvoc"
xai
5
ret tyrannus, et
primus
aliis via
.
et
poii
ii
6 nsiToi; eutco xoi? aXXoic oSo'c,
xai 6 xsXEiixaToi;
oiwYjj.bc 7Jv,
6|/.oXoYT]xai
3
ic
stremus certaminis sigillum
Nisi
enim
u^pyU
ot
OXjjuEoic ".
Ei
u-Y)
yap
ol
oix
tv
persecutio fuisset, nee martyres coruscassent,

av
[/.oipxusEc;
EXairâv xai
nee confessores victoriae coronam a Christo

arispavov xrje
vi'xrjc
xcapi Xpiaxo Exouu'aavxo xai
obtinuissent,catholicam orthodoxamque Eccle-
siam praemiis suis obfirmando
xrjv
xa6oXix^|v xai op8o'So$ov IxxXr.uiav xoTc aOXotc
et
exhilarando.
divi-
Nam
oportet et hacreses esse,

',
seeundum
auxcov
loypwaav
''
xai
xaxEipaio'puvav.
/tti
vag
10
num Apostolum fest! fiant. Quod

adipiscemur,
ciemur,
nihil
et
/'//
ut et qui probati sunt, manisi
xai uigta&ig tlrai xax

tva xcd
iruviojjjiEv
xbv
8eTov
'AttostoXov,
intellexerimus atque
ita
oi
'
dxtfioi (/aregol yiviovxw. *Av xoxo

xai
outojc
''
certaverimus, profecto et ipsi

et
eadem praemia
efti-
YtdVtaujXEda,
Ttavxcoc
xai
eiusdem gloriae heredes
auxoi XEutjtAEa
o;r];
xwv auxcSv aXuiv xai

7
xrje axr;;
gaudium Domini
nihil
veriti,
intfabitnus
xX^povoavâoaev
xai
s
,
ag
Trjv
yaguv tov
15
metuentes,
neque exteros
nos versantur,
inimicos.
Kvgiov
tio~).tvo~df.ita
9
,
jjltjoev
ceSoixoxs, iavjSsv
hostes,
neque
eos, qui
inter
aiaûvouievoi
xouc V
-?)u.Tv
u.r\
xou?
e;wv
Ey9poc
iji^Ss
'"
pseudo-christos
Spiritusque
Atque
utinam ad extremum usque halitum

r.
summa
cum
illud
a'jxot;
ÊuSoypi'axouc
"
xai iroXepiiouc
*
36.
fiducia profiteamur Optimum
sanetorum Patrum
a pueris
to
IIvEutjiaxoc'
xai
6u.oXoyeiV|UEv
ixE/pi
xvje
depositum, fidem illam,

lacte suximus,
quam
EoyaxYjc vaitvOTJc ev tcoXXyj '-
7rapp-/]<j{a xyjv xaXrjv
20
quam primam pronuntiavimus,

postremo discedamus,
abhinc deferentes, reetam
Trapaxaxa07)xriv xtv ayi'wv Txaxpo>v, xr,v cuvxpocpov

r,tjuv
cum qua
quidem.si
fidem.
velim
ex
nai'owv
?{
6aoXoYiav,
r,v
Tcpioxviv
ItpOEYâxoTixo,
ei
nihil aliud,
usOa
[avj
xai
XEXEuxaTov
cuva7rE'X9otu.v,
xi aXXo, evxeev airoiiEcdaevoi, xr,v Euo-iS'.iav
l3
.
1. U.
i|Yr,onE8a
V;
ediln
habent, ac recte quidetn,
7toir,ira>[iE6.
2.
\i.rfii
V.
V.
3.
jioXoYixai
8.
V.
axwv /upuirav V.
5.
xouxw auviiaEv V. V.
V.
6. xEu!;u>[i8a
V.
7.
x'/r,povO|ji.;r)i7fisv
V.
fit,
Ei<js)u<7w[j.E6a
V.
9.
(j.Y(3kv
aluxuv(5[ivo[
10.
y.rfii
11. i!/EbSoxi<5"ov;
4'i2
V.
12.
7toXXti
13.
lisdem
verbis clauditur encyclica ad oiimes christianos, supra, p.
ex quo manifestum
haue epistolam
revera Marci esse Eugenici, non alterius eiusdem nominis praesulis.
Cm-.
XI,
19.
bj
Mat. xxv,
21.
XX
MARC! EPHESI1 EPISTOLA AD MODERATOREM MONASTERII VATOPEII IN MONTE ATIIO.
KVP MAPKOV E<1>E20Y TOV EYTENIKOr
1
.
DOMNI MARGI EPHESII COGNOMIXE

EUGENICI.
l.
1.
tv|;
5
"J-
'Ouioi-raTE
toi
e'v
lEpopiova/oi; xai xa8y]YOu\svE

piovy;;
Religiosissime hieromonache
et
praeposite
in
e'v
'\ylo>
"OpEi CEâo-uia; xal ispa;

$(ou.9i
crou
venerabili
sacroque monasterio Vatopedii

ut
tou
BaTOitEOiou,
toj
soj Y lal vlv

ei;
'
tiv
monte Atho, Deum rogo,

valeat eximia sanctitas
etiam
corpore
(XEyaX^v ayiwffuv^v
Ttujiov
ao'i
xal (TW(ActTix>;
xaTapOtto
tuaadconsummationem
utilitatem
jiEv
xal dT/ipiyua
xal
Jr.ps'Xsiav
twv
quidem
et
tutelam
et
animarum
voluptatem
tibi
TToi.aaivojXi'vtov '}u/_wv, Etj(ppoo-'lvr,v Ss
xal yapav
vG*v
eXe'e
t
commissarum, nostram
laetitiam.
vero
et
V"spav.
1
Zwuiev xal
(twv ayi'wv
r,im;
aypi
to'j
Vivimus
et
nos etiam
num, Deo
Heo'j Sia
twv
tyjv
suywv.
SSv
favente,
Ipôusvo;,
sanctarum tuarum precum beneficio.
Ey)
Trp;
iu.5;
w;
ei;
Ego
iter
ad vos aggressus, quasi

videbar,
in
in
caelum
ductus
oOtov tov opavv vspôasvo; Sisxev'u^v,

iroi;
vOpw-
ipsum ascendere mihi

viros adeundi
spe
Tr,v
yyeXixtiv
ev
trwpiaTI
tayoiy^v ^XoO'ffiv
ttjv uirpxoo-;.ttov
angelorum
corporibus vitam
in
IVTSu;eff8ai irpooSoxSJv, v6p(oiroi;

i
aemulantes, viros
supramundanam
mundo
ev
tw
xoaiito cptXoaoffav etcioeixvuiac'voi;,

to-j
avOcoWoi;
0-To'u.ao-i
Ta;
Cij(wo6i?
eo'j
oa)Vxw;
e'v
toi;
t/;;
sapientiam exhibentes, viros Dei laudes iugiter in ore habentes, frameasque bipennes, contemplationis
ipEpouai
xal
tot;
e'v
oio-to'uou;
fopupata;
eojsm*;
nimirum
et actionis,
ad arcenda
qu'i
vitia
xai ^paÊio;
Tai; irpaxTixai; yjp<j\ xaTa tSv

6
strenuis
manibus portantes. Sed
e caelo
invi-
irawv E7ti:fEpoaEvoic 'AXX'
itecwv
e*
opavou
cecidit, Lucifer die, det,
quique semper nobis
Eusjo'po? xal
evexO'J/ev
yj[j.tv
st -X.OVJV tyj; exeiie 7topia;
nos a suscepto istuc itinere prohibuit; nee

inu-
i)|/.aV
xal
auixauTov
oSe'v,
ei
r,y;a;
quiequam mirandum, quod nos homines

tiles
eve'xoJe
oTtou yE
jXlOV 3 ,
tou; aypti'ou;
Tv uaxpiov
xal uijSev yoiOv syovTa;,

llacXov, tv wfc
Iloll/.IC,
oixou'jis'vr);
nihilque
boni
possidentes
prohibuerit,
TOUTO
IXETTOlV.XE.
yp
?1<"
cum beatum Paulum, totiusorbis solem.eodem damno affecerit. Saepius enim, ait", volui
venire
TiQothifUjv tlHhiv tiqoc vfig xai nvit, xul iq,
ad vos,
et semel, et
Herum, sed impedivit
xai tvixoxp&v
evexo-ê,
ij/iig
: '
6 2arai'ug. FJ
av
sr/)
ouv
e'xsIvov
nos satanas. Si igitur illum
OTspxTEov
xai
e'ti
r,o.iv
to
tw 0*3
upia;
impedivit, nobis etiam id tolerandum quod Deo aeeeptum fuit.
OY/_wpo,Ju; E vov
TcXf.v
XX'
Tai;
IXitfsiv
Verumtamen
?vTaô'[X6a,xai acpotJuiEv Tai; u(xcte'pai;
E/aT;
vel nunc in spe vos contemplamur, atque confidimus nos precationum ve-
l.
Ad oram inferiorem
legitur
Manu
Alvari Gomesii
Marci Ephesi
Blius nescio quis addidit

iura
:
viri nobilis traetatus. Ilisverbis

a
de Philosophie.
Ad quae duo
adnotbat Nicolaus
: Pafaeneca epistola de avita Graecorum fide Tb de Philosophia, non est Alvari Gomesii. Scilicet serius 'st vklit verba illa de Philosophia non eiusdetn manus esse ac =T.r, v reliqua. 2. jrcav s. :f. rj>.iov S. i.
Labaar Alvarus Gomesius

:
Turre (della Torre),
cuius inseriptio est
retinenda; deinde
Im.
s.
5.
o-TepjjT&v
L.
In
ov
littera
ûp.
6.
Verfpaij L.
a) Scorialerisis III. r. 7,
f.
1-2 V
(=
S).
Sp. Lampros,
(=LJ.
na>,aio).oYta xai n).07tovvri<7iax<i,
t.
eil.,
b) I The9.
p. 24-2G
II,
18.
478
f!

beneficio forsitan intuituros desidera*5(o?
(oixa,
[3401
xi'uvta
v
-
stramm
oÊGat
xa iroOeiva
|xe'
upiaiv
'
xai
Trpoa-
tissimos vestros carosque vultus, ac fortassis
xaya
81
rj
xai
Tio
upuv
oixrjsEiv -cov airavxa

8'
etiam toto tempore apud vos mansuros,
si ita
^pOVOV, av
uujASai/i
2
0oj TOUX0 80XOUV. El
lXXo Tl
Deo
libuerit.
Sin autem
quid
aliud accidat
Trapi t/jv îxExs'pav Yviourjv, EuyapwxETv

-
praeter voluntatem nostram, etiam ob id ipsum

gratias
a;iov xai u7Xs xoxou 0ei
xai y 1
3
ovnw
[itygig
Deo agere decet: etenim nondum usque

restitimus
at'îuTog di'xixaxaoxtjfisv
TiQog xr]v
8e
uuuQxiav
supo-
ad sanguinem
adversus pcccatum
dvxuywviQutvoi.
(/.v
IIoXXyjv
itapx)>âtv
repugnantes*. Multo nobis solatio fuerunt qui

hie versantur fratres vestri,
cum
Ttapa xwv IvxaOa eupEs'vTwv o/V.pwv uu.wv,

te xiuuoxaxou sxxXn)(7;o!p/ou xai xo*
honoratissimus
xo*
ecclesiarcha
tum magnus oeconomus

habuimus
|*EYaXou
et reliqui,
oixovo'piou xai
quos
tit
viva simulacra
caritatis ve-
twv Xoittwv,
ujjLEXEpa?
*
o'G?
w?
E|X'j<uy_ou?
Eixova?
-
strae ac pietatis: saepissime
enim nos hospitio
eioouev
eêvisov
TTJ?
<xY<>itr,;
xai
EXaEia?
exceperunt
et
refecerunt et recrearunt. Utinam

eis laboris sui et
Yap TxoXXxi?
Aoivj
râ?
'
xai vs'TTausav
xai
Dominus digna
dat praemia.
2.
amoris repen-
TtapE[jiu9v;(iavT0.
axoi? 6 Kupio? xou? a!;iou?

Tri; 0^011x7,?
uuaQo? tou
2.
xq'txou
xai
a " TWV
Obsecro autem vos per nomen Domini nostri

vobis Schismata",
TlaQuxaXw
6
dt i'fic Sid xov ot'Vfiuxog rot
Jesu Christi, ut idipsum dicatis omnes, et non

sirtt in
XVQtOV 7]flWV 'ItjOov

Xtyrjxs
Xqiotov, ivu xo
/07
i]
avxo
veram avitamque fidem nostram tanquam Optimum depositum tuto custodiatis, nihil addendo, nihil demendo
ita
ut
ndvxoxe xul
tv t'iv ayjauuxu',
i'va xr,v dtXr,9ivr,v
xai TxaxpoixapaSoxov msxiv r,uuv

astpotXw?
tpuXxxrjXE
8-
w;
xaX.r,v
7tapaxaxa6vixr|V
neque enim
mancam adhuc nos habuimus

pir,oiv
TtpoaxiOEvxE?, it,05v :paipo>jvxE?

<J
ou8e y*?
fidem, nee synodo definitioneve indigebamus

E'XXnx/'
T^jv
7tiiTiv
EiyoaEV
xb
'"
a/pi xo vuv, ou8e

' '
ad res novas discendas, qui synodorum oecu-
menicarum eorumque Patrum, qui

ruerunt, et
tilii
suvo'Sou xai opou
Ttpo?
[xaOEiv xi
xatvoxspov
xSlv ev
in
illis
interfuerunt vel sequentibus temporibus
cla-
EOsiisOa oi
xwv
oixou|xvix<jJv
suvowv xai
sumus
et
diseipuli.
Hoc
est
xauxai? xai
u'ioi
[jisxa;u xouxoiv
oiaXaa'j'avxwv TcaxEpwv
isrt xo xauyr,u.a
r,i/.cjv,
decus nostrum,
fides nostra,
praestantissima
xe xai pia/ixai.
r,|Jiiv,
r,
Toto
patrum nostrorum
hereditas.
Hac
instrueti
T)
7ri5Ti?
xaXr) xX^povouia
xwv
iraxtpcov
Xixi!Joij.ev
:
speramus nos coram Deo astituros culparumque admissarum remissionem adepturos; hac
vero
'
fjfjuv.
Msxa
Taxr,;
0=w
ixapaaxyjvai
xr,v
xai xwv /,iiapxr|U.EV(ov Xafoiv

0 avEu
a-ÊUiv Taxr); aiuvtou xoXa-itEipwuEvo?

,2
,
si
careamus, nescio quanam
iustitia
ab
ox oioa ixoia oixaiosuvr)

*
ty;<;
aeterno supplicio liberari poterimus. Hanc qui nobis excutere

tentaverit,
56w?
rja?
Xux;w5xa(.
Tauxr,? 6
alteramque magis
is,
e'xSoiXXeiv rja? xai xaivoxs'pav EitEiiaYEiv Ixs'pav
novam
in
eius
locum
suiificere,
sit
etiam
si
xSv
ayyEXo? I; oipavi uirp/r,, vaOEtxa EffxW

IxaXXE'aOw
p.vy][xr)?
angelus e caelo
excidat e
fuerit',
anathema; plane
in
TraT)?
TtlVV)?.
xai 6;ia?
xai
<xv8po>-
memoria etDei
et
hominum. Nemo
nee quivis
OClOEl? XUplEUEI Xr;? rju.lv TX15XE(0?, od 5l-
fidem nostram dominatur, nee imperator, nee

pontifex, nee falsa synodus,
nisi
alius,
et
Xeu eu?, oux apyupEu?, ou 'Êucr,? cuvooo?, oux a XXo?

ouosi?, oxi
oi'
\J.'h
0e?
ao'vov, 6 xaux/jv r)uiv Tcapaoou?

jjiaOyixwv.
unus Deus, qui nobis ipse per se

tradidit.
per
lauxou xai xiv auxo

!pr,slv
Tlatjaxako)
suos diseipulos eam
Rogo
vos, ait divi-
viiug,
xae,
OeTo?
A7t5xoXo?,
axomv rovg
nus Apostolus'
1 ,
ut observetis cos, qui dissen-
diyWTaoiaq xul xd OxdvdaXa na(jd xqv

?jv
,:i
'
siones et offendicula praeter doctrinam,
quam
diayrjv,
vftsiq,
'
s/.idtitx,
nowvvxui;, xat
1.
r.iiii)-/
S.
S. S.
L'.
au|iSaivi
L.
S.
.'J.
4vTixaTEOxy|xv
IXXlicip
8.
U.
ûtexspac
S.
5.
f,|ii;.
6-
Xeysxe S.
S.
jjv
7.
î5|iaxa
r,v
s.
iêpovtE?
9.
S.
In. ly_oy.ii
L,
tl.
xi
S.
\2.
xEpav
13.
COrr. in.
14. jiei;
corr. ex.
C|jL;
S.
11,1,1'.
xii,
4.
b) I Cor.
I,
10.
c) Cf.
Gal.
i,
S.
d) Born,
xvi, 17-18.
[341]
XX.
(hi
MARCI EBHESII EPISTOEA AD VATOPEDENOS.

ol
479
illis
:
IxxXivare
avxwV
'Itjoov
yuQ xoiovtoi tm
vos didicistis, faciunt, et declinate ab
Kvqiio
tji-iwv
Xuiotw ov dovX&vovotv,
Sid
zrjg
huiusmodi enim lesu Christo Domino nostro
ttXXa ttj savTlv xoiliq, xat
yprjoro-
von
serviunt,
scd suo
ventri, et
per dulces ser-
Xoyiag
xat
svkvylag iûnarwoi r; xuQiug

/.itvroi
mones
et benedictioncs
seducunt corda innofidei stat",
tv xuxwv. 'O
artQQg
'
sfiiXtog rrjg
centium.
Sed firmum fundamentum
nloTiiog eoiqxev*
exwv
tjjv xptjTiTda-* Tvirpr.

trji;
habens fulcimen hoc.

3.
3. <t>Eff:z oGv, oeXioi, too;
XaTtvtxvji;
xat-
Cavete
igitur,
fratres, a latinae novitatis
vOTOptta; EiarjYrjTai; xat (5sxto)Ta<;,

ttoo;
xat
xr,
if-Kri
magistris et praeconibus, sed caritate intervos
aXXrjXoo?
nuvOEOsijisvot
''
ev
'
Bw|/.a
xat
ev
invicem dcvincti,
unum
corpus
et
,
unus
spiritus,
in
itvE'jfxa,
arfir/w/ot,
to
(fiQovovvrsg, auv-
unanimes, idipsum
sentientes
convenite
:
a'YEsOe Ttp
tV
pu'av r,[Atv xEtpaXriv, xbv

ot'
XpiaTov
epifciv
unum
tribus
tare,
caput nostrum, Christum
neque enim
fraf.
oSe yP
7rp<;
Stxatov a8i<
SeXtpou;
6
uitovotat;
'j^p?
ijXov
fas est rursus
ob frigidas suspiciones cum

rixari
sit
tou;
'fjLStpJi;
xat
enijx>,
immodice
quae non
aemulationemque osten,
2\
Siixvvoflcu
rdv
/itj
xar iniyvw<m>,
tva
secundum scientiam r
ne
(pavwptEv 7tpoipao-t tyj; 7it<7T6h>; t
Topa/wSe;
r}u.wv
prj
videamur sub
fidei
obtentu litigandi libidinem
xat (jta^t(AOV
EXTrXrjpO'jVTEi;
ouSs'va
icpb;
Yp
8
r}
pugnacitatemque explere. Neque enim cuiquam

recta fides proderit
nioTH
w^Xv"|<jt
X<op\(
T7);
tou;
aSsX-ôu;
absque caritate fraterna.

perpetuoque
ayaTTT,;.
AXXi
eTjsTE,
Stt
xal
TauTnv
xaxEt'vr)v
eyezs
xat
At vero
et
hanc
et illam possidetis
Siyivexw;
xotv
iraTEpei;
ttj?
(jtETot
xat
SsX'-fol
aapwot,
9
possidebitis, patres fratresque venerabiles, licet
i^M
to
ayixKr\s
/p0?
Xtya
upt;
ego pro amoris

hisque
praediti
officio
pauca vos admonuerim,

vos
sistetis,
uit[Avv]aa,
xat
toutwv
to?
icapa<jT^(75(j9e '"
ttj
tw
coram Domino
Aeotot/,, XoiuTtovTE;
6 rjXto? Iv
"
xiXeia
fulgentes ut sol in regno patris nostri. Orate
,2 xai uirsp Ipto xaT& to tou TtaTp; 6[*(3v. EuyeaO;
etiam pro me, ut reliquam aetatem ad Dei nutum
Oilrjuia to^
i'va
Wecj to
Xotrcv xrj?
tj;
fiou oieveyxeTv,
agam, quo
servavero
valeam,
si
bonam confessionem
finem, in
ouvrjf), Trjv xaXrjv SptoXoytav cfuXot;a? kxivtjtov
inconcussam usque ad
pi7pi
(xsptot
teXou;,
Iv
Trj
'~
,v
EuapeoTrjffavTWV
0ew
eorum, qui Deo placuerunt, consortio locum
/tpav Tiva Tr,v Etr/ar/)v EupEtv.

'' ijiou
quemdam
'
vel
infimum obtinere.
meis patribus fratribusque Omniin
4.
ToT? aytot?
TcaTsst xat SeXtpoti; rcdt

Tcp
4. Sanctis
xa8' Iva tcoim ptETavoiav
tcoivtmv
'
3e
E;at-
bus singulatim salutem dico,

peculiariter
primis vero
pa-
pETw; Tai &Ttti>TotTw 7cpor,YOUu.Evto xat

TtaTpt
TtvEuptotTixtj)
Trj<;
religiosissimo
ex-praeposito
a
xup FEwaotto,
3v xat
tStoi?
a;tt
iy.r\z
trique spirituali
domno Gennadio,
mea
quo etiam
ad
ffOEVEi? ev xat?
aytat? auTO Ttp? 0ev oeûeuiv

aYtat
praecipue deposco, ut
obsecrationibus pro
in sanctis suis
Deum
sint
uTCipEU/EJai.
S|JtO'J.
A'i
Gatov
v/_at
etrjdav
[jiet'
inlirmitate deprecetur.
Utinam sanctae vestrae precationes mecum

j-
'E'ê'sou Mapxoi;.
Ephesi Marcus.
1.
oTepo; S.
2.
EffTVixev
corr. ex
'ûrriTEv
S.
3. xprirtioa
S.
S.
4. (tuvSeSehevoi S.
11.
6. iizVji:*.i\iHii
tk]
S.
7. |xv_V[iOv
corr. ex
(ii/_r||j.ov
S.
8: xaxstvriv
S.
9.
o/iya S.
sv 10.
5.
cori'.
ex
Iv S.
7tapi<7Tr]'jt76e
S.
S.
12. tiSfopai
L.
11,
13. yioi; S.
x,
14. 7tpouv-(uv
a)II Tim.
11,
19.
b) Phil.
2.
c)
Rom.
2.
XXI'
MARCI EPHESII EPISTOLA AD THEOPHANEM SACERDOTEM

IN
EUBOEA INSULA.
'
Monac.256 v * L 2:o
-
RELIGIOSISSIMO HIEROMONACHO ET IN M1HIQUE SPIRITUALI PATRI, CHRISTO AMATISSIMO ET VENERANDISSIMO DOMINO ET FRATRI DOM NO
T'OSlTATil 'EN 'IEPOMONAXOI1 KAI

1
nNEVMATIKOIS, KAI 'EMOI
'EN
XPITl
noeEINOTAT KAI
AE2IIOTH KAI
<]>ANEI Ell
SEIJAlMlilTATil
AAEA<l>i2
KVP 2 0EO-
THEOPHANI, EUR1PUM.
1.
TON
1
EVPIIION.
Religiosissime hieromonache
et spiritualis et
j-
1. 'OTio'jTaTe'
''
iv Upoiiovoiyoi; xai 7rvi/pi.aTi'
pater,
mihique
in
Christo amatissime
et
hono-
xoT?
xai tjxoi ev
'
XpiaTW
7to9iv3TaTE xai atJeaie'ojxai

7
ratissime
domine
fiater,
Deum
precor ut
:
(xwtkte SivKOta
uyiatvEiv
T'/jv
xai OcXcps,
xoo eoil
^;
sanctitas tua corpore etiam
bene valeat
cuius
yiMa<jvi]V
tXe'ei
aov xai
<io>piaTixw; -
sanctis precibus et ipse,
Deo
miserente, satis
îai? EyaT;
T(i>
(Seou xai axo? iifiaivw [xetoim;
commode
Noveris
redii,
habeo.
nie, in
UWpiart
7
.
statim
ut
Constantinopolim
TivwaxE
ort
j*et&
to
tteXOeiv
ei?
f,jji<
ei;
ttjv
cum
iis
sedem patriarchalem ascendisset
K(ov<jTavTivoTro).iv,
avaSvio?
to naTpiapÊiov
evo/Xoijvpiou
e;
unus ex
serunt,
Latinorum fautoribus qui subscripafferret,

in
ev<K
twv Ciroypa'^vTwv Xanvo'f'poVov xai

ritia?,
s
.
molestiamque mihi
eccle-
to;
a7tr,X6ov
ei?
t^v
ExxXr.m'av
siam
meam
abiisse necessitate coactum. In
qua
avayxvi;
rrauutv
'Exsi
os
TtaXiv
pi7;0E;juav
Eupwv vi-
cum nihil itidem requietis haberem, sed gravi morbo correptus, multis etiam damnis et
incommodis ab infidelibus vexarer, quod mandatum a principe non accepissem, inde quoque
eo consilio discessi, ut
nie
in
xai /aXEmos vosîja; xai i^puouaevo? irapa
twv
<x<je6mv
xai
TTEipa^daEvo;,
oio'ti
(/.r;
Eiyov
''
opiapiov
aEvTtxov, t;r,X9ov xxeiSev

xb "Ayiov
' '
ettI
<jxo7Tw
:
Montem Sanctum
ad
Callipolim
transirem, impera-
to
a7TX(jiv ei?
t/jv
Opo;. Aiairspasai; oGv

oia.
xrji;
conferrem.
Itaque
freto
i? "'
KaXXinoXiv
xai SiEpyijisvo;
traiecto,
dum
ibi
per
Lemnum
Aiipivou, xpaT'/,9r]v EVTaOa xai iKpiiopiffQ'/jV
Trapa
t/|?
toris iussu
septus.
Sed
comprehensus sum et custodia verbum Dei veritatisque virtus

fertur.
to
aaiXEto;.
AXX' &
Xo'yoi;
to (")eo xai ^
neutiquam devincitur, verum potius effuso ac

prospero cursu
*
f.
aXr/Js(a; ovaut? o SsETai, t;e'/cI 8i
piaXXov xai
t?)
[jiy|
'.
Nani plerique fratres
Eoooxai,
E;opia
xai
Ol
tiXeiove?
twv
oEX-.pwv
2Su.
exilio
meo
incitati
probris
omnibus lacessunt
sanaeque
fidei
9appovTE<;
l:1
XXouai' toT; eXc'y'/oii; 12 tou;

T?i<;
homines
illos
flagitiosos
ac
aXiTr,p(ou;
xai TtapaSoiTa?
p9r,c
TU<mio; xai
iravTaydEv
morum
patriorum
violatores,
eosque
veluti
twv 7raTpixwv
Oeuu.wv
xai EXaOvoum
].
Inscriptionem t$ iawnttp
'KfcTo-j Ttpoc (-Uopavrjv.

il.
2.
xupiij) I).
ei; rv 3.
'/..
Epinov om. M, qui pro titulo habet

otiiotxte
:
'EukjtoW; xupo Mipxou to
ti|utte
II.
'i.
xai irve-j(iaTixoi;
II
:
om.
II.
5.
Kupi<|)
In.
6. Tiitep
ei;
um.
HZ.
II.
7.
oiojiai
t<o
<jt,'>(j.au
um
II.
8. i% vayx];
um.
$aviY*i;
M.
9. eTtioxOTt
M.
11. KaXXlOUftoXiy
12. i'/ij/oii XI.
13.
i/iTrjpiou;
ex X)T^piou; COIT. M.
a - I. Monacensis 256, r. 279*-280" M). Hergenroelher apud M itîn-. /'. <;., I. ich. ,. 1096 1100 A. Demetracopulus, 'OpBSoSo 'EXX;, (= II).
-
p.
102-104
(=D).
I.
Draeseke, Zeitschrift fr
p. lt>5-lo7
Kirchengeschichte, l. 12 (1890), Sp. Lampros, /'. eil., p. 21-23
(=/.).
(=
L).
[343]
auTOu;
<S>;
XXF.
xaapjxaTa,
MARC1 EPHESII EPISTOLA AD THEOPHANEM.

o-uXXsiTOupYEiv aToc?
481
[irjTE
purgamenta undique
arcent, plane
non ferentes
avE/ou-Evoi, [)T
j/.vy|u.ovesiv
oXw? axwv
>?
ypi-
rem sacram cum

Comperi etiam
eis agere,
eorumve nomina
recitare.
UTtavGiv.
2.
tanquam christianorum ex diptychis

l oti Ey_Etp0T0V7|9v) 7rapi
MavOxvid
rav XaTi'
2.
in
metropolitam Athenarum
voopvwv
ptr)TpojtoXiTri<;
'A9/|Vwv
xoTTEXSpio'v
ti
a
h,
Latinorum asseclis ordinatum fuisse servu-
tou Mov6(A6<riac orap aTo'9i

xoi? Aotn'vot;
oo-ou<
<jou,
8io>v cuXXeiTOopYei
m quemdam
illicite
Monembasiensis, qui
Latinis
il>i
comfacit
iaxpiTw? xal /EtpoTovEt irapavo'|Md<

ol'ou;.
morans cum
a t qU e
promiscue sacra
av cupr, xal
i'va
'Aîi
ov x^v
irfwoinp
ordinat quot qualesque repererit.
tov
uirep
to 0eou
pjXov vaXaSwv w;
cpi'Xo; scat
avBptoiroi;
to so xal
t%
dXr)9sia?
to
Quamobrem sanctitatem tuam oro, ut studio in Deum incensus, quod deceat et virum Dei
et veritatis
yi'ou
'IaiSwpou yvffiiot (AaOrjTy;?, Ttapaivenyi? toi?

tpoiv
amicum
et
genuinum
sancti Isidori
to
8cou
IxfEuyeiv
airaat
rpo'jrot?
xr,v
discipulum, Dei
sacerdotes impellas ad eius
xotvom'av
u;7)te
auTO,
xal
|m{?c
ouXXeitoupyeTv
(jitjte
aTw,
puripiov=Eiv
#aw?
2
aTOu,
p/isp/a
j/iJTe
to'jtov,
dXXa Xuxov xal
(juaSwiov -^yEicrQai,
communionem plane atque omnino fugiendam, cum eo operentur, neve ullatenus commemorationem eius agant, eum non pro
quin sacris
episcopo, sed pro lupo ac mercenario habentes;
ipsi
XEiTOupyEtv oXw? ev Tai? XaTivtxai? ExxXr,m'ai(, iva

jjiT)
eXrj
xal
Iffl-
u;?
vero rem sacram minime faciant

templis,
in
Latinoira
tj
E7rX9oo-a pyi) to
Oeou
rum
ne
in
vos quoque vertatur
t5. '
KwvdTavTivouTrXEi
Sia
toc? *
exei
Yivou.Eva<:
'
Dei, quae in
ea> q Uae j^j
Constantmopolim erupit propter
irapavoaia?.
3.
TivwaxE Se
#ti
vi
ipsuSoEviost? oiov outcm
tyj
3.
in
p a trantur, facinora. Item accipe falsam illam unionem iamiam

virtute, ut peni-
to Beo
Soyjxa
yaput xal
ouva'piEi
SiaXuOijwtai, xal to
T?j?
eo esse, Dei favente gratia ac

lirmiorem
twv Aauvwv dvTi to E6aiio9rivai oia

auvdou, oirsp asl EU7rouoaôv,
* eti
tus dissolvatur,
Latinorumque doctrinam non

evasisse
']/euoo?
piaXXov
modo non
per
pseudo-
f.
2S0 V
avETpaTTi]
Susaifilc;
xal oi7]Xsy/9y)
Jtavxa/o'j
ouo-
:i
xal w?
Xxo-'^ri;/.ov
xal
synodum, ad quod sua studia semper contulerunt, verum etiam vehementius confutari et
coargui, adeo ut passim proscribatur
(tt^Xiteuetbi,
xal
01
toto
&itp
xupoWavTE?
buto'j 6 .
oipai
'
o-Taa
ToXfiwaiv
tanquam blasphema atque impia, quin ad eam defenden-
'0
yov
xaAo'Y'ipo;
6 avou?
to
9
uiiETEpou
dam
ii,
qui illam contlrmarunt, vel os aperire

ille
[juaOwTO xal oyl
ttoijji.e'vo<;,
Mov[j.6ania;,
audeant. Enimvero patronus

mercenarii,
vestri istius
XaSwv
non
pastoris,
stolidus
-irap
to
inquam
ab
aatXs'w?
to
to
poSpopiou
Monembasiensis, Prodromi
TJYouuEVEiov, oute uvr,uovUETai 7tapa
praefecturam
twv xaXoYi^yptanavo';,
o;vov wa7ii
[xav-
imperatore nactus, ne commemoratur quidem,
pwv
XX
Ttva
'
auxo'j, oute
OuuuaTai oXo>; w;
el<
'"-
'"
eyou5tv atjTOv
'
t4
irpaY|Ji.aTa
xouvuouXov
xal 6 auiXEu? TauTa
dum sacra fiunt, a suis monachis, nee ullo modo thure suffitur ut reliqui fideles, sed commercium cum illo habent in negotiis dumtaxat
expediendis, ac
si
avwv oiÊva Xoy ov lOietTai, ),Xa xal (XETavosiv

ou.o).OYi
purus putus esset consul.

facti pigere,
Cuius
rei
certior factus imperator, nihil dicit,
âvEpco;
E7tl
tm
y T ov ^ ti xal
"
T0U ?
xr,v
immo
aperte fatetur se
eulpam
in
xaT6Eavou;
xal
u7T0Yp'|avTa;
ujisi?,
(/.ETaTt'Oirjai
eos, qui se subiecerunt ac subscripserunt, inii-
ahiav. <1>eyte ouv xal

tou;
xo.vo.vviTou;
,
,
SeXtpot, ttjv
irpo;
ciens- Cavete igitur vos ipsi, fratres, ne
com-
xotvcovfav
xal
,-,
to
.xv-^xoaovov
~
XeYO)
.
Ioe
6
(dv a;xvr]u.ovEtjto)V.
evw Mapxoi;
TO'J
'
'
,',
aaaoT(oXoc
TT7.7Ta
(,,<;
,,
UU.IV,
6'tl
U.VV)U.OVEUO)V
... r r. n hece ego Marcus peccator nlud vobis sigmfico. eum, qui papae tanquam pontilicis orthodoxi
.
commemoretis homines neutiquam commemorandos.

'""nicetis
cum exeommunicatis,
,
neve
pOo?olou pîepsw Ivoyt euti

viau.bv ,0 EX7rXr]pw7at piey-pt
iravTa tov Xatt-
xal ax?,; T?j(;xoupa? twv
nomen recitare consueverit, eiusmodi esse, ut omnes Latinorum ritus, usque ad ipsam bar-
1.
xoTtc/ISpiiv
DZ.
II.
_'.
x.aiom. DZ.
12.
3. r,ij.;
DZ.
4.
onw M.
to
II.
tum
et in textu et
ad marg. M.
M.
7.
yov
om.
Z.
8. a-JTO
5. ri>.yr) II. 9.
6.
a-JTo bis M-ri|i-
vous
vu6ev DZ.
10.
&t
& [tuu; w;]
D.
13.
II.
TOp
Tiva
xoiouXov
MDZ, quod
Drllsrke vult corr. in

:
xt.iJvTouf.ov,
prorsus
Inepte.
uimta
14, evoxo; (nt\
M.
15. tov XaTivtcjjiov
tmv AaTivwv
II
'
482

senserit,
[344]
bae rasuram, adsciscat, eumque, qui

nis
plane
cum
Latinis
cum Latidamnatum
nobiscum.
vevettov
1
,
xat 6 Xaxivo .ppov)v

-
u.sx&
xrj;
tmv Aaxivwv
Xoyi-
xpiQÊTOt xai w; itapaoTYj?

o-Qr'o-Exai.
7tio-xEO)i;
atque pro
fidei
desertore habitum
iri.
Sanctae
j-
tuae
precationes
sint
A't
Sytotf
4
uou Euyal
ir,uoiv
|d' rjfuv 3 .
'
-j-
Tw
x>
Optimo
principi
domno Constantino Conmultam

salutem
divi-
suAoyTiaevto
KovxoTCEXpri
;6voSôii;
ap/ovxi
xCip
Kiovuxavxivoj
ap/ouffi
ic
topetrae cunctisque ceteris proceribus, qui nos

hospitio
xai tot; XoitcoI? Ttaaiv

[AExvoiav
xoT;
exceperunt,
r,utv
xai
xtjv
0eo3
namque benedictionem.
Ephesi Marcus. Iunii die XVI.
-j-
'E'fe'uou
Mpxo;
'Iouviou 141"
XXI P
MARCI
EPIIESII
EPISTOLA AD THEOPHANEM MONACHUM IN IMBRO INSULA.

TOV
E|)E20V
Monac.256
*
f.
155*.
EPIIESII
AD THEOPHANEM.
nPOS 0EO<PANHN S
l.
Religiosissime hieromonache, mihique in
1. TijxuotatE sv iEpou.ova/oi<;xai e|aoi ev
Kuptw
oeXjpE,
Domino
pater ac
amatissime
frater,
atque
honorandissime
corpore
TroSeivoTaxE
xo-j
xai alOEaipuoxaiE
'
7rxsp
ff *i
xai
Deum
rogo ut vel
0eou
Stopiat Y tai VEtv

vi?
'l
ayiOTYiTa '" xai
bene valeat sanctitas

et ipse
tua, cuiussanctis precibus
mo|j.aTtX(;"
eXs'ei
ayiaii;
E/ai?
(ToWaTl.
uYiaivw
xai
atjx;
miserente Deo mediocriter habeo.

tuae
litteris,
0E9U
[XETpl'lO; Xoj
Acceptis sanctitatis
solatium
Trjv ypa^'Jjv
tt]; aY'.wavr,?
etci
aou
xoi<;
oe;atjiEvo;, itapa-
haud
leve habui in tantis molestiis, quibus eo
pwOiav o jxixpav et/ov

r,[ii
'
xaxaXaoaiv
'
premimur, quod
homines praeter
meritum
axu'JpujTtoT;, 5xt Ol tiiatjOevte; xai Jj'J/mSevte;

xrj?
honore graduque aucti a

tumelia
ac
Dei Ecclesia, conillam
uTrip a;i'av utco
xou 0eotj ExxXrjui'a; rjxijiaaav

toi;
e'x
'
turpitudine
adfecerint,
ei
axr v
y
xai
l
rjypEi'uxJav,
iroXXwv
ypdviuv
ascivendo socios a multis saeculis praecisos
iroxxo|ji u.voi?
xai
<je<J7|7t<ti
xai
puptoi; va-
1.
tiO y ve10u
KovtiTieip^
DZ.
II.
2.
Xaxtvppwv DZ.
3. iirv
M.
i. Ev).OYr|o-ap.svij> II.
5. x'jpii
:
DZ
om. H.
yP *PC
zffi
li.
7. i;'
IIDZ.
to-j
8.
In principio epislolae sequens nota habetur

ev iipo[iovy_oi; ev
tvj
f TaCxa
aaiXei,
tot 'Efiaou erci^jriiav Ttapa
Tiuiwxxou
xp fclEoîvoy; xoi ev
xf|
vrjuw "I^6pu>, ev ii ouvw

el
Movo6ijou, vxo; xo ayiou
to-j
i
'EfEaou tote
KwvotavTivovTiXei iva
O'j
Trpoo~xo[JU<jrj xit
).'/.'
o'jtio
ipavuiv
exeivov
pOa xa Ypa?evxa' xaTa. Latine

:
t?
xi os;i[Jievo? 6 aYio:,
[idvov ETnjvEaEv axa,
ti xai avxEYP|<E itpb?
Theophane. qui agebaf
Ephesium missa sunl a venerabili hieromonacho domno colle Monobyzi, tum, cum iam antistes Ephesius Constantinopoli morarelur. ul ea traueret imperufori, si rede scripta viderentur. Quae sanctus cum recepisset, tu (ii sciltim laudavit, verum etiam isla ad eum rescripsit. Xpio-T D. 10. iyi>zr,za M.
Haec ttaque ad
Imbro,
in insula in
'.'.
11.
zaxa>.a6o'J5i
I).
12.
T,|/.;
Om.
1).
13.
o-<rr|TtO|ie'voi?
D.
a)
ti
Monacensis
pulus "/'
256,
f.
I55 TO-156
<'il-,
p. 106-107
(= M). (= D).
Deme-
Draeseke,
Zeitschrift fr Kirchengeschichte, t. 12 (1891), sp. Lambros, op.cit., p. r.'-20. p. 104-105 (= Z).
[345]
8i(x.aaiv
rr; icp;
vutj)T,v
XXII.
MARCI EPHESII EPISTOLA AD THEOPHANEM.

xxtxu.i;xvte; xxi oix
tou XpitrTou
483
utcoxeijjievoi; xuTr.v
ac putriilos
xtou; xotvom'a;
o-jtiXio-xvtec
Tr,v ao-itiXov
sexcensque anathematibus ol> noxios, hocque cum illis commercio impollutani
"iiaitEp
Tr,v
Yp ox x:xouvt<ov
xutojv yevou.evJ]V
Christi
si
sponsam
praeterita
polluendo.
Etenim,
essent ad
twv irpoXxSovTiov, ivx

5
irap'
perinde ac
non
satis
xxivotoiu'xv xupcoacoai, TrpoiTXTY]v exutoIi; ei'Aovto,
novitatem
quam
patrarunt obfirmandam, patro-
(iSXXov OE fJUTOlOTOV XXI oG/l TCOIUe'vX, XxOV O/I

voue'x, ov lixXiuTa Ouvxvtxt xyeiv xxi cps'psiv xxi Ol"
num
seu potius mercenarium, non pastorem, lupum, non opilionem, quem
sibi elegerunt,
ob vojii'sOuot to uovrjpov
txi";
oo'y|/.x
'
tou
XaTivia|MU
pro libidine possunt agere
et ferre, illiusque
*
f.
ope
a7tvxt.)v
arbitrantur
in
se
eyxxtxo-tyiiteiv
'}uyxi;' Totya Je
(r/oouu.s'vtov '
xxi
tov
pravissimum
eos
56.
Latinorum
qui
dogma
sitan
jlO
oioiyfibv
xiv/jdoust
Iteei |/.Y)8evi
xxtx
tpoitw
twv
omnium animos
in
insituros; atque for-
persecutionem
excitabunt,
Kupiov,
xr,v Tcp;
xutou; xxtx-
Si'yOVTXl XOlVMVtXV.
Deum, quoniam nullo modo adduci possunt ut ipsorum communioni assentiantur.

timent
2.
2. 'Ev toutoi; oaiv

Tvj?
'l5
o-?j?
rjjjiTv
eiteooO'/)
tx Ypxû-XTX
Cum eo loco res nostra esset, redditae

sinceritate
sunt
xyioV^To;, 7toXXy]v
t^v
Ttxsx'xXr^tv
sa-
sanctitatis tuae litterae,
quae multum solamivoluntatis, integritate
irotovTX
TM
EtXixptvEi t^; StaOeoEtoc,
tw xxOxpw
xoiviovix
nis iniiciunt
xxi
xogXw
xrjq
Y v, x7i? xai T fl **K

!
o"d;7)<;
StEYEl'pOVTX f,UWV
T'f,V
i;XTX7rE7rt)XUlXV d/UV^V.
6
Ox
eti' Y*p''
O'jOE
v ôyoi;
xycov, xXX'
e'v
TcpxYy.x<iiv,
(tCIO;
lf)TWV
XXI
XTCOOErECOV
XXlpo'^
Y0,
tou;
candoreque mentis ac communione sententiae demissum nostrum recreando animum. Neque enim iam de verbis certatio est, sed de rebus; neque tempus est dicta argumentaque colligendi (quorsum enim,
corrupti?); sed qui
20
ev
out 0iE:p6asaEV0i; xpiTxt^
';),
xXXx
' (
Sei
cum
iudices adeo sint
Y a tWVTa? TOV 0EOV EpYOt? XUTOl? Y VVat "? TCXpXTT"/y6xi XXI TCx'vTX XIVOUVOV ItOtOtU? EivXl TCxfrElV
Ci7TEp
diligunt
Deum
recta
necesse
habent operibus
ipsis fortiter obsistere,
quodvis
fide,
periculum
obire
parati
pro
t?^ euieSsix? xxi
ne
tou
;j.^]
Tyj
xoivoivix ypxvtvj;
[XOl
vjvxi t(~jv xceSiov. 0<)ev
ooe
to 2vvray/.ia
impiorum consortio foedantur. Ouare ne Syntagma quidem sanctitatis tuae imperatori tradere
utile
jj
UV)?
YtOTV)TO; ETrlOOUVXl
TW
XpXTO'jVTl OUjXWEpOV
esse
existimavi,
nee
plane
citra
eo;ev out' aajpaXs? oXox,
ei<;
ooev xXXo o-uvteXeVxi

;
periculum,
cum ad
nihil aliud iuvare possit in
OUVXMEVOV EV TW TTXpOVTl XXIpW TcXr V TOU vXeu/JV

xai
e;jitcxiy,uiv
praesenti rerum statu nisi ad risum ludibrium-
xivrjaxi
rtapi Toi;
aTomw; 1
jotpoi?
xxi toi; Eixrj

{0
'êoo;/.e'voi; utco
tou xtv.xtou xxi axo!7rXr|S(o97,
que movendum eorum qui insipienter sapientes videntur temereque aguntur ab inordinato ac
tenebricoso spiritu.Iam enim ob peccata nostra
illud
TEIVO
u.='vov
TCVSUUXTO?'
Stx tx?
VUV
Y*p
TO
YEYP'-";-l-
xaxpTtx; /]u.wv
z/wGW
H
vtuvioxovc,
impletum
est
effatum
1
:
Dabo pueros
eis.
uQ'/oi'Tag avTiiv, xai tfinaixiai
xvqisvoovoiv
prineipes eorum, et effeminati dominabuntur
uvtcuv.
TT,V
AXXx
[/.ovo; 6
tcxvtx ouvxij.evoc; Stop6(<7iE
Atque utinam qui solus omnia ootest Ecclesiam
EXxXrjaiXV XUTO XXI XXTEUVXUEtE TrV TCXOOUTXV
suam
velit
UU
restituere,
praesentemque
JKO TO)V aojv

jj
Su
sedare procellam, preeibus tuis placatus, quae
Eirjaxv xei y.E
semper
Aaix; Moepxo;.
sint
nobiscum.
-J-
O
1
'EipeffOU xxi iraff>i;
Ephesi ac totius Asiae Marcus.

Religiosissimo
Tw
TiiiiwtxTai "
i-i
Upo(lovaz<S xxi
ItXTpi
i\j.'i\
ev
Kupuo
hieromonacho
mihique
in
IIOEIVOTXTM
xxi
x!CTt|J.(i)TiT(j)
TE
Xxi XOeXÎ,
Domino amatissimo ac colendissimo

trique
patri fra-
Xp
1.
'
'
&E'tf XVEl.
domno Theophani.
xxi (uipioi; x deleri vult
M, qaod bis scripsert.

:
I).
2.
Xxtivixo .
'.
y?
Se
D.
3.
(poSovTuv
1).
6.
xptTxi?
xaipoi;
I).
I.
7.
uofoi;
4. tait lin.
8.
eiiTtxixTxt
10. Tf Tl|Xl(i)TXT(U
HEOfXVEl
Olli.
M.
DL.
9.
a<v sup.
M.
11.
XUO.
a) Is. in, 4.
I'ATK. OH.
T.
XVII.
F.
33
XXIII
MARCI EPHESII MORIENTIS ORATIO AD AMICORUM GOETUM, AG NOMINATIM AD GEORGIUM SGHOLARIUM.
^'
Vall
*
f.
38
C) '^ a
$ a"cti patris nostri
Marti arehiepiscopi
Ayot,
toi iv dyloig jiuroug

'E'finov,
Tjfj.wv
iMilnxov
263.
Ephesii,
quae
pronuntiavit
coram
lnultis
uQ/jt7iiay.7iov
ovg
slm noXhoig
fio/ast5
episcopis,presbyteris,monachis,laicis,qua die
rwv uQ/LEQtWv
vayv
io~Tr\
xul
iinouoru/iov xul
j
ad Deum
migravit,
memoriterque
scriptis
xul xoo~/.iixwv iv xr >]iiiau iv

tiqoc
toi'
Qttji''
jj
mandavit honoratissimus ac sapientissimus

hieromnemon.
nO[Avru.iovv6svTc
di nvt'syowfirjouv
nuou toc evTifiordrov xul
XoyuoTTOv
ttooiti'>j/.iovog.
Quid sentiam,
ut
fusius explicare volo, et

instat
nunc
ut
j-
ouXouoti Tr),TUTpov
2
Tr,v ,u./)v yv(.')u.T,v
emeiv,
cum maxime, dum

1.
mors mea,
sine;
jtote
xai
vuv,
sv
xw
lyY'^siv xr,v teXeutv,v
Tit.
Prius scripserat
7iite).eJtioi
anle X&yo' V,
quam vocem
postea delevit Scholarius, qui totuui
nunc
tiluluro propria
manu
exaravil
item erasit ipxvttov ante xoojuxv, non ila tarnen, ut vocis vesli-
gia non exstarent, ex
quo factum
est ut
eam
t.
in
textum reciperel E. Martini, Ctalogo
<li
manoscrilli
greci esistenti nelle biblioteche

&i a'jv&ypatpriaay legitur
:
italiarie',
II
(Milano, 1902), p. 171, apud

ypacfoicav,
quem
t5)
pro
a7ii|j.vr;u.<iv:-jEVTe;
(?).
dno|ivri(i.ove\JEi (?) 8ta8rjxrv
ac pro Xoytwitou, ayuoTato-j

pijOeiaa
ejic
:
'ATioXoyia
toO
iyiwiatou
[jn]Tpoito>.ito\j
tctj
'Eflffou xp
Mocpxou toO
in
Eysvixo,
TeXemg aCioO,
ocOtoii/eoi);
MliiA, sed A add.

xai
5'.5a<jx.d/'j'j,
aOio
pnsl
ftoX.oyix et
fine d.J-oi/toio>i;
7ii TJj;
om.
xo [iaxapiov xai oiSipou Tiatpo?

Ttapo-jur,;
p](Jf<ja
zr,?,
Mipxou
rr,c
apîETCiaxitO'J
'EfEffOU
oiuXia
teXEUTJj;
aTo,
iwi p fJoocv
teX.
cuva5ew; xai rcoXXwv

'l.-.T/JT'.cii
2.
r,!T:p
ffuyxXiiTov t?;; noXiireia;

xj;
Mpxou toO
'EyEuo-j aTtoXoyia
t/,;
ev tri
ir,;
aOxo
I)
6(ilXiai
napoOirK
tv ipOoSâiv 3uvd$w; xai noXXwv
avyxXrj-ou xai
noXiTeia; L.
M.
;i,
Vallicellanus F. 38,
f.
f.
263-265.
M =
geia
41,
et
Peloponnesiaca (Athenis-,
f.
1912),
I.
I.
p.
3.">-
Vlnacensis 256,
piluli
336-341. T eccleslae cathedraUs 9-20,

Parisinus
liis.
f.
Toletanus Caf.
126-128".
adlnbito codice Mosquensis 423 (apud Vladi.
275-277,
alia
manu
I.
ac
mirum 245 267-268. Miror tot viros iloetos eundem textum lanquam ineditum toties edidisse,
rinn saepius praelerita aelate
in lucem prodiisset. Lectorem etiam monitum volo, monumenli partes Parisino 1218, ex quo fiel V Huxerunt, inverso
reliquus codex.
li 150 v \ Prolegomena
.
A =
Vmbrosianus
Dosilhei
dixit
899,
148''*-
Editio
patriarchac
inter
tasii,
Tomi quem
Amoris
in
1! Editio 1 usebii Renaudol, [698 p. 26-28. Gennadii patriarchae Constanlinopolitani komiEucharisliae Parisiis, 1709), liae de sacramento p. To-77: quam editionem repetiil Migne, /'. G., \ Editio i.brahami Noro^ 160, p. 529-538. Marci Ephesii </ Georgii in libro rossice scripto anecdola Parisiis, 1859 p. 54-66. S j, holarii Edilio haud integra, omissa nimirum parte A, Constanlini Simonidis ad calcem operum Nicolai Imi. 1858, iterumque ibidem, m iVi 'i7. Mancam hanc editionem repetiil Joannes Draeseke, Zeitschrift fr Kirchengel
ordine exhibeo,
repraesentari,
sed
/'
rectus
ordo,
quem
t.unen
iam
apud
liabebatur.
Quo
commodius
All
liili'in
allegari possit, litleras
ABC
singulis
partibus praeflxi.
codicis
V textum exhibeo, tum quod
lilulum prae se feral a Georgio Scholario propria
aliasque emendatii s ab eodem docto buc illuc induclas, tum quod illius nomen nolum faciat, qui verba a Marco pr inciata ex memoria scripserit, Theodori nimirum
viro
manu exaralum,
Agalliani,
qui
hieromnemonis
lestatur
ofllcio
ea
aetate
fungebatur. tdem
t',0
schichte, 1.1
]..iiii]ii-
i),
p. 113 115.
I.
Editio Sp.
;
MeyiX.ou SityjXoCou in
codex 62 monaslerii Peloponneso, quem adire
|n
opere
saepius
laudalo
Palaeolo-
nun potui,
[347]
|aou,
XXIII.
MARCI
euoiuti air
EPIIES1I
ap/*i;
''
MORIKNTIS ORATIO AD AMICOS.

mecum
sim,
ipse
485
iva o-uumovc;
U.-J)
"-/f"
eXsôv,
'
ab
initio
usque ad finem Concors

videar
alia
te'Xou; xat
odjjy)
-naiv, oti
e'v
aXA
u.v
neque
aliquibus
quidem
aXXa
Se
exoutctov
xrj
'
tyj
Siavoia,
[*vis
eix;
vjv
dixisse, alia in
animo
occultasse, quae oporteat

detegi.
eAEy/Orjvac
Aiytt) k
topa TauTr, t5j$
avaXasw;
Sd;r]
'".
hac
resolutionis
meae hora
volo,
[taque
itEpt
tou rcaTpiap/ou,
Ttuiri;
' '
u.>i7r<o;
auTw
'
patriarcham monituni
ne
forte honoris
vilis istius
itpoi/iasi
Tay a
T7J; Trp;
eue ev
r,
xy, xY]Ssia
mihi tribuendi specie ad funus

poris
cor-
to xoatEivo
uou toutou
[xou
awuaTo;
Tiva;
v\
mei
vel
ad sacra
in
xai ev toi;
mei
memoriam
alium
facienda statuat
uvrôauvoi;
aTOu ^ tou
lu
l3
CTEiXai
twv apyiEpitov
suis
mittere aliquos ex episcopis

suis
aut
clericis
aut
quemlibet
xXv^pou
auTOu
'
6'Xi>>;
''
twv xoivwtoi;
eorum qui cum
ipso communicant, ut preces
vouvtidv aTi Ttva auvEu;aaOoti
rj
auu.'.fopE'o-ai
fundant vel sacris operentur una
cum
sacer-
EX
TOU
r,U.ETE'pOU
''
uE'pou;
*
'lEpsuai
6
,
toi;
7tp;
Ta
dotibus partis nostrae ad haec peragenda invitandis,
TOiauT
7IOTE
7cpoerxXri8e!(Ji
oo;x<ja;''
l8
oimo"/,Tr,V
ea
persuasione
in
ut
ego,
quocumque
admittam
TpOTCO TTpOOLSiX!, XOtV

xoivtoviav.
EV
f,
TM
'''
XpUlTTM,
auoTC'/,
tandem modo, etiam

ipsius
occulto,
auTo
l
Kit
Iv
ar;
[/ou
u.]
communionem. Ne verosilentium meum

illis
0-uyxaT7.oac;iv
Tiva
Trovorj'jai
21
irapE';rj -"
toi;
occasionem suspicandi aliquod temperamen-
xaX; xai
xai
Et?
So; Etodai
tv eulov oxottov, Xeyu)

to>v
tum praebeat
propositum
qui
non plene
et
penitus
oiaaapTupooiai
xou-'-'
evwtciov
7rasaTuydvT(.jv
meum
noverint, dico et obtestor

viris hie prae-
koXXcov
a;ioXdvii)v
avopwv, w; 23 oute BouXouai

r,
coram multis honestissimisque

sentibus, nie
illius
outs Os'/opiai 21 tt,v tou

Xgivbivtav
tytyf,i
t/,v
''
tcv 21 |xet'
'
aTOu
tv);
neque probare neque suseipere
t irapairav, ooau.w;, oute-'

31
,
etti
2s
aut sequacium eius
communionem
vivo,
nullo
aou, oute p.ETa-'" UviTov

toc
3: '
wairEp oOoe 32
plane
modo, neque
ut
dum
neque post
T/;v
3,1
yEyovuiav evioatv xai

,
oo'yu;aTa
Ta XitiaTOu,
mortem,
neque patratam unionem neque

ille
vixa
!1
arrEp eoe';to aTo'; te
jwi
o'i
jjlet'
Latinorum dogmata, quae
fautoresque eius
xai 7tcp tou oeêvoeeiv 30 TocuTa xai
t-Jjv
TcpoaTaaiav
suseeperunt, quibusque defendendis hanc sibi
TUTr,V E'lAVYJO'TSUO'aTO 37
Trj; ExxXv"|iji';oy;jiO(T:i)V'
E7TI XOtTOtO-TpO^YJ
18
.
TWV lOoiv
dignitatem
comparavit
ad
perdenda
sana
IlE'Trei'aaai
yap xpiSto;,
Ecclesiae dogmata. Certissime enim teneo, me,
oti
oaov
a7roouo-Tau.ai
toutou
xai tojv toioutojv,
quo longius ab
disiungar,
illo
et
eiusmodi
hominibus
()ew
(0(77TEp
xai Train
^(OplÔU.Ott,
toi;
"
ayioi;
Evou.OCl'
1
eo
propius
Deum
sanetisque
pariter
omnesque
illis
TOUTJV
xott
OUTW?
TT)
sanetos accedere; ac quatenus ab
dividar,
XrÊic
toi;
ayioi;
iratpui,
toi;
OEoXdyoi;
eatenus
Ecclesiae
uniri
veritati
:
Patrlbus,
Tr; ixxXiqaixc
E(/.evou;
''
wiTiEp au 42 7TEi6oai
ot7Tooii<jTocjf|ai
tyj;
''
tou; uuvtit/;;
Xr/JEi'oi;
1:i
.
magistris
ita
persuasum
toutoi;
'
habeo illorum seetatores a

Ecclesiae doctoiibus distare
veritate et beatis
xai
Tcv
1 '
u.axpi'wv
E'xxXr,(Jia;
oioaaxXwv
longissime.
ut
tota
in
Ac
vita
Kai'
T/,v
oia touto Xs'yoj,

]i/,if}v
oWkes
17
Ttapi 7r575cv aou

ariov
ls
,
propterea illud
vobis dico, me,

fui, ita
^wr,v
x=/_0)f lai/ivo;
ait'
outw
mea ab
illis
separatus
quoque
tem-
1.
o>
L.
2.
dxfi L.
.'S.
o?o>
I).
TPRN.
'i.
a>,).a
ex
a)./.i
corr.
M.
:
5.
oin.
AD.
lin.
MPAR.
sup.
20.
12.
1'.
7.
Eixi'o;
A. A.
xr,ia
13.
[iou
Expunov A.
(i.
8.
-^v
oiv
A.
'.i.
e>/j;
TP.
o Q ci axt
lo.
vaXoeu;
teUut^;
AD.
10.
-f)
II. Ti(tv
(ivj]|ioin5vi;
14. X).w;
MPR\
L.
i'X>.o;
aXXou D.
:
16. itpoxJ.vifiEtTi
:
L.
21.
17.
o-Ax;
um.
18.
xv
xai T.
:

D.
15. 7rpo;
Ta ToiaTa
oin.
7ii-,;;:i
TDL
nxov.h) A.
24.
eioooi
ex axoitw-i corr. sup.
lin.
Mosquensis
I!.
siown/i
A.
om. T.
in':
23. io; xi
tyJ;
A.
ots 5j/o(iai
:
um. D.
1'.
25.
t/)/
29.
26.
twv um.
PDN.
A. 22. xai 27. out' A.
vi-.i im.
?&)?,;
um. L
oSe
:
ad mai'gojts
It
:
28.
-zrj;
um. R.
33.
Tr,v
zr Cufj
30. tov .nlil.
1'.
31. |iou
add.
AD.
rij;
32.
xai add.
A.
AD.
:
um.
H.
corr.
38.
ml marg. Mosquensis.
ooY(x.at)v
AI).
35.
-i
om:
MAPRN.
36.
toSe
Se^svte-Jwv
ExxAYiuia;
APRN.
39.
miToi; xai add.
AI'UV
10.
41. alvoO[tai
A.
42.
(
o3
cv
43.
xai
34. Xativtx ex ita/.txa M. 37. EpivôTEoavTo A. laTpi add. MAPRN.

MAB
:
toi; iuvtseiue'voi;
Vi. no5iiaTa(iai
45. 5i5aax. Tr
exxX.
AD.
46.
om. N.
47.
i'i<ncep
; L.
xai to SuaTaa8ai
48. ek'
aJtwv A.
''
486
DOCUMENTS REEATIFS AU CONCILE DE FEORENCE.

inimo post obitum
[348]
pore exitus mei,

illorum
meum
abo-
xat ev
tt,v
tw
xitpqj
ty,<;
ijoSou fiou, xai eti xi pista

aTCOffTpepo[Ai
'
communionem consortiumque
eu.r,v
iiroSimaiv
evcogiv,
Tr,v
axiv
minari, atque iureiurando praecipio, ne quis
xoivwvi'av xii
iva
(/.rpEi;
'
xai Eôpxiov
e'vte'XXouii,
illorum ad funus
f.
263'
saria
sive
meum aut ad sacfa annivermei ipsius sive alterius cuiuslibet

ut
s;
iutwv
irposEYfi^
;
'/)
ev
t5)
ei/vJ
XT,OEi'o
v'
T0 '?
[AvrjUO*auvoi<;'
\j.o'j,
iXX' oviz
eorum qui nobis adhaerent eo accedat,

nostris pertentet sacris vestibus indui
cum
cXXou TIVO?
TWV TO S
(ÊpOU; fjjjLWV 9 , l^TE JUalpO-
remque
Pe'viv"' ETCiyEiprjsai xai auXXEiTOupvETv TOI? T)jjteTepoi

-
diviuam facere. Hoc enim esset ea permiscere quae permisci non possunt. Uli siquidem a nobis omnino separati maneant oportet, donec
''
touto yap
sau
l:1
to ti iaixxa [Aiyvuaai
stveti
'-'.
AeI Se TrivT-xTraaiv
7)U.o)V,
ixeivau;
xE/oipmiiEvou;
'
Deus optimam reformationem

siae suae dederit.
et
pacem Eccle-
pu/pi;''
ow
"'
1
'
We?
tt)V
xaXrjv
l8 oio'pwciv xil Eipr,vr,v xrfi ixxXrjata; ato.
B
Deinde cum
sc
B
Hha
,tooc'
ad Scholarium principem
:
tov aQyovta tov

tmoroiipui;
m
~-/iihi.cjiov- n
convertissct, dixit
etriev.
Sunt apud philosophos habitudines quae-
4-EtTi tive;
uXii"-'
rjSri
zapi
toT? <piXo30<pot{, El xai

1
,
dam, de quibus,
exciderint,
licet
eae mihi iam e
memoria
twv toioutwv b{M

itEiptv ti,Sti
2
'
Xr'Or.v Eoyov'-'
ouloj? Xeôj
15
exiguum tarnen quidpiam dicam,

quas
habetur
Eiaiv OXai-'' Tai;

e'v
avaXoYouaai; 26 twv
EffTt
esse
nimirum habitudines ad argumenta pro-
uitoOe'uewv ESipao^diAsvit,
EVOEyotJ-s'vou, x't etc's
r,
at?
XII
Y)-'
TOU
"
posita
accommodandas,
inter
to
stci tcXe'ov
Iv5e}0[aevou 39
etiam ratio contingentis, itemque ratio magis

contingentis,
OTCEp
E7TI TcXeOV
'"'
IvOEÔIJlEvv
TcpoTrjxsi
ESTIV
ty,
S^Y"?
'
TOU
tojv
quod quidem magis contingens
avayxai'ou.
Touto
xat
ttoOeitei
20
1.
...
noorpe<poiiat x*i eviostv
om. MA.PDRN.
A.
'2.
e;
:
pxou
xai
o06'
I.
AD.
T.
-
iv
add.
9.
VDRN.
T||itv
:
6. |tvriitoa6vri(
lin.
7.
dftX'
o08l
3. 8.
e(
asratc
A.
'i.
xr,?ia
A.
twv tou
-.o
P,
iinilr
;v toutou
H,
II. vol;
_
_
19.
atv TD,
seil
add.
atiSv
sup.
lin.
10.
o-unjopaivEiv
13.
8'
AM
18.
ffujifepeiv
TL.
iitETEpoi?
A, sed
addito
&
sup.
13.
12.
|futa fivYvjirtai
8<ti
A.
iicavTjcaffiv
A.
14. tv.-
xsyupwnwvoii;
AD.
eTtcv
TL,
|m'xP'
D.
IG.
TL.
:
17.
om, TL.
xai
sipr-vriv
om. T.
Ein
Ttp; tov
seil in
legitur irtosTosî?
in
to ocjto 7tpb? tov pyovTa tov S/oiptov
AD
Tcp'o;
tov pyovTi tov
Zyokipwv VM, sed mutato postea

[tjtoi
epxovra in
x-Jp;ov
7tp5 tov lyoXiptov to
'EE(tou
l'HN
To ijxo
ev
to
[i/.oipio>TTou
(ii;
ivMTEpu) xit
ayio-j
|ir,TpoiTo),:TO'j
'EfEaou
(iev
x-jpiou
Mpxovi to EOvsvixoO] SriÊvta

I
tu
|j.e).).eiv
atov npo; xpiov Sriiietv, rep?
tw
<jo?MtaTov tot:
xup[iov]
iov
tov S/oXpiov, atepov os xai jcaTpipxilv KoJVHTavnvouitXEa; feyovrca xp[tov] revvSiov
S. qui Innc
incipit.
20.
Ad nomen
l/o/ipiov habetur hoc scholion

aai),E>; |iU0Tvx;, o
in
TL
Ojto;
6 ExXP">s-
V'
'" ' t J
x0o)ixo;
Ypip-li-aTe; (Ypa|i[J.3mxo;
T) to
napj
1.
p.=v
XsTivoit )e'yetii xavT!|e).ipio; xai OE/pETipvo;. rcapa
8e pu|taiot( itpiotadixpriTri (7tpo)TooxpiTy);
T)
r,v
81 (ora.
xxi xaBoXtxb xpiTri

naX-xTu.)
twv pwjxaiwv
ev
-r,v
oi
(om.
I.)
xai
8i8<ntaXo
tc,;
hiotew;
xE/.Eiporovr||jicv(3,
1.
StSiaxuv
ev tv zai (om.

:
ti.iv
aotXEUV Xii twv xxoiTWV

jaeti
Tr,v
SXr);
Tr
(
-6>.w; ;v tn.
TpmXivw- 6XEXEipOTvr,To
um.
:r,v.
I.
'-ai
trj?
tcv p9ooo;wv auva?sw; ;$ao/o:
to
ijio'j
om. T
tu;
T*j
Mpxou to (om. T) 'Kjetou

iXectd;, xai
iitoioEi
(iet.
Ailililnr
iii
Oyto;
p-ETa ti'jti
l'Ewi'.o?
:'..:.
[lovaô;
21.
e:t;
yEyovE
T'.vi;
ttoo
Tr,v
a).wotv
'iioio');i;
eyeveto
niTpiip/ri;
2,
r,',/-,
KoivoTivttvoun)
/ai
tv itapvtwv Xoywv
j),ai.
I
PRN.
grammaticos
um. A.
23.
e/.'.iv
All
i/w T.
inclinaliones,
D.
apud
modi
ii
uerborum
sunl
diversac eorum
per quas
varios
animi
afTeelus
ai
di
iiiiini
26
ivEyon-svov
apud philosophos maleriae proposilionum sunl diversae earurn rationes, secundum is, necessario nimirum, aul contingenter, aut per impos subiecto convenire die s xai eti tt'/.eov vEXO|ivo\; um. AD. 29. Nota ti om. VC. ivaXuouuat; T. 27.
'-'
r,
apud philosophos dividi

Ali.
in
I
hos
modos
ini iroXO,
ettioyi?,
in' iXattov,
ul
in
Logica videre
31. lyy; eoti
[349]
XXIII.
'
MARCI EPHESI1 MORIENTIS ORATIO

'
AI)
AMICOS.
4.S7
TCjpovTMv Xoytov. Aeyi) 3=
Ttepi
xo pyovxo;
7roivu
xo
xv;<;
idem
feie est ac necessarium. Id valde congruit
SyoXapiou,
ov
:l
oioa
exi '
ve';
cum
orationis
istius
argumenta.
Itaque
de
axoo"
ey et;
i ti
/,Xixia;, xai iiOssiv
xai aYaTtv^v
tcoXXtjv
domino Scholario haec
mea
est
sententia.
axbv xai
>; ei? ,iibv u'iv
xai cmXov ,u xai
Eum
lilium
inde a prima sua aetate novi, affectuque
aAXo 11
v8u.T|6si7] '- tts- *
0^sO6t? xai aya7r7H

'
''
illum et
et
amore prosequor ac
diligo ut
meuni
XIVTJXIXOV
[ivo;
,: '
xai pie/pi to TtapnvtOi;

li;
vaxoivo'j-
amicum
et
si
quidquam
aliud quis
xai uiXwv, es/ov

cppovr)<J(0<;
xpi6yj xaxaXri'Jnv TtEpi
exeogitet ad amicitiam caritatemque concilian-
axo oia; laxi

.15
/.oyoi?
ij-ovo;
1
'-'
xai cosia; xai SuvxpiEM;

XOUTIOV
dam.
Cum
eo ad hanc usque temporis articu-
EX
TUUXEUO)
lum
familiariter conversatus,
perspectissimum
et sapientia,
10
aTO?
xoxov
ex xiov Eupitixou.cVMV xaxa xov xaipov

orjOeiai;
xTj
habeo quanta polleat prudentia

quanta dicendi facultate. Quare
quin ipse solus, ex
iis
ovaxai oovai yeipx
opOrj
nihil
dubito,
ixiaxet yeiaaôu.VYj xai? ioci? xiv

xtjv
ci'av
15
Tcapa^Qsipvxwv
tr,v
qui hoc tempore super-
xoiv
2"
SoYuaTuv axpiSstav. wote

2
',
;xxXr,-
sunt, valeat adiutricem
man um
porrigere reciaetatur,
oiopOi'iasOai
0eo
auvaioopilvou,
23
xai
2
'
tae
fidei,
quae
eorum furore
qui
xr,v
6;9oooîav xpaxTJvat 22 ,
i/o'vov Eijxr)
2 ''
OeXv-jIjEi
divinorum
runt,
dogmatum
reformetur,
sinceritatem
corrupe-
xai ax; YEVEffSai to xaipo

uti
xa\ xbv Xyvov

Eye) Oappt 2 "
21 '
quo
Deo
iuvante, Ecclesia
xov 27 jtdoiov
-''
xpij'j/ou.
AXX
jxy)
fidesque orthodoxa oblirmetur,

ipse
dummodo
velit
ov oxw; axov
oiaxEOrjvai, [a)S
ooxw
x?|
otXEiot
operi
non
deesse, nee
lucernam sub
illum
ita
rrEifl^T*: auveiv/jcsi,
Sote
xiijv
ExxXr,<7iav
xXuOwvte'tc'
niodio abscondere.
Equidem neque
20
o|Jisv7)V
opiuvxa xai x/,v rciaxiv <jaAou'7av
aOe-
affectum
scientiae
fore
ita
confido,
neque propriae conut
voo;
3"
(vOpoiTTivw; XEyt)
t
xai eiodxa' 11
jat,
etc'
aixw
xai
defuturum,
Ecclesiam videns
in
Etvai
fjorfir ixi
x'/jv
xa'jxr,v 32 ,
33 Tcaavj
(77101)3?!
tempestate
infirmo
abreptam
fidemque
homine
7rpo6uui'o!
otjx
auupiayiav Epycicaaai' iravtois y^P

/]
inniti,
huniano more loquor, sciensque

in
ayvOEi aocf? wv, w;

xoiv/|
xrji;
xaOoXixrji; tciotei?
"Iffwi;
se habere
quod
auxilium
illi
praestet,
non
25
vaxpoTC7]
laxiv airioXeia.
o;
''
ev xoT?
xt)V
otjx
omni studio magnaque animi

gnationem
rat, vir
alacritate propu-
TTpoXaSouiv
Ccp' exe'paiv
pxouaav auutjiayiav
xai piaXirrra xr,v
xyj XvjflEia
7,you;jiEvo;
Ott'
instruat.
Neque enim plane

est,
ignofidei
xiviljv,
euo,
sapiens
ut
quin catholicae
sit
Eiai'vETo'xaOapw;
avaxo7TT[/.Evo?
auui/ayiv, rco'xiviov
subversio
praeteritis
omnium nostrum
exitium.
Ac
f.
2C4.
xuybv 3o XoYtcpuov *,"' xai avSpwpiv **

xr,
quidem temporibus, cum

aliis
fortassis
30
ttidv
3 '.
'AXX' eyo) xai 7tpo'xEpov

,
ouoev
rj
xai
existimaret ea sufficere quae ab
nonnullis,
Ttavu aaixpbv''J (ruvi^^vYxa

|l^t' '/Xoôv Ey eiv
cuupiayja,
reo
"
"*
nobisque
praesertim. ad
eius
defensionem
ovaaiv
piixe ittcouO/-'v
xai kv
xi'
gesta sunt, non videbatur aperte veritatem pro-
os -ôv; 43
eU x
(irjOEv '/ixw'
xo 3i
|xr,Slv
ovxo;
44
pugnare, quibusdam fortasse sive consiliis sive
1.
verbis Ae'yw
6e
exorditur texlus in
3.
:
PRN,
4.
qui praeterea addunt

:
xa!
airitpa'voii.ai
icefi
xt)..
2.
p/ovxo;
e?c'-i
MS
erasum V. &\V in D.
14. ev
ov 6n PRN. oiSa U vea; T. axo-j om.

6.
7.
eTSov
AL
8.
axov add. I'RN.
9.
5.
e$ Ixi
om. T
T.
xrj;
L.
iioUtiv
t
om. PRN.
:
ulbv
ejjlov
A
:
10.
Post
fE/.ov
add. aziayia axov
PRN.
11. .ov
A.
12. hfo\i.rfir
v8-j,u.rieiiv
1).
13.
om. D.
17. xoT;
eYfiSsiv xr,v xeXeuxr.v |iou
add.
:
sumpta videntur.
add.
15.
vaxivo-j|ievo;
ADS
PRN, quae verba iam habentur initio om. PRN, ut etiam xai. 16. ea/ov
xaipv xoxuv A.
:
partis A,
unde e/u TPRN. -
A.MPRN.
:
|j.7|
18. TiiaTeuwv I>.
19. tiiv
20.
iitov
owv add.
:
D
:
add.
A.
22.
21. 3io.8wTa<70ai
6p866o$civ
piiiraffOoi
A, sed ad marg. add.
1010;
6iop9>irxa()ai
6p0w(ra<j8ai
PRD.
ifflip
R
:
xt)v
xpatelv A.
[tri
II,
23.
(j.->|
om. AD.
24.
6e).vjcty|
TL.
|a9|
25.
:
xxipo
EpyoO
niaxou N.
X.
20.
:
add- D.
27. xb
loco
PN.
28.
34.
5'
Sappwv D.
29.
PRN.
axbv v oim; T.
eioiiia
30.
oti
io.
in iiSevoC;
eneidj) voCr
aaBevo;
:
Om.
vacuo
relicto.
31. ei' ia
T.
t:
32. TaJxr,
PRDNL.
33.
elvi
(i7j
om. AI)
:
in
iruv
vit corr. S.
SL
R.
om. PRN. 35.
vaTtifievo; tuy.wv
TA.
3.
ei
37. vSpwicivuv
APRMNS.
38. p.ev
39. (uxpv
PRN.
:
cuvEiaevEYxa
T.
41.
tm
AI).
42. xai v-jv
xy)
43. ijSei
A.
44.
vxoj
AD
vtw;
xi
MI>.
488

nihil
[350]
**
xt
hominibus retardatus. Sed ego olim aut

aut parum omnino ad
tuli,
aXXo
ptr.SauttvTEpov
3
'
Ei
Y" v
T0 "
'^' 2
fidei
defensionem conut res
0;5V ?9(0{ oxt

auxb;'
1
f,u.sl?
:
Ouvf/.s0a'
',
y.axopOouv,
G
cum neque
:
vires
neque Studium,
7rotp=Xxov eVjui<jev
oVsp Svavxat XpOl

',
nunc vero in nihilum quidnam autem minus valet quam intereo quod nihil est? Si igitur eo forte quod arbitrapostulabat, suppeterent;
tus fuerit, posse nos quidpiam in hoc negotio
efficere, supervacaneum censuit illud ipse per
zpxxEtv,
xoxou
ty,
s
xai
aOxbt;
ptExa/ipiaa<j6ai
lici
&i
9
ex
^|Ut'av ev aXXoti; ira(kTv
fitxpa
itavu
MtpeXEia,
&;
woXXdtxi?
'
jôi
E^Y^Taxo
lyio utv
'"
xat
l2
Wfjvu>pt\v iJT^ffato
EVTEutlEv 7TaXXxx(.>
',
XXa vv ote
,
yjSin,
sc praestare
quod ab
aliis
praestari poterat, ne
l3 17
aXXov Se
'
'
xtva
1 -'
w/
6pJi
damnum aliis de causis emergeret lucro admodum parvo, ut saepius rem

inde
narravit
prae mihi
xax' aijxbv
"*'
xb eixb?
xrj xx),7)aia
xat
xyj
iustei
exttXv)10
xa'i rot? oY.u-aai x/j?
dpOoooîa;
2i
l8
Suvausvov
;o
veniamque
petiit
nunc vero, cum

pwsat
vx'
iam mihi hinc abeundum sit, neque alterum quempiam videam, qui in Ecclesia, in fide, in
verae religionis dogmatibus defendendis partes
Ijao 19 ,
x&uxo
auxov,
iva
xaXo-JVXoc; vuv xo xatpo, (jtSXXov oe xxs7iEtYOvxo;,
xbv iv axtu 2 " xExpuapiivov t^? euce6e(i; <jrtiv07 p

(
meas perinde atque

illum rogo. ut
ille
obire possit, idcirco

invitet
in et
vaxaXu'|>Y| ka\
,
/
su(X(jto^r|Ori
r/
21
tf
xr,
ExxXv;cia xat toi?

>
cum tempus non

Ecclesiamque
ita
solum,
uyiatvouat
axb;
e,
><
OGyptaatv,
iva
u:tp
2*
oux
ccjti;
0*1 a*3 'a E0uvr,ijr,v-
15
sed etiam urgeat, absconditam

scintillam detegat,
se pietatis
exte),e's*i,
xaTopwcr,
xyj
xo 25
/apixi
sanas eius
27 xouxo 0EOU 2 ' suui/.aytV Sjvaxat yp
28
X7J
doctrinas propugnet,
ut
quod
ipse perficere
non
qua
potui,
ille
cum Dei
auxilio ad finem per-
xo
Trjs
(")soi/
ex te
xr,<;
(puatxvj;
ei
axoTj tppovr]<iE(i); xat
ducat. Id enim
pollet
potest favente
Deo pro
insita
29 ev Xoyok; SuvuEto;,
eXvjtei 3 " txvov xouxot;

".ev oêD.ei
prudentia
dicendique
facultate,
ev oe'ovxi vpYjaasOai.
Kai iaw?
xat
ty,
xoto
xat
20
modo velit iis opportune uti. Ac licet id quidem officii habeat in Deum, in fidem, in Ecclesiam, ut pro lide fideliter ac sincere contendat
xai
32
tw
33
0Ej
Trioxsi
''
t5j
lxxXY)0-i'a
3S
,
aytovisatjOat 30
-
iciotw;
3
' 1
xat
xaQapio;
nihilominus tarnen
eiusmodi
loco
sit
munus
et
ipse ei
tjTxlp xtj<; ittuxEtOs
avaxiyijj
1
os
3s
Optio;
yj
xat axo; vx
committo, ut
et
meo
defensor Ecclesiae
xbv Toiouxov
atoj'
''
ayiva,
iva
'"
euo
2;
sanae doctrinae interpres

veritatisque
orthodoxorum
auxilio
TtpojAav? x?i; ixxXY|CtO(( xai x^? uyioc oioasxaXta;

&'^viYixi<;
dogmatum
Dei
propugnator,
xat xcv apOv SoytAxnov xat

7TE7tot0ti;
tyj
xr,; otXr.OEt'ai;
ipsique veritati, pro quibus qui

in
obeunda sunt
eis
uTiE'pjjta/o;,
x?,
(ruaaayia
xoti
(-)so
xat
'
certamina, confisus, ut
gerendis
deife-
XÊia "a'jxvi,
xoi;
itspt cov oi
Y" V ?i w?
'
xoivcovwv
socium sc praebeat sanctis doctoribus

risque
Patribus, eximiis
a
illis
xouxtrtv 42
aY 'o
l
StSatrxaXoit
xat
3
EOôpoij
tou;
' '
theologis,
prae-
ixaTpact, xotc [tEYXoi; OeoXo'yoi;, xat

cQoui; exoe/iaevo;
l: '
atxat
miaque exspectet
iusto iudice, a
quo quivictores
irapa xo Stxai'ou xptxo3,

'"
xo'j
cumque
pro
pietate
certaverint,
Ttavxa; xo'j?
&irip ECESsta;
aYtoviaauE'vou; ava-
1.
[irj3a|jL7i7Exepov
'3.
[i/)5aHT)viEpov
1)
|xr]Sa(iiviXEpov
HL.
Olli.

srtl
2.
ex xov xt
ex xotoy
PRN
ti
om.
M.
xt
lz\ 8.
AD.
4.
aOfj;
au?rj
ADRN.
Etr]
S,
EVJatajv
li.
pr,aaoOat
A.
i?j)Y^(7avxo
A.
w? ex toOtou
xat
S.
<j'ji'yvw|r/)v
r,xr|(jaxo
:
PHN.
13.
(>.
Svatat xepo( L.
Ojitxp
I).
18.
:
7.
(icxayEt-
9.
S.
14.
10.
oe
ifoiiTaxo
11. gxiitraxo
om.
t'j.
ijSsiv
D.
i7ra>.)ixTwv
om. PltN.
T.
15Ttva
xt ye
A.
18.
D.
19.
Post
ivx' ijio
aOiov om. l'KV qui propterea xar liabent. punctum posuil H. contra orationis seriem. :i.
irai
(
17.
e!zi'.i;
A.
xxo5o;;a;
ev
ev otiT.
lin.
aut$
AD
Iva
:
om.
A.
21. vaxaX'J'J'at xat
miijtij.ay
avaxaXutJiei xal ouji.
A,
;i<ld.
n;
uper
2'J. I..
ttvat
R.
23. ri5uvr,0r)v
irrepsi
e
VLPRN.
24.
lin.
xatopOwoet A.
seq.
25.
:
xoC
ex N.
28.
xf,
26. y.aptTt
xat add.
r>i?
:
quae verba huc
videntur ex
:(7.
27. yap
N.
om. T.
34. xai
'
I>.
2'.i.
xot;
1).
A.
30.
8EXij<ri
;
- 31. xo-jito AI.
:!J.
rx\
om. R.
:.
:w um. 1'liX.
xij
nioxet
om.
om.
D.
It.
:tn.
41.
oivdVEtv
horum
priu
I.X. 39. adroC N. vaxie>]|ioi A. HS. Se 42. totov AD um. PltN. 43. xal om. 44. tou; 46. tou; om. D. 47. eosoEtav R. delevit. ~ SvSex|uvo
&Y(dv(dEi li R.
.
40.
bis
1)5.
xat
xf] i/7./r <7:a

:
iva ^
r;i
scripseral T, sed
15.
I..
'
"351]
xr,pu;avro<;
oTo'v
-
XXIII.
wCTrsp
or,
'
MARCI EPHESII MORIENTIS ORATIO AD AMICOS.

xai outo;
otpsiXei
489
pro
viri-
osov
T/JC
renuntiabuntur
similiter ipse debet
2 aU5T(70)(; TE <JTrOu3o(50U UTCip
TMV OpOiv
otpetXwv'4
ejjloi
IxxXyjiiac
TOUTtv
*
:
Soy'jjwitwv,
io?
Xo'yov
1
uTtcp
bus incumbere ad stabilienda recta Ecclesiae dogmata quasi rationem in hora iudicii redditurus et
mitto,
'
ev
wpa xpisswq flaV
xai
iw Taura
Deo
et
mihi, qui
ei
hoc munus com*

f.
avaScjAEv)
7
aiw, TEOappr.xn
X<fyou;
Yî
iffw?
xapTrotpopjj-
neiv
(o?
tou;
y.ou
toutou;
uresp
1fl
.
xa sxaTOv
Ilspi ou xai
Tvj;
bona spe fretus meos hosce sermones plus quam centesimum fructum reddituros, quippe quos in optimam terram coniecerim.
jr/,
eic
yaOrlv
xaT6aXXojXVOU?
Xa6&)
' '
Ad haec
vita
ipse mihi respondeat velim, ut ex hac
iroxpi6>iT<.> aot, Iva
TEXsiav TcXrjpotpoptav
uv) arjSS)?'
discessurus plenam certitudinerri habeam,
irapousri?
Stctt,
^torji;
;Epyouvo; 12 , xai
Tvjt;
3 a7ro-
quin
cum
taedio spiritum emittam,
quod de
&;
a7CEyveox(bs tv)v
IxxXrjo-i'a
oipwaiv.
reformanda Ecclesia plane desperaverim.
'Any.ijiatc,
' '
voi
'
: '
xvgiov
"'
-yohtoiov
ls
'
Responsio domini Scholarii.
j-
'Eyio
oe'ijtcoto(
uou ay l
'fi
>
TpWov
Itci
[x=v
Ei/api-
Ego,
domine mi
sancte,
primum quidem
nie allicien-
cxto Tvj ixe^d)./!
aY u,,3 '^ v
Sri
aou
toi;
ETratvoi; oi;
magnae
sanctitati tuae
gratias ago pro laudi-
l/pr,ao>
cl{
e;j.,
ouXrÊic,
iaoi
api<7aa9ai,
bus, quas mihi tribuisti,
dum ad
certo
15
Tcpoo-suapTs^ca'.; u.oi
oaa ox
touto'
/<>
ouoe
xr,;
E7uaTau.ai
dum
effecit
dotes
mihi
inesse
adscripsisti,
quas minime
scio.
et
irpooEivai
xYaOi'oic
'''
(AOf
Xa
srm 2 "
axpa; xaXot7fi
habeo, nee
mihi
Id
sane
21
xai
pETrj? 22 xai
t]v
ao'.fta;
Et;
pt-flr^
summa
bonitas et virtus
sapientia
aYiwavif)!;
23 (70u,
xai aiTo; Eioio;
apyyj-' xai
magnae
sanetitatis tuae,
quam
et ipse
ab
initio
6au(jioii')V,o!j
oi=Xi7tov e; OEpo
oaa iratpi xai oioa2

',
probe novi nee cessavi ad hanc usque diem

valde admirari,
rens,
20
uxaXw xat
HsvXriv
vo?
ira'.oaYiY<;') 6-ÊiXETat'
exteXjv
2li
ei; tyjv
magnae
sanctitati
tuae defe-
aYuocuv^v cou xai w? xavvi

28
/pwae1
quaecumque
et patri et
magistro et prae-
27
xr, urj
YVt'V'i TrU T sv Syuonjtv axpiGsia;-''
ceptori debentur, sententia tua
tanquam norma
xai tv^tojv Xo'ywv opOoT/jTO;, Ol; av EvaaiAEVio-eia; xai auT;

23
E?7)
:il
3"
utens
cum
aecuratae doctrinae tum rectissimi

iis
g-uvti6e'u;evo;,
xai osa
|jly)
xaxa
yvioiATiV
sermonis,
quae
tibi
probabantur
et
ipse
o-v^v,
vsv3oia<rrw; 32 toutmv
to'j
XTpTTdj.i.vo;,
consentiens,
quaecumque vero non

erga
erant ex
re-
xai 33
r/)v
Ttaioo;
xai u.aOYiTo
Ta;iv
TrjpEiv
'
animi
tui sententia,
ea absque dubitatione
irp; triv
pisYXv)v 5yi(Oguvt)v aou oix itr)?tido"a
spuens;
et fil et diseipuli partes
magnam
recusavi.
ttmttote.
Mdpxupi ypwy.at upb; TauTa

Oloa;
,
1 ''
Tri
u.Y a ^Yl
o"oi
sanetitatem tuam explere
nunquam
adhibeo
ayiwiivri aou.
WS
asi tv TpoTrov touto'v

i<xrfi
Cuius
rei
testem
ipsam
magnam
nunquam
30
irpOGTipXOU.T)V
36
xai xi aTEpa t^;
oiavoia;
sanetitatem
tuam. Nosti
enim
nie
dvaxaXuTTTOiv TOiaura; EYYua<

Iv Tiai
'Ol TrapETiOEU.V)V.
'
non hoc modo affectum ad
te accessisse, et
tjv
xatpiv
,!
ou i0
dum
intima animi mei consilia aperirem, tales
1.
?,r,
oe
:
D.
oni.
2. tffi
add.
7.
ADS.
3.
Xyou A.
in T,
'i.
î/wv
^r.
6. 8eo0 9.
PRN.
Xyou;
iYSva N.
xapTrotpopVideiv bis
prius
X6>i
deletura.
5.
8.
toCto
toutou
VMTDSL.
totoi; S.
toi? XiSyoi? |iou
10.
xatagaXXiuva T.
11.
A.
12. &=px6>evoi
I.y_olaplo\i
A.
T.
13.
eiS A.
14. itp;
xaCTa posl
Tixpicfi;
add.
17.
DLS
irxpisi auTo
:
xp TeiopYiou to
15. to
om.
L. --
16.
xupiouom.
MARPNL.
SxoXapi'ou
post SxoXapiou add. np; aTv D.

ya8ia?
26.
18.
jjlev
om. AD.
co-piatinm xai (laxapiuTdTOu itaxpip/ou xup[oul revva5tou S: 21. xaXXoxa20. tot' esti A. 19. rcpoauvai A.
A.
22. xai pETr,;
om. AD.
23. yiioauwi irou
M.
24. il px^!
om
A.D.
:i7 -
25.
jeiXete A.
Uriittai.
xavvi A.
27.
yotî
ADX.
El]
28. oij
om. T.
29. xpigeia;
:
om.
N
1
qui
propterea habel
30. EvotivriiEias AD. 31. om. N. 32. avEv8oia<rto>; S. 33. xai om. PRN. 34. inr^xj*; N. 35. ot A. -- 36. 38. om. l'HN. 39. xaipv si A. N. 40.
iriiv,
nuvavEvSiiidTw;
ADT
vr,*'-
ivEvSi<wrTM;
:
npoospy. )!*' N-
J YYa
'^ s
Sl
7ti(jtwv
o-j
490
tibi
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONClLE DE FLORENCE.

pracbuisse cautior.es.
eas
[352]
1
Quod
si
aliquando
savEpw?
u.i-[\c:r/]
a7TE0U0}/.v)V
Ttso; xou? aywvai;
o;
r,
ar\
ad
pugnas, quas
maxima
gesserim,
novit,
sanctitas tua
aYitoouv/] -^viêxo,
aXXot cuoTtrj toutou;

3
pugnabas, palam non accessi, sed silentio eas

praeterii,
Trapr)pyo'u.r v'",
l
tou?
Xo'you;
xouxou
'
ouYtc;
EireA
6
cur
tua
ita
me
nemo magna
tibi
s'Xxtov
: '
oioe t7,;
jjtsyaXrn aYn>)iiJV/)q
cou,
sanctitate
melius
quandoquidem
concre-
ixoXXaxn; xou; Xoyi<7(jiou; uou aoi Gappvfcac, xai

itEpi"
xouc;
cum
saepius intimos
meos sensus
xouxou
aoi
xr;?
vExaXu'j/a
auyfviij.rfi
xaapw;,
xai
didissem, ac
me purgassem,
venia non excidi.
irapaiiriffiiEvoi;
'"
oux
otte'tuôv.
Nunc vero Dei auxilio haec omnia iam contempsi, meque sincerissimum apertissimumque
veritatis
'AXXa vv Weou auvapsEi xouxtov iravxtov xaxarcE<ppovv)xa xai eijlohjtv

xyjq
xaapxaxov xai <pavsptoxaxov
defensorem eo
constitui, ut,
patrum
aXr|i'a;
o"uvaY">vto"r/iv ta1,a, Statt

xr,v
'
"
xa xwv
xpi-
10
meorum dogmata
tem
*
fideique orthodoxae verita-
iraxE'ptov u.ou
oyu.axa xat
xrj; 6p6o8o5;ia<; l3
nihil
remittendo, praedicem
sanctitatis
secundum
Haec
Sstav
vuTroaxdXtoi;
oiaYY^'XXEiv
'
xaxot xbv uxoitbv
maximae
f.
tuae
fateor,
propositum.
x^?
u)(
<rrj;
u.SYt'axvj? yioY^xot;
'.
Ae'y oe xauxa, ouy_
265.
autem
non idcirco
sanctitatem
quod videam ma:
ri evxeuev opiv * xrjv u.EyXv]v ayuoauvriv aou

lc
'
gnam
Deo
tuam
hinc discedentem
7xaipovia
ouxe'ti
'
y*P
tos
xeXeuxi;
IX-reiSa;
15
neque enim spem

freti
omnem
te
deposuimus, imnio
cxnEaXXoijiEV
',
Oappojpisv Sc
etti
xw 0eio
-/jptiv
TiEpiYEvr)-
confidimus
ex hoc
morbo convaet siniul
7d9ai ,s at
u.a
,IJ
xtJi;
vuou xai auv
EOEffOat
F.t oe'
xai
lescentem futurum adhuc nobiscum
xa xotauxa
ol;
ETrEÊpYV.ffEOai
2 ".
21
haec omnia
iudiciis
exsecuturum.
Si
vero
occultis
xpiptaaiv
Ttpb?
otOE
Eot;,
Ivxe-jOev
a7toor,ui7io-iac
quae Deus novit hinc migraveris ad

ipse
tibi
ov"
Jjxoi'fABffa;
"
'
o-sauxw'- 3 xirov xvj; va7rau-
20
quem
parasti
requietis
locum,
ac
GEW?, xai ota

Eva
Et
xrjv -' r)u.Xpav t<no;

ot7rX0r,<;
ava;toxr)xa
propter nostram plane indignitatem
sedemqua
axbc a;to;,
',
TrXr,po-iopwv
Xe'ym
dignus es
petieris, tibi
significanter patefacio
cot EVMTttov XO'J 0O'j xat xiv ayi'wv diiikiov
twv 28
coram Deo
invisibiliter
et angelis sanctis, qui
nunc nobis
illis
aopixwi; iraptaTau.Evo>v vuv âtv xat xwv xaOEupse'vxidv

>n
assistunt, et
multis
clarissi-
a'vTa'jOa
TtoXXiv xat
3tl
a;toXoYwv vopwv,
25
misque
re
viris,
qui hie adstant,
me
tuo loco in tuo
oxt Esoaat axb?

otvxi
&fw
ev toi? xoiojtoi? avxi ao xat
praesenti
futurum
et
tanquam ore
et
xou
31
0"o3 0-xou.axo,
oaa auxb; Ea7ioo8ai|; xat

axb;
J ''
quaecumque amplectebaris
plexurum
et
docebas, amstudio
inimi-
ixapEOioou? 3
o-xe'pywv
u7toxii;,
xat
xai
OEtfEvOEUtov
defensurum,
nihil
omnique
xat
iraiiv''1
ouooAw?
xtov
xotouxuiv
ia/i-ziat
propositurum,
omnino
eorum
xaOussi? 35 xb
Txap-ji.irav,
XXot piE/pt
xwv
30
nuendo, sed ad extrema usque sanguinis mortisque

licet
xtvouvwv
ataaxo';
xe *" xai 37
Oavaxou
Ttsp xouxtov
pericula
pro
illis
decertaturum. Ac
YOJVtô'ptEvo;" xat' st
v]
xai
38 ij.txpa
wavu xuY/avst
aXX'
ouv
exiguus
admodum
sit
meus
in his
rebus
spt'Ji
TTEpi
xauxa
irETpa
xai ovapii;,
usus ac robur, confido tarnen
fore, ut
magna
TteiOoptat,
oxt \ piEY'iXri aYioio-v/) aou vaTrXr.pojaEt
1.
dycova;
om. A.D.
>oyo-j;.
2.
jtapfixo|xat
RN.
13. IG.
-T.
punetione posl
xovxou; apr)pxoVl v T0 'J?

5.
>.<5to-_k;
MPAD,
A.PRM.
posita inter-
4.
xoto L.
PH
N.
xoxot( N.
7tep!~ 7iapatrria|j.evoi;
Al).
z7,;
om,
l;,.
xoxouc D.
T.
'1'.
s).xiwv
T.
G.
xai add.
7.
xat xo;
9.
avexafit}/
ivaxaâ; D.
17.
l. t^; af,?
yvwjiv
11.
axe om. S.
in
:
12. t^v 0111.
explicil lexlus
eJteSaXXo|iEv
S.
nw
um.
om.

;ili;i
StayvcXeiv P.
14. iytojxrixo;
iyiwovric
PRN. Hie
naipovta
*iti)6-a<x
ARN.
7iE8i).onsv
NR
AM
itgi).ouv
Mosquensis, sed corr.

I..
A.
ed
im
19.
xai [ia
eVsSepYaoE'jOai
i'Jto; iitlXOr) 0111.
20.
quod posuit L. impyaaoticu MAD. 21. ye. om. L.

in i7ro6i).)o|Av,
:

PH
IS.
itEptYEvctrSai
22. np; ou
:
A,
uperpositis punetis ad
xr]v
notandum errorem
Sv
om. T.
2:!.
awu->
atm
aOxo-;
N.
I..
24. xai Sta
28.
32.
Hin.
A.
PNA.
29.
PRN. xaOaipeOivxwv A
: :
25. xr]v
om. P.
26.
iva5twxr]X A.
27. 4neX8oi
TtapEupe6Evx W v P.
30. xai
om. T.
:
1 1 1
31. toC
om.
:
PRN.
itapeSt'Sou
33. âtv
1
rc),tv
T.
34. u-rfibi 08' SXu;
MAP
est,
o0o)(o: (it.ev
TL
(jj]5ev
\>n-i>
ac supra
"n e
corrigendi,
posuerint,
37.
videturj gratis <,'M)*,k V,
ex
quo factum
opinor,
alil
alio
utramque
voculam
cum unam lantum,

T.
seposita, adhibere debm'ssent.
35. xatri^ri;
A.
36. xe
om. TL. -
;,
38. xai
om. TD.
''
[353]
x
iu.it
1
XXIV.
xoc
MANUELIS MAONI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

itapwv ûuv ivxaCiOa,
3
491
desunt,
E'XXEiuijtaxa, xai
xr,
sanctitas
tua
suppleat
quae
tua
mihi
in
svous'/i
ooi- itepl
xais;
<jai?
xotaOxa
XXtdxr,xt,
xat
superstes
quidem, eximia
eiusmodi
itapa?,
Trpo;
0ev
Etj7rappr,<7tijxoi<;
rebus
tuis
peritia, fato
vero solutus, acceptissiniis
VX?SIV.
ad
Deum
obsecrationibus.
XXIV
MANUELIS MAGNI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO EPHESIO DEQUE REBUS IN SYNODO FLOBENTLXA GESTIS.
TOV KVP MANOYHA TOY MEPAAOY Plltopoi Aoroz 6 ni:pi mapkoy tot 'AnTATOTMH'rPOnOAlTOY'E*E20T KAITH2 EN MPENTIA 2YN0A0Y, KAI RATA 8 TEMISTOr KAI BH22API12N02 9 KAI ANATPOIIH TUN AYZZEBQN ZYITPAMMATQN AYTN.
'
IxiMNI
BEli
to
MANUELIS MAGNI RHETORIS LIDE MARCO SANCTISSIMO METROPOLITANO EPHESI ET DE FLORENTINA SYNODO, NEC NON ADVERSUS (ilvMISTU'M ET BESSARIONEM, IMPIORUMQUE EORM LIBRORM REFTATIO.
Paris. 1293
*
f
*''
-
1. 'ETTiori (jiEx yt xiv aXXtov xiv x/j
ixpi;
r,a;
[Jtoi
1.
Ouoniam
inter alia
quae
in tua
ad nos epi-
ocu
'"
ui7rpiEiXr|a<j.V(.)v
imvxokr,
xat
xoxo
stola
referebantuf, illud
etiam mihi scribens

ut
Ypc^wv
15
irpooEixTîoiii;, tpiXwv
astaxE, x lv XEtpaXauo
rogasti,
amicorum
res
optinie,
summatim
tibi
aoi
ExsaOat xat x
ElEfXttov
xaxa xv
[xaxaptov
Macxov
'
exponam
gestas a beato Marco, qui epi-
xv xiv
pytEpaxixov
ottwi;
7rtxoffar|5avxa
ev x9j xax'
scopalem Ephesiorum sedem exornavit, unde

scilicet ort
in
6so'vov, oev xe
Xi'av
wpar,xo xat
'Ixaxt'fft
um
habuerit et
quomodo
se gesserit
suaxaur, yoV, StatEEii; laivstai
ffuvo'oio,
coacta apud Italos octava synodo, quibusnam
xwv XTjvixaT
st
TCpo<r5iaXEYojji.E'v(.)v auvxExaY!J.s'vos
xot<;
inter id temporis litigantes se coniunxerit,
num
20
^v, xa\
ye
xaxa axoitbv dxpiSyj
aYi'oi? Oeo-
vero ad acccuratam sanctorum theologorum
Xoyoh; StriYoipEUjjLEVo; l2 xuY/avEl xeXojv,
xat
xi've;
mentem
citer
tia
disseruisse videatur,
quinam
pertina-
axj aauutptovax; Siau.avr,xdx;,
xrj
xrj;
sÊXE'pac
ab eo dissentientes pro sua animi versu-
yvbiu.r^ truYXEypYjaevoi (jxpE6Xdxr,xt xat EXEpot; x^;

op*;;'
1
ceteris
quoque
auctores
ab
aequa
:
rectaque via
xat eOei; aTroYEVE'oQat xaXaxr)aav airtot.

oot xov xotouxov atpoffioufjtEvo; to'ov,
<juv=-
deflectendi
fuerint
agedum tuum
vj"r)
hoc expleturus desiderium, ea breviter qui-
1.
evoOtei
Ivott,
:
D.
2. ffoi
<te
L.
A.
9.
5. xvpo-j
praeit xo abTO-j P.
3. G.
xi xotaCta
Xoyo;
Olli.
xaxa N.
4. E\J7tapr)Ota3xot; I'
Enaptm&rroic
:
A.
7.
tXopsvrta
P.
Iiiaaapt'wvo; P,
ac sie deineeps.
10.
uo'j Olli.
A.
11.
E'iuaxciTtrjoavra
S.
8.
xaxa
itspi
A.
P
:
12. 6i)ywpE|jti'vo;
6triY(jjvi(r[X'vo;
A.
13. poij
P.
a)
Prisinus 1293,
f.
2G4-293
(=
2, p.
P).
EJitio
quensis i23 (olim 394

Petropolitani 585,
f.
l.
107
.--.|
Arsenii archimandritae
in actis rossicis
1.
Christians-
10 sq.
el Sinaitici, nunc Qui Codices, ubi ;>l>

,
koe Chtenie (Petropoli, 1886),
102-162
quam
curavit
duorum codicum
ope, nimirum
(=A), Mos-
discrepant,
ille
M,
hie vero S, nobis erunt.
492
DOCUMEXTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

fieri
[354]
dem, quoad
264'.
potent, dicere conabor, ut in

vir-
7truy(jievo)5
7T(0<;,
&i
oio'v
xe, xatiT' ItceXOeiv TTEipa-
proinptu habeas quod perlegas in eximiae

!.
Gouai
'
i'v'
e&rfi
syoiv vaXEyuEvo; 1? x piiirfiiv

tt,c,
u tjs e.veniplar
et
nostrae erga
te
sincerae ami-
xou xax
apEx^jv xaXi xai

ilXia? Oirou.w
i
Tcpb;
<je
jjiAETeag
citiae
documentum.
sanctissimus Marcus ipsius regiae
xpai^vo;
2.
u.
ispwtato; Mpxoi; auxv;?
y^v
2. Is igitur
Ouxo; xoiyapov
urbis proles et
capillo, ut
ita
alumnus
fuit.
A primo quidem
com-
tvj; (jaiiXiSoc
Tiov itoXei>>v yEvvvjpia xai OpEiâa
dixerim, a suis parentibus
ex itpuiTr,; 8e
xpi/b?
:!
io<;
eitteiv
\jko
xiv
auxw
iy.Zi-
munibus addiscendis
disciplinis addictus est;
yOVEMV
oxat,
XTjV
-?,v
lyXUXAlOV s'xTTaiOEUEcQai
Iv
ao-jiiav
xtc,
quas cum brevi tempore avis cuiusdam instar

percurrisset,
payEi
xaipi
7txr,v<;
xa9airsp
sxparEi.
omnes suos condiscipulos coaeoieXOmv, Tcavxoiv suuu.aGrjxiv xai

r,).ixo)v
taneosque
Ecclesiae
antecedebat.
adscitus
Tum
sacro
maioris
F.TTElTa OS
TM
1E0W
Tv;;
|XEyX*; EXxXv;<7lX; lyxa-
ordini,
benedictione
a
sa-
craque
TXeyEi; xXr,pw sippayiSt 'xai sOXoyia xo ayuoxaxou
precatione
impertita
sanctissimo
ev
illo
inter patriarchas
sapientissimoque
in
Euthy-
Tcaxpiapâic; xai
ao'.fMxa'xou
KOSuutou
ypa^rj
''
exei'vou,
mio
',
onino Studium
;
scripturis
divinitus
Xov
sauxbv
xrj
Geotiveoti
Ex5(5o5iv
xy,
inspiratis collocavit
moxque monastica
magnoque
veste
sixa t
piovayixbv ijLîs'vvuTai cy9ju.a ev
iesS
xrj;
x7,<,
sumpta
in
sacro
Manganorum
cella contine-
xai
pLEyX'/j
xwv Mayyavojv
xoaoxov
'
|.iovr)
xai
oXo;
monasterio, totum se solitariae vitae devovit.
/^jyia;
101a?
xrji;
ytvExai'
os
x?i<;
uovrji;
xai
Adeo
sc in
coenobio propriaque
xs'XXric
rrpdixoi;
=Tuy/avv
oj;
tov
ei/s'gei
oV|7tou
bat studio utique servandae solitudinis, ut ne
xax'
'
auxbv
rjauyia?,
xai
yvo><jxoi<;
xai
8
familiaribus
quidem
et
amicis
et
ipsis
sibi
cpi'Xoit;
xai auxoT; xoT? xa8' aiua cuyysvs'Ti ur,0E
genere coniunctis visendi potestatem faceret,

sed
bat
Ei? d'}/iv e'XOeTv
aviyo'uEvoc piovov 2= aixi

spyov
rjv
''
vuxxtop
j
unam
in
noctu
ei
interdiu
operam impende-
xai
|ae6'
rius'pav
xaxaixauaxov
xoi
xoiv
perpetua divinarum litterarum medita-
8euv
fjisXsxT)
ypaîov,
IvGev
xai
voy)U.aXiv
tione,
unde sententiarum
illud sibi
comparavit
ettXoxtjo'E
TcsXaya;,
du xa
aix<~>
Tfjvr,(Js'vTa
ouyOeTov
pelagus,
*
i.
quod
edita
ab
eo opera testantur.
yp-iupiaxa
x5j;
Seixvuchv.
'E:7,? '"
8=
xat
xbv
*
265.
Demum
subacta divin sacerdotii iugo cervice,
tEpctTuvT);
uybv lirau/EviÊxai xai
pi-x'
oi
ac non multo post Ephesiorum antistes a
magna
invitus
tcoXu apyispEu?
xwv
'Esietiiov &7x xr;; jiEyaXi); xai

'xxXr,(7iac;,
sanctissimaque
Ecclesia
constitutus,
ayiMrxr,;
Tbl;,
' '
xat'axaTai
8'
ox iOEXoVTW
ojtio
12
quidem, sed multis rogantibus amicis, maiorem

exinde virtutis colendae palestram amplificavit
ac pro viribus auxit.
3.
TtoXXwv
d;io')di
xwv uuvyjOmv, xai
xov x^; psTvii;
aywva lauxw aaXXov

ette'xeive.
tltyiu$J]ffE xe
xai xax' iTyuv

lioc
Dum
autem ipse
pacto maiora
qui
id
(is
in
dies
3.
Tiov xax' axbv xoi'vuv xaox'/l xoi
xr,v
Eiav
divina
incrementa
caperet,
temporis
Trpoxo7rr,v
xa9' ix<jxr,v ETtioioovxoiv, 6 xax' exeIvo
Romanoruin
erat
seeptrum
gestabat
loannes
xaipo
xJjv
xwv
8'
'Pwpiaiiijv
6
ivi>>v
ax'/iixxouyiav
l3
bonae memoriae imperator, qui sextus a

e
('loivvYi;
aofSiaoi;
7rG(.')XOU
(JsiXeui;
oOxo?
^v,
o;
primo
Palaeologorum familia ordine

in
fuit).
exxo?
'
''
arc xo
xiov
HaXaioXdyiov IxyyavE
xaO' ExaTTr,v opiv
7ravxa/d8sv
io;
cernens Agarenorum gentem

latius
singulos dies
yyovo')?),
xb
xv;;
"Ayap
tpuXov
progredientem, nostram vero undequaque

el in
TrauSjvov, xb 8'
y)jjiE'xEpov
otevo'jijievov
l(i
coaretatam
omnimodum
ut ita
dicam
exter-
xai
ei?
xAi'|iv''
auvwOouixsvov
eitceiv
"
1.
ouveXOeiv rax' exitEtpoo(jiai A.

I'.
\.
2.
ex
npxou
fftoi?
|iev
rpi/o; S. S.
a>,
:t.
um. A.
'i.
5.
May-'-'vw/
A.
vfj:x rTi
I'.
lini
''
II.
xai
12.
-:
S.
7.
xai
im.
s.
Bsv
14.
SA.
'>.
xJ-Z'i
simI
10.
c;v
''
U.
Yia?
15.
mn.
13.
<!v.r[T.-.onv/\xi
A.
Kon
;x?o;,
sSSoao:
liicerO
ilrlinit.
i'i't
>.'l\
[6.
r/siu^rsy.m-i A.
17.
mc
;i7t:Tv
mn. A.
Eulliymius
Secundu
palriarcha ab Oclobri vel
Novembri anni
1410 ad
Marlium anni
[416.
[355]
7ravTXr),
TtEpt?
Trfc
XXIV.
xavxsiiOsv
'
MANUELIS MAONI RHETORIS BER DR MARCO.

jjtr)
4<)3
Seoim?
xaxa
pa/
xa
xat
minium
redaci, atque ideo veritus ne sensim
XWV
'PtJtatWV ap/ri
xr,v
Xy]1$OJXVOV,
vastatis Roniani imperii flnibus, ipsa etiam ur-
auxr,v
uTtOTroiûrjTai Sr,xa
xwv
iroXsuv
oi|xoi
x7]
r,v
aaiXi'oa,
SeTv
bium princeps
nioduin
ccldit,
utit|iic
in ditione redigeretur,
quemad-
xaOrcEp
xai
ESuo'XEpov
yEyovE,
reliquo
tempore, pro dolor!

sibi
Eyvw
aujj.u.you(;
iauxb) xou; ev
o'
'IxaXia irpoo- -
aequuin duxiteos belli socios
adiun-
p[HCTi)<jaa8ai.
yEVE'aGat, ei u*i
tyjv
Touto
ap'
oix
av
-'
aasaXbk
gere, qui in ltalia versabantur. Id vero tuto asse
duvoSov a-uyxpOTV-iCSiE
OEoXoyiav
xat xa tt;;
xEXotivxa
xoti;
:l
qui non poterat, nisi coacto concilio ea capita
xa'
r,|/.a;
7rpouocvTY)
theologiae nostrae contraria, quae
Uli novitatis
XE^py.Xata, arcEp exeivoi

[0
xatvoxou}cavT
poTrier]
studio dogmatibus orthodoxis interseruerant,
obot trpodTrapEVEtpavTO Sdyuairi,
cirotjoctasi
8uvu.Ei
yj
oiEueTr/J^vai
vj
e'x
(aejou itwi; yEVEaOai-
xa
Se
t^v,
xd xe
xai
xai
e'x
xo Vio x Ttavayiov
xr,v
npEoEUEtv
[TvEiipia
xb Tceot
Sv)
Ostav oatav
7T,v,
componere aut de Haec autem erant, tum Spiritum Sanctum ex Filio procedere, tum essentiam in Deo idem esse atque
totis
viribus
curaret
aut
medio
quodanj
modo
tollere.
I.
26!
Operationen!
xat iviffBiav xaxbv, airsp
EiyE <7uvo5ixoj;
Xuxti>6eiT)
,
quae
res,
quantuin
equidem
ita
xat vopu^tov
(b;
&{
censebat, nisi synodaliter et ex professo ut
xat SoYfAaTlxSj;
ei;
ei7TeTv
[/.r]
oieu-
dicam dilucidarentur,
rationein
in
unam
recte sentiendi
ox av
Y-'
j/tav
o;6o?oîa;
).X'
itEp!(o7rT|V
utrique populi
neque convenirent,
inter se
aus x
vy
ouveX6oisv,
ouS'
aXXr,X'
xoi'vuv
neque ea propter mutuum

ferrent.
auxilium
ETnxa'ppoa Xonrbv ecoivx' av.
Tv xotouxov
oyaOov ooxouvxa
<rE?i'<Jxaxo;
Oe'uievoc,
crxoTtbv
6
E/tt'
'
cttXdyptaxos
vayxiT|<;
ouxo;
xai
Ouod optimum in speciem quidem consilium cum ille Christi cultor relijjiosissimusque imperator
necessitate pressus sibi prorei
auiXsuc
lv
G
iauxto
iispi
irpc xbv xrj;
Pu.r)<;
TtpEaSEiav
posuisset, legationem
tractandae causa ad
toutou
EXTti'uiTrEi
TcpoEopoV 3; yjra xat jâptsvxios

xai
a7TOO;aEvo;
iax7|V
01'
EvaauEViaiiEvo;
aOOi;
EV
aaXa
Romanuni antistitem misit. 1s cum urbane quidem eam recepisset, de proposito mire
gavisus, per Iegatos suos vicissim postulavit,
ut concilium
xw
EvOuix'/juaxi,
X/JV
oi/.Ei'iov
TcpoCcit-f^toiaE
7
"j-SVe'-
ad negotia componenda Floren-
TCps'aSEWV
TXEpl XOUTCOV
XlOpSVXl'<X
tiae G8ai advooov, OTtsp xai yeyovE. TSv yip TCEpi Eauxbv
xou;
e'txiXe'xxou;
haberetur,
quod
et
factum
est.
Etenim
imperator, assumptis nonnullis circa se delectis
fianiXsu;
H
EiXv)!pt>j(
xat Xoyaai;
doctisque
viris,
adscivit etiam
quem supra
illuc
xtvi?,
ctjfiTrapEiXr'Êi
xat xbv pvjOE'vxa jjtaxaptov
diximus beatum Marcuni, eumque, ubi

advenit
et
Mapxov,
auvboou
ovTtEp 9
yj'5-/|
exeiije
yEvduEvo;
auxrj;
'",
xat
xr,;
coacta
est
synodus,
huius
exar-
(juaTaar^
'-
'
,
'
E*;ap/ov
e';
apuo^dvxw;
cham,
ut
par erat, constituit;
namque
sex ex
xaTE3Tr,5v
=;
yp
IxaxE'pou jjupou; xiv Tcpos-
utraque
parte designatis viris qui
sermonem
nostratibus
ille
otaXEvouE'vMv
xayOE'vxwv,
xwv
e'v
rjijtexEpiov
ouxo?
yor|U.a-
haberent,
Marcus
quos
iussus
et
est
Icapysiv TtposxExaxxai l3 ' xisa;

jir|TpOTtoXtT]?
ot
ol?
'"
1
xai 6
praeire, inter
Bessario, praesul
scilicet
Nixata;
xai
IVc,(j(7apiMV
xat
Nicaenus,
infensi
et
et
Gemistus, homines
Deo
aliis
*
f.
rEaicxoc,
jae'voi "',
6op./oi xe
itoXuEtoto;
vj
oiE'Ôap-
multis
modis
corrupti,
cum
auv ixE'poi; viaav xoOdsvoti;
8Eoxa7tvi&))
interfuerunt versipellibus sive
rerum
divina-
266.
Xot;
',
otxtvE?
w/
atpETtxoi
fjidvov
C-irouXw; (oOev
rum
nundinatoribus.
Isti
non haeretici modo

utadversariis terga
xat
xoi;
Evavxt'ot?
vwxa OEoVjxaai xat xou?

xy,vixatixa
irpoo- x/)v
subdoli (ex quo factum
est,
avEyovxa;
aXi-Eiav
(XopESiv),
atot;
lrpoJotivai
Trooo"'i.8ipav
darent
suosque
fautores
eo
ipso
tempore
Eiray^Xiat;
atJESEtc
xiuwv
te
xat
ad veritatem tradendam honores praemiaque

pollicitando sollicitarenl),
XXa
xai
avxixpu;
îrav,
xV
verum etiam
impii
1.
xavTsCEv
xax to ys S.
5t-jXi7ufJE;/)
C.
A.
7. si
5.
-x
;i-ri)
2. a-jyy.po-riaziii
P.
om.
3-
xEXovxa
S,
in
te/oioj;
ri
A
nep
i.
Stu>JlTti)6EiK]
roioxov
xai
roivuv
quo
habetur
jtji^w
xv
ya6bv xtX.
io\
npff6iav P.
V.
Ev 4>Atopsvx{a
itEp
om. P.
s. ffujJwtapEtXÔei !'
9.
Om. A.
A.
1".
iv6\i
A.
II. o-jax46ri?
P-
12. xxîrj^îii
A.
13.
!$ap-/o-'
jxpoTETaxTat
A.
14
6 901.
16.
Si'
15.
Ntxai'tov
A; legendum,
17. 6eoxanXat(
oppidanorum nomen adhibeatur, Ntxotûv vel Nixaeuv.
eyflapjjtEvoi
A.
404
erant

apertissimi, priscam
[356]
Graecorum
circa
TraXaiav
'EXXiqvwv
itepi
'
8eou;,
lv
yj
oaiuiova? eitteiv
atfiv '
auicliv
deos, vel
suis
libri
potius
daemones, abominationem
i
oixEidxEpov,
fS3eXuY|J-t'"v
Tai;
circumferentes animis, prout

plane
scelestissimi
satis
11
eorum
ittpi'l's'pcivTE; '|/uyT;,
xa6c; y T " <jt<uv Oeiotara

OEi'xvumv,
otTtsp
'
demonstrant,
et
twovu
'
<jUYYpx|Jt,u-aTa
ei?
01a-
quos ad simpliciores pervertendos

dos reliquerunt.
4.
offenden-
aTpo^yjv
otjGev
xai cxavoaXov
tmv
aTrXouGTs'ptv
xaTaXsXoiTraaiv 5 .
Porro,
cum eorum nomina

eorum impietas ac
manifesta
obiter niemo-
4.
AXX'
iv'
Ittei
auTwv
ei; (jLvy)iiY)v
xara
oiutwv
ira'poSov
raverimus, ut
nequitia satis
pateat,
refe-
v^XofjLEv,
ex
TtEpiouaia;
itaiiiv
ETI
V|
aas'CEia
superque
ipsa
cunctis
omnino
xai xaxo'voia to7;
icXb); xaTaor,Xo; yE'voiTO.

8
quidem eorum verba boc loco nuda
auTa yt
pr,u.aTa,
'
yutiMat.
!x0^7O|xat
Se'
mSe TaTa Citwv xl

9
ram; tum vero probrum ac dedecus, quod

inde colligitur, veluti
posita iam ante
foeditate,
in
axoo8io<;
ye
xal T v auToT; w;
te
Iv
summa
ostendam, ut
XEtpaXaiio
ettijlevov
Eipapu'ôvTa
EX'.pauXt'iu.'v
xai napyevous'vou
oXio;
eti
omnium oculos mentis eorum nemo unus sibi capiat haecce impia
perlegere,
sit
eX=y/ov, tva
x?j;
(0; 7tpo7txou Xotirov
eorum
oinnes,
scripta
atque
noverint
outok to
oiavoia;
''
aaSpo,
p.r,0Ei<;
quantum
sibi
in
vitium
arrogantia, qua
Ttpoas'/Eiv '" aipotTo

a\>-iy(>au.u.a<si,
toutoi; toi;
S'
auTwv asEsoi
xai
oaov
nonnulli
confidentes
nee divinos patres

ac
TcpoaYvoiEv
St'
/];
aVavTEi;
tuto sequentes,
impietatis
Ita
dementiae
xaxv
|j.yj
otr)Uti;,
tive;
iauToT; SappovTE; xai

iitopiEvoi
praeeipitium abrepti sunt.

ea
se
vero ad verbum
toi;
Bei'oi;
crcf/aXi;
'-'
iraTpanv
Et;
habent,
quae
ad
alter
eorum, Bessario
daEÊi'a; xai rcapavoia;
.
inquam
f.
cardinalis,
Gemistum, hominem
scili-
xpv]u.vbv suva7t^y0|ffv.
2GG\
illum scelestissimum, scripsit, solutiones

cet
"E/ouii
0'
Eni Xe';eo>; oimo;, ansp aTEpo; autiv,
quarundam
ut
illi
diflicultatum exposcens circa
Brjairapioni
ette'gteiXe
tt'
'
xapoiviXi;
'
'*
oV|Xao/j,
X<J[;
irp; rspuaTv
Sr,9EV
^YjTtv
'"
eos, qui,
equidem censent, se
opinione, qua
ipsi
pro-
T0V
''
OiWTaTOV,
dueunt, nimirum deos, de quibus disserendoa
aTcopiaii;
t<v xax' auTOu; auTOTrapaY<'>Yi"V

oi;
communi quidem
auetore, videlicet
tur,
omnia ab uno
tJtoi Semv, ev
Deo, effeeta
Siaaojvsiv
fuisse
statuiexitii
xar y
''',
xoiv^|v
magistros suos ac proprii sui plane

discrepare
arbitrabatur.
Evvotav tyjv Ta Ttavx' eE aiTi'ou evo; Eivai ),Y0u<jav,
auetores
Constat
to EoTi or,X7jj], tou; i|5v ioeto StoicjxXou; xai

{JYEudva;
eotiv ls
Trj;
tot'a;
autem
inter
nos omnesque seeundum divinam

sapientiam recte sentientes,
ci
aTEyvio; irtoXsta;
l7-
ovjXo;
l!
humanamque
tur,
ui
fjuu'v
avrjp xai ttSti toT; e '.ppovoai
sincera utique conscientia veritatem conliten-
hominem hunc neutiquam

crimini vertisse,
xara
viris
illis,
te -" 0=iav-' xai avOpioTn'vvjv avEoiv, toi;

2-
f''
quos
axiSoViXw
S^tiou
ib;
hoc loco enumerat, multos deos colendi erro-
ouveio^sei
tvj
Xr.Osia
'"'
suv
rem
dum Gemisto
suffragatori
OaoXoYOÛtv,
oi Tiov vopiv twvOe, 0O< Eviait7\<;
suo haec dubia proponit (qui enim istud egisset,
a7rapi0ucov tUYjâvsi,
xio?
-rtXavyi;,
tcoXuOe'ou aitiv xaTEYvw-
cum probe
seilet
cum eiusdem
atque
illi
Ttpo?
tv iauTO
6|Ao'^pova
(tiwi; y<*?,
1'eu.iijto
fuisse opinionis?); sed
eorum theologiam per
Taia TUY/vEi
>]DEi
-
SiairopotJijiEvo;
^v aatpw
X)
simulationem
perlibenti
uti
aenigma obstupescentem ac
"
Trj;
exeiviov
-''
E;yo'|xvov -'
oiavoia;;
animo exoptantem de ea iirmissime

ita
t J)v aijTiov
Or.Osv
w? Ypiôv aTTOauaa^tov
ij.aXa -"
,
eoXo
-
instrui, nee, ut
aliis
dixerim, balbutire. Sane ex

verbis
Yiav
xai
yXi/u.evo?
TrpoOuw Y V < VT1
impiis
eiusdem
plane
in
apparet,
aur/, GTEpsio; EviopuvOrjvai xai
w;
eitceiv
01'
[AY)
au
firmum
fixumque
illum
fuisse
eiusmodi
aivsiv 6'Xw, xaOaitsp
Srj
cpaiVETai
aXXiov lau
1. 5.
f-S2E>/uvij.:oc7
P."
2.
Littera o in n--, sup.

Xoi
[in.
-
P.
A.
:i.
;.j J/ti
A.
4.
"
itsp
xxTaX:),oiira5iv Oll
S. in
9.
'>:
hac pOStrema VOCe

:
SUp,
lin.
P.
11.
6.
:I:
uvrjar.v
a-JTv
A.
:'""
A.
13.
8.
ev.0v<toh:
1'
o't
A.
10.
jipoat'^wv A.
P.
aipoiTo
12.
rcapttvofjiia
\
A.
17.
xapSivXXi!
xapSivXTi; A.
IV
nEffTEiXs A.
15.
ino^lx; P.
21.
rijv
16.
0TO7ra?etYY(ov
22.
ano):taOn S.
\.
la-
A.
-
vooi A.
20.
::
ye
A.
Bciav A.
tV|v
i/.vO,Zr,hp P.
(M(X).o
23. T^ S'jveiS.
25
l?spxii(icvov
26.
Oto M.
27.
P.
'
[357]
TOu
iv
'
XXIV
ouiusoiv
prjuaTtov,
MANUELIS MAONI RHETORIS

on
xal
3 '" 7rTCaY El )Tai
icXocvr,,
IJI3ER
DE MARCO.
et
495
errore scclcstissimo, quo

adstruitur, atque
vivo,
tr,
TOiauV/i 7ioXuO=<o xai ou(T(j?e(iT:iTr|

'
spontc
deorum multitudo ultro eiurato Deo

f.
xai oaroo-T?
V(,,
f
,'
Jl
Ti
x,t
JrpocupsMi
s'Of/.ouo-ito *
no
uno quidem
et
natura, trino vero hypostasi-
26'
0SOU
*<vTO?, TOU SVO? U.cV TTj O'jalX, TplffGOUUlSVOU OE
Inis ac proprietatibus, in illum
gehennae ignem
TaT? u7tocT(x(iai
xal Tai;
Tyj;
iStoxYioiv 3 ,
iJcXidOsv
olv ottj
E'.toxspov.
et?
to
yeevvrj?
Trp
to fEYYS?
x*l
Alb xai
xt'
'
aTo TS xai TOU 6(10Xoyo?
sovo?
IxEl'vou?
aTw
''
TsaiaTo rjusTspo?
tt,v
ipo?
errore minime Ouare nostra oratio, dum Bessarionem Gemistumque eius sectatorem insequitur, in illos etiam inque falsam deorum multitudinis persuasionem apposite
caliginosum
exteriorem,
deposito, prolapsum esse.
xai
itoXuOeov
itpostputo?
7-
aiaS/jffETai
delabitur, ac vice versa
namque eadem
illi,
isti
TcXc<vr,v,
xai
au
TouumaXiv
sxstvot?,
TaTv
YaP
outoi
impietate
isti.
Iaborarunt atque
et
illi
atque
ttjv
ouo-ie'Seixv
xxsivoi
TOUTOl?.
ev
'AXXa
aToi?
Sed referenda iam nobis sunt istiusmodi
xataCTpwTEOv
/|[Jiiv
y)5y]
TauTa xal tov
verba, et ea redarguenda,
quam
1
,
exhibent, per-
;eXevxtsov GisoTpajiiis'vov xal OswTaTOv votiv.

5.
versa
5.

Deoque infensissima
sententia.
Koivrj?
ouv,
cpyjort,
Tt'aiv
ivsoTrapu.svr)?
Cum
igitur
una, inquif
apud omnes
nihil
Ewota?, xai TauTV)? Xr|8e<rraTT)<;, ur,OEV (iriOauTJ
invaluerit
opinio
eaque
certissima,
avatnov sivat, oux oXrvou?

sraiptov
'',
5s
tjv
fliojvo;
x^ti
usquam, quod causam non habeat,

Piatonis
tarnen
existere,
w?
II
po'xXov
'Epiisiav T
Aaua
"
sectatores deprehendimus
et
non paucos, ut Proclum

tempore
ea
Hermiam
et
OXIQV, tv^v T t|/uyr;v, ro? te TTp auTvj? itavTa;,

SITE
Damascium, qui tum animam, tum omnes

priores, sive intelligibiles, sive
intelligibiles
ci
VOVjTOU? '",
SITE VOVjTOU? TE Xal VOEpOU?, SITE
vospw? 6sou?,
eupicxoiiev
aGuTTOffTaTOu?
o'
sivat
y.rfi'
ti9sus'vou?
simul et intelligentes, sive
intel-
'<
sittoi
av
,
n?
av ar.oi
TCEpt
'
ligentes deos, per se subsistentes arbitrentur; dixerit
.IIopfUpMO,
ii
'lajiXlJ^tp
uptaVM
ys
TOU
vero quispiam, ne Porphyrium
quidem
tamque
quippe
et
Iamblichum
et
Syrianum de
secus
tali
toioutou xai
touojtou irpayotaTO? aXXto? ooxsiv,
gravi
quaestione
illos
opinari,
tou? Y 7tpotpr|iisvou? ptov
cuvs/i? ti? toutujv
<i
qui comperiat
quos diximus
avaAEYOas'vou? svyoia? xai Tat? atjiv Iirotis'vou?

10?
f,

ii
Ta noXXi
*
oo';ai?.
flaTtsp TOt'vuv ex |ll8? 0057]?
Toi? tmv
7rposipr,uvwv avSpwv aOinrdsTaTa

'',
horum sententias frequenter usurpare eorumque opinionibus plerumque assentiri. Ouare uno veluti consensu illorum quos
*
sivai ri
TOtauTa twv ovtcdv reoâivsTai

to?
xai
ii
diximus virorum
se
subsistentia
trinitas
eiusmodi entia per

esse,
f.
267'.
pronuntiat
atque
ita
oOk? aOOuTtOTTaTa,
xai auTa sauTiv
TS xai
Ii.
axa Cauta
ititiovTa
ii
quidem per
simul
6. et
se subsistentia, ut se
ipsa consint
auia ovxa xai oXa
aiia aiTtaia
ii
stituant et se ipsa producant,
cunctaque
aitu
n.
causata
et
causae
>. ille
TotauTX
sv
oi?
si?
otuTt
Ta tc
xal
ouYYiotjJt.utaTO?
ty]v
'ipoi-
Ab
bis
verbis scriptum
est,
orditur, ex
sit in
(Xia,
xaTavor,Ts'ov
to'jo-os
toS
v8p(nt
?,
quibus intelligere
illos
tio,
quam
fervida
viros
svOspaov
siiteTv
tou? avopa? îVtiv,

ijleO'
jcXav]v
hominis
fides, vel ut
verius dicam aberra-
oixEtotepov,
a-îv
ota? auTOu?
'
TS
''
aTtapipisi
oo'Y|J.aTa
-^
quacum
et
eos recenseat et
eorum suaque
haec
uti
xai
toi
xai sauTou
EXTi'OsTai
exponat placita vel
nugamenta. At
lieri
GOXr^/aTa.
()?
'AXXa
oXov
xauO'
w?
xpaajTEO'jv
sttoj
to
fimbria sunto, qua, ut
solet, tota patescit
so?)
Exor^.ouv
swTaTov uâaua, artsp

I: '
impurissima textura.
Haec quidem tanquam
)?
oucasSsT? Xso-yr,vEia?
?EXu;aiT'
"'
av ti?, xal
impias confabulationes quisque respuerit, prae-
xTb*
A.
2.
7ts7raYi<0T5ci
7.
A.
-i.
!8ity)0"1
A.
:
4. E?(i>.ia8e
V
13.
eSXio-'J:
e|o>
itCIi oi
S,
5. y.aTi
S.
II.
15.
6.
z:!vo; V.
:
a'JTO|iita).iv
\.
8.
i
:
njv S.
A.
9.
iziûti
A.
10.
site
votito?
14.
mn.
S.
|ir,e
/
|j.y-|
Y'p
S.
1-.
'laao/j/w
'I
jn/r,/i.i
JtoipatvETO
M.
ivr.'Ss.-.t,
M.
Tyi-jvoia; 1'
).s?y_)yoix?
A.
16.
[-is>).J5aiT'
l'A.
a)
Bessarionis
lalibus.
ad Gemitum epistola, ex qua haec prodeunl verba, nun habetur apud Migne P. <;.. I. 161, e. 713-
sine
gravissimis varie-
496

[AoiXiGTa to i\
[358]
sertim cum conclusio, quae exinde infertur, male deducta fuerit, id quod, ut in viro philosophiam profitentg, prorsus incongruum videgloria, inquit Chrysostomus tur. Sed vana Ioannes", ubique in seipsam impingit. Quis cnim, si salvo Dei cultu argumentationem
scienter instituat, ens aliquod censuerit ita per se subsistens esse, ul se ipsum constituat et
utwv avaOpwaxov TtavTayOEv aauX'.piXoao'.f
Xo'ytaTOv, OTtEp, to ex TtaTpb; Etvai

yeXXo|ie'voii,
(av ETtay-
aTcoov Tuyyavst itavToeTradiv.

6
AXX'
$\
XEVooo;ia,
'fyjcriv
ypuaou;
T'X,v
yXwTTav
1 1;
lioavvy,;,
Travxayo axr,
50(76ia (TUV
iauTr,v
TTeptTCEipet.
'
yap
twv
7C10'T7];.10VIX<7>
(TU^liIVTlOV <yuXXoyt<JU(ji
ex nihilo
in
esse
per se prodeat; seu, quod
voi/iaau' av ti twv ovtiov
au9uTtdo"TaTOV Eivai,
\x)\
w;
idein est, ex potentia in
rat? Id
ne
in
actum se ipsum exseipsam quidem omnium causam,
auTO laurb
Ttapayayv
u-.pto'Tav -
xai ex
o'
ovto;
ei?
to
sivai
si;
3
,
toutov
e'meiv Ix
orcep
to
\irfi'
Suvaaei
auTr,v
<-)eov,
universorum njmiriim Deum, cadere dicimus, a quo omnia ex non esse in esse producta
to ivepyeta
iauTO
xivov,
Ty,v
1"
f.
268.
Etenim id quod ex potentia in actum seipsum educit, fuit profecto tempus, cum non autem tempore posterius, esset; quidquid quomodo aeternum? quod vero non aeternum,
sunt.
itavTdiv aixiav, tov

EitiSi/eo'ott,
&:p'
*
tv oXiov
ttoivt'
SrjXaSj)
pt.}j
tpajjtev
ou
tV
ex to
4
ovto? et;
to to
sivai irapriÔr,;
yap ex tou
tot'
r,v
ouvj.ei et;
quomodo Deus? lamda Metaphysicorum,

praestantissimam
Sane
id
Aristoteles,
littera
Evepysia
AjV
euto irapayei,
ypo'vou
ypvo;, oxe
atotov;
o
b"
oux
ipsum ostendit,
dum
o os
osutesov,
xaiTOi
5
ttm;
tout'
oux
ev
e'v
lr.
primam mentem, scilicet Deum, asserit purum esse actum potentiaeque penitus expertem. Possibile namque est, ait", non operari, quod potentiam habeat;
<c
iotov, 7tw;
@0<;;
'ApiffTOTe'}.Y|{
to

XapiSSa 6 T(v illsr tu (pvoixd Setxvufftv,

7rpwTov vov
y,T0i
oi; tov 7toXuTi'uvy]Tov
tov
0ov
7
eisa'yEt
<c
nee item si operabitur quidem, substantia vero eius potentia sit non enim erit perpetu us motus. Quod enim potentia est, con:
xocOasav dvTa eve'pyetxv xai 7tavTXt;
uoipouvTa
/ov,
cuvauEi.
\xr
t
'i'Jvoe'yeTai
8,
yap to ovapuv
t
tingitnon esse. Oportet igitur esse tale principium, cuius substantia actus
vellet
et
sit .
cj/-/)<it,
evepyEtv
en
ou3' ei Evspy/io-ei, r outx

EO-tat xtvrjut; ioio;' IvSeijit)
Namque
prineipii
auTO ouvaou;' ou yap
cum demonstrare
expertem esse
Deum
et
ii
Êxat yap to ouviuEi ov

pyfv)v
eivat.
Aei apa eivai
aeternum, neque existentiam

vi
nancisci a seipso, argumentationis

cessitate coactus, illum et
et
ac needicit
ToiaTY)v,
/};
rj
ouaia
evs'pysia .
Kara-
purum actum
(jXEua^wv yp tov Weov ivnpyv te xi aioiov aico^V]vaaOott xai ar,o' e; esuto t Eivat e/ovt, vayxat;
.
actum item
duplicem
esse
ipsam eius existentiam,

sit
longe ab eo repellens quiequid potentiae

iiixt.i
cuXXoyio-aoiv EcpeXxdaevoi; Ivepyetiv te aTv exTtetat
vocis
huius
est,
significationem.
xaOapiv xi aTO to
etvxt aro evEpyeiav
'',
t xt
Ouare, ut conseetarium
penitus immobilem.
eundem
asserit
Undenam enim moveremoveretur,

e potentia
OiTrX^vcyiaaatav vooupiEvov ouvottist uaxpiv arroaxopxiîov

cpr]<7tv
t
tur?
Nam
sit,
"
si
utique
auro.
Ato
xoXoOw;
xai
7roivraTra(ji
ei
moveretur
purus
stantiam
potentia
tans,
ut
in
actum. Atqui,
cum
actus
quidem
xivT,TOV
' ' ,
tto'Oev
yip av xot
xivrjEi'/)
yap
prorsus immobilis seeundum sub-
toi xivr/Jeir, 6
ex ouvaew^si; Evepyetav av kivt)8eii)' ye
manet, alia utique omnia ineffabili movens ac pro sua voluntate permuqui
oe evEpyEia '"
jjiEvEt,
xaOapi w,
TrvTr|
xaT oetav
axtv/,TO;
TaXXa ys ^vTa
7roppr|T(o ouvauiEi
'',
universa entia
condiderit.
tarn
intelligibilia
xiviv xa't
quam
definit'
sensibilia
:
Quare eundem animans aeternum Optimum. Atque
[iETaaxEuaôv w; oiiXETai
14
w;
Sy)u.ioup-
yb; artvTwv Ttv ovTtov
vorjTWv te xai bisOy;tiov.
1.
ouve7ttoTTi(ji,ovix
",.
P.
6.
2.
feiiT?
9t<j-'ov
7.
P.
:i.
Ttapyv
A.
'(.
yp ex toC
S.
A.
o xatTot
\.
)ii|i8a
PA.
itavTeX;
iroXviTeXs S.
8.
evsp-j-ov
ic
6;6;
om.
ex
A.
9.
ei
evE'pyetav
eve'pyeta
corr. P.
i
10.
i7toffxoppaxi?wv
13.
PA.
11.
yp
toi xiv]8en|
om.
S.
12.
6 piv
sumpto
cod. S.
oXriTai S.
14.
Vtuv om. A.
a)
Ihrysost.
/'. '>'..
I.
58, c.
781, ubi
la
pronuntialur.
i
De
b)
Aristot.
Melaphys.,
xi,
7.
6.
sententia
nun
de vana
gloria,
sed
de
errore
Vristot.
caelo, n, 3; Uetaphys., sin,
"
[359]
XXIV.
xott
'
MANUELIS MA.GNI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

piÊTai
r,
VC
aeterna et
*
t
"OOev
xai
6or]
wov aOxov
i"iov
aoiiTOv,
vita
quidem
est,
ait,
cum
vita
sit
268 r
?(OJ]
ii yE. DYjOtVj Orcp/Ei'

xa'i
yap vov EVEpyEia

ys
2
praestantissima mentis actus. Denique genera-
pt<rnr]
iioio;.
Kai
xaOo'Xou
o-uu.tce-
lem adducens conclusionem subiungit
Ali-
paivwv Iicoyei xal

xivr,TO?
xa't
Oti
xai
iaev
ouv egtiv ouaia ti;

'
atitt);
quam
igitur esse
substantiam aeternam
et
immo-
XE/iop'.caivr,
twv
aia9r|Twv,
bilem, itemque a rebus sensibilibus distinetam.
avEpov,
fci'a
Sri aicaOrj; xat vaXXoicoTo;,
xai ort
graaiv
perspieuum
est;
eamque impassibilem
:
esse et
xat
TtoXXai'
ox
Et?
ayaObv
ya'p,
,
immutabilem; unain, non plures

est
nam non
multi:
<i
Oar,pixws, TcoXuxotpavii]'
[AIS dtpyvj
xoipavo;
.
av
tov
bonum,
ait
cum Homero', prineipum

prineeps
.
TWV OVTWV Xai
E'.q
0EO(
tudo; unus esto
Ac
si
dixisset
Unum
7.
est
rerum prineipium
et
unus Deus.
fit
^0~Ep yip
,
Ivb; uttoxsiuevou
pxovTw;
n
'
yivs-
~. o
Ouod enim
fieri
sufficienter
1
uno posito,
roi
n
xaT' XXov Tivi twv soXoywv,

v)
BeXtiov eoti
ut ait alius
o
quidam theologus
',
melius est per
01'
vb;
oia
tcXeio'vwv yivEafiai.
Scrov 5
AXX'
Eivai
r,
twv
unum
tia
quam
per multa. Sed rerum ordo
7:payu.Twv T;t; eiti xa'

[SeXtiov
1
ovaTai
est sicut
melius potest esse; non enim potendeest potentiae, quae est
f,
yp
s'v
ouvaui;
xo
ttowtou tcoiovvtj;
agentis primi
<(
O'jX
airccri t5j;
toi; TTpyfiaGi Tcpbi; TEAEiOTriTa

ii
in
rebus ad perfectionem. Sufficienter autem

in
tpuar,;
ii
Suvausoif
avaydij.Eva
apxouvxoi(- 6
'S
5=
icavxa
-'/
r-
omnia complentur reducendo
unum
pri-
poi/VTai,
|Mv
jppwxr.v
i'j/r;t.
otjs
mum
prineipium.
Non
est
igitur
ponere
O'Jx
eutiv
apa
TiEvat
tcXeiou;
p/i;
||
plura prineipia neque plures deos.
tcXeiou:;
"
Oeou;.
ETt.
Kai
LI
O'jo
eigiv
wv
Exarspov
tt,;
avayxrj
ivay/.v;;
ii
Adhuc c
Si sunt
duo quorum utrumque

oportet
Eivat,
xotl
vayxv,
-
xoivowEiv
im Xoyw
est
in
necesse esse, oportet quod conveniant

intentione necessitatis essendi
:
Eivai
vayxr,
'-'
apa
tcT)
otaxptffEb);
ete'sw
tivi
-.ottiIJeu.s'vw
i
r,
ete'pw
uo'vw
r,
IxaTEpw,
ii
igitur
quod distinguantur per
aliquid
quod
xai o'jtoj; vayxr,
?,
to STspov
s/.rEpov Eivai
Eivai
additur, vel uni tantum, vel utrique. Et sie
ctuvOetov
iVjTo.
ouoev ce
cjvOetov
vaYXT)
tcXei'w,
xa'
ii
oportet vel alterum, vel utrumque esse com-
AouvaTOV apa Eivat
positum.
wv Ixarspov
i ii
Nulluni
autem
compositum
est
avayxr, Eivai, xai O'jtw; ouoe ttXei'ou; eo'j?.

ii
necesse esse per se ipsum. Impossibile est igitur esse plura quorum utrumque sit necesse esse; et
ii
sie
plures deos.
plures
dii,
Kai kOis.
t/v
Ki
"'
tcXeiou;
eiev
Beoi,
vayxT)
eivat
i<
Amplius'
Si
sunt
oportet
r.
269.
-ouatv
yE tv;; EOTr,TO<; ev
exobtio
/.Xo
ti
[j.r,
quod natura
in
deitatis
non
sit
una numero
uiav
Tr,v
tw
dpiOy.w, i!y:V etteth

ev'i
Eivai t
'<
utroque
oportet igitur esse aliquid disillo.
Osiav iciv
etce'i
Ix-isxw oiaxpivov.
'AXXoe to-jt'
tinguens naturam divinam in hoc et in
ouvaTOv,
/;
fjEia
ouui'a TcpoaOvjx^v
OUX
ii
EJCl-
Sed hoc
non
rentiam.
est impossibile, quia
natura divina
ditfe-
oi/Exai 0'jV
r,
o'/.w;
oiaiopav.
I
AX/.' ou3l siib; EffTiv
ii
reeipit
additionem neque ullam

est
'jEia
iv7'.;
uXrj? tivo;,
w? ovaoOai
;/.piÊ^0ai
i<
Nee etiam natura divina
forma
"
Jrpo;
tov
alieuius materiae. ut possit dividi ad materiae
tyJi;
Xr,;
i).
piEpi<7ij.bv.
'Aoiivaxov
oa
ii
divisionem. Impossibile est igitur esse

.
~ivvji
Eivai 8=oii;
<<
plnres deos
1.
Ots Cmov A.
-y.>-r,,
>.
oi P.
7.
3.
:
y.iyo^ j.i,r P.
: :
i.
ipxoCvTO; P.
5.
ipyVjv
um.
S.
o 08i
oC yi A.
xa8oov M.
P.
Ii.
8. ,1
om. A.
9. jcpoTl9e(ts'v(|i
ipxovTio;
10.
;i Olli.
P.
a)
Homer.
Quis
II..
u. 204; Aristot. Melaphys.,xi, 10.
est
cuivis
rerum
1)
rueril
alter
ille
theologus
uetor nun
prolablal
declarat.
Porro
doctus.
Vrsenius
\
archiraandrita
multa atque
Aquinatis
in priiflis
byzantinarum nun plani opera graece reddita im--. praestantissimam Summm contra
vocal ad Eustralium, saec.

tur
\ir
seriplorem;
Gentiles. Ipsa
latione
Quae enim sequunlur, totidem

cap.
\:.
nun
verbis exscripta sunt e S.

s,
lil).
I,
Thomae Summa umii-n Item. Notum quippe \
bentur.
',.
8. doctoris verba Imin- loci, tum
mea
feei in
irans-
c)
S.Thomas,
ibid.,
H quae mo> ha \Adhuc. d Ibid.,
Amplius.
408
Etenim
sibi ipsi
si
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORF.NCE.

plures essent
et ipsi
dii,
[360]
cum
ipsi
Ei yp tXsiou;
ouaioZtsi
eUv
soi,
eWi aiWt sauTO;

xai
irv
atiTOt
essentiam tribuant
se producant et
xat
atxiot,
aTo'i
iauxou; Tcapayouat
tcXeioi/;
suimetipsorum causa
principatus.
sint,
plures etiani
sauTwv
xat
apa opât-
os t
haberentur
Sed
omne
quod
noXapyov, xat
oia^Traauiou to
utkuiiSei; -iuUEi xai TapayioOE; xai
plura habet principia, id
natura sua seditiooXou TtapatTiov

'
sum est et turbulentum totiusque divulsionem concitat. Ea enim ex causa Iupiter ipse, iuxta
structis a ceteris diis insidiis, in eo erat ut prosternaretur et in vincula coniicere-
St
fip toto
utctio;
xa(T
"Ou^pov xat Zsu; irapa Bpa/u
xai
Homerum,
$Ea(MdT>]C Trpoox=iT;' av uTt xCiv

8=i; 8ewv,
ei
XXoiv etc'.6ouXeuxr,v
ur,
Otto
Betioo;
-'
ouX*)v 6rcov
Ttpouo-v/jO-E
Thetidc certior factus de inita coniuratione, Aegeonem sibi custodem constituisset*. Sane si Graeci in sua de diis doctrina unius principatum statuissent, eiusmodi
tur, nisi citius a
xaTE'aas te
ipXaxa. Ei
1 xai lauTO xov Aryaiov
3s
[xovapjfja
^v
e'v
rTj
xa8' "EXXYjva;
OeoXovia, ox av TOiaTYj Staat? xai

-^v
xaTaaTaaia
ac confusio locum apud eos non habuisset nee fabulosa garrulitas. Ouare idem Homerus multorum dominatum aspernatus,
seditio
lv
autoi; xai iauOmot]? tpXuapta.

,
08ev
ox
...
ait;
,
to
5 TcoXapyov" SeXiKTcptevoc
yaOdv
'E
i.
269 T
non est bonum, ait ", plurium principatus unus prineeps esto ... Ouae verba Aristoteles, ut philosophum decet, mutuatus, in tradenda sua theologia polyarchiam reiecit monarchiamque probavit, hoc eodem adhibito versu. 8. Atqui Aristoteles, quamvis gentilis esset
OV]<ji,
TCoXuxoipavir,'
Ei; xot'pavo;
od xai
1
'ApioroTE'Xr,;
Xa?wv
cfiXos?!;,
etci ttj;
xat' odtov
SEoXoYia; to TCoXap/ov avaiptv xat tXv uiovapyiav

*
aTtoOE'/ou-Evo;,
tw
ettei
cuYxe/pirjai toutw.
8.
'AXX' 6
u.ev
'ApidtoTeXr,? xat'itEp "EXXr,v wv

aittopLEvoi;
manifestus. tarnen veritatem

tur
in
nonnullis videet
EvapY'^, xpoOiyw; t^; Xr,6eia;EV Tictv

coatvETat,
E?
carptim
in
tetigisse, etsi
essentiam
opera-
xai
11
ouaiav
xai Ev-'pyEiav
eVt
0EO
tionem
Deo idem
esse falso arbitretur'.
Nos
xautbv oiEtai
eniatpaXw;'
'
aXXo yp
^,ueT? ootav
enim aliud essentiam, aliud vero operationem id enim quod et censemus recte et edieimus habet' distingui ab eo quod habetur, asse:
1
xat aXXo EVEpyEiav xat

iieV aXXo yp
'-ppovoujjiEv
xaXi; xat XEyo-
'
co
'-'
tpsvro; xaxa tou? Oeiou?

"
runt
vere
divini
est, ille
sapientissimique
veritatem
in
theologi.
ali-
xwdvTi xa'tuo^wTiTou;EoXY OIJ ? Teun

Ttto;
iyy piTtv
:
Sed, ut ut
plerisque
outoc ty, Xr)9cta ev toi; y

Se
"êi'oiii
xaOopaTat 8t?,;
xr.v
deprehenditur; at vero Bessario et Gemistus, vel post latam gratiae legem, quam simulate partieipabant, et emis-
quatenus
attigisse
Bii]9aaptiov
xai
Teu-isto
xat
lAETa tv
yapiTo; vdaov, oGirip

EiravOoav"
u.U.evixote;
gtt
ETftTrXao'TtiK; u.ete'3/ov,
xat
sum
tur
:
ex
ea
veritatis
divinitus
datae florem,
aTW EOioaxTOv
xaxa
Tr,v
Xr,9Eiav
c
.
auvETOt
r BXeito
i
plane insipientes manserunt, ut proverbio diciQui per cribrum videre non valet,
est.
Ttapoiaiav
!-"-
xoextvou
tukXo'i; E3TIV "' ,
TYJV T(V
ypKTTia'/MV
caecus
Nam
christianorum professionem
in
E:yoi? te
xa'i Xo'yoi;
jtpoOT)Yopt*v JiaÊuSouiEvoi xat
tum
in
agendo tum
qui
dtix
loquendo ementiti
aflicientes,
fuit
et
Spiritum gratiae
Proclo,
contumelia
ipsis
cum
t IIvEuaa
tr,?
/aptto; svuopio-avTE;, Êxa IlpxXo'j

'
'
ad
perditionem,
to auToii; oriYou Ttpc TctEiav

UTCGataTOu; 8eou?
ttoXXou; aO-
multos deos per se
subsistentes sermonibus
tu
Xoyu) OT)atoupYOVTEC vaTtXT-
1.
navaiTtov A.
2.
9e'(ii8o
A.
omnino perperam.
al
8.
3.
te
tcou
A.
4.
A.tyaT6v
auetore
6.
positum ruisse videtur;

itvai S.
\.
iuxta
Homerum legendum
est Atyaitova.
5. 8eWu<T<r(tevo;
PA. quod ab ip-o PA.
oUxai
" '* ante
ppovo(Aev diu. P.
xaBopv A.
'J.
jteX8o(rav
A.
10.
w:i
A.
11.
iitXstav
204,
Homei
c)
11
i,
'>'
'<"
Divinas proprietates
el
''' H praesertim rela
""
i
cupit, adeal
1.
Petavium, Theolog. Dogmalum,

13.
lib.
cap.
1-'
et
d) to
[id
quod
est)
ideui
ab essentia
(|ii(ii|ii(^
distingui,
non ratione sola, sed reips antiquorum aliquot opinio
esl
atque
oO<Tta
essentia;; latinc
retliliili
id
quod
inter
hbet,
quo melius signidcaretur oppositio
ntiorum Graecorum, quorum prineeps et antesignanus exstilil in huiusmodi errore asiPalamas monachus ac Thessalonicensis postea factus episcopus. Qui plura
to v et to Ttpouv graeci lextus. quin ipsa sentenauctoris ti;i laedatur. Si quis tarnen voluerit ipsa
verba adhibere, dicat: id quod

eo
t/wirf inest cir.
est
distingui ab
[361]
touci x
toi; oai
xa'i
XXIV.
MANUELIS MAGNI RIIETORIS BER DE MARCO.

raTa
ir/]
ij.r[0
499
idque
irpEffEuouoi* xal
rj
oXwc
'
ev
procreant, effingunt, profitentur

niliil
cum
ut
to aufjuTtosTaTou
' ,
r,
nXaii;
slvai
in
rerum natura esse

simpliciter
possit aut aliqua-
ouvautEvou
w;
OE'oEixTai*
ooev y*P T wv
vospal
tto
ovtwv
at
tenus aut
per
se
subsistens,
vaixiov, oute
5
ai
irap'
f,u.Yv
ouvpists,
SsuTEpou
avatTiou
0VT0T7)T0;
civ, oute
Xaa7rpT/,TE; oOaai
tptoxb?
*
to TrpwTOu
T7J;
oj;
xal
uTrs'ar/iuav
xal
Xrjwi;
demonstratum est. Nulla enim res est quae causam non habeat, nee illae, ut dieimus, intelligentes potentiae, quae seeundi splendores cum sint a a primo et prineipii experte lumine
,
f.
270.
TCOV aXXlOV
XTlapiaTWV plXXov IJLETEyOUftitisiv''
ti
twv
pisv
-ko
ovtwv xal tpOopav.

el6'
produetae sunt et ipsissimam entitatem prae ceteris rebus creatis partieipant, nee aliud
XX' aTuol
to
f,Xi'ou
a7tb
quiequam eorum quae generationi

Y*K
''
et
corrupterra
OypavEiij?;?,
tto
tioni
sunt
obnoxia.
fuerit
Sic
vapores,
cum
EpiiaveEinr,?,
Iv
ye
to
uaXXov xal
madefaeta
ditas
atque a sole calefacta, quatecaliditas et siccitas et
^ttov pu.v xal ;r,pbv xal otuypov

tpd;xva
ttj;
jjLtySTjv
uuvava''
nus plus minusve
humi-
ixs'/pi
Trji;
to
to'tcou,
e'v
onrXao-iao-uibi;
xuvo;
rjXtaxrj?
TrspaivExat,
oia
Tr,v
to
7
promiscue circumferuntur usque ad cum locum, ubi solaris radii repercussus iam desinit,
spuio exeite
5
aE'vsiav
xai
vj/u/po
E'mxpaTEiav
eo quod calor
illic
debilitetur
:
et frigus
oiaxpi'vovTaivaYxaiw?'
xa'i SrJTa
ex
[aev
tou u.cXXov
praevaleat, necessario dissolvuntur

e calore,
si
ac proinde
sin
avaupuwpisvou
Eppio iatpoLitai, ex 81 tou vjttov

ol to
tnagis
refervescat, fulgura,
minus,
avspiot Y'vovTott, ex
aito
venti
naseuntur;
ex
humido
vero,
oiuYpou
vE'mri,
uetoi 8e
nubes;et e nubibus, pluviae. Item species ex

vscpwv xal TO ElOOC a7TO TO
ajTE'pjJiaTO?,
T0T0
semine, hoc
integer.
autem
ita
a generante qui sit actu
os ctTrb to YEvviâavToq xal ovto; EvspYSi'a teXei'ou.

I
Atque
in via
porro ab alio ad aliud prosubsistes donec, ad

et
Kai OTW? Yav
<*?' ETE'pOU
SlOOEUWV
ITpbi;
ETEpOV, ox
cedendo
prinium
scilicet
9.
nequaquam
<rrai7]{ Trplv ei? T'/)V 7rpOT'pav <xve'X6o;

J
p/V
xai
perveneris
prineipium
causam,
aiiiav, tov ovto)? ovxa'
0sbv
8r|Xa8'/j.
ad ipsissimum ens, Deum.

ita
9.
fix;
OOev apa ooiv

lauto
oute
twv ovtwv au0u7tdiTaTov,

oute twv TtvTrj
Liquet igitur nulluni esse ens quod

se
subsistat, ut
a<p
Tr,v ye'vv/ihiv '" s/ov,
vospwv,
|iTaû.
twv
irivTy]
aiar)Twv, oute ti
twv
6pio'-
Ei yp toi xai
rX,v
avETOv oiaiav
[j.-}\
jisvoi cpauEv, TrpiY[xa
auOuTtapxTov sivai
Seouevov
generationem a seipso nanciscatur, nee inter mere intelligentia, nee inter mere sensibilia, nee inter ea quae sunt in medio. Etsi enim compositam substantiam definituri dicamus, eam esse rem per se subsistentem quae altero non indigeat ad sub-
per
ETEpou
Ttpo;
uirapîv, XX' o
"
toto'
fz XiyoiiEv
xa'i
voovte; t aTriv auT/,v l2 Ttapaysiv si? UTrapîv

1
aiTiov
ama
to outo xal aiTiatbv Eivai,

'
w;
3
oi
OeoI
-/jv
dum id dieimus, minime censemus eam sibi per se tribuere existentiam, adeo ut una eademque res causa simul sit et causata, ceu dii illi a Gemisto et Bessarione
sistendum, tarnen,
positi.
I'e|xuto te xai li?|o-(Tapi(ovo;' ycXotov

xai E7ttElxw<; avvjTov,
aXt'ai; airairrn
*
yap av
Namque
quod
in
ridiculum esset ac satis
stul-
tuni.
si
t ye t/)v aXov ouaiav xai

'
eam substantiam immateriaf.
lem
plane
fecta
et
cuiusvis materialitatis immaterialiter
270'
uXo>; uirepst;p7l(Alvv]v
'
xai icavtT)
vacuam nee
ullo
modo compositam,
intelligit
cicuvOetov u-.v)odXioc y JtsipuxuTav -EO6' uTCoSs'yEcSai,

t/,v
quae se ipsa quasi
circulariter
per-
xai lauTyjv xuxXixw?

oe'
ttio?
voosav vo^crsi TsXsia
quadam simplicissimaque
congrueret compositae
intelligentia,
xai a7rXoucTar/), ty)v
nullatenus naturaliter cadit, id ipsum substany ouvOeto'v te xal uXixrjv

tiae
et materiali,
quam
toto ouvapiE'vriv, r/)v xal outo'Oev ouaav xaTaâvYJ,

T;v
te jcap-iv xal tyjv cuvOeciv ut:'
aXXou
o=/o;jie'vv)v,
to ttcivtwv c)Xao'/) aiitou.
Ou
toto
toi'vuv ipapisv
quidem temporaneam esse plane constat, ut quae ab alio et existentiam et compositionem aeeeperit, nimirum ab universorum causa. Hoc igitur nee censemus nee dieimus, sed
1.
|ivi5Xu;
A.
6.
iinXaeiMc A.
2.
^ ante un
om.
S.
3.
Suvajievov P.
7.
iy/paTEiav A.
8. 4va8u(iiou(ievou
A.
4.
itb ys'vj S.
'.1.
ou
a)
m-x
-x P.
5.
y?,?
tt-
inepte.
10.
yeWiv
S.
11.
i'//'
si; fijiapîv
ad marg. P.
t.
12. a-r^ (x-9i
P) SauTrjv
PA.
13. yeXXoiov P.
14. OneE>ipyi|i^v>iv
A.
Gregor. Naz.
PATR. OR.
= P. G., 36, XVII.

T.
c. F.
320 C.
2.
34
500

iugiter
:
[362]
u<p-
quod
indigeat
ubi
manu, a qua producta est, non enim causa efficiente seniel

ipsius
/)
voojaev, XX' ort
ou
oeTtou 6"it|vexw<; Trfc
ETTi.jayji; aijTrjV
/EipoV
ExopEO-Orj
ys aira; tl?
*oir)otpxs't
saturata est ac plene perfruita, ipsa sibi sufficit
Ti/.r,? aixi'a?,
xai 8Xrj{ axri; xaTa7toXa<ja<3,

TS
tv;v
-
tum ad suam
tum ad accidentalium
in
sur/,
irp;
ioiav
xai iwv
ovtiov
3
au|i6E6r,xTWv
existentiam. Nihil
subsistit, ut a se
ergo
rebus
ita
per se
irapljiv.
Ouoiv ouv
t^,v
tW
auGu7too-TaTOv, w;
ipso generationem accipiat;

s'
o'
4
iauTou
fi^rfliv
e/ov
auOuiroaTaxout
jtr,
substantias vero per se subsistere eo dicimus
modo, quo exposuimus, non quod ab non productae fuerint, sed quod a prima causa conditae, ex se iam pares sint ad exialtero
w;
EipvjTai xa;
uTrE5Tr,iiav,
oaiW
OtXX'
otiie'v, ouy_ oti TIEp
uap'
ETs'pou
OTI
a7rb
tt,*;
7tp<.ITr,?
irotpayOstuai 6 atTt'a,
7tap;iv.
pxoo-iv
EauTai?
Ttpbi;
tf v
(
stendum.
10.
sibi
Nee minus ridiculum

enim plures
finiti
est,
quod deos
10.
6eou?
FeXoIov
os.
xai to vou.ieiv tou?

cpOopa
Eiai
ctpwv
-(i
effingant corruptioni
obnoxios ac plane
multitudine auc-
CitoxElyiE'vou?
xai
irivr/)
TtETCEpaaEi;
finitos. Si
sint et
pis'vou;.
EiitEp
yap
itoXXoi
or,iTOU
xai
7TA^0o?
-
tiores fiant,
etiam profecto erunt.
Nam
jTpotaai,
xai itEirEpaauivoi
eî'
Tuy/avouiji
ssti
piovii)
to
infinitas considerari
non potest
nisi
in
uno
yap
a7tEipov
Ivi
solo
universorum auetore, cui etiam immu-
OEwpouu.vdv
tu
tabilitas attribuitur et
f
omnimoda
et
incompositio,
simplicitas
et
TtotvTtov
a'iTito, (
xai to vaXXoi'toTOv vEwpEtTai

*
271.
nee
non
immaterialitas
xai TtvTV)
aauvETOv,
Trpo?
x.a).
Ss
t aXv te
xai
omnipotentia, ceteraque
perfectiones
omnia, quae
essentialiter
et
veluti
arcXov xa) 7iavTO$vau.ov

)(
toi
Xoitot Travra, areEp
quaedam
in
ei
insunt
teXeiot^te'i; '" tive?
ouaitoOM? eveiuiv auxCl Iv
"
utpote enti
revera absolutissimo
uni soli
Xy]6ei'a iravTEXEiio ovti xai axpwi; aya) pidvio xai
ivi
'-',
summe
lentiam
bono,
incomprehensibili et singulari
quo eae coaleseunt modo seeundum excelineffabilem et inexplicabi-
ltEpivo?)T(i>;
xai evoeiow; auvEiXrjipdTi Taxai;

te
quamdam
xa' u7Tpo/j))v
v
a|ipa(TTo'v
xai
dvEppi7)vEuiov.
Trap'
lem. Etenim inter ea entia, quae ab eo condita

sunt, aliud alio
AXXo
u.v
yap aXXou twv

OY]Xaov$,
l: '
ovtiov,
twv
auTo
eatenus potentius
est,
ut
ita
xtiue'vtiov
SuvaTirspdv te
ioc
Eircsiv xai
dixerim, et perfectius et a materia

et
remotius
TtXEiTEpov
6'iov
xai ocXTEpov xai aTCEipOTEpov,

(aete'/eiv
intinitius,
quatenus.
partieipare potest; at
tur,
unumquodque eum vero si cum eo conferansunt ac

sub-
"
Exaaiov
auTo OuvaTai"
te' s<tti
Trp
auio
omnia aeque imperfecta
Se 7ravTa ao-uYx:iTio<; zteX?)

7tEpav(;)Xt<J|J.vov OTtEipaxi;
xai vouata, w;
stantiae vacua,
cum
die infinitis
modis
iuxta
infinite
initia-
aitsipw; itavTinv aTCAto;

X-ôv
lc
,
1
ab omnibus oinnino semotus
sit
xaTa
OeoteXvj
Eiai;
oi
Eirio-tvipir);
-'.
'EitEij
toriam theologicae scientiae rationem". Itaque cum ii quos ponunt dii multi sint, hos finitos
esse plane necesse est, itemque corruptibiles,
ouv tcoXXoieiuiv
[jie'vo!
xar' auTol; Osoi

' '
xa'i
-
-KfKtoaa8'
avaYxaiw; TUY/oivouaiv
ovte;
cpOapTOu?
quantum
equidem
censent,
utpote
genitos.
a06i; vo|aiôuiiv
w; Y evVT
T0 ^'i' e*" 5 ? Y a P
auuTroxoti
Nam
si
geniti,
atque
per se subsistunt, profecto sunt etiam hi ideo corruptioni obnoxii

:
OTaToi
tpOapToi'
e'x
pi)
eiiti,
-
TtavToi; xat YevvnjTOi, ettoulevi; oe
enim, ut est illorum opinio,
ipsi
se,
cum non
eorum
aCiTOi
Yp
euiuto'j?
si
xaT' aoTOu
ti; t ' v41
essent, in esse produeunt, licet Proclus
ovtwv TtapaYOuutv,
xai 6 jtpoffTaVi"^ aoTiov
1. i.' o,
1'.
ti
A.
2.
ou-/
ou A.
:!.
flttan A.
7.
ye/XoIov P.
13.
8.
xai
om. A.
9. 0:upi?ai
A.
l. >.
r
'i.
o'
om. A.
P.
5.
oaiav
ev
:
1'.
&>i
6.
Tup^x'!* 1
12. xai
xit'i
|i6v(,>
10. t:>:u.')Tr,T:
11.
A.
in A.
TeXsiUTEpov A.
14.
xaBOOV A.
xari
0;o)oYixr,;
E7ii)T-r,ari;
)yov A.
IG.
0;oi o!
xt' ktoc
A.
17. tuYXotvouai
A.
a)
soteXy,
appellat,
ni
fallor,
eam
theologiao
signifiraliones
liion\>inii)
\
. i
continel.
.p.
Eadem apud Tseudo

o'j[i6o),ixr, ei
tradendae partem, quae symbolicaet myslicasivo arcana dicitur, eam nimirum quae sub flguratis
iîtam miiicupatur
iTtpprixo et liviatixiiet teXeutixV),
quibu&dam
descriptionibus
m<-
slmililudinlbus
symbola
vocanlur,
abstrusarum
rerum
hoc est symbohea arcana, mysticaeMnilialoriayelinitialiim. Episl IX ad Titum.
[363J
XXIV.
MANUELIS MAGNI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

TtEjjLitTw
x5j;
501
IlpxXo; ev XE&sapaxoGxi
xax' axbv
patronus, capite xlv Ins.itittionis suac theologicac*, quasi
&toXnyix>jg ^tui/tiwaiwg
jjievo;
x-.faXai<.>
auXXoYiSd-
argumentando absurde domenet
xa/a
e'xxdTrtu; tuo;
xai XEXuipHE'vto; cppovsixE
terque
tians
:
et
sentiat
dicat
perperam pronun.
xai
Xe'yei
xaxi;
xo:j>aivb|jisvo; e'<JXIV
Id
Ilav
xb
au8-
omne quod
est
est per se subsistens,
generationis
tmdffXaXOV (YE'vVVlTdv
piTTTEi
(jie.0'
expers
Haec vero
ille
OuXCi) 0E XOUx' TTOp*
expromit non sine arrogantia, quasi ad homines
o'iacrSrixivo;
uirspoil/ta;,
w;
xai
(jit,
7xpb;
mente carentes verba faceret ac

scilicet
scriberet. Ita
'
- 71 '-
avOpioTxou; vouv lyovxa; s'xxiOe'uevo;
Y>?(')V
e'ttiXyJ-
quilibet
solet,
inanis
iactator
suos
lapsus
otw yP
aXaijiov eiioOsv
2
,
'
xai xi sauxoS
ttj
E
'"
praeterire
mente vinolento obcaecata

is
OsaOai uôiXpiaTa
J
xbv vov
'j/tOixv, ^
ETnaxoxo'j/usei
furore
lis est,
contra vero
qui natura sua humi-
ptsvo; aX-/|,
cuius virtutes ac praeclare gesta divina
'
c0 'V?r aXiv
taiteivb
xai
gratia illustrantur.
xyj
Cum
ergo
id
per se subsi-
xa iauxo irXEovXTr,aaTa xai xaxopfliopiaxa

EXXa|iixdpievo;
Eia
stens dicatur
quod
se ex sese producit secun-
vap'xi.
Cî'
'ETteir,
xoiYapouv
a9u7xd-
duni istiusmodi
cxaxov
Xsêxai xb
lauxou 7rapaYd[Avov xaxa

ev
xvoe xbv
5
Ttapoiooôv
itam
rj
ipiXdaotpov,
xb
Se
7tapaYjJi.vov
ooev EXEpdv euxiv

Eirxtv
;
Yivdpisvov,
0=
mo; xb
'
abnormem per omnia philoautem quod producitur nihil aliud sit quam quod fit, quo tandem pacto illud quod fit expers erit generationis? Si vero quod
sophum;
id
fit
Yivuievov
ayiwrizv
Et
xb
Y lv piEvov
generatum
est,
id
ipsum corruptibile
sit
oportet.
YEWY)xdv, xai cpOapxbv sivat
Byisuapiiovo;
va'YX'/].
Ouxto;
xe
e"x
oi 6Eoi
Quare deos a Bessarione Gemistoque positos et corruptibiles esse et per se non

subsistere plane constat,
xai rEumxo'j
âpxoi
xai
xe
vxr,;
cum
ex vulgo statuta
UTxdaxaxoi
20
Ipipavw;
xuY/avousiv ovxe;
'
probeque deducta lidelium

ipsis syllogismis vel potius
sententia,
tum ex
X0iV7J; xiov itisxuiv (JuXXeXoyiuijievth
Evvoia; xai i;
paralogismis famosi
auxwv
xlv
auXXoY'apuv
r,
ixapaXoYii[Juov
Ei;
xou
u.ev
illorum patroni. Sane
in
hanc quidem absurdiiste
ooxoCvxo;
SîrouOev
axwv irioaxixou. Kai

xvjv
xauxyiv
tatem
incidit
doctus
atque
absconsus
se sub-
xoTtiav 5
<TO.pb;
ouxo;
pif,
auxwv xai
eorum patronus, ne
sistit
forte id
quod per
illud
yXtKpupb;
t'
eiatcitetei 7rpoaxoixrj;, i'va
xujfbv axsXs;
imperfectum diceret;
autem non
is
EiTrot
xb
au8u7tbffxaxov o
duvopa Se oxt xai xb

x^|v
animadvertit,
quod qui haec

non
dicit,
plane
xauxa cpaaxsiv, pisiov

xv;;
e'gxiv evotpyis
Sdvauiv
(*?!
imminuat potentiam primae universorum causae, quasi vero idonea
itptxtaxrn aitvxiov
aixta;',
w;
apa y
esset
ad res aliquas
essent,
ut
E;apxo<jr,; xe'Xei'
u.7)0a|j.(7i;
axxa Ttapyetv ex xo
xb Eivai
8
.
(iriSapirj
perfectas,
sint,
cum nusquam
quod
omnino
dvxo;
oe
ei;
efficiendum.
sentiant
11.
Ext
auxou;
xai xb <ppovEtv axob; Exaaxov xtov

atxiov
9
'(jia
*
11. Praeterea,
unumquemque
*
f.
xax
siv
xbv
auxbv
xai
eorum quos reputant deorum causam simul

ipsum esse
nee
ullo
et
272.
atxiaxbv Eivai, YsXoidxaxov

ipov.
xai ijxt<rxa y tpiXdaoxy,
causatum,
id
ridiculissimum est
Tb yP
aixiov
xo'J
atxiaxou \ xi ^povw \
modo
philosophicum.
Nam
causa
sit
E7rtvota av^YX) irpoxEpov Eivai - ETti ok xo'J

Ivbi; 7xis
axou xai
;
causato suo vel tempore vel ratione prior

oportet; at qui
re prius
fieri possit,
xb TrpdxEpov xai ixspov auvs'XOotEv

ov
' '
ttwi;
ut in
una eademque
<a xi
" xauxbv xai v

J
xai
Trpbi;
lauxb xax'
et posterius
simul
conveniant? quo
ouai'avaoi'ôsov, odvaix' ,2 av xoux' axb xai xauxbv

lvat xa'
vero pacto res aliqua, una eademque

et
cum
sit
axb
xai exepov
EXEpov Yap vxiOs xai
seipsa
seeundum
substantiam
haud
1. ol
eimBe A, sed oi deest in
M.
i\
2.
tv
...
fa),(iitMv S.
ei;
3.
J/TiOrix!)
Yevo(ivOv
8.
A.
5.
o-j).Xe).oi'i(i(ievyi;
û/ix?} A.
7. a'ixia;
4.
ei
Se t
arv xwv om. S.

ovxo?
ei; -i> Eivai,
I.
G.
xaxa P.
andvxuv A.
xai
eI ?
xa-iir)v (iev oûo-jev
[ir)8i|j.;
locus totus exscriptus est e Nicoiao Methonensi,
Refutatio inslitulionis theologicae

p. 7; uti
Prodi
M.
Platonici, cd.
nisi
Th. Voemel, Francofurti ad Moenum,

'nii
1825,
eliam ea quae leguntur paulo superius,
paucas excipias nullius mc

Wvavx'
mutationes.
9.
YsXXotoxaxov P.
10.
Se ti
8' 5xi
11. ev o
M.
12.
P.
13. xai xaO' aux
A.
a)
Proclus. fnsfilntiu theologica, ed. Fr. Creuzer, Francofurti ad
Moenum,
1822, p. 74.
:02

eadem per
et
[364]
U.V]
diversa, ea ipsa potent et

et
se esse
EXEpOV
'
xb aixiaXOV TE Xai aiXIOV,
Et
JJLe80(AV.
altera? Constat
enim causatum
et alterum, nisi
causam
ArjXov Se xouxo uatpi; xuY/oivEi xai e\

xiv Trpo? xi
auxYJi;
stSoi;
ye
trji;
alterum revera esse
nos ebrio-
iroypa^r)?, et; a
2
toaTTEp
x xe
Trpq
ipsa notione
rum more insanimus. Id clare evincitur vel ex eorum quae sunt ad aliquid, ad quae sicut ad suam speciem tarn causa quam
referuntur.
aixiov xai
xi
xb
3
aixiaxbv u7tp/Ei avaYpisva'
Y*p xa
xoia'xa XsÊxai,
v,
cka auxa airsp laxiv

Trpbc;
causatum
Ea
enim ad aliquid
ETEpwv sivai XsÊxai

6
Sttwo-ouv aXXto;
exeoov
oixei'ou
dicuntur, quotquot ea ipsa quae sunt, alioium

esse dicuntur vel quovis alio
y^P T0
'J
'(tvoui
OYOq
xai
xaxa
'
xou
modo ad
alterum
specie
eiooui; auvtovpiioj
.pau-EV f,pt.Et<; ev
xax^YopEiÔai
xa'
f,[J.<x;
tte'ûxev.
Ei os xai
referuntur
univoce praedicari
stra
nam genus de sua etiam solet. Quod si nos

Filii et
xy,
OEoao'îa xe xai OeoXoe's
in
noYi'a,
de Deo disserendi loquendive ratione
xbv FlaxEoa aixiov xiv
auxou Yiou xe xai
dicillvsuijtaxo;
mus, Patrem causam esse

ex ipso sunt tanquam
Spiritus, qui
&i aixiaxiv, XXa ft aXXov aixiov aXXbiv

xai ouai'a
-
causati; tarnen aliam
aixiaxiv ev jjua ipuasi xe

itooxauEii;
^>a|Jisv,
aXXaq Yap xa?

o
quidem atque aliam causam dicimus alioium

atque alioium causatorum
substantia
:
aXX'
ox
aXXoia;"
(pr,ci
xb Si
in
una natura ac
atque
aliud.
XXog''
, 6 tfiXdaoô;
xai eoXgyOi;
Vp-qyopios,
siquidem
alias
atque alias dicimus

eVi xiv opiooucuov oioa Xeyo'[/.evov
.
NoeTv [aevxoi
G
,
hypostases, non
tarnen
alius
,
aliud
ut
ait
Vocem enim
philosophus
tpajjiEv
xbv Oev sauxbv Txpixeo; xai xaO' aux

*
/j
ou
272
v
.
atque ac theologus Gregorius",
de
iis
quo-
u.riv
TrapaYSiv
aixiov lauxou Eivai.
'Etxei
Yp
rum eadem substantia est, novi usurpari . Equidem Deum dicimus primo ac per se seipsum intelligere, non vero seipsum producere vel causam essesui ipsius. Nam cum res intellecta
xb
vo'/ixbv
teXeioxtic
ecxi xou
voovxo;,
oux saxai
EXEpOV XI 7rpb)Tb)( UTlb xou

}
@eo
yivo*xo|aevov aXX'
'
r auxo;, axE xipitbiTEpov xai xeXeiotesov ouSiv oaw;
perfectio
sit
intelligentis
',
non
erit aliud
xuY/avov axo' aXXio? xe
Se 9 xai oxi
-J|
vor,xixJ|
quidpiam primo intellectum

seipsum, quia
nihil
Deo
praeter
EVE'pYEia eyti xb eioo? 'aa xai xrjv alji'av ex xou xa8'
omnino
exstat eo nobilius
auxb xai irpwrwi; vorjxou, iayzv

xou 0Eo Evs'pYEta
exeivo,
3
EXEpo'v
xo'
'
" oiv xoi'vuv
rj
vor,xix'/|
ac perfectius. Sin secus,

lectualis
cum
operatio
intelxe EiSo; xai xrjv

1
aî'av xax'
speciem simul ac nobilitatem habeat

euxi xou'
secundum id quod est primo intellectum, operatio quidem intellectualis Dei speciem ac nobilitatem haberet secundum illud, quod
est aliud
0eo,
oixsp
ovaxov.
Oux apa
Yvioaxv.
eiixi xi xi
0ew
EXEpov Trpwxio? xai xx' axb

iauxo'v,
NoeTv ouv
tpau.iv
ou
;r})V
aixiov
ab ipso
est,
hoc autem
a
est impossibile.
Nihil ergo
quod
ab
Deo primo
iauxou
et
sivai.
per se
ov,
Ooiv apa
xcv
ovxwv, xaxbv xai ev
intelligatur aliud
ipso. Itaque
eum dicimus
ouvaxai aixiaxbv eivxi xai uiov, aXX' oOSe aO-
seipsum
sui
intelligere,
non autem causam esse

si
u7ro'<jxaxov oXio?,
xaOnEp
ffir a7iooE'Ssixxai,
t
w; a^'
oo'
'-'
una eademque est, causata potest esse et causa, neque ullo modo per se subsistere, prout iam demonstratum est, quasi ipsa sibi existentiam substantiamque daret, ne ipse quidem omniuin rerum intelligibilium ac sensibilium opifex et Deus noster. Iterum enim dicit illa vere philosoipsius.
Nulla ergo res,
Eauxou
xijv ixapaYioY/jv
Eyov xai
xf,v osiiotiv,
aur? 5 -nvxwv vo-^tmv xe xai aiuOrjxiv xxtaxr,?

xai Beoi; riaiv.
<l>/)0"i
Y*p
xb)
aufli;
/)
cpiXbaoô; ovxw;
ddyftitzot; xul
xai OeoXo'yo?
cpwvrj
ev
Tltgl
Xo'yi;>
-
xraar'aiw; iniaxnwv
"Avapyo; ov 5
pov yP fivxw; xai Stspov

eil.,
om.
r
S. Iterum
hoc loco auetor noster Furatur Nicolnum Methonensem,
<///.
p.
68.
quo
om.
2.
Alterum
6. xaO'
om.
P.
:i.
xa om.
S;
xaxa absque
cf.
/'.
articulo habet
e.
Ioannes
Damascenus,
s.
-
In
suum usum
10.
transtulil auetor noster;

lin.
G.,
t.
94,
7.
628
:
D.
4.
xari
8v
5.
x oi aXXu; P.
um. M.
9.
Be
S.
445
aux P; item
lnyo\ S.
22 el 20 eiiisuYm pag.
X.uc
XXwc A.
sup.
lin.
8.
11.
to
om. A.
12.
Littera x in voce
xTio-rri:
P.
a)
/'.
d
I,
t.
36, c.
49,
\
A.
el
b)
\
<<s,
c.
Praelerea,
Locus Adkuc.
fere
ad
verbum decerptus
S.
Thoma, Summa
contra
[365]
n
XXIV.
MANURLIS MAGN1 RHETORIS

'
FJI3RR
DR MARCO.
503
narrip" o Y a p ixspioEv auti ouSs

Yio's, sav
[jlIv
Trap'
lautou x
phica ac tlieologica vox in oratione
De dog-
Etvitt" 6 3s
ws aixtov xv riaxs'pa yp Yiou

FIoTrjp <o;
mate

<i
ii
XapSdvgc, ox avap/_os"
aixtov
sotv
p///]
episcoporum* " Principii igitur expers est Pater nee enim aliunde, nee a se ipso esse habet. Filius
et constitutione
: :
.i
3=
xr)v
a7t
j(pdvou vor,;
dp^yy/, xai
autein,
pias,
ii
ii
si quidem Patrem ut causam accinequaquam prineipio caret: princi-
dvapyos* ox dpysxat y&p ^Tt ypdvou 6 ypdvoiv

<i
ii
Troirjrr's".*
Kai 6 }pu<rous Se
x/;v
yXixxav 2
'Iioa'vvvis
ev
TTpc'no)
[Asv
Xayu fwv //spt dxaraXrjnTov

jprjffiv,
Oxt
pium enim Filii Pater est, ut causa; sin de tempore prineipium intellexeris, prineipii quoque omnis est expers neque enim tem:
27
;.
porum Dominus tempori subiectus

in
: <
est
<i
yap,
1
0eos TtavxayoCi
-
Edxtv, oTSa, xat
Aureus vero orator Ioannes

''.
ii
oxi oXos'
Isti 7ravTa/o
ajjieprn
^p x
51 7cSs,
ii
ox oi8a' o y&p OE/sxai Xoytdabv Eiosvaf
mos
uv^rs
ii
yp
otbv xe odafav EtSc'vai
[/.'ixe
Trap' Eauxrjs
prima e suis De Incomprehensibili concionibus Ouod enim Deus, inquit ubique sit, novi, et quod totus quidem ubique sit; est enim partitionis expers. Quo pacto autem, nescio id enim
:
ii
Ttap' Ixs'pou x
Etvat
/ouav;
Ox dpa a6-
uirdsxaxov 6 0eos. Ei
TCoXXoO
3' 8
0=s ox aOuTtdo-xaxov,
TOtOUXOV
Eivoti
y * ai
''
3ci Tl
e;
XWV OVTWV
ei?
SlVai,
aTTEp aTravx'
TtapifyOv).
oux ovxojv
to
Trap'
axoO
OSs y&p oXws
cpajjv xv
0sbv dpxstv
iauxoi,
:;
Qui enim possit ea cognosci substantia, quae nee a se ipsa nee ab alio esse habeat? Ergo Deus non est quidpiam per se subsistens. Atqui, si Deus non est quid per se subsistens, multum sane abest ut aliud quiequam ex entibus eiusmodi aliquid sit, cum omnia ex non esse in esse ab illo producta fuerint. Quin immo neque praecise
<i
ratio assequi
non
valet.
lauxw
rcpo;
uTOGxasiv xo
yoip
dpxouv
dieimus
Deum
sibi ipsi sibi
suflicere
ad subsisten-
auxapxEs (jtdvov x Se auxapxEs,

|/Exoo<7iV 5 Se
JRIC,
e'XXeittov ttcos xr)v
dum. Quod enim
ex sese
sufficit, id tan-
0eo;oux
axdpxirjS, dXX' EiTtEpauxdpuTTEpiuX/ip-r,;,
oSs TtXyjpyn, dXX'
xai aTropptOu-
atv
e';
axou
oi xrj;
dya9bxv|Xos o/Exot. 'ilsaTtu; oi
xat xax' xpiSrj
Eiopi'av
xupi'io;
ox
aiwviov
ptsG'
0os,
aio'jv,
dXXd Trpoatwvtov
Etxa
Sr)
-
av XE'yotxo,
aioiviov
8v 6
aiwviov
yotp
sufficiens est; quidquid autem est id non habet quod commuAtqui Deus non est sibi sufficiens, sed supersufficiens; nee plenus, sed superplenus, omnesque ex eo profluunt bonitatis rivi. Similiter, si rem aecurate consideres, Deus non proprie quid aeternum, sed proaeternum dixeris; deinde habetur aevum; demum id quod sempiternum est. Illud enim sempitersibi
tummodo
nicet.
sufficiens,
[aexe'ôv
num
dicitur,
quod aevum
re
partieipat; res
autem
a'iivo;
x Se [aexe/ov xoj
[JieTEôjjiE'vou
xaxaoEs'sxEuTTEpsxTn'irxEi
pov.
Ois ouv TrEpoai'vEt x auxapxEs,
quaelibet profecto
sibi
partieipans
partieipata
inferior
est. Quanto igitur antecedit id quod sufficiens est, tanto exsuperat etiam id
xai x a9o7rapxxov.
12.
EIS X
'AXX' pxsTv
<Taip<TX7.XT|V
Br,(T(japt(i)vo<;
iliv
[j.oi
SoxeT xa Xsyc'vxa
XO'J
Sr)
xaxa
quod per se subsistit. 12. Sed quae hactenus

esse
arbitror
dieta sunt, ea satis
(XTcdoei^lV
dvinroo-xdxou
xvj?
TWV
9ewv
xat
Fejjmcxou xai
axcv
SuoOEsiai;, *
6 j^v
ypiaxiaviapiv otjOev CiTroxpivofiEVMv

8
ad luculentissime probandum quovis fundamento carere deos illos a Bessarione ac Gemisto Statutes, tum adostendendum quae fuerit amborum impietas nam simulata
:
f-
-'>'
xa tmv 'IxaXlv xaTûOis

yprjjJiaxiTai;
1
/prâxa,
xat
iroXu?
profecto
christiana
professione,
xw
Soxeiv
exeT<te
SoYptaxtxot/i;
Italorum peeunias devorabat,

partibus existimatione
potitus,
horum magna in
subdolis
alter
illis
iiTrouXto;
xai yeXokoi; " dvaYp']/ai; xe xat exSeSojxw;

xr)i;
ridi-
Xoyou?, 5 3e dva;tw?
xoO TravEutu/Edxxou xai

XO'J TTa'vu E'JJJtEVEia;
' '
culisque de
libris;
re
dogmatica exaratis editisque
EUJEOEUXaXOU SUTtOX(v0oSlOpOU
aTcoXauwv ETuy/avs.
ai/Tou;
alter
vero apud felicissimum religio-
Kat'xoi oS! xodxot; av

E/_pr)o-au.E6a
Trpi;
ws
ev
toitw
xois
eXe'yôis
ev
sissimumque inter prineipes Theodorum illum percelebrem gratia plane immerito perfruebatur. Sane haud eiusmodi quasi adumbratas
1.
o
8e<5
Sri
S.
'2.
St r*jv
7. Si^
:
Y^xxav
5e
Qzolyoi V.
8.
P.
3. Xto;
A.
4. rotvxa
A.
1 I.
5.
rijv
oni.
A.
<<
ante
ol iv
om. P.
A.
xaxri<jxis
9.
xMtwxrioas A.
:>>'"); P.
"
toxo-j
S.
a) P.
G.,
t.
35, c.
1073 B.
b)P.
G.,
t.
48, c. 707.
504
in

TtjiOe
366]
ttdo?
eos adhibuissemus confutationes, hac prae-
toi
rcapovTt xatpw,
ev
(>
oute
ti5v
'
sertim aetate, in
talia
qua nullus
aut
fere existit, qui
dxptsiav Ttv toioutmv ETtauiv o-ysSv t; U7tapyi
accurate
veritati
percipiat
divino
flagrans
sit,
teXwv, oute Tiv OcTov

EtvExa
3
7tvevt(.)V
d>< rj<
(rjXov
t/Ji;
i'Xrfiiitui
tJSt]
studio
vindicandae
superstes
quippe
cum apud
itoXsXsntTai,
plerosque rerum divinarum

toi
tw tcoXXwv
Xifyiov
TO(4
Caritas refrixerit, ut ait Scriptura", ac prorsus
6sia iytxirr\s
xaTa to Oeiov
xaT'j/uye(a7n
submarcuerit; neque vero ut nostram
in scri-
xai Tc'Xeov iTCOixapavEiijrii;, XX' oS' vT7n0Ei'O)i;

riu;ETE'pa<;
bendo artem ostentemus, prout novit Dominus,

vera scilicet ipsaque Sapientia; nee etiam, ut
forte
/piv
Xv]9'/)(
:%<;
UEpl Xo'you?,
ffotfi'a,
w?
Kpio? 4
<u;
oiEv,
ti?
1
r)
xai ovtm(
ETt oub",
av
quispiam existimaverit, quod
falsa
eorum
oirjeiv), t5j?
auTwv
Soxouarii; <jo:pia<;
xai XetttoT010UT01
!>
eruditionis subtilitatisque praestantia moerea-
mus
qui
non enim, Deo
favente,
Uli
ii
sumus, neque
iis
TyjTO?
Tio
7TEpivTl
aaxai'vovTE;"
o y&p
adeo cadimus animo.

impielatis
sane
invideant, partieipes
oS'
8'
outm?
7rr)Xy/}x'T{ ectuev eruvWeSi' Ôovei'thtbv

o?
tyJc;
eorum
errorisque
auTOi; EXEtvoi,
tyj?
fxsv
7e6eio<;
auTwv xai
Xe';iv
efTecti,
ab eorundem tarnen
in verbis
compo-
itXdvTj; piETs'a/_ov,
6j;xr]<
S'
<!><;
kpffliien Ttepi
noppiDTOiTO
6
auv-
nendis peritia
quam
longissime distant. Itaque
aytav
siV'aEto;
u7ra'pyouo"iv
TT] 7TpOCpavi
*
-ijv
II
non quod
f.
ulla
ex his rationibus moveamur,
OVTE?.
O TOUTWV
oOv TIVO? EVEXEV, XXi
27'.
eorum apertissimam impietatem Deique negationem, quam quidem

sed quod aegre feramus
ouaaEEia aCiTwv xai a8ebTr|Ti yaXE7raivovTs?,
Si)
animis
oreque coneeptam studiose in bendo effuderunt ad simpliciores plane
xapoia xai
scri-
ei'Xeo-i
ei<;
TTEpiUTtouSdaTwi; JuyYEypaidTE;
orjOsv
xaTsXntov
deci(0{ S
irXdvr)v
TtpOOllXlOl;
tv
7tXouaTE'poi,
Ei-ItOVTE?,
/-jXli>
piendos, prout vel ab operis exordio diximus,

fervido fidei studio permoti huiusmodi in eos
usi
X01V
TOI?
E'.f>6)U.EV
0ia7tup<jj Tfc tcutteci); E'xivvi07)f/.v
xai toioutoii; xot'

ojiite ei ti;
sumus sermonibus ac
responsis.
Quare
si
aTwv ypojpiEOa
av toi?
9
Xo'yoK;
xai iroxpitTEOiV
quis ex hisce nostris adversus eos verbis succenseat,

is,
iy'
vj|jicv
toutoi;
xaT' aTwv XfyopiE'vo!;

6
ut videtur, christianorum religio-
vEaEffwr),
EuaE'SEieiv
eoixe
x^jv
twv ypiaTiaviv
toioto;
nem nomenque
l3.
istius
ementitus, in
eodem atque
illi
te
xai
irpoaTjyopiav Sia'fiEuoo'fiEvoq ttjv
errore impietateque versatur.
TrXdvrjv
xaV
e'xeivou; sivai xat r/)v ouaaE'Cetav.

ev 7rapdSd)
At
vero
verba
quoque
scelestissimi
13. AXX a08i; w;

I'euuittO'j
Xa'l
xai Ta aToO toutou

EVTauOoi,
Gemisti
hoc
loco quasi
obiter nobis
re-
to'j
OswTaTOU
xaTaTa^topiEv
referenda sunt, ac
scriptis
videndum quo pacto

defectionis
ElOWjAEV, oidltEp vTETtiaTEAACOV

n
TW
ITUVOtTTOITaTY,
'"
ad
Bessarionem
respondeat.
est,
suae
aTO'j Br,<7(japi)vi itoxpi'vETa'..
socium
"
litteris
Profecto nequa11 ,
Ou
to-'vuv Ttavia
quam arbitrandum
quos recenses,
nire.
in
inquit
viros
<
illos,
oiEuOai ypr\
xaraX^yEii;,
uleiô)
tprjjri,
tou; dvcpai; Tourou?, ou;
omnibus
inter se conve-
XX/,Xoi?
aupi^wvEiv,
XXa
piiv
Sane
in
plerisque ac praeeipuis capitarnen, in
xai
xupiwTspa
XX^Xot;
auvdosiv,
ejti
tibus
inter se consentiunt; sunt
"
|/e'vtoi 7Tpi
a xat Siatpbiveiv. ATtxa 8v MXdto)V

odpavoij Ti'jETai S)|j.ioupYOV,
quibus
Plato
dissident.
Exempli
huius
causa,
quem
Ttpose^T)
toSe to
[iie'v,
citimum
caeli
opificem
facit,
o
cum Proclus
referens
constituit;
ad Orphei fabulas Platonica

a
[lpxXo;
Ta
FIXaTiovo?
SoyjjiaTa
i<;
To{
dogmata quartum
Plotinus
prima causa
ut
'OptpE'ox; e'Xxwv piuOoui;,
TETapTOv aTO toO TCpwTOu

os
vero tertium,
suspexerit;
qui
(i
Ti'OETai
atTi'ou
FIXwtTvo?
tcitov,
e?
tou? y
plerosque
vero,
poetarum
uti a
Iulianus
ttoXXou? oGto; a7toXE''j<a?
twv 7TOIT)tSv 'IouXiav

ijoj?
seeundum,
.
Maximo
forsitan didi-
0=
OEUTEpov,
Ttapa
Ma;i'ixou
outw
' '
to'jto
cerat
SESiSayjjiEvo; .
I.
ote t^v S.
6.
Ttoppordrq) P.
2.
oute tv etov hveovt S.
A.
3. JvExa
A.
4.
7.
xaTc'Xemov A.
8. d>{
4;
w; XpioTo; S.
5.
o-JS'
v ti? S.
'J.
-o\; ODB.
A.
10. irivTa
7iivTio;
S.
11.
law;
oro; S.
t.
xxiv.
12.
b)
Apud Migno,
/. f/"..
t.
1G1, c.
717.
[367]
Vi.
Tr,v
XXIV.
X07TY]TE0V
OE
*
'
MANUEMS
UUV
Tl XTUTCIO
TTji;
MAGNI RHETORIS EIBER DE MARCO.

Xs'ÊG);
505
Xl
6
14.
Intueri licet
inverborum
strepitu superille
TCEpyjsavov
aTOu
Stavotav,
c
u.e6'
' 1 '
ota;
bum hominis animum, quo

scribat ac pronuntiet
:
insanus
talia
f.
*-"'' v
ptaTatdi>po>v Tocjxa xa\

Ttve;
5
YP*
l X!X!
f'
t'Oe'yY"
i\ <ov
(dTtepsi
tiv'
vopoYEVYj
ou7cp(opa- !
xaY
non
quae nonnulli deligentes secus ac monstra illa ex hominibus et

',
bobus composita secundum Empedoclem

fallor,
ni
'KjjtTtEOoxXE'a
law; vartaXtv
ex
tou
irapEt'xovTOi;
dissimiles partes ex similibus vicissim

ei
vaTrXaasvTS; TvouoioiJiEpri,
itovTO, od
xr,
(juv
4
Xo'Yt');
auTt TrapEt-
reformando, stulte
re
suffragabantur; non
quod
pro-
TttdTr)u.ovix^
axpi?i'a SEoXoyia
diligenter
explorata theologiam eius
vaireia8=VTSi;
aTOu (oute yip auTt Totauxri xt;

xouxo ex xtv
barent (non
splendor,
uti
enim
tantus
ei
inerat
luminis
ex impuris eius operibus cuivis
mwxb;
Trpoavjv XaptTTY)oV)v, oj; irpoV,Xov
artis
xaQa'pxtov auTOu o-UYYp<*up<-aTMV TtavTt xi auwiyETTYi
fit,
dialecticae
non plane rudi perspicuum

si
neque rursus,
alteri,
fuisset sive ipsi sive cui-
XoYixrj? EoiAOipovTt tcoiiSei;,
out' au,
6
Et
TrpojYJv
'
r|
piam
rem
assequi
ut
valuissent
asini
aTW
Yj
ETE'pcj Xt>J
S
,
XOIOUXO Tt
XaXOTCTEOO-at
t'/jv
OSOU-
enim ad lyram,
proverbio dicitur);
sed
ita
vr,u.'voi-
ovoi
yP
itp;
Xpav xaTa
utto
7tapoiuiav),
quod vana fama
ab
impostore
vel
diabolo
8 XXot ^ttr, ptaxat'a 5
out;"
to TrXavou StaSdXou
tcoivu toi
temere conficta ducerentur,
quod intima
o/EOiao-OEio-Ti "'
5)
Toi tptXti);
'
Tavopt
E/ctvxai
homini familiaritate coniuncti, hunc amicitiae
toutou t ttXeov
'
auxw
' '
I2 l3 oe yapt^dpiEvoi. "Optio;
xa'i
cumulum eidem
tribuerent.
tarn
Atque Gemistus,
TBTa y^ xat xoiauxa

o\><Ta69j
rEpttffxb;
' '
e;siji!T
xa
dum
ad
haec
aliaque
in
nefanda evomeret
tpXuapriptaxa
ev eo-ôixt]
TtXv];
xrivixaCixa
Tr;; 6'
teXSv
Xaxyj;
1 '
nugamenta,
extrema canitie constitutus, iam
iroXta xat Tri; to
aoou
Eyû;,
,f '
inferni portas accedebat, Cerberi latratum
ETcaxoutov to KeiSe'pou xat tou

7tato'v'avdpivo;
[jitXXov
twv 'Eptvuoiv
subaudiens Furiarumque strepitum percipiens;

nihilominus tarnen de his haud multum curans,
xtttou'
S-
dtXX'
exeivmv ,n ouSev
rppovTiôw,
,l
TaV
EvapY?i
avEpuOpiaffTo); xat cppovEt

Tcoisixai
7ro"et;iv
Tri;
haec sine
pudore
et
sentit
et
scribit, lucu-
xai
YP<*'f
xa '
2"
lentum
praebens
latentis
suae
impietatis
Evoo[/.uyoo-v];
t/|V Tiv
auTfti 8ei;, auuTcapaXa|ji6otvtov ei;
argumentum, immo ad narrandas deorum suo-
xaT' auTOV 6ewv TrOYE'vVT)aiv SoY!AC<Ti'jTr v

1
rum
generationes
in
praeceptorem
vel
garru-
te
xat OeoXeV/tiv
*
xat 31
tov osXupbv 22 xat axTrjv
lumque theologum assumit
ipsum exsecra:
apTOv
'IouXtavdv xaTa Y*p
xdrrpov
-[i
*3
xat
bilem impurissimumque Iulianum

stercus, talis pala.
nam
qule
f.
27E
TO 7TTUOV.
15. "lato;
"
3'
oSsv Oaui/adTOV to
2^
TOtaV aTTa
15.
At
nihil forsitan miri est,

et
quod
in
ille talia
tv xai Ypi'fciv xat Ê'YYEiOat lv to?; Tcpb; tov

Jpidjipova
quaedam
scribat
et disserat
hisce
ad
auTo
toio-oe
IV/io-o-apioiva'
oijtota
y*?
Bessarionem
eiusdem
opinionis
fautorem
1.
Je
7.
6ri
S.
2. ti'xnrEp eT
A.
3.
oTtpopa P.
i.
ivaTiiofl^Te;
P.
5.
tw
tu A.
6.
toiout
ti
P.
xaTOTtUaai P.
evertitur.
9.
oiu P.

P.
8. (prjji
".araia
A
P
S.
adiecto puncto ante ., quo orationis sei'ies penitus

:
10.
-'%
(j-/Sia5XEiovi
Siiafeiar,
M.
11.
toJtm
toti'ae'ov
P.
17.
12. 3[i<o:
S><o;
A.
13. oe
| S.
14.
xota-a A.
15. 6
rEtuoVo
20.
:
A.
16. to
tov
21.
P.
xai
eppuwuv P
SpuwiMV A.
22.
18. XTitov
19.
exetvo;
suSojioy.ouari P.
ante
tov
om.
A. -
Proverbium his verbis expressum nunc prinmin, ni fallor, apud scriptores occurrit; tarnen, ut me nionuit cl. memoriae vir N. Poliles professor Atheniensis, ubivis apud Graecos recentiores usurpatur, ut videre est in
&sXXupbv P.
23. y^
om. 8;
in
habetur
tt> %6n:6-/ te
xai xb
irniov.
Sylloge
I.
Benizeli, riapotnJat Srnjnioeic,
Athenis, 1846, p. 59,

*
n.
119; 2" edit.
Hermopoli,
1867, p. 138,
n. 334, in
quo
libro sie exprimitur
Kaxi
za riX xai
indecentissima honestae aures offenderentur; non

etiam, paucis immutatis
:
appositus est, ne voce ? Tjapt. Asteriscus ibi enim TiriXi, sed o-xaT dicere solent Graeci, vel
t'o
:
KaTa
to tpopvo xai t
:
t ^xuapt, aut
KaTa
ttjv
TtsTpa xt'
TtrjX;,
aut
demum
KaTa
tv
itr|>b
xai
Hotty).
24.
to'i
M.
a)
ex concordia
Empedocles philosophus Agrigentinus dixit et amicitia elementorum euneta
constare,
eorumque discordla
et
inimicilia
dis-
sipari ac dissolvi.
506
litteris;

haud absimilia enim
in
iis
[308]
videntur quae
ac scelestis-
xai
'
TauTa
Toi; ev tyj tcov/iGeiot)
auTw auecOtaT)
tj
legere est
admodum
impio
illo
xai ira|xu.tapw exeiy! |ii6Xo>, ev
Trspi te TtXviOou;
quo de deorum multitudine heu! insane vagans disputavit, tum de deorum eorumque diversis generibus, Providentia
simo
libro", in
Oewv
xai
cpe'j
cppvoSXa6w; o
7rE7tXav][jivo;
auvt'Ypaa/e
irpovoia;
Oewv
xai
oiacpop;
twv
yevjv 2
maxime vero de septem

de
ortu
praestantissimis
diis,
aTWv, xai piaXio-Ta TCpi twv E7rra

Oewv,
TiEpi te T7j;
3
TrpEO"uTC(Twv
Cittep-
Posidonis
ceterorumque
deorum
rioaEiowvo; xai twv aXXwv

y-viaeiiit;
'',
supercaelestium, de precibus ad deos fundendis,
oupaviwv
ei;
Oewv
Oeou;,
xai
irspi
Euywv twv
7roXXwv
ei;
de unius
viri
cum
multis mulieribus comcultu peragendis,
tou;
xai Tcspi
tyJ;
Ivi
avopi
mercio, de sacris in
deorum
yuvaixcov auvoixvjo'Ew;, xai ttesi fluaiwv xiv

Oeou;, xai rtspi Alb; tou ao-iAE'w; xai
tou;
i
de Iove rege nee non de

et
diis supercaelestibus
twv
de
iis
qui in caelo versantur; ac deineeps

et
u7tpou-
de daemonibus
tra
quod mali non

:
sint, et
con-
pavt'wv
-i
Oewv
xai
twv
evt; tou
oueavou,
xai
eorum
calumniatores
scilicet
ipsi
pro
axoXouOw;
Trepi oaipiovwv,
xai w; ou ttovtjcoi ein
viribus
decertandum
erat pro impuris
daemose
xai xaxa twv 3iaaXXvTwv auTou;' E/p5jv yap, w;

Evrjv
nibus, ad
quorum arbitriumac nutum totum

est
aijTw,
u7TEpaYwviO"a<;6ai
twv axaOpTwv
iv'
eir]
oai-
aecommodarat,
ipsis
ut heres illius etiam fieret qui

jjiovwv',
oitive;
aTv
uTrr)YaYOVTO,
xai
paratus
exterioris
1
et
caliginosi
et
inextinguibilis
ignis
'.
Cum
enim
negasset
auyxXvipovdpio; tou
r)Toiu;ao-|.<.e'vou
auxoT; E;wT'pou
-
miserrimus
caeli
terraeque opificem, ac plane

:
xai ô^woou; exeivou xai o-6sffTOu 7tupd;
OETifca;
ignorasset illud'
//;
prineipio creavit
in
Dens
fko
6 TpiaOXio; tov tou
oupavo xai
yrj; 7roiV)T7;v
caehim
diis
et terram,
suos
perniciem duces de
in
xai w; XÔw; yvoâa; to 'Ev (to/ij tnolrjOtv o
disserentes hoc
etiam
loco absurde
Qtog tov ovquvov xai
f.
27
adducit ad statuendam originem primi eorum

dei,
rtfv
)"i\v,
tou; auTou ei;

*
Iovis
videlicet,
et
ii
ceterorum.
Etenim
a7rwXiav xavTaOa oyiyou; EoXoyovTa;

o-uu.:po>v(o;
Eio-yEi
'
quos
ponunt
et,
deos,
cum generantur tum

alii
ei;
te t^jv tou
irpwTOu
aTwv
Oso
intereunt,
ut ita dicam,
est
ad alios traduaberrantis
7rapaYWYiqv, tou Ato; V.Xovo'ti, xai Tr,v

TauTr, toi Yp
cpapToi xai
oi
twv ETe'pwv
euntur.
talia
Annon mentis
sentire
et
plane
xax' auTou; Oeoi ys^^toi te xai

XXo7rpdo-a).Xoi. 'Ap' ou
et
scribere?
Quem
enim,
ait,
w;
iro; eitteiv
Plato, eius parens, universorum opificem facit, nimirum Iovem, eum Proclus, Orphei theologiam secutus, quartum fuisse asserit, dueta
Traparpoirr; vob; aacpECTaTri to Toiauxa xai ^povEiv
xai YpaÊiv; "Ov yap 5 7taTr,p aTOu,

o/jaioupYv
tpvjoi,
flXiTwv
|
primo enumeratione, intermediis

tempore
praecedentibus.
profecto
tou
TravTo; TtOeTai,
tov
Ata
or;Xaov},
illum
miseram
toutov 6 ITpoVXo; TETapTOv X=Yi Y v <jOai ir to

irpwTou xaTapiOpiwv
8
,
philosophiam, quae non de vero ente, quate-
twv u.Ta;u
'Op:pEio;
otitiou
7tponapSioXoY'a.
7tpi
nus
licet,
pertraetat, sed fallacem
mythologiam contexit, agems, quo maiori sit contempti atque opprobrio Gemists ille, qui atticae forsitan dialecti haud imperitus istiusmodi pudenda atqe impia verba evomere affeetat aniliter, non philosophica ratione, si sententia spectetur, verum na sola utique falsa sermonis
fictitiam
quamdam ac de qua mox
^vtiov aTOu, Tz, tou

u
7to'[jievo;
t^;
ov,
ToiauTr,;
r,
ipiXouoîa;,
9
,
-/Jti;
ou
to
ovtw;
tte'ûxe
SiaTpisi, XX'
'"
a7raT^X7J tivi
r,v
xai 7rXao"u.aTwOEi [XuOoXoYt'a

ei; ExtpauXiauiv yjor,
cuvEû'iai'vETai,
Xôiaev xai xaTayvwaiv rcXtiova
to
trv
aTTixisaw
''
xaya
E7ttTVi0EuovTo; ;u:Eiv ii
TotauTa aiayuvTrjXrj
'-'
te xai aEa p>iu.aTa I'ejjho-to,
1.
xai
<;.
pnM
vif,
A.
UoTSpou
1'.
om. A. - 7.
t.
yewv P.
:
A.
3.
jicp oOpavitov P.
8.
P.
4. yvdas.u>i
yiiâo; A.
5.
aijjioviwv
a-JTwv
au-ro
xat'
piOjiiv
9.
TtEsfJiHE
P.
10. OeoXoyi'-x
A. -
II. auvaTTIXlfflM))
P.
1'.'.
xlTyyi-i'/r,
A.
quilur
inscribitur
:
auetor
de
Gemisti
seu
legibus.
Cl.
Njiwv ouYYpaf^, C. Alexandre,
Traue des
libro, qui Tractalus de lois de
PUthon. Notiee historiqae

1858.
et
C)
critique,
Parisiis,
b) Mal.
XXV,
41.
Gen.
I,
t.
[369]
XXIV.
xr,
MANUELIS MAGNI RIIETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

vvoiav, |A0V7|
Se
xaXXipp-/iuoo-uvr;,
'
507
YpaiSoj; xai o cpiXoo-cpw; xax'

Sri
elegantin superbiens, nd Orphei fabulas provocat
E|jL6pv6uo[jivou
'Op'.pEo>;
tco);
ooxoo-r,
s; xo'j;
cpaxovTo; e'Xxeiv
u.u8ou; xai xbv
extberat.
sermonemque hoc qualicmqe pacto Quam verborm compositionern et

pravissimis
Xdyov oxw
Eapiioaxiav
araoXEffe
E$oiSai'vovxo;- r]v Sri auvOr)xr]v xai
concinnitatem
protervs
argumentis
honio
Xe'SJeojv
j*axaio;
tco9eteo"i
ei
<juv-
vitiavit,
ac
si
quis materias pollutas
ac
(pauXoxaxai;,
Ttavxr)
*
plane
vilissimas
adhiberet
ad suam
in 276.
xaOaTcsp
tt;
ev
IvaYE'aiv
conficiendis homiiium indumentis artem ostcnaxipioxaxai; xrjv rcepi

2
Xai;
xai
axoXai;
f.
tandam,
TEj^vr,v
cum mundis
atque aptis ad rem
uti
avOpwn'vai; aixi
/prjuSai xaOapai;
TJSri
ethSeixvuoi, eôv auxeo
potisset.
xs
Sed iam exponenda nobis
est fabu-
xai
apj/.o8iot?.
XX'
ojaoi;
3
r,
losa haec vel nugatoria
quam
fingunt
deorum
IpotipiEv
'
xrjv
xax'
axou;
ei;
tocjt/jv
piu8o)Sr)
generatio,
aXiiotptuori
OEoyEvEaiav
TcXEi'ova,
eXt-f/fW
axojv
xai
xaiayviociv
ToXoY'f|i/.aiiiv
IV
aTcavxs; fvoisv, oioi; xspaoi
quo magis eos refutemus ac damnems, omnesque probe sciant, quam portentosa turpissime tradiderint homines philosophiam
profitentes,
sit
vSparioSiooc; s
eittovxo,
Et
cpiXosotpEiv
tcco; g
utuf|uv
si;
quantumvis
ceteroqui
gvvoijuievoi
xaircsp
aXXiu;
molestum nobis
in
foedas istismodi ineptias

ac
proferre,
rcaSov
teXei
8Xou;
ys
xoiooxou;
oEXupou; 7
medium
addcere
quibus
aEaov
a-fEtv
xai cpOe'YYso'Qai,
wv oCSev f/Eivw xa
''.
haud magis ea
ridicula sunt
quae
in scenicis
ev xvj xto|j.ix^
opar/aTOupyia XEyojJiEva. KTev

Sri
comicofum
9puXutc
fabulis leguntur.
Atque haec sunto.
IG. OCxo;
XopiEvo;
xoivuv 6 Tiap' "EXXriai
|j.s'Ya;
16.
Is igitur
valde apud Graecos celebratus
'OocpE;,
cursp xt
fXE'avritxai,
ev t/j
Orpheus,
in ea, si
bene memini, quam edidit

Phaneta primum omnium
parentem,
axo E'xtEEiari Qeoyovltt Xeôpiiv?] auxai; XeIjeuiv

ouxco
Theogonia, ut vocatur, ipsis hisce verbis fabulas
fAuStxw;
vaYpcfwv
Xeyei,
<l>avr]xa
1
(iev
enarrans
dicit,
YEVi'oOai
Tcponov tov
u.s'yiotov
aixmv
"
Tcaxspa,
exstitisse,
maximum corum
Tov t68' SXwv

ou
"
ie'|xsive OsoT; 6vr|Tot'-i 12 ts x6<t|/.ov la ,
11 7ipjTo; aCTi/Eutre 7CEptx>,ux6;
'llpixauato;'
Quem
Qui domitum divis tribuit mortalibus orbein, primus tenuit rex inclylus Ericapaeus.
Sv (xEii
r)
Nu?,
jÊpffiv
Huic successit Nox,

ptupETce;
'
ux^Tctpov e/ouu' ev
r]v
'Ilpr/.arcaio'j'
Regia sceptra tenens manibus, decus Ericapaei
pLEii
Opavd;,
aoiUvas
Osmv
(j.Eia
Pone secutus
[xrjxepa
est
Uranus,
o;
TiptTo;
NOxta.
Se
lf
'
Divum
rex primus Noctis post fata parentis.
eh' Savxwv
xouxov
aatXeu; 8e5Jv
[JaGtXE'a
Ze;. "Exspoi
tpaai
xai TcefXTCTOv
Y V<J 0at xaxi
xou; rtapa
Nuxx; VJivxa;
'
-/prj(ji./.Gu;
Deinde venit immortalium rex deorum Jupiter . Hunc tarnen alii regem quintum fuisse aiunt secundumoracula a Nocte data, dum cum alloquens,
f.
276 T .
'AOavtaiv
"
aaiXrjat 8
<6ewv>
''
Regem perpetuos
pronuntiavit
in
divos
tpaaxoari; Tcp; auxov

TCE^TIXCIV <T yEVEfTat.
to fore
quintum.
17.
?|
Ouxoi
or,
oi
xaxi rEpuaxv
(AuatrjpuoSei;,
e;
2"
17.
Atque
hae quidem
illae, vel,
sunt,
secundum
yPw8ei?
eiTtetv
otxEidxspov,
6
|j.Oot,
ou; xa
Gemistum, arcanae
ut verius dicam,
Xxojvo;
oo'Ypiaxa
Tcpoaxaxrii;
eXxei
axo
aniles fabulae, ad quas Proclus, eius patronus,
1.
IXxwv P.
5.
2.
te'xvI''
xpiv A.
A.
:i.
8sj[jiM8ri
(>.
xaxriv
:
A, qui monet
|rj8ei8ri
legi
\
in II. in
't.
(fXoiapco?)
villi.
A.
7-
avSpaituS?
P
8.
ivSparto'SSv
9.
Ttw;
mzipx
A.
np SA, quod
aOxv
:
Trpyaa cprrigi
SsXXupov P.
ajiEivMxa
M.
XeYOfiEva eTsv
10.
aiJxo
A.
11.
xbv to eXwv
xov x esv
A.
Legendum xm x6f
eXi>v,
prout habet Syrianus ad Metaphyslca, e quo totus nie locus

,
exscriptus est. Cf. Kroll, Syriani in
neque sequentes versus agnovit Arsenius

P.
Metaphyslca commcnlaria, Berolin in edenda ista ehieuhialione.
1902, p.
6vrjxoI<rai
182.
Neque hunc
12'.
A.
13. xffjxou
14. o5
8v
M.
15. piitpeitiaiv
S.
16. 8e
je
M.
ei;
17. 46vaxov
PA.
18. aoiXs
M.
19. Oetv
addidi
cum
Syriano, prout ratio uielri postulat.
20.
A.
508
Platonica
DOCUMENTS RKLATIFS AU CONCILE DK FLORRNCE.

refeit
et
[370]
dogmata; ubi ipsa Nox

apparet plane digna
ut
istis
npdxXo?- ev
pioXo'yoc
oT<;
ye xai Nu!; irpotfun)? xai yP'l 5 "

'
propheta
vates
filiis.
appidoio? toutoi; Tot; to oxotou?
utsaiv.
tenebrarum
Sane quae noctu
fiunt,
ut
Outio yE xa vuxTEpiva Ipya xata

yiîepce
tV
Ttapoipuav ev
proverbio dicitur, interdiu ridiculissima videntur.
ExaTaye'Xao-Ta. *Ll Kar^ ÊoSoXoyiai;

v)
xai
quantas
falsitates et ineptias
effinxit!
sapientium
Ttapavoia?
tiovSe
EoXoyia
toutiov
TT)
twv
aotpSiv
avaneTrXanTai
ysvoiT
'
istorum theologia
gitari possit?
Exsecrabiles quidem
rem, exsecrabiliores
venerantur,
affectant et
vilitatem.
Quid turpius exco11 ob erroautem ob eorum, quae

1 1
"
ti
aoy/ijAOVEO'TEpov
3
,
av
BSeXuXTOI
etsXeiocc
wXdvrn
3eXuxTOTpoi
tyJi;
Et
illi
philosophiam
twv
uit'
''
auxcv
Trpoo"xuvouu.E'vii)V
xai
philosophandi artem, ut diximus,
Tata
b>(
(piXoffosta;
,
vTi7toio[jievoi
rjTi;
xai
(fiXoaotps'iv,
profitentur,
quae
scilicet,
utpote
in
ipsiusmet
eittoi/lsv "
inrio-yvoujiEvoi,
TTEpi
to ovtio?
7
entis, id est veritatis, investigatione
potissimum
solita,
ov
YiTOi
T)v
aXr,6Eiav TTE'-puxuTa
w;
irXEtTTaxK;
versari, illudque
studiose
investigare
vacfTpE''|<(76ai
xai touto 7rpo<JE/M tyvrjXaTEiv, Ta

io;
fabulosa istiusmodi
figmenta
tanquam male
TOiauTa pinOwV, avairXaaaaTa
auXXyiaTa xai
deducta
entique
contraria (falsa enim sunt)
tw
ovti avxi'ETa
(ij-Euorj
ydp) SeXuororsTai te xai

xat pr/Xio-Ta to tmv xaT'
-?|
detestatur penitusque abiicit, prasertim illam multitudinem deorum, qui quatenus multi" eatenus finiti sunt et corruptibiles et imperfecti, ut
TtavTaTtaaiv 7rouEiTai
9
,
auTOu; Oewv
nr7rpa<;|JiE'voi
izXrfioi;,
e'ici
oitive;
7toXXoi,
TauT) xai
Sjj
ante diximus. Insuper,

distant
;
cum ab
unitate
xai
tpOapTOi
xai
teXei?,
tum ab invicem
distant, tanto
sed quanto magis

et bonitate
7TpOi7ropiEv
ETI
xal
Se
TOu
Ivb?
l0
,
xai
XXyjXwv
toototov
ttoici2i
magis unitate carent

boni, mali
SusTavTaf xaOdiov
xai to
tctoogiv.
SuaravTai
xai
xaxa
excidunt.
Quare nee sunt
simpliciter
boni;
Ivb?
*
f.
27
quatenus vero non improbos novimus fuisse daemones, qui boni natura sua cum essent, prava voluntate turpissimi ac mali facti sunt. Hi quidem mali daemones cum Gemistum post obitum discedentem
sunt, quales
a[/.oipouori
to
dya9o
f)
"OOev apa ouo' aTtXi? yaOol"

otcoiou?
eI;
51 oux
yafjoi, xai xaxoi,
icpuv u7tpi;avTai; tou?

'
xaaoTou;
-
Saipiova;
dyayji;
'
cfUOEio? irpoatpE-
(Tci
tpauX /] aic/fuTOu;
6rj
xai xaxou;
yEvouEvou;'
( ',v
perquam
egisset,
festive excepissent et comiter, ut qui
vitam in corpore ad
eorum plane nutum
trans-
apa
tov
irov/]ptv
Saipivotv
toi
Oavario 7rpoa7tcX0ovTa
ad amentes eiusdem filios Bessario, eiusdem atque ille opinionis vir, missa epistola
1 '
Teîutov
I2
pidXa
,
âpilvxc; inrob'e(;a|XEvu>v
yvifAY]v atiToi;
l3
,
xai euitetw?
r>,v
(o?
oôpa yE xaxa
IJunqv
ad consolationes, quoad ei liceret, afferendas, Perlatum est ad me communem dicit parentem ac magistrum, terrenis rebus qui buslibet depositis, in caelum lucidissimaque loca avolasse, arcanum cum diisOlympi salta turum iacchum . Eheu! post serenitatem,
:
jÊxa
aapxb; oiavuaavTa
6
toi?
aTOu
Trapa<ppoo-iv
cdpuppiov
'
auToj
r)0"aapio>v ypoi^wv
''
<i
xai
e'ttiojteXXiov
u'is'o-i
''
xai Ta OuvaTa y'
lauToi IG
TtapapnjoixEvoi;
ii
cpirjOi'
IWituaâi
ls
,
'
l?
xv xoivv
iraTs'pa xai xa8viYEu.dva

pievov, e?
xb ys^^s; Ttav tcoOe9
caliginosa nubes! post veritatem,
mendacium
natura
opavbv xai tv
axpaitpv?) piETaST^vai
post solem, tenebrae! post
unum
in tri-
ii
j^wpov, tv pmorTixbv
tok
".
Xui/Ttioi; 8eoI(
!
auf/o-
bus
hypostasibus
Deum
verum
rerumque
dii
pEucovTa
-
2"
taxyov
ê
[xet'
-
aiSpiav, ve'ô;
omnium pro nimia sua
bonitate opificem,
?0'X.5)Se;
jxet' dXv",0Eiav, ij/suSo?
,UETa vjXtov, axOTOc"
1.
<jx6tou
A.
2.
tvSe om. S.
3. oe>.\>xToi t9j; 7t).v/i;
om.
A.
1',
quae tarnen non oniienda eranl,

fiSeWuxToTEpoi P.
iiaiii
ex Gregor. Naz. deprompta sunt, P.

6.
i{ Ei7to|jiev
C,
P.
t.
31,
8.
c.
341
4.
5.
îXouoyiav
S.
ut
om. A.
'J.
7.
TcXriaTatxi;
P
:
Ante
oe
:
tyz-Mfi
uis< jiio
i\
videt.
IG.
itooiexai
A.
habet
P.
yaOv 95EUV, non

S.
male.
10. 12.
xa'Joaov
euTtetJ;
Siio-Tstvtai
punctum posuit A, omnino perperanij om. M. 11. yaOov PA; Nicolaus
euitaOt;
M.
13.
CohW Siavuo-xvta P.
rtft\i.6<ia
14. uUo-iv
15. ye
aun A.
17. 7U7tio-(j.ai
7iE7iEia|jiai
A.
18.
xa8'
P.
19. tov
om. M.
20. avyxooe-jovra
A.
a)
Quod sequitur argumentum,

riptum
-
fere ad
verbum
eil.,
varietatibus.
Vutographum ipsum imagine photoin periodic!)
exsi
est
b)
e Nicoiao Melhonensi, np.

/'.
26.
G.,
t.
161,
c.
695, ex
p.
editione
graphica expressum edidit I. Mercati Bessarionc, t. 33 (1917), p. 184.
Leonis
Allalii,
De
consensu,
937,
non sing
[371]
(/.eia
XXIV.
MANUKLIS MAGNI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

xrj
509
ipsi
xpiGUTtbaxaxov Eva
ouata Wsbv XrjOyj xai

tnrEpoXrjv
07)[juotjpYbv
multi, natura, tempore, ordine diversi, se
xwv
ovrwv
a7tvxwv
St'
producentes
et sui
ipsorum auctores, itemque

alii
ayotOdf^TOS, Qeoi txoXXoi,
xaxa
xe cpuaiv xai ypovov
modo
procreati, ut
equidem
vero
inter
eorum
xat axaaiv Stacpopoi xai auTOTtapctywYOi xai aixaitioi,
theologos
censent,
modo
dii
procreantes,
xai aGOt?
'
y]
ptEv
TrapaYo'ptEvoi xax'
2
,
aXXou?
atque hoc pacto in varias partes insulse abscissi,
twv xax' adxou?

Xat
eoXywv
tty]
o"e
ixapaY'JvxE?,
3
nee plane digni.qui

est
vocentur(divinitas
<JU<7xxo)? oxti)
|AEpid[/.evOl,
oOo" oXo>?
eiov
EOl
enim
dit
quidpiam indivisum); ad haec acceille
TtpoaaYopEUEaai
*^ lCl1
Y"P
r/.E'ptarxov
)
turpissimus
iacchus. Et haec
quidem
*
f.
h
xj?
oT?
Y E * at
xat
'G/iaxo?
taxyo? -
xai
''
xaux'
animo, verbis,
placitis refert ille, qui senioris

fuit,
277".
Iv '|"J/î
êi'Xeijiv
If/cpspbpiEvoi xai oYpiasi

-/_pr,[j.axi'cjavTO?
xou
Romae
cardinalis
Bessario!
Diligenter
irpsaSuxE'pa?
''
'Ptoy./]?
xapStvaoi
auscultent.quotquot perltaliam passim degunt

christiani
Xei?
Trj
B'/jauapitovoc.
'AxouExtoaav
auvcxi?
ev
omnes, prineipes ac
et
subditi, privati
xai' 'IxaXi'av xoivi? aTxavxE? yptaxtavoi,

xai
dvaa-
ac proceres, re
lus,
nomine
fidelis
Domini popugratia
induti;
uovte's te
o't
avasaopiEvoi,
lOiCixai
xat
apyovxE?,
to?
utpote divini
baptismatis
ovte? xat
(5vopia^d(jiEvot ttktto;
Kuptou Xad?,
auscultent,
inquam,
qualem
scelestissimum
xrjv
xo
Oei'ou
airxt'jpiaxo;
EvÊSuptE'voi
yapiv
virum, quin hunc agnoscerent, praemiis

plurimis
etsi
quam
sxoui'xcoiiav
olov
aEwxaxov avSpa otipot? ort ttoXXaSbvxs? Xajxitpw? Ixtuuov, 7tpo-
ac dignitatibus
magnifice affecerint,
XoT? xai d;tw;xaui
proculdubio tum re
tum ore Christum

impuro suo
se
:pavw? pY<>K xe xat X<>yoi? Xptaxbv xbv
0=bv
-Jijawv
Deum nostrum
negasset atque
8Ex/ <xavxa xat

l
xvj
puapa iauxo ûyvi
7XEpr.pEpovxa
animo circumferret deos multos

esse educentes, turbam
ipsos in
9eou?
7roXXob; axoTtapaYWYOu?, vjtoi 7tX9j9o;
xa-
nimirum improborum
8ipxtv oatptvwv,
9T0!f avEt'ot;
7
xai xbv iauxoi?
xai toi; 'Apitax/ov,

xrj?
daemonum, immo turpissimum iacchum ab

ipsis
axpyot?
'J
oicyripiovE'axaxov
non secus atque a ranis Aristophaneis

.
ev oT?
"
Y T " aut0
cpiXi'a?
jidtppova
s
TEaiuTv
rcpb?
saltandum a Sic fautorem suum Gemistum

amicitiae ac
in
abxbv
xipia
-
xat
bptovoi'a?
xai
a|AtExai
xai
o't
mutuae concordiae pignus prose:
ouTto
y*P TifiSsi
xob? axob? xtpiivxa?
quitur et colit
hoc enim pacto a daemonibus
OSlfAOVE?.
coluntur qui daemones colunt.

xai
oliv
18.
lipo? 3e xoutoi?
tj
xouxot?
xat xv
18.
Praeter ea
et
cum
iis
animarum
transpla-
nXaxwvixbv
iv
IIuaYOptxbv ptExaYY's^bv xwv |uj(5

xrj
' '
fusionem
cita
ad
Piatonis
vel
Pythagorae
axrj
xauxr)
e^Xiu
'"
xat
uffaESEUxx/)
cpTjTt
in
hac eadem impura ac scelestissima
EitKJxoXr, '.ppovwv 6
auxb? xai ypiytav

xi?
irapa-
epistola profitens
inferius dicit
:
idem ille ac scribens paulo Quare si quis de perpetuo

et
xaxiwv
"iiux'
ei
xbv tteoi
xtj?
dixEt'pou
'p
xwv
c<
animarum ascensu
descensu Pythagorae
'j/u/wv vboou
xe xai xaoou
riu9aY
" xe xai
*
nXxwvo?
oux av
a7:o8E'Êxai Xo'yov, ixvu euXoyov

l2
,
dvxa,
aeque ac Piatonis admittat doctrinam, multum equidem rationi consentaneam, is non

dubitaverit hoc
f.
278.
wxvrÊ xai xoxo TrpodOETvat

xrjv
'J/uyviv
io?
apa
''
etiam adiungere,
Piatonis
"
IlXaxojvo?
ppvixxot;
xoi?
x^?
'AopaaxEta?
xai
x9j?
animam, postquam
indissolubilibus
Adra-
stiae vineulis constrieta servisset
fatalemque
"
Osaptoi?
OErjuav
oouXEaai
ek'i
xr)v
"
absolvisset cireuitum, in terras descendisse,
vaYxatav
Ttoooiivai
7tEpi'ooov,
yî?
assumptoque Gemisli
illo
corpore, vitam
cum
"
xaxt&uav xb rE|xisTo axrjvo? xai xbv abv

tov EÊiOat
.
e'xei'vw
duxisse
iste
O
et
diabolicam insaniam, qua

sentiens et scribens res
'lob
xrj?
saxavix-^?
ixovoi'a?,
egregius
vir
1.
Ante xai
4.
aJOi?
habetur punctum apud A, reluctante sententia.
M.
13.
-/.avTar'
P.
5.
xxpoiv/Xeu; P.
9.
fiXIot; xai 6|iovi'oi; S.
jioigsxai P.
6.
a-jxoi?
iv aOxot?
:
A.
2.
ad OeoW^wv S.
7. pioxo?av(oi?
A.
12.
3.
oOSoXw?
it.
8. toF;
10.
EgriXu
i6).io
A.
11.6
n.
A.
npouDrivai
A.
ipaatia?
PA.
invocatur apud Arjstophaneni in Itanis,
316 sq.
a)
Iacchus ab
initiatis
V,
'
510
DOCUMENTS RRLATIFS AU CONC1LE DE FLORENCE.

alienas
[372]
omnino
tum
communi
fidei
mente
[xe8'
7};
o Ysvvoai; ouxo;
x5j
xai cppovtv xai
fpasMv
tum ab ipsa naturali consequentia et indole, harum doctrinam approbat perquam proterve
atque
ivavxta ixvxv;
xrj
xe xotvy, ty;; TtiaxEto; svvota xat

irpoo-Emxpi'vEt
Trj;
'
<piJSE<.>;
axoXout'a
xbv Ttspt
impudenter ac
rationi
consentaneam
et e
auxwv
to
Ao'yov
vuTcoaxdXo); oxto xai vaioi; xal

ptiv
esse asserit.
Porro quod directe

perspicuum
diametro
id ipsis
EuXoyov e/eiv. Kai oxi

xrj
aTTEvavxt'a;
e'x
ota-
opponantur christianorum
caecis, ut aiunt,
religioni,
est;
uETpou
auxot;
xojv ^piaxiavcov Etat xaux' Euo-sSsia, xai
quod autem
-.pavat
xoi;
xu;pXot;
rerum nexui ac naturae, id iam considerandum nobis est, verbis hisce in hominem haud intempestive prolatis 19. Sed heus tu, si ex tua una sola, non Pythagorae Platonisve sententia (hi enim non
vel ipsi
:
tpavspdv oxi 8s xal

o-xettxe'ov
ir,
tr]
ûaixr, tou; axoXouOta,
vjor)
av
rjuiTv
ouxw
rcto; Ttpo;
axbv o itape'pYox; Eircouaiv"
19.
Et y
xaxa es xai
ixdvov,
52
oxo;,
ou
xaxa xat xbv xou nuOaydpou xai FlXaxojvo; Xdyov

(exeivoi
in in
caelum animas,
ut illinc iterum descendentes

in
yP i x
aut;
tov
oupavbv ai
'û/ai,
i'v'
corpora immitantur, sed
tartarum assesxeTOev
xaxEpyduvEvat
runt abire, inde rursus in vitam redituras;

fit
quo
7iaXiv ei; xbv tov
(jLEXEVtrwijiaxivxat 3 ,
ut
hominum animae
in
certo
orbe non de-
XX' ei; xbv aonv :paalv irEpyofiEva; auxa; exs'iev

avtEvai
4-
scendant, ut tu asseris, sed e tartaro ascendant
aJ toi'vuv
xwv vpwu>;
non enim
in
caelum puramque regionem, sed

dictum
est,
tcwv
!pyj;,
tyuyjxi
TTEpiootxoj;
xaxEpydjjtEvai,
ab
tartarum, ut
ab
illis
dicuntur
XX' ex xou a3ou vEpyduEvar ou yp ei? tbv

st;
abire,
modo
in
modo
f.
Persephona
278"
secundum
dicens
u
11
'
Canem, modo in Plutonem, id enim in Phacdonc Platonem arbitratur Socrates Bonam spem de animo suo habere
in
:
opaviov xal xpar.pv7J yiopov, aXX'
xbv
aorjv,
ei;
w;
Eiprjxat,
xax' exeivou; eiuiv

IlXoxtiiva
etTCEp/dfiEvai
xe xbv
Kva xai
xai
[lEpo"e'.pdv7]V
oxo
debet, quicunque aliis voluptatibus
ornamen-
vp
xrj;
11
xaxa FlXxwva
h aidwn
/pr)
Tcspt
JJoXsxai
xrj
'
Swxpayrfr,
tisque corporis neglectis, voluptates, quae in
XEyJV
Bappslv
auro
(x-v
discendopercipiuntur, studiosesectatusfuerit,
avopa Exaaxov, 6Vn;
ev xoi
tto
x;
aXXa;
animumque non
alieno, sed
suo decoraverit
fortitudine,
'
i)ova; xa; Trspi xb ffcoua xai xou; xdou;ou; Eiaue
ornamento, temperantia,
iustitia,
/aipEiv, xa; oe
-jxEp'i
xb ixavveiv soTcodao-i xe
'j/u/rjv
ci
libertate,veritate,sicad tartarum migrationem
xai
Ttji
xo(T|J.r,(ja;
xrjv
exspectans, quasi inde migraturus,cum fatuni

vocaverit);
alia
oux
XXoxp.) aXXa
11
si
igituritaetartaroascendentes
axrj;
xujaoj, cojiipoauvy) xe
xai oixaiouuvr,
in
immittantur
tibi
corpora
i<
et
reviviscant,
in
xai
vSpEi'a 7
xai
sXeuQEpia
xai
alrfia, ouxkj
8
,
undenam
Gemisti
liquet,
eam animam, quae

Piatonis
TcspipiE'vEi TT|V ei;

<i
aoou Ttopsiav w; iropEuaduEvo;

xaX9j),
corpus deverterit,
fuisse?
otolv
r,
etjiap(ji.E'v7i
ei
ov
08x10; ex
aijxaui
xi
Neque enim unus

exstitit
solus in praesenti vita sapiens
xoti
4oou
vEp^djjiEvai Ixepoi;
l0
,
tvo-xrivosi oxt
-'i\
Plato, sed
ante
illuni
plurimi,
post
ei
xat
avaSioat
TtdEv
aot or,Xov,
ffxr)vei
to|
vero haud pauci

aequales,
cum sermone tum mente
FEijuaxoti Evaxvivwo-ada
j-v
'
j"J/ri
xou
xio
llXxtovo;
immo multo
eo praestantiores fue-
;
'
ouSe
l2
yp
[jidvo;
ev
xjOe
uo
axou
ao^b;
tcXei-
runt; praesertim vero plerique sanctae nostrae
XE/_pr)u.xiXE
nXaxoiv, XXot xat
rcpb
Ecclesiae sacri doctores
eum
sit
et
doctrina et
:
axot xai uex' auxbv oux dXt'yoi
xdv xe
Xo'yov
xat
ingenio longe
fit,
multumque superarunt
incertum
ex quo
fuerit
vov axi
cz l3
xiT'v
io"Oi
x xa6'
xat ttoXXw xpEtxxou;, jj.aXiax

rju.a;
ut
plane
cuiusnam
potest, ut
in
xvj;
ispa;
xxXr,(ji'a;
ao'îv
eiusmodi anima.Etenim
alterius
fieri
primum
ayttov oi ttXei'ou; C'^/|XdTEpoi xv'v xe aoîav xat x|v
cuiusdam
fuerit,
dein
Platonem
otavotav auxo xE/pTipiaTtxdxE; Etdiv 7rapajjt(XXo);,
1.
Tttp':
<
aOxo
1'.
>.
m A.
3. |HExEvu(o|jiath>vxai
A.
Dit ioni
ceteroquin implicatae seriem.

A. '.1.
\-l.
y8
:>.
ti)
om. A.
'(.
Post
vie'vai
ponilur punctum
:
in
7.
A contra
vSpia
1'.
1;.
xotspiam
exstal
xoojxrioat
M.
10.
8. 7Top:uiivo;
1'.
Ante d
ov
iterum
:
apud
A perperam
II. r,v n.n.
punctum.
iosi 8.
o ti A.
13. Si
A.
a)
Piaton. Phaed.,
p.
114-115
{=
p. 90 editionis Didot).
[373]
XXIV.
MANUELIS MAGNI RIIETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

egti, tivo;
y'|V
511
wgts 7ravTeXGJ;
4' u
aorjXo'v
f\
TOtautrj
immissa, ex eo rursus
rit,
in
alium traducta revixe-
X yl-
Evoeêiai
[AETETTSlTa
'
y"P aurXv
aXXou tivo; oaav
multis permutatis corporibus etiam forsitan

ratione carentium, puta asini
TCpOTEpOV,
EVaX'/]VW(Tai
Et;
8e'
TW
IIXaTtOVl,
li"
bestiarum
aut
*
f.
exsivou te au
avaiwvai
ETSpov, xai TroXX

ti
equi aut leonis aut apis aut vespae, ac tandera

in
279.
SujiEi'f/aixs'vTiv
awu.aTa, tuôv
rj
xai twv Xywv

rj
Gemistum
ut
deverterit,
rursusque ex eo
in
îov, ovou
J|
ovjXaoV,
uttcou
yj
Xe'ovto;
piEXta-cir,;
alia, ita talis
ilici
:
nequeat cuius tandem
fuerit
X7]|iyivo;,
impov
'vo-xr|vwo-ai
-
tw
Fejjikjtw
rj
xai
anima
neque enim huius

est;
vel illius deli-
aO
e ixetvou et;
ETEpa
wo-te ou tivo; av
rj
TOiaT]
-
nite
dicenda
nam eiusdem una

censetur.
tantuin
Xe/Oeit) û/r,- ooe

in
y^P to <J"
ei?
3
touSe
wpia|j.E'vr|
per infinitam
tinua
corporum
multitudinem
con-
eVrtv o'piaro;
xiv
uc.)(a(xtwv
yP> f*i
5
et'
onrnpov
irXrjfiuv
transmigratio
latet,
Quare
illa,
nos
e
i/,oi6aobv
auT?j;
u.et*yyiuijio<;
omnino
cuius fuerit anima
quae
EWpEiTai.
tivo;
7jv
7)
sTS
aOYjXov
-Jj
Tuy/vEl
e?
TtavTa7Taiii
4
,
tartaro egressa in Gemisti corpore iam

sito
si
compo-
j/uyr) exeivv)
a3ou te vsX8ouo-a xai

E'vax/jvwaoKj
/jv
V)
ad hominis perniciem inhabitaverit.

illa
Quod
tw
xotTripTiai/.s'vti)
El
et;
aiuoXsiav
Piatonis fuerit
anima, Gemistus utique

in
rEjXKTTO axvjvEf
OE TOli
XTWVO;
T0laUT7|
absque anima propria primum

est,
vitam editus
T^K 7!' VEU "P a

-
tfe{
"W^
Tu;t(jTb? tt;v
jjlo'vy)
pyr.v
sola sensibili
rationisque
experte anima
ei
tv
tov
p^x9rj,
aiffrjTixy,
uj/uyvj
7
xai
tt);
praeditusac citatus; seriusvero, postacceptam

scilicet Piatonis
aXdyw
xivouiievo;,
oTEpov
os tTj
ipu^vj;
pisTOuaia
animam, ratione instructus
et
nu
L'U
QXaruivo? XoytxEuEii;
xai xaT av9pw-
humano more
ipse se
movens aeque ac
unus
reliqui
irov xiv7)0ei';, ofxoi'w;
Se xai ot XoitoI
[i-/]T'
twv
avflpio-
homines. Atqui
nee ipse nee
aliquis
:
Ttuv. 'AXX' o"
o-toiiov
atjTo;
[/.tj'
Exao-To;
hominum individuum
Platonem
dividi
vocari iure potest

in
nam
in
in
twv av0pw7rwv Sixaiov XEyEcjar

Ei;
auT;
teXei
yP xai
pispiô'Iêfxt8
unus atque idem cum

ac
Gemistum tum
perhibetur
in
:
ei;
te
l'sjjLtcrTav
xai
nXaTtova
(jtsv
scindi
si
(aevo;
xai TEjxvoiisvo;- "aTa
yap
o-wfia,
Gemistum
vero,
si
quidem,
corpus;
Platonem
Bessai io
gto;*
xaTa
Se
'{uyr'v,
(IXrtaV
o-ajuia,
ojjioi'w;
oi 81
xai
animam
spectes.
Eodem modo
Brjaaapi'ov piv
'f'uyvi'v,
xaTa
'Eirixoupo;
xaTa
xai
oi Xot-rcol
outoi xa9s;vi; xev v8pw7cwv.

7)
seeundum corpus, Epicurus vero seeundum animam erit, atque ita porro reliqui
hoinines.Atquehocpactodiluiturphilosophicus
obtentus rationalis
illius
*
I
quidem
1st
ot/ETai * xai
9
xax' outoc
cpiXo'a-0"{io;
svvoia
279'.
tw EXyw
30
tou B/|0-o-apiwvo; Wyo).

Se
Bessarionis sententiae.
ipsa
20.
toioto;
SviXov
Oti
xai
tv;
t9j;
:puo-E(o;
xoXouia
20.
rei
Huiusmodi autem doctrinam ab

et
a7raosi
Xo'yo;
xai
oodXo);
ouu.6ai'vEi,
e'vte6ev.
ei;
Oioapiw; yip
IvOa
rj
iTE'puxsv sfio; 'j/u/rj;
nee plane cohaerere, res est perspicua propter hanc
natura
consequentia
discrepare
XoYixyj;
T^/.
7!'
axrjvo;,
TCEtpuxEv
aXoYo;
slvat
causam. Siquidem animae rationalis species
ei7eX9eiv, oti
(j.ev
XoYixrj te xai 8y.vaTo;,
haudquaquam ita natura comparata est, ut in corpus immittatur, cui anima rationis expers
naturaliter
inest,
xaOaitEp toi; te OupaBsv xai

toi; r,(AETE'poi; 6eoXo'yoi;
r,
aTw
FlXoitwvt '" xai
quia
illa
rationalis
est
et
xai aCiT^ o, x ( T ^
Ovr)T>j,
iÊia-
immortalis,
quantum
ipsa
8e
aXc/yd;
esti
xai
'12;
toT;
tou
^(oou <tuu-
exteri sapientes et
logi,
equidem censent cum ipse Plato, tum nostri theohaec

vero
rationis
(p6etpo(Xs'vTfj
/ufxoi;.
ouv
*i
oiacpopa
1
Eici
tcXewtov
tum
veritas;
auTwv
oie'uttixe,
xai Toaoiov,
oOS
^y
expers
et mortalis,
elî^
una interiens cum animantis
outw xai Ta touto)v axy]vw[/.aTa XXriXow oisvvivo/E

xai t* IxaTE'pw twv ax/|Vwu.aTO)v
[/.dpta.
humoribus. Ut igitur
quam maximo
inter
se
discrimine differunt (tanto certe, quantum ne

dici
(jiev
quidem
possit), sie
etiam harum corpora
yap TETpv.7Touv
oOSev ftepov
IffTi
xai rcp; y^v veveuxe xai Trp;

oti
[ii|
nee non utriusque corporis

aliis
membra
alia
ab
et
aôp
jrp; Tpoyrjv xai (jtdvr.v
discrepant.
Nam
alterum quadrupes est
1. 6.
y,
au
aS9i;
A.
2.
wpinuivr]
w;
om.
P.
7. Ti) piEoitEi'a
A.
(7"(iev (!)
:
A.
9.
:i.
ei;
8. 8e
Y E A.
P.
4.
nxyTinx<7i\ A.
5,
xaTripTiiiivoj
P.
tou Xoyou B. Xyou A.
10.
i"
margine cod.
t nxxwvi A. Legitur
aruLoxsov aul
ajjjiieTv.
512
in

nihil
[374]
6
"
terram pronum, ad
aliud
respiciens
xvj
sauxo
xaxaXXy)Xov
'
tpaef
avptorco;
quam ad unum solum cibum capiendum, naturae suae consentaneum; homo vero est animal
bipes et erecto capite graditur, quodque maxi-
Onrouv t xai s6o7r5;nrar/)Tixv-, xal icXeigtov, to ts

su.'|.utov
xai xbv EyxE'cpaXov
:!
xuyâvEi tcXou-
muni
est,
insitis
proprietatibus
et
cerebro
twv xai xaXXa xcavta xa
ts pipta xal aiaflriTrjpta

l'v'
pollet, aliaque
soria prorsus dissimilia

rationalis
,
omnia tam niembra quam senhabet, ita ut animae

iis
iravtoiTtacriv vopioio); Eytov xeaei,
a'i
x^; Xoyix/J;
Tot;
']>u/7K
SuvapiEti;
o-cpiaiv
axoi;
yptoiisvai
7rpo<icpuw(;,
facultates
congruenter utendo
oixEia;
axai;
EVEpyEia?
oo;a,
aTtoooiEv
*
xaXSic,
NM
Mias quaeque proprias operationes aptissime

eliciant,
nimirum
ai'xivEi;
Etat
-
intelligendi,
:
cogitandi, opi-
vo;,
orivoia,
ipavxacia
xai
nandi, imaginandi, sentiendi
quibus adhibitis,
aioOrjai;
Ostopi'av,
ai'oi'iov
e;
wv
asl Tcpb; xr;v
xaxa vov xivouuevo;

loysi xal
homo semper ad
cietur,
res intelligibiles consideran-
Ttpb; xb
avavxE;
xrjv e-êtiv
xwv
das incitatus, ad superiora naturali desiderio
xa; oSo; xai xa; xtv/JaEi; xaxay.avUvEiv

xXv xo rrpoVrou OvjutoupYtxo
'',
rerum
aeternarum
vias
ac
rationes
i-KEly etoci * xai xSJ voi
addiscendas impellitur, mente sua mentis primae rerum opificis pulchritudinem perve-' stigat, a qua illustratus divinaque mutatione
permutatus,
illius
vo
xaXXovr]v
aviyvEUEi
xa6'
y]v
EXXaunro'iAEVo; Iv
pisOs'Êi
xai xrjv 6tav
XXot'ioaiv aXXoiojAEvo;,
particeps
plane
efficitur.
axo oXw? Y/ivexar ^ ev xaxa te xb vospbv xal

auxEôuniov xai aftavaxov xai
Xe'yexoi.
iro;
e'ixiov
Quare ex parte intelligentiae, liberi arbitrii, immortalitatis, imago quoque illius iuredicitur. Eam quidem ob causam homo, etsi conveniat
in
auxo sixotoi;
Ata
xoi xoxo ei xai xoi; aXXoi; &

yivoi;
r,
av6pw-
genere
cum
aliis
animalibus, specie tarnen
xaxa xb
SiottpspEf
xrjv
xotvoivEi
ojoi;
XX y
ab eis difTert. Atqui cum discrimen secundum speciem discrimine secundum genus longissime praestet, diversas etiam in res subiectas
inducit species, ut ante diximus.
21.
sioei
xax' eioo; os oiacpopx,

ys'vo;
p.tya\r v
Eyouoa
xaxa
Siaaxaaiv, ota'-ôp xai xa
X(OV U7tOXl|iE'v())V ElOT| 7T01EI, (0? 7TpOE ITCOUEV.
Praeterea
',
dicatur species in
quamvis anima rationalis materiam immissa, tarnen

sibi
21. "Exi
'j"j/r;,
Se ei xai evuXov eTSo; ev

xvj
f,
Xoyix^ Xs'yexoi
7te''4uxev
XX'
Xvj
xal
opâvio
Eivai
materiam organumque naturaliter
coniuncxaxaXXrjXto
TcoXao'.po;
tum habet, quod substantiae suae congruat,

prout sapientissimo Dei opificio constitutum
est.
Eauxri;
ouai'a, xaOTXEp
-
rj
xo
0eo
0)
tteteXete OTfipuoupvia
e'v
vo;
i*sv
-fiz
Nam mens quidem
et sentiendi facultas ita
in ea naturaliter insunt, ut
quo modo sentiendi

intelligen-
Xoi
ato-Or|0-i;
aixiu cgusei avEiaiv,
iv'
loiTtEp x
facultas ad sensibilia,
tia
eodem modo
se
aiaOrjXixbv
7r;o;
Trp;
xa aiaOrjx, oxto xai xb voEpbv

ey/-,
'
ad
intelligibilia
habeat; nihilominus
dissimiliter
xa vorjxa
xal
exEpov
xpdixov
v-
tarnen
se
secundum aliam rationem
habent, quatenus sentiendi
facultas
a re
oij.011;,
xaaov xb
[aev
aiar,xixbv ira/Ei jtio xo

jj
sensibili patitur
cum
aliqua corporis immuta-
ain6Y|To i/.Ex xivo; aiopiaxtxr;^ XXoiwaewi;xiov
ya P
tione
280 v
unde
rerum
sensibilium
excellentia
aiarixiov
uTtEpoX/)
xoti
sensoria laedere solet, id

'
f.
.
quod
fctpctv
xot
aiaO/jT^pia
*
in
si
intellectu
non
contingit;
nam
intellectus,
perquam
eiwOev, oitsp
(
E7xi
vo
oSoXw? uuixaivsi'
maxima
intelligibilium intellexerit.magis potest

intelligere minora. Si vero in intel-
Yotp xb 7rvxr axpwi; voiov vo'^xbv vo;,
xa sXaxxova
postmoduni
lâXXov
utETor
xaxa
voei* Ei
o'
ev xi vosiv jjlo/Oei
etieiok)
ligendo fatigetur corpus, hoc est per accidens,
quatenus intellectus indiget operatione virium

sensitivarum, per quas
rantur.
ei
xb uiopia, xaxa cu|j.6E6r)xb<; xo6' unapyEi, Y

o
phantasmata praepa-
vo;
xrj;
oi
EVEpyEi'a;
tov
xSiv
aicO^xixiv OEixai
auxo> xa
tpavxau-
Quare
Aristoteles,
dum
in libro
primo
ouvau.Einv,
sxoiaaQovxai
6.
1. xaxaXX>]Xov om. A. 2. opfloicepiitaxlxov P. :i. Orae cod. P iterum adscriplum est ar^wao-i vel
to ev/.;?.
o7)|iEiov.
A.
4.
eheiyeto
M.
5.
avc^vEEiv
A.
7.
eêi
M.
8.
tio/Orj s.
a)
1 1
e S.
a. 3,
argumentum sumpsisse videlur Thomae Summa theologica, p. I, ad 1. Sane quae mox habentur, lin.
t-
auclor
q.
75,
fere
cum,
ad verbum leguntur apud doctorem Angellloc. cit., ad 2, adeo ut dubitari nequeat de

loci origine.
25-37,
Imius
[375]
f*axa.
XXIV.
Kai
MANUELIS MAGNI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

o
513
ApiaToxAr;?
v
-tov
xw liegt
\pvyric,
De Anima absurdam huiusmodi Pythagorae

Platonisque circa
tur, dicit*

:
icputo)
Xdyw
tV
u
toiut-/)v
nuOaydpou te xai
e'xuu-
HX-ixiovo? irspl 'û^J;? diuXXdyiarov Evvoiav

XTr,pi^.)V (pr,(7iv
ii
animam opinionem deridePerinde quasi fieri possit, ut
"$2a7tp
x?)v
-
EvOE/dpiEvov
xax xou?
st;
quavis anima sine ullo discrimine quodvis
IloOaYOpixou; pidOou?
Tuôaav tbuy^v
ooxei
xb

ii
corpus subeat, ut Pythagoricorum fabulae

dieunt
"
tuôv IvSjEdOat
e/eiv sioo? xal
Xe'yCiUIIV,
ei?
'
uwfjia
y*P Exaaxov
toiov
xi
[iopyyjv 2 .
El
[lapa7tXr](jii.>?
tpOCIV]
Sj
unumquodque enim propriam speciem habere formamque videtur. Perinde igitur dieunt atque si quispiam artem fabri: :
ii
W<J7TEp
;
Sei
X7JV t^|v
XSXTOVIXVJV
[/.ev
lern fistulas subire dicat
etenim ars quidem

corpore
utatur
ii
aOXou? iv\jEa8ai'
)
yip
teyv]v
instrumentis,
anima
vero
"
XP 5 1700" T0 '<: pYavot?,

'
tV
xal
os û^/)V tj aeoiiaxi
TTpotfcpuc?
ti
xaxa loyov tov

eToo?
aux?)
<|w/5j?
quod sibi congruenter apteque conveniat. Neque enim quaelibet animae spe,
oportet
evovxi"
ou
cies
ad quodlibet corpus naturaliter aptatur.

rationalis ita
Y&p
favtl
scopiaxi
<juvo(7vteiv
Non ergo anima

ut
comparata
est,
raipuxEv.
YEVE'acxt
OGx apa
XoYOU,
oid?a<ja
T ou
''
weipuxe '}uyr) Xoyixri sie sx^vioua

ou'
i]
bestiae
corpus subeat,
sive
pravam cum
ipaXov
f,
piEx
xo
xai
ioi'ou
ouv6e'xou
iov,
oJ'
81'xaiov
omov
proprio suo composito, sive iustam et sanetam du.xerit vitam ambo enim sunt unius
:
apefoj Y a P
aTOu xal vo; uitapôuctv eiSou?.

xi?,
atque eiusdem speciei. Si
quis vero dixerit,

immitti
in
Ei $1
Stxiq?
Xe'yoi
ei?
evex
xiijuopia?
animam
U7tb xvj?
6ei?
divina
iustitia
bestiae
xb
',
vxifkxov
exeivo
*
outtj
EisXaveTai
piXiaxa
e'oxi
lXoyov
ox-/-vw,u.a
YVMT),
xai
oxi
Tipiupia
20
aux/j
itpou-/]xouaa
jjiEYiaxy)
xb x?j? od;?)?
oixEp
corpus sibi oppositum poenae luendae gratiajs probe illud sciat, poenam scilicet, quae ei aptissime potissimeque congruat, eam esse, ut Dei gloria ac claritate misere excidat, cuius
Toij <->EOU
xrj
xai
E'XXaU.'j/u)?
f.
aOXl'tri? d7T07Ti7Eiv,
V]v
281.
imagine antea resplendebat

eius pulchritudine perfruendo,
contemplationis
sixdvi
axo TTpoxspov
-
Xau.rtpwou.E'vr, xai Tai
quemadmodum
cum
qui
xccXXsi TT)?
JjuETEpa
aixou
E'vTpu!p,~)ja (tewpi'a?,
xaOaKEp
,J
8
vi
christiana religio nostra protitetur. Etenim
xiv
-^piuxiavjv
irpEaSEEi
ij'6'ia-
materiae expers
sit et
immortalis, ad
et
eum
aXo?
y?
ouira
xai
dvato;,
xo axpio? Xou
<oixat.
summe
dat,
immortalis est
immaterialis naturali
si ei
xai aOavaxou aYi
cpuo-ixrj
vaxduEi
Ei
oi/v
contentione perpetuo fertur. Quare

utpote corporis
acci-
uuaSai) '" aix?| ex-ttegeiv Ttapa cpuaiv

tou
yeio9ei'ui to7?
<pui;ix5j
inquinamentis
praeter
oiuuaxo?
jj.oXu<7ixoi?,
' '
ou
yjv
IsptEfievr,
ei-/)
suam naturam
irretitae, ut illum amittat,

illi
cuius
avavEuaEi,
:io
xoxo
lo/aTY)
av
ar?)
xipiwpia
naturali appetitu flagrabat, id
erit
extremae
xal Xumj.
poenae ac moerori.
oe [AE/pi xiv (JxrjvwpidTwv xiv dXo'Y<ov
22.
?(.)<ov
Oxi
xr,v
22.
Animam autem
rationalem
in
ipsa
Xoyix7)v
TTEpt
xaxaaTriai
xe
'j/u/^v
xai xaOfiX-
brutorum animalium
corpora
abduci atque
xouaiv
ot
HuOaYopav
xai
oT?
I
IlXdrwva xal
ao6i;
h
protrahi iisque immisceri
seeundum Pythagoiis
xotoi? va|xiYvdouui,
S^Xov ev
xaxa
'Kv-
ricos et Platonicos, rursus ex
perspieuum
fit,
nXxwva
ii
ev
S'
(Jial6(n wxpaTr,?
a'i
<fi]mv
quaesecundumPlatonem
ait"
in
P/wedW Sociales
eiusmodi mores,
oouvTai
']/u/_ai,
Ksr)?, wiTrsp Eixd?, ei?
Induunt autem animae, o Cebes, ut ex

potest,
ii
Toiaxa
7)6r), 6tcoT'
dxx' 13 av xal rjiEjjiaXEr/ixuiai
xd/_(o(jiv
ev
tw iw.
Ta
xob?
rei
natura confici
Ttola
jjiev
S^j
xaxa
Xe'yei?,
'
||
(!
SwxpaxE?;
iov
2.
quales in vita quique exercuerunt.

dicis
Quales
Yâ'Tpifji.apYix;
mores, o Socrates?
? ai)
9.
:
Verbi gratia,
l.eSuyjfJai P.
4.
(topip^v
7tapait).r)5i'u? %-\.
-&
In
xbP.
-5.
)i T ,i
A.
6. Ivexev
A.
A.
absque iiilerpungendi signo A.

7.
P.
oxr.voaa A.
1-.
3.
Xe'yei
8.
f,
10.
14.
margine ,î B ,ov P. YJiaTpiaafi'ytav A.
sup.
lin.
A.
11. xo-îov
icpa6e'6 6I
'Ioxpii.
SM.
P
P.
[3.
tmoZi-' \
intf x'
a) Arislut.
De anima,
I, 3.
b)
Piaton. l'l,acd., p. 81 (=
p. 64 edit. Uidot).
514

.<
DOCUMENTA RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

qui
liguritioni,
libidini,
[376]
u.Ept.sXETrix'Ta;
'
eos,
vinolentiae
te
xai
fiv)
SSpetc;
xai
cpiXoTr,o-{a;
-
'
dediti fuerunt,nec
quicquam pudoris habueeiusmodi bruta
xai
SuiiXaSTju-Evou;
ei;
Ta twv
oviov
y vt)
oiei;
runt, verisimile est asinos et
xai twv
xoiouov
[jlev
e'ix;
EvousaOai.
ox
<
subire.
Nonne putas? Valde consentanea
loqueris.
Ilavu
oGv sixb; Xs'yei;.
xai
'!
Tou;
Sl
Y
5
Qui vero
et
iniurias, tyrannides,
*
f.
rapinas prae ceteris secuti sunt, luporum,
oixi'a; xai
Tupavvioa; xai ap7raYa; TrpoiETtuy}toc
accipitrum
milvorum genera. Aut quo

Et rursus dicemus? Nonne, inquit, horum
xTa;,
Et;
tiv
'"H
Xxiov
ttoT
te
Upaxiov xai
'.paTpiEv
'
isr.
a lio tales migrare

:
ixti'vcdv yvy). *
ii
av
aXXoiTE
Ta;
paucis interiectis"
i.
TOiauTa;
ievai
>i
;
ii
Kai
TtapaxaTiiov
au(h;
felicissimi sunt
et in
optimum
proficiscun
OOxouv
xai
'
tpv)aiv
''
6u8ai[J.ovEaTaTOi
xai toutmv
11'
H
i<
tur locum,
quicunque populrem civilemque
virtutem exercuerunt V...

hi
Ouonam
Etai
eii;
s'XTiijTov to'ttov
ivte; Ot TV)V rjllO-
pacto
<

..
Quoniam verisimile est, hos in tale quoddam genus iterum civile miteque demigrare, aut apum aut vesparum
felicissimi?
aut formicarum, vel etiam in
TIXV
TE Xai
TCoXlTlXr> pETTJV ETClTETYj'EUXo'rS;...
IIS? oy] outoi, to
StxpatE;, Euoaiu.ovEaTaTOi;
ii
On
totou;
stxd;
<mv
ei;
toiotov TtaXiv
t\
idem rursus
ex
illis
aipixvEiaOai ttoXitixov
xai 7,u.spov yivos,

uupjjivixojv r -/evo;,
.
' t
jtou
genus
humanuni,
lieri
.
modestosque
homines
Num
.eXittwv
rj
a^/.xiv
v)
xai ei; TauTov

yi-(vi<iQci.i
''
non sunt haec

ii
genuina Piatonis verba?

iverit, nisi
Nemo
certe infitias
i.
yE
to
v9pto7uvov
xai
i\
pendant
iustam
insanus
igitur
perquam inipudentissimus sit. Peromnes quaenam doctrina rationi
aTcov
avopa;
[/.Expiou;
Miov ou prjLiaTa
'" oosi;
Eir).
Tauxa yE tou IlXaiwvo; Yvifaia; Kai u^v

av avTEpEiv /oi, xav rcavu
2xoTteiTwffav
l2
plane consentanea a Bessarione dictitetur!

a
"
aTravatoyuvTtov
tov Xdyov tov
Deo derelictionem?
Eheu!
quam
ov
aTravTE;
Travu
'.
impius istiusmodi sermo! Sane Plato quidem, dum haec hisque similia disserit, non contendit rem certissime ita se habere
est
EuXoyov ovTa xaToc
Byjtfcapiiova. *il ty;; tou

-
0eo
îxaia; EYxaTaXvvivEio;
cpE
tou
otesOoporo; aEOu
nam proxime ante finem eiusdem absolutum tum de Acherusia et

de Pyriphlegethonte
expressa
multifaria
et
dialogi, post
toioutou Xoyou! KaiTOi 6

toutoi;
ojjioia sxTtOiitEvo;,
pisv
IIXaTiov TaTa xai
Tartaro,
tum
et
oi ou'ayupt^STai utpaXw; T '7'

TEXst
Cocyto sermonem,
in
outm;
eêiv
[jetoi
YYio"Ta
animarum, quae
et
Y"p
to
auxo
eis
oiaXoYOu,
t e;eXOeiv tov TtEpi i%c,

Xo'yov
'AyEpou-
detinentur,
'<
tormenta
piacula,
subdit
''
:
Haec
igitur
eo se pacto habere, quo ego
uiaoo;
Oovto;
xai xai
TapTapou
Kioxurou
te
tou
ev
te
nopi^XEYEtyr/M\i

i<
exposui, non decet virum sanae mentis con-
xai
twv
aToi;
tendere
esse
circa
tarnen
vel
haec
vel
talia
TCoXuEio-^
n [xev
-irEipacu-o'v
xai xaapao'v,
nfi\<sv
To
E'yio
quaedam
animos nostros, eorumque

et
ouv TauTa oiiTûpiaasOat outio; eêiv, w;
habitationes,
quandoquidem animum immorii
oisXr)XuOa,o ttcettei vouv e/ôvti vopi' ti uevtoi

-

I'.
talem esse apparet,

et
decere mihi videtur,

i<
dignum, quod quis cum periculo credat
r,
TauT'
*
eut'iv
r,
ToiaT
aTTa
''
Tcepi
Ta;
"j-uâ;
Ti
i\
282.
ic
-?)u;(ov
honestum enim periculum
est . ltaque alia
xai Ta;
(paiverai
oixv)5i;, 7tiiTEp
OavaTOv
ttpe'tteiv
quidem, quaecunque enarravit, non
omnino
ii
'\v/r\
oOaa,
toto
xai
euoi
asserere audet;quae vero de aniniae immortalitate edisseruit,
ii
ooxei, xai a;iov xivouvEaat oioiaevio outio; l'/tVS
plane obtirmat
illa
ila
certe ea
'.
xaXo; yp o xivouvo;
ot)
1ute Ta
(jlev
aXXa
yî
se habere, ac pro
defendenila alacri aninio
ogol
TTpoxaTE'XEQEv,
rcEpi oe
ou
Ttvu
toi aTcopaivoixEvo;
periculo se obiicit. Sic Plato quidem, ut philo-
cpaivETaf
Y'
tr);
tyu/^S Oavaaia; xai piaXa
1.
yiXoTTjffE(a;
eiXoTtiaiav
A
2.
in
vulgato
Platonia loxln jiXoTtooia;; utraque

I'A.
S.
vox eodeni
l'A.
sensu
vel
.i
Plalone
i,
adhibetur.
um.
SieuXaSouiiE'vou;
r)
.'!.
)li ye A.
9.
4.
jaitEv
r>.
oxouv P.
iir}
11.
6.
\.
7.
Postremum
-.'<>>
om. PA.
eI;
a-jr
xv nvu
xi/> ).oyov
I'-
12. axoTC^Tioaav S.
y s S.
yiizau A.
10. xai
M.
13. TO'araTTOt
xotaT* $.--* P,
Ibid.
82 (edit.
Didot, p. 64). b) Ibid., p. 114 (ed. Didot, p. 90).
[3771
XXIV.
MANUELIS MAGXI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

OUTO)? E/EIV xal UTtSpXlVOU-
515
sumpsit, ut
vero,
Sfjupi&Tai BO(pX5?
sophum
haec
decet, sibi
tantum non
scriberet;
vEuaai
otu)
2
,
otutij?
itpo8u(iietTi.
S'
AXX'
usv IIXaTwv
'
confidenter
Bessario
tpiXocro'ipca?
i<ju;,
o/ iauTai TsOpp^xs
Sc
Tota
ypapwv
pravissima huiusmodi placita mordictis tcnens,

iactanter impudenterque, ut erat, expressam super hisce sententiam rationi plane consen-
Brii<7api'(ov 3
irpi;
twv SteaOapaXadvw{
(Mvuv
TOioTMv
l/djisvo;
itepi
ooyy.twv,
out xal vaion; tov

suXoyov aTtopivexai,
uuvopcov
r/]v
axwv Xdyov xal tcovu

u7ro<iTEXXdu.svo?, jav-te
taneam pronuntiat,
|M]8gv
nihil ex iis subtrahens, quin animadvertat multifariam, quibus laborabant.
TraXuEisrj
e'voi/o-av
atoi;
<ja6pdr/)T0(,
vitiositatem,
quae
vel
ipsis
5jtK xal atot toT? tu^Xoi? S^Xt| xa8s'<7T]XE

10
' xal
caecis perspicua
in
apparet
idque post manifestatum
Tauia u\ta
xal
ri)v
carne
ttjv
Sii <rapx<; iitMpavstav tou Kupiou
0o xal
ovion;
c
2io>Tripoi: /;u;c7>v 'iyjdoC

e'v
XpuTiou,
St'
ou
:;
Dominum Deum et Salvatorem nostrum Iesum Christum, per quem certam super omni re
veritatem
Xr;6ciav
iraaw
fyvtpev-,
oTtsp
nXdTwva
yEVE'sat,
compertam habemus
quo
(it,
ut
n=v
fffi?
irapatreiTai tq> irptepov arov
Plato forsitan culpa liberetur, quippe qui ante

lllum vixerit, Bessarioni vero
totov
8s
xal
Tturi?
xal
Ttavroia
omnis omnimo-
iroXoyia; aTroTTEpeT.
daque excusatio adimatur.

xal Ttvu
EuXdyoj? xo"
23. O0ev
-ûeI?
9a pe'f
23.
Quare nos
illud
recte
omnino
confi-
povTw; ^3j) XiyojAEV, ; ou/ ^ [IXaTwvoc

oou te
'
'|<u;/)
v/)X9s xal
ux-^vei
re(XKfTo 8 eveiixV]e'xei'v/jv
*
denterque iam asserimus, non Piatonis animam e tartaro ascendisse Gemisti corpus subituram,
post relictam
vwoe,
rXv Sriya
Xt<AVr,v
irpoXnroV
xal
paludem
ut
ille
illam
ait,
T IIupitpXYE'8ovTa xat' e'xeTvov xal
phlegethontem,
Kmxutov
Stygem et Pyriet Cocytum (id

satis
(toto
enim
tieri
non
posse
iam
T*P aovatov aXX
demonstra-
f.
282\
rjSri
asxouvtco rjuiv iroSe'SsixTai),

Tcov7]pwv
SaiiAOVlov,
'
vimus), sed universam
improborum daemonum
Xo; Xeyewv
xal
toi;
turbam, quae
illapsa,
in
animata
amborum corpora
jjtjiipOTeplOV
ETTEtapuEli; 9
(
'
Eij/U/MJAEVOt?
"
(TMJJlaiTlV, 12
ta Ei'Xxuo-EV
autou; xal TrapEitEKTE toiot' aria
xal cppovstv xal irp; XXiiXoui; Ypa'speiv xal 7rXj8o;
aTOTrapaywytov 8ecv
tou w?
-iXy)8((;
im
Travel i;rei<j<pEpiv l3
quaead se invicem scriberent, multitudinem deorum, qui se ipsi producant, in rerum universitatem inferentes, eiurato uno
eos subduxit
et induxit, ut talia
dam
et sentirent et
xal
t'7jv
revera opifice
qui
si,
et
conditore universitatis Deo,

philosophiae
est,
[xo'vou
o\u.ioupyou xal xti'ctou

ft,
e'i
accurata
ac
theologiae
'Xwv airoo-t^vai
0so,
xata
ye
ipiXoooipta?
e'/o'iaevov
e'ot:
ratione habita, unus

et
xai
in
OsoXoyi'a
E '<m,
-mo-TY]uovixrjc;
axpiEia?
3jv
'
erat
et est et
quemadmodum quidem erif, itemque si unum et
Xdyov, Et;
EiTai,
xa9aTCp SSjt xal
xal
xal
xal ev xal Tya9v

SXvjv
atov
XEYSTai,
u; <s
ipsummet bonum dicitur, utpote solus universam in se complexus bonitatem modo eminenti
atque singulari, quid opus est alios fingere ac ponere particulares deos, qui se ipsi procreent ac per se subsistant, cum nihil aliud sint nisi
forte peculiares unitates particularesque boni-
|*ovo? t/,v
ev
lau
xi
o-uveiXtjpon;
yaSoxYiTa
ferepo/ixt xal Evtaiw;,

teiv xal
oeT
16
aXXou? vaTrXt-
EisayEiv [*pixou<; 17 8eou? auTOTtapaYwyou
T xai a8uiro<JTaTouc,
td/a
(jisptxa?
ovia vdoa<;
Ttasav
aira--
tates?
Aut enim
vi
ille
quamlibet praestantissime
xai y.ptx.; YaSoTKiT?;

itsoEiX-O'-p"
complexus
*H y?
sxeTvo?
est bonitatem,
reddendi
profecto
pollens (hanc
omnia omnino bona enim voluntatem

ut
7tipoouv,uo;
eYa8dr/iTa
xal
habet),
necnon
boni principium
a7rX(71?
nivc' YavEtv Suvaxai (to^to yip o^ xai

xal
iugiter operans,
et sit et
ouAETai)
YaSap/txw xai aEvvaox;
hspyw
3.
cum omnipotens optimusque denominative Iaudetur, et hoc modo

A.
1.
mv
atuv A.
om. P.
7.
^
1.
_
te
:
2.
oC 5
P.
8.
to,o,v
A.
9.
4.
ye A.
^tXxuac A.
> Bei P.
to r-^. A.
î.^ 5^
14.
12.
TocaiTTTa A.
:
aôTcptsv EireiaBu? A.
r,
.ep
3u<o 5 A.
10.
13.
famf^pn A.
Eipu/o^vots
15.
L
BUTi v
t A.
P
P.
17, (iep, xou(
(i T p:o-j
A.
a)
Cr.
Gregor. Naz., P. G.,
t.
patr. on.
T.
xvn.
3C, c. G25 G.
f. 2.
35
516

laxtv,
[378]
o>v
vel,
supervacaneum sane est multos deos ponere; sunt, certe bonisi superflui quidem non per se tates quasdam constituunt, quas ipsi
rebus impertiuntur, quo
fit
axs
Txavxoovau.0; xal
ecWvoujjievo?,
r\
itaviayao? xal
xal Txapowupuo;
xal ouxto nepixxol

ye TtepiTxqw
Xoiixbv 01 TtoXXot Oeoi,
ei
urj outoi
ut
ille
non amplius
XXi o-uvxeXousiv
yopyiyoiivxs;;
ya06x/]xa'i;
xiva,,
aV
Eauxwv
f.
283.
sit
omnipotens nee
summe
bonus, nee proinde
xoig
oOaiv,
oix
apa apa
'
ixavxoovau.0:.
aTcXi;
ipsummet bonum simpliciter neque ipsummet unum, quia nee solus, neque omnipotens, sed particularis et ipse atque unus e multis; aut
eos forsitan nominant deos", qui a nobis divini angeli dieuntur, divinosque ordines horum
sxeivo? ouS ixavxyaOo?, ou5'
xyabv
ouos
ev,
011
pir,
txdvo;,
ouSi
itavxouva|jio<;,
eis'
r,
XXa
pieptxbi;
xxsivo; xal xiv tcoXXwv

/,u.iv
xaya
si'ai;
xou; Oetoui; ixap'
yyeXou; cpaai
#
eoui;,
piriv
xal
agmina
ut
intelligunt; at vero vel istis congruunt,

est,
xaêt? xa xounov xyu.axa
oumik yE
2
xal xouxoi;
al piEpi-
par
tum
totalitates et particularitates,
p|/.Xouaiv isio; ai xe bXixoxrjxE;
<^ xal
tum proximitates ac vis enim immateriales
distantiae unitatis.
Quam:
xotijtec
evos.
_>,
ai
x'
tyyuxijxe?
Etai
xal xai
iroppoxK)xe; xou
actxatxoi,
sint et incorporei, tarnen
Ei yip xai aXoi

r,
aXXa
xb
haud incircumscripti sunt nee superessentiales id enim unius est divinitatis. Atque isti nee sunt nee nominantur dii, nee ipsi per se
subsistunt et se ipsi proereant, nee
ipsi,
oux 7XEpiypa7txot
OeTov xoioxov.
u7Tpoijioi
eiai* pio'vov
yap
'AXX' ouxoi ys 3 ouxe 8eo( eiuiv oux'
bvoua'ovxai, oo' au9u7to<jxaxoi xai auxo7xapyioyoi,

oo" auxol iauxoui; ix
yobffiv,
cum
ipsi
ar,
ovxo>v Et; xb Eivat Trap-
non
sibi
essent, ut sint efliciunt;
neque vero
XX'
o"
aixtoi
axol
lauxeov
lauxoT;
yEXot'i?
'
xai
ridicule et absurde
causae suae sunt
et
'i/iXoaîo?
10; 01
(jl/|
aaa
xai aixiatoi
slaiv,
causati, quales Bessarionis Gemistique dii; sed
ex nihilo in esse ab optimo
Deo
a
et
universorum
theologia
6eoi Bf,U5apiivo?
xai rEjjuuxo, aXX' tx xo
prineipio intelligibiliter conditi,
quemadmodum
vera
ovxo; eU xb sivai
CiTtb
xou rcavayaou 0eou xai
loquitur
Gregorius
:
noster
7ravxwv aixiou voyjtic TcapayOE'vxE?, w; 6 r)[AEXEpo;

frfii Tpriypio;,
cognominatus"
Primum quidem
quod Verbo
angelicas
illa
6 xrje
ovx<o<;
6EoXoyi'a<;
ETtivuuo?
et
caelestes virtutes exeogitavit, atque
Iloixov
jjiev
evvoeT
xa; ayysXixa?
yjv
Suvaasn; xal
cogitatio
opus
erat,
cpnficiebaita
oupaviou;, xai xb Evvdr,u.a spyov

pod|Xvov xai
Aoyoj aupntXr)ouxt;
tur ac Spiritu explebatur; atque
seeundi
rivEu;axi xeXeiouuevov, xal
splendores proereati sunt, primi splendoris

administri
.
ii
nlaxTiCav X*uixpdx]XEi; Ssxspai, Xsixoupyol

icpipxiK Xau.ixpty]xo; u, Ouxo)?
1
'
x^
Eo inquam pacto
conditi ab
<i
oOv ixapaÊvxE
universitatis Deo, rursus sunt

'
f.
administratorii
,
e'x
xou xjv oXonv 0oo, siulv

aTtdsxoXov IlaXov
aii;
xaxa xbv
Gsiov
283
Spiritus, ut
cum
divino Paulo loquamur
in
cpoivai
Xtnovgyixu nviVfiuru
Ministerium missi propter eos, qui hereditatem

capiunt salutis;
apparitores.
24.
tlg
diaxovlav unoarsXlf.ti'(c 6ui rovg fttXXoi'acorrj^lut', ixpb;
quin
etiam
divinae
gloriae
rug x\)jQOvoficTv
axxai"
xrj;
Se xal ixapa-
Ofiia;
o6lr $ xuyyavouuiv.
;
Sed
satis
superque se habet,
ut arbi-
24. 'AXX' aTtovtovTOic o~/e5v
xoi'j ripitv eêiv

<X7:dXoyo;
'",
tiamur, haec invectiva in eos oratio ad confu-
ooxei ouxo? 6 ixob? auxoui; iXEyxxix? ys

xrjv ff:p(v apiiDiyE'retoi; ffxrjXixEuwv
tandam uteunque eorum impietatem, plura cogitandi et dicendi eosque iure oppugnandi
cura
iis
SuasEEiav
xi
TrXeo TxapiEii; voeTv xe xal XsyEiv
xal xax' aoxiv
commissa
fidelibus, qui
nobis peri-
Evoixo); axpaxEuEsOai xoi; xiv ixiaxiv cnxouSaioxE'pon;
tiores sunt
rerumque divinarum cognitione ac

Isti
xe
xal
xrjv
Ei'av
tce'Iiioxkjjjie'voh
yvoiaiv
ovxe?,
xe
xal
sapientia
collustrantur.
igitur
cum
tales
ao'îav.
Ouxoi
xoi'vuv
xoioxoi
w; ex
1.
(j.v)
(lvo?, ou
|xy)v
itavxoS.
A.
2.
6>.ixoxt)te ;
xeXeitvite;
adilidi
3.
cum Nicoiao
om. P.
:
xai ai [iEpixoxriTec,
quaeverba ex mera amanuensis SXe!* excidisse videalur. legendum eauxoi?, ut rede admonet A. 5. yeXXoi*) P. 10. ouoE'SEiav P. 9. toi om. A. 8. ayi&iot M.
H.
ys
orw;
outoi
A.
4.
eauxo?
PA,
sed
7.
napaoxaxa; M.
a]
Tota
haec
op.
paragraphus
cit.
fluxit
Nicoiao
=
1,
P.
14.
(!.,
t.
cit., c.
320
et c. G29
A.
c)
Hebr.
Methonensi,
p.
161.
b)
Gregor. Naz.
'
[379]
XXIV.
cpwv
auTwv xaTa
are
tJV,
MAXUEEIS MAGNI RHETORIS LIBER DE MARCO.

aitoSeSsiXTai
2
517
twv'
Xdywv 3 ,
te
essent,
prout ex ipsorutn
est,
libris
iam demon-
xai 7toXui5w!;
itTrXav7iu.tvoi,
vouv
oiEÔapusvot
y Y
e
xat
stratum
mente multis modis corrupti atque

domicilia evasissent spiri-
oixr/r^pia
utp'
Cc&'
ov^ T<;
t "*> v **W
aberrantes, ut qui
tuum
itovrjpi;
oviirou
tcvUu.oit(v,
''
nequitiae, a quibus impulsi sunt utique
xai
avE7reiaOT,5av
ad resuscitandam illam deorum confictionem

toi;
vaxaivic-ai
tt,v
'EXX^vwv
oGatv
8*
olim a Graecis impie
in
rerum universitatem
EnEtaaÔiTiav
7touiEiwOEi<7av
Eio;
QsoTtXauTiav
ttots,
vv/v
inductam, nunc vero diminutam ac funditus
xai
y.apavOetaav
-nainz-ffir^
Tai;
contabefactam
hi,
solis iustitiae veritatisque radiis;
to r,X(ou t/;; oixaioadvr,; xai Xr,9sia<; axxTaiv,
inquam, cum
tales
essent,
et
christiani
outoioOv
nominis
toiotoi
professionem
Y 5 ovte; xai
aperte
ementirentur,
Tr,v
ypio-To>vuu.ov
non
tw
tote
8
ipsi
modo
veritatem in coacta per illud
EU'iavw; TTOxpivdaevoi xXrjsiv, o [idvov auTOi rr,v

X/jEiav v
tt;
tempus synodo obumbrarunt (divinae enim ac

superessentialis Trinitatis fidei et pietati impio-
o^xpoTÔeior,
(t9j
'
auvo'Sw
^7riXu-caôvTE;r,Tav
iti'dTEi
t?;;
Osfa;
yP *i uTTEpousiou
xai
uo"?ia' Tpiao?
TCEvavria; sotiayw;
7rE'p<;cU.v
teaouvtec, Ta
twv ypiaTiavJv
* ei?
te
xai
9E07rapa8oTa oyuaTa
ouoev eXoyiôvto), XXa

uTtoiiXu?
rum more adversati sunt, christianorum dogmata summe veneranda divinitusque tradita pro nihilo ducentes), verum etiam ceteros a se labefactatos ad veritatem tradendam subdole impulerunt. Enimvero non sie ter beatus Marcus,
f.
284.
xai ETEpou; JtpoaoiaÔiipavTEC,
irapexpou-
purum
animo
illud
et
saneti Spiritus domicilium,
qui
uavxo
Tr,v
labiis
clarissimam divinitusque
XrÊiav
-jrpoo'jvai.
'AXX'
ouy outm; 6
traditam christianorum religionem reetamque

praedieavit, non inquam, vel quidpiam admisit vel quiequam ignobile circa aecuratam reetamque dogmatum ratio-
TctiJfiaxapio;
Mapxo;,TO xaOapovTou
xapoJa xai
7rav<*Yiou IIveu-
fidem
passim
piaTo; o-xv-,vo>u.a, 6
ysiXEO-t ttjv jjXu>EiS?j
tale
xaiOcOTracaSoTov twv ypiirnavwv EuaE'SEiav xai pOoSoijiav toi;
nem
edisseruit vel recitavit (cuius

et
ait
memoriam
:
Ttaiv vax]pij;ac,
v)
-KtTfix/i
ti
TOtou-
tov
/;
yEvvio; tcw; TtEpi T/j;

6pr/)To;
oiste'9-ii
twv
t,
$Oy|jiaTtV axpiSEi'a;
agimus cum animi voluptate dum enim laudatur iustus, ut

laetentur populi
exultatione
Sapientia
a
,
te xl
Tr]v
te
JlsiXeXTai *
f&ftep
confert
jjiv/;f/.y]V
eius
: nam ad virtutem imitandam commemoratio, eaque remune-
ayopiEv
lv
Eu'-ppoo-uv/)
j'tt'p,
'û/ixr,
J)
xii
randa, quae pro Christi ecclesia fortiter gessit):
YaXXiffEf tyxwfuaiÔfiii'OV
Epqlv
2o'.pia,
pu'(/.7)o-iv
sed
cum omnes,
ut
ita
dicam, adversariis
subiecisset,
ixulov, tvrf>QuvOt]aovrui Xuoi'

to xaXo
Ti);
f)
ef? te
yp
paulatim cessissent, ipseque Christi aeque ac

religionis studiosus
irrfperator se
oi; TTEp
piv>}U7)
aTOU xai vTioaiv twv

;
unus solus
ille,
ut par erat,
cum
re
tum sermone
ExxXyiTiac
Xpi<rro j
SiVfwviaTai),
toi;
oiXXa
'
reetae fidei
columna
obstitit
ita
contra reges et
Ttavtwv
w;
to
eitteTv
uTtsvSdvTtov
EvavTi'ot;
xai
tyrannos, nuda fronte, ut
dixerim, veritatem
praedicans, induetamque periculose in sacrum

auTou
i>iXoypio-Tou
'
xai (piXciiusSo;
atjT;
ao"iXs'o>;
fidei
auvuTrayOs'vTOi;
,
symbolum additionem nequaquam

sed
fortiter
reci-
u.dvo;
?o-w; EpYOi;
te xai
piens,
adversus
contradicentes
Xoyoi; tuAo; vEOEi/8/i op9ooo;ia;, EvavTiov ao-tX/iov
xai Tupavvtov,
Trjv
w;
etto;
iiitiiv,
Y 11
^?
dimicans,sanctorumque ac divinitus afllatorum Patrum, luminum illorum ecclesiae Christi,

vestigiis inhaerens,
T *i XEcpaXvj
ev
unum
:
prineipium
in
imma-
aXr,8iav
avaxyipuTTiov
xai
Tr,v
tw ayiw
culata
ac
superdivina
Trinitate apertissime
aupSoXw
8)x/)v
Tyj; iu'(jt<( IretiiipaXw?
EiiayOslijav irpoartoi;
t"
oSdXw?
EitiOE/dpiEvo?,
avTEv/jvEY-
Patrem nimirum, ex omnibus manifestabat quo Filius quidem per generationem, sanetis-
1.
rv
tt)?
A.
2. iitoSsoEiy.zrai
7to5i5Ei-/Tai
torem scripsisse jioS5eixa*ai, a SsSetxa praeter
A. Ex accentus usum deduetum. 3.
posilione coniieere licet uc).6yuv

:
).dyov
OEoXoyia?
A.
8.
4.
ivaxivfjoat P.
5.
Tai;
xoi(
A.
6. o-jtoi [tv
au A, sed legitur oCv in M.

11.
7.
<T'jYxpoTi9Ei<ri
P.
totte P.
9.
yap
te
A.
10. oirjXEXTai
P.
Tum
hie
ante
iXX,
tum paulo superius ante
oinsp ponitur
punctum
quae
in
A, quo orationis series profecto

periodi
perturbatur;
tv
nam dUa
opponitur verbis
fiauE'a
kW
o-Jx
otoj;,
in prineipio
habentur.
12.
autbv
fi>6^pi<rrov
xai zfti.fjat&i
ouvu7iay_f)VTa
P.
a)
Prov. xxjx,
2,
518
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLOREXCE.

[jLvot<;
'
[380]
f.
28i
simus vero Spiritus per processionem tanquam ab una causa effulserunt sibi in re consentientes habens in primis ac praecipue ipsum unigenitum Dei Patris principii expertis Filium Deum, qui ante saecula modo arcano manens paternis sinubus, postremis temporibus in nobiscum in carne conversatus homoque re ipsa factus, quin sua proprietate ullo modo
;
yevvbu; 8taij.aydu:EV0; xai Toi? twv yfwv

7raTtpwv twv
S7cd(ji6vo(
Trj;
xai
8oX>i7tT(i)V
XpiffTOu ExxXr)ai'a;
,
ipMUT^poiv affâXw?
Tti
i/veai 2
* jjiav
p/yjv
ttj?
xr)py.Tou xai 7Cp0u TpiaSoc;
8itpvou
toi; 7rao"i Stanpufftco;,

jjiv
tov Ilaxtpa Sr)Xa8>i, i\ ou 6
Via; ysvvk)t);, x 81 Travyiov FIvEuaa ex-tco',
excideret, ac magister verae theologiae effectus, in
pEUTio?, b>; ajt' aixiai; una; llU'Xau.'j/av
aupupoivou; 4
V
to'j
sacro evangelio pronuntiat ac dicit

cuttern
a
:
E/WV
auTv
TOUTW
7tpOY)YOUU.Vtij;
Xai
TTpiOTOl;
Cum
vencrit
Paracletus,
quem ego
tov
fjiovoYVYJ
Yidv xai ev
7tpd
aio'jviov
avapyou
jj.EvovTa s
mittam vobis a Putre, Spiritum veritatis, qui a Patrc procedit, ille testimonium perhibebit de nie. Porro aliud quidem esse missionem, aliud mittit enim vero processionem, plane constat in illo Filius Spiritum consentiendo Patri mittendo et ablegando, quemadmodum etiam
:
0O'j xai
[loiTpd;, tov
jj.lv
avexcpotr^Tw? ev toi; iraTptooi; xdXiroi;, ev uaTspoi?

Sc ypdvoi; 8ii
aapxb?
r,jj.iv
dpuXvisavTa xai avOpcorcov

jj.7)8o'Xioi;
v aXr,0i'a Yvdjj.svov,
iSio'ttjto?
ty;?
i8ia;
ipse
Filius
Spiritu
manifeste
1 '
amandatur
:
Exaxavxa, Si8aaxaXov te
OEoXoyfac, xav
6
T7)q
ovTb>( -/pv-jtj.aTiVavTa
seeundum
Dornini
divinam
Scripturam
Spiritus
tw yiw
s
&ia.fftk\.t 7ro:paivd[j.Evov
super nie; propter
quod unxit me,
xai
evangelizare pauperibus misit me. Etenim
cum
Xôvra- "Oruv 1 6t
iii{i\pu)
tM>]
TJagiixktjTog,
una
sit
substantia ac natura Patris et
Filii et
Sv iyd>
TlfSVj.iu
vfttv
nugd tov IIutqoq,

o
tu
Spiritus saneti, una profecto est etiam
voluntas, operatio, potentia, consilium.

et verbis
eorum Quare
ego
Trjg uXrjfielug,
nugd tov Tlutgog

nsgi
tfiov.
txnogsvsTui, ixsivog /lugTigtjasi
Deo plane
est
dignis dicit
Quem
consensu Patri praestito amandabo ) Spiritum veritatis, qui a Patre (ubi observa articulum tou, qui determinandi
mittam
(id
Kai
oti jjiv
XXo
7C(i.'|ii;
xai
aXXo
EXTropEuaii;,
tpavspdv
itsjxiTEi
yP
Tibi xb
flvs'jijia Tt
o-uveu-
Soxeiv ei{ xrjv auTou
Ttc'jj.'j/iv
te xai octtoitoXyiv
tw
vim habet, ac
si
diceret
Qui a solo Patre

vox processio.
in
)
llaxpi, xaOaTTEp at; xai 6 Vid? otto tou IIvEaaTo;
procedit, scilicet qui a Patre esse habet
hoc enim aperte
significat
(jatpio;
aTrouTE'XXETai
xaTa
tfii,
xyjv
Osiav
-(poLtfrff
Hunc
igitur
in
primis habens divus
Marcus
altissi;
Uni /<
Y&p
jj.ia
xvgiov in'
ov tl'vixtv t/gioi s,
/.u.
sacrum institutorem atque
tradenda
mae theologiae doctrjna Interpretern deinde eodem modo disserentes omnes etiam Ecclesiae praecones ac theologos a Deo edoctos, inter quos maxime praestat peritissimus in
divinis
*
f.
svuyytliouotiui nvoj/oTg uniorakxs

oai'a xai cpui;
'Eitel
IlaTpb; Vtou te xai IIveuE'Xyjaic
jj.axo;,
xai
jj.i'a
8v}irou
xai
EVpYia xai
\jva[jus
xai ouXvi' Sia to-jTO xai GsoTTpEirwi; tprjoiv

toO" toj IlaTpi mjvEuoo/.Tiua?
Gregorius, a
in
vera
theologia
merito
285.
cognominatus, qui
locis
omnibus quidem
"Ov tyit) niuipi*(av:\

forsitan
a7roijTEX( )
suorum eximiae altitudinis uno Patre Spiritum sanetum prodire aftirmat, cum ille una sit ambarum personarum causa, in oratione vero ad Heronem philosophum de eadem re disputans multo Quin pietatis nostrae, evidentius dictitat'
divinorum
ex
ro Ihsvfiu Tr/g dXrfitiug, o

1
nugd
apOpov
librorum,
tov IIuTgog
ouvajj.iv
"
(otjijieiwte'ov
8s
tov
eôv
Ttpoooiopi(T[J.oO
",
(ooe'i
eX.ey^v
7tapa udvou
tou
Ilaxpd;
'-
txnogtvtTM,
vTi
toO
"
7rapa toO IlaTpd;

i)
ro fivai e/ei ' toto f'as
a/ji/aivEi aa-yi;
exitdpEUTi?.
T-r,v
inquit,
doctrinam praescribe,
sie
nos
ToOtov
ov /_wv
insti-
tuens, ui
nuis,
Deum unum
est
ingenitum agnosca-
Iv 7tpioTon
t9);
auoTaYWYv xai
EoXoYi'a;
6
yviciv e;-/)Youu.evov
etteito 8e
lEpoxri'-
hoc
Patrem
unum
item genitum
qui
6tli)/\^;
l:i
do; Moipxo,
Dominum, Filium
1.
videlicet,
Deus
P.
qui-
0"uv(o8
cp9EYYoavou; xai aTravTa; tou?
ivv' Evnveyfievet? P.
6,
2.
1'.
i/veo-iv
3. ixX(ii)/a;
x>,[i'j/at
M.
'j.
o-juifivu);
A.
5.
jiev
vra
A.
xiv A.
7.
ot
8.
8s
oui.
S.
9.
0::a/
oin.
A.
10.
Tiarpb;
Z7iop0:T%i
-o\>
A,
qUJ
videtur non intellexisse orationis seriem.
P.
11. 7ipo<roiwpn[j.o\j
P.
12. 4vt1
to
npa
uarp; om. A.
13.
ouvuS P.
n.
xv, 26.
b) Is. lxi,
1.
c)
C,
t.
35, c. 1220 C,
[38ij
puxai;
ol?
xvji;
XXIV.
E'xxXrjO-ia;
- MANUELIS MAGNI RHETORIS BER DE MARCO.

xai Osoâvtopa OeoXo'you?, ev

<(
519
dem
est,
appellatur,
cum de
eo separatim sermo
EuirpEitovTa u.Xio-xa xbv ttoXuv xa 6sia

a;i'(.)<;
Pprô-
Dominus autem, quando cum Patre

:
piov, xbv
ir\
ovxto? eoô-via
inwvuôavTa,
sauxo
T0 xb
'-'
nominatur
propter
illud
propter
divinitatis
naturam,
hoc
8;
5
Sil
1
*'
tavtaôu uiv
iaw<; iv Tot;
:
'
Getoi;
(i
unicum
principatum
xai
Mnyjdpoif
itpotevai
auYYP r'H u aiIlv

.
"
''atpb?
unum denique
Spiritum sanctum, a Patre
LOvou
(jlovvjc
xb [IveujjLa
'fiaxEi
Sytov,
w;
procedentem aut etiam prodeuntem,
Deum
all
iis
alxi?
au-ipoxspiuv
xsXovxo;,
aXX xav tw
X<>y<o
quoque ipsum, apud quidem
eos,
quae ea quae proqui
15
"Hgwva roV qikooffov

SoYpiaxiCwv
3 Xe'yidv
axou
rapl xou
pinqua sunt, apprime

impiis
intelligunt;
auxo 2
10

ii
Xapi7cpdxepov
1
aYv ipEYYExai
etiam
oppugnatur; ab
'Opiiôu
xai xtjv / u.EXE'pav euseSEtav,

eiSe'voi
autem, qui supra eos assurgunt, animo
et
Iva uiv SiSio-xwv
0eov
afimrôv, xv
mente concipitur; ab
spiritales
iis
vero, qui
magis
Illud
IlaxE'pa- i'va yewyjtov xptov,Tov Ytdv,
0eov uiv,
sunt,
etiam
praedicatur.
Patri
oxav 4 xa' iauxbv
XeYrjTou,
7cpoo-aYopsudu,vov,
3

<i
item
praescribe, ut
nee
prineipium
Kupiov
oe,
oxav
piExa Ilaxpb?
ovo|Mt)Tai, xb
v
tribuamus, ne quid primo prius inducamus,

ex quo etiam
id,
15
u.ev 8ia xr)v cpaiv, xb oe Sia xr,v u,ovapyiav
quod primum
et
est,
perire
oe
rivuu.a aY 10v
*
tpoX6bv
e'x
xou Ilaxpb?
ri
xai
necesse
sit;
nee Filium
Spiritum sanctum
<i
TtpoTdv ",
0eov tok votjxw; vooai

8
xixapaxi'u.va,
8- UTCEp
<i
prineipii expertes esse astruamus,

id
ne
Patri, *
Uli
f.
285'
rc
XO?? U.EV
(X(TeSe'!JI
Xai 7T0Xeu.0UU.EV0V, XoT?
quod
ipsi et
proprium
est,
adimamus.
xou-ou; voouuevov, xoT; TTVEuu-aTixioxspot; oe xai
quippe
prineipio
:
minime
carent, et quo-
2o
XeydpiEvov
u.r]
u.vjxe
itb
otp/r,v ttoieiv xbv Ilaxs'pa,
i'va
xo itpwxou xi irpwxov EiaaYaY<[Xv,

itpwT(i> 9
tj
&
dam modo carent quod sane dictu mirum est. Non enim, quantum ad causam, principio carent post ipsum,
:
o5
n
xai xb Eivai
TtEpixpaTf/idExai,
u.7]xe
ex
Deo enim
ad
tempus,
sunt, licet
non
avapyov xbv Yibv

xb xo Ilaxpb?"'
xb IIvEpia xb ayiov,
TtspiEXiou-EV xai
8 xai
i'va u.i
quemadmodum
ex sole lumen,
prineipii
foiov
y*P oux
oux
1
sed
quantum
sunt
sunt,
25
avap/a xai avap/a
to;,
e'x
rcapaoo;ov
y<*Pi
i
expertes.
Nee enim tempori

est, iis
subiecti
avap/a
u.ev xoi
aixior
0eo
-
xat UY
ne quod fluxum
et
quae
stabilia sunt,
hex' auxbv &>i i\ r|Xiou

ou YoipTcb /pdvov,
spi{
avap/a
'
'
oe xi /pdvco*
xiiiv
i<
quod non
sit.
est, iis
quae sunt, prius atque

tria prineipia consti-
i'va u,r)xb (Je'ov
vi
estioxojv
IJ
'
antiquius
Nee item
TcpEuSuXEpov xai xiv ousiiov xb vouaiov
|j.y]te

..
tuamus, ne
in
gentilem deorum multitudi-
30
ap/a?
xpEi;,
u.i'av
i'va
u./]
IXXv]vixbv
oe
r,
xb
ttoXuOeoV
xiva
nein ineidamus; nee rursus
unum quidem,
u u.7)XE o
uie'v,
iouoai'xr)v
.
o-xev/-,v
xai
sed iudaicum
quoddam
.
et
angustum atque
cpOovEpav xai
ouvaxov
e'v
Kai
u.ex'
axdv y
e';y;yv;o-i
invidum
et
imbecillum
in
Post illum vero

:
6=To;
KupiXXoi;
xy,
xaxa Aouxav aytou

o
divinus Cyrillus
Commentario ad sacrum
sdaYYEXiou ouxw
35
tpr,aiv
"ilaTCEp oxxuXo; xr,;
evangelium seeundum Lucam dicit*

Sicut
/Eipb; aTcr|px-/iTai, ox aXXbxpio;

auxrj
'ûsixCl?,
w\
auxyji;,
aXX
xo
digitus pendet a
manu, ab
ipsa
non
alienus,
n Iv
oxw
8r)
xai xo
Xo'Yto
IIvEu"u.a
sed
in
eadem
unitus
.
naturaliter existens, sie etiam
irfiov
Ttpb<
x) tt,? 6u.oouaidxrixoi;
truv7JTtxai u.ev
Spiritus sanetus consubstantialitatis ratione

Filio
est,
eviaiv xo> Yiui,

.
lt.
xo 0eo oe xai llaxpo?

*r)
quamquam
et
Deo Patre
notioni-
EXTtopEJETat
Touxon Y
xai
,J
Noov)<;
procedit
His sane
in
Gregorius Nyssedivinis
40
auvaSiv rpr^plO,
Xeyei
o
-
o-acfi; ev xoi
77tpi finiivv/iiag
nus assentiens
bus perspicue
libro
"
:
De
Êv
yP
Ttpo'oojTcov
xai
xb
axb
xou
dicit
Nam
una
et
eadem
et
Ilaxp?, i\ od 6 u,ev Vib; Y VvT5tl j T ^ "Y 107
persona Patris, ex quo Filius generatur
1.
xai oin. P.
2. TtEpi
tv axo P.
8.
toi? 8e
3.
6p?ov
A.
9.
i.
oxav
ti
10.
S.
S
5.
xo Tuaxpb; A.
ev
ft
A.
12.
7.
n poVv A.
iatSim P.
A.
itpiixo
A.
to Jtaxps
A.
11. pp:ov
P.
to oOuiiiv vo'jiriov S.
13.
P. G.,
xouxoi; T xat
a) Cyrill.
Alexandr.
I.
73, c.
704 B.
b)
Gregor, Nyss.
= P.G.,
t.
45, c, 180 C,
520
*
f.

.
[382]
xat
Xo'yio
28R.
Spiritus sanctus procedit

in
:
Insuper
et
<
'
EXixopEUExat
s'v
Ilvetijjia
>>.
"Exi
8e
aîo;
oxco?
sanctus Nilus
verbis loquitur
suo
De
Trinitatc tractatu his

et catholica ecclesia
NstAj
xi
7tp\
'
TpiaSo; axou
'II
Sancta
Ikt(6eti
II
'ywv
a-,1*
xat
xa%Xixr)
Patrem quidem
vero
profitetur ingenitum, Filium
EXX).71<71!J
TOV
tts
IJLEV
IlaXE'pa Soypiat lÊl aYVVV)X0V,
genitum
ex
ex
Patre,
Spiritm
autem
et
xv Y'ibv
YEVvr,Tv ex xo Ilaxpo;, XO 3c nvE|x*

xoCi
sanctum
Filio
.
uno Patre, non autem
ex
yiov ex pivou toO IlaTpd?, aXX' ovy\ xai ex
'i
Yiou 2
25.
f.
291.
25.
Sed quis ad unum percenseat omnes

fulgentissima
illa
'AXX
t(?
av 7rapi6[j.r]uEiEv 7tavxa?
xous
sanctos,
Christi
ecclesiae
ayiouc;
tou^t?]? Xpiaxo ExxXrjaia; XauTrxrjpa; xai
lumina ac doctissimos revera theologos, qui ad
aoaxoxxou?
<7uva?ovxa<;
vxi
'
OeoXoyoui; ev ttjSe
t?j
Evvoia
hanc sententiam accurate consentiunt iisdem

verbis ac
conceptibus?
illuminans,
Nam
xstSw;
'/,*?"
8r\
auxa; X;e<ti
*l
xai
vor,|jiaat
una
fuit
gratia
inter
eos
omnes
quae quidem
Mi Y*P 'V ^
OTt;
xouxoi? ETtiXj/.âaa Ttaaiv,

xrj; uttoSo^yJ; auxrji;
singulosfideleseamrecipiendicapacesquodam-
xaxa piv
tojv
xa axopia x
modo
ipsa
multiplicatur; verum,
si
splendor ipse
a;ia
TCiaxcv uXr/JvExai
jj.ia
mo;, xaxa
xai
81''
X7,v
spectetur, una sola est et simplex et uniformis,

sibi
EXXapcJ/iv
crijpi^wvo;
Tt;
xai
auxrj
areXy)
piovOEiori;
xai
omnino
Porro
dicta,
consentanea
si
indesinenter
Txvxr,
saut?)
oOia xuy/vei Ml.
permanens.
quis
divina
horum
colli-
omnium
meant,
profecto
sibi
*
f.
quae
ad hunc scopum
vellet,
O; yP
0*1
T itavxoiv
xoxiov ev xwSe xi
h'i/'
axomo
in
unum
colligere
copiosiore
auu'.puvo'vxa 6eio pr|xa
ev auvaYaYEiv ouXviEtr,,
disputatione
indigeret,
multumque
is fuit
SiejoSixwxEp?
av
OETiEir)
Siaxpi6rj;
xai
itoXbv
imponeret laboris. Nobis vero non

finis
7to<jT^<TETai itovov rjuv Se ob/

rj
outo? &
,
<jxo7rb<;
xai
20
291*.
animus propositusque
tunitate); sed
(ista
enim nobis
ttcoOeuic
(xai
xauxa Yp
'
XT)
u vr x Tl 'i
-
T0
'-'
Et'ou
exciderunt oblata divi Marci celebrandi opporaujjiTrapioSsrjaav
Mapxou), aXXa xaxa xe

civxiSe'xou
/[<;
xaxi'a?
oppugnanda
erat nequitia virtuti

t9j?
opposita nee non impietas ac falsa multorum
Ttpb;
pExrjv
irXav/)?,
xai Ou(7<te6ei? s xai

xe
oi
deorum
opinio, cuius partieipes
ac
fautores
tcoXuOe'ou
xoivojvoi
xai
|iEXOY_oi
fuerunt Gemistus et Bessario aliique eiusdem

generis; ac propugnanda virtus eiusque com-
reiAWTOS xe xai Bâdapttov xai

xa\
Ci7rp
xoxoi; opoioi,
ETtaivou xai
-/,<;
25
psxrj;
xai
xoij
xax' auxrjv
9
mendatio nee non

castitati
in
Deum
pietas ac veritas
6E0<jti'a<;
xai abv xaSapoV/ixt
aX)0iaq,
xy;v
pi-
coniuneta,
cuius
vicissim
partieeps
xo/o; aG8i<- xai xoiviovbi; & GeoeiO/j; xai irpoaipEmv
xe
fuit ac suffragator deiformis ille cum mente tum animo Marcus, iique omnes, qui ad eius exemplum honestatem virtutemque studiose ambierunt. Siquidem immensae huiusmodi ac
xe
'}/uyr,v
Mapxo; xai
pExî;
oi
xax
auxv xou xaXovi
xai
TTfi
^Xioxsi.
Ouxm
ev
Ya P
T *K
xrji;
in
aTtX='xou
xai
OEi'a?
sixoyuoia;
[aeSeêi
divinae illustrationis partieipatione
ille
sanc-
Xpiixou xo0eo
5i3asxiXwv
Ye'vovev"
exxX'/)(Ii; xiov
y^jv xat Oeoio-^wv

oixviYupt;
'"
torum atque in rebus divinis peritissimorum doctorum ac theologorum universus in Christi

Dei ecclesia coaluit coetus
:
xai
OeoXoywv
6
wavx>v
oTa7rp xai
tcoivo?
OEioxaxoi;
TtpodE/ii;
xe xai
o),7,
quos ipse
divinis-
simus Marcus proxime tutoque secutus, cum mente totoque animo, tum casto ore darum
apparuit lumen
in
apaXi^
Mpxo;,
tfi?
voi xe xai xapoi'a
35
xai a.yvM UTopiaxi

ExxXvi<J'!a<;
avEÊtvr) oa-^t; ev x< x^;

ETtiSaîXEu|jiEvo;
ecclesiae Christi firmamento,
Xpurxou
(mpsiopiaxi
1.
Qui Nilo adscrlbitur ber de Trinilale,

ips;i
niliil
aliud est
si
quam
8.
Basilii
epistola VIII, in
qua
ad
tarnen
verba ab auetore addueta harnt reperiuntur,

rivefjut fiff.01,
lirne legi.
Adde vocem
Keifievov
aliquant
Xyou
exoidisse
a-:o
posl
-.',
'A
soilicel
in
xitopeuxv.
2.
Post
to utoO
verba
Its'pou
f.
marginem adscripta leguntur

farraîiioni
cod. P,
qui exhibet
ab hoc
folio 286
usque ad
291
lestimoniorum
ab hoc tractatu alienam, ut ipse amanuensis

in
decerptm, Deesl omnino

4. Tuiv-ri
P.
P.
I>.
mdd. SM, ac propterea mihi omittenda fuit. 3. xo aide -f,i om. A. A. 6. Post KpoEot; non modo punctum posuit A, verum etiam initium
notavit, si>d
ex alio Manuelis nostri opere
novae paragraphi [nde

10. iiM'yupn
fecit.
7.
c'|ji7iapo&eu0ri(Tav
P.
8.
6-jaE6Eia?
P.
9, c/rxa6ap<ix7;7i
Pi
[383]
nasi
Tot;
XXIV.
ty);
MANUELIS MAGNI RHETORIS L1BER DR MARCO.

otya?.
in
521
aXrôo; oioao-xaXi'ai; Sei;
omnes
fusius emittens divinos verae doctri-
orua
te
yaptT07rvouv
ypr,aaTiaaq
xai
Y^"
,<JIT
a
V)
nae radios, os effectus suaviter spirans atque

ignea
gratia,
irupi'|xop;pot;
tou
Ttavotyiou
IIveopiaTo;,
,
o&irep
Iingua
Spiritus
sanc,
cuius
divina
6eta /oipt, ttjv iauTO'j
spoa
'
j'
u /.*i v
xaOapv
te
cum
in illius
anima puram illihatamque

ea requievit, ac per
xai aa7uXov itoxetpsvov xai

01'
ev auT?) te ETtaveTrauaaTo
sedem
in
reperisset, in
cum
auTo
rJ|v Xr,fitav toi; ev
toi; 7TEpao-i itaai
omnes Ionge
:
lateque fideles veritatem effuvasi
ttiotoTc
Si;/]7tX(od;'
pipov
y*P
Soyso
xaOapco
dit
unguentum enim Eo
puro committi
TCtSTElJETal.
solet.
toi'vuv sv
26. OuTio
'iTOAl'a
Xapntpi; avo)Vlffa L
26.
igitur pacto
cum
in Italia
splendide
U.EV&; * xai woivu

oioaffxaXi'ai<;
rX,v
itooeiyOsi? ev te 5Y|U.Y|yopiat; xai

o\aXs:;<7iv
certasset,
praeclaram
consecutus
famam,
sie
in
f.
292.
xai
axaTayiovioro;,
outio;,
xat
fjv
concionibus, praelectionibus, colloquiis invictissimus, veiitatemque, ut
dictum
est,
ut
|jiv
X-Êiav,
10 ;
EipTjtai,
m;
otjx
nihil
supra, manifestasset,
nundinatores vero
affecisset, in
jjtEivov,
oiaTpavoiaa;, tou; Oe &Eoxaitr,Xou; xaraiet;
rerm divinarum probro

iterum rediit; ubi
regiam
<tyva<;,
Tr,v
aaiXEouaav a06i; tov

aTtvEtai aatXE'to;'
tto/.eiov
urbem simul cum bonae memoriae imperatoie
|/Eia to oioiuov
0E
:1
xvTaa
cum
multis perfunetus esset

illic
laboribus, eorum, qui

ngXXou;
lvcr/i(7|jiEvo; yiova;,
,
xai Tv inra/sv-
deseiverant, alios
felicis
recuperans
et
ipsum quidem
totis
memoriae
tiov exeTue
to;
pisv
E TtavaxTV)0'a[JiEvo;
,!
xai autov
Tpo'itoii;
imperatorem, alios
viribus
ad redinte-
8rJTa tov aoiStu.0

ei; t/jv itooTs'pav
aaiXE'a, tou; oe
itii
grandam pristinam
tiendi sanitatem
Cyisiav tt;;t<v ooyjaoitiov opOoTTjTOi;
recte de dogmatibus senhortando;cumque Gennadium,
E'TTaviEvii xaT/jV-^ffa;,
xai l'evvoiov tov ooîotaTOv
ev
aXijEt'a
xai
yuoTaTov
pET/j
xai
jJiY a
xXe'o;
eVi
virum re ipsa doctissimum ac sanetissimum, qui magnam gloriam ob omnimodam eruditionem

virtutemque
qui
sibi
comparavit,
divino
iravTOia aoî'a xai

SrjXaSr]
il'Vj^cji
eum
apoipievov, tov
EGiiaTEpov
nimirum,
patriarcha
postmodum
est,
suffragio
in
Osia
TtaTpiapyr,v yf(ov6trt, oiooyov
renuntiatus
suum
pietate
lauTO
tvji;
EuffESsia;
xai tiov piv

te
TV);
OEoXoyia;
itvu
Tr|,
ooYjJiaTiov,
uTradTTifftriv
xai xai
Y vva iTaTov
Tpi'a
colenda rectisque prolitendis theologiae dogmatibus beredem defensoremque ac fortis-
xaTaXEXoucio;
irp;
itpdoXov,
E;eoii;jir|iiE
',
s'îiou;
simum
plane
ac
inelytumque
tribus
propugnaculum
annis,
reliquisset,
Kuptov
supervixisset
rcoXX
t7 tou
(
XpiaTOu
ad
Dominum
editis
emigravit, multis pro ecclesia Christi
ExxXriaia
a\jy^paij.[j.OixoL
sxSeomxo'k, arcavTa yapiTo;
libris,
qui
omnes
gratia
altissimaque
xai SEoXoyi;
u'|<y]Xr,i;
i:|ATrXsio.
theologia praestant.
tpiXdti];, oi'
'
27.
oXiyiov
Eyoi; av
jjiev
rjonj
oirsp 7]Ty)<ia<;, o>
27.
Habueris iam
quod
rogasti, vir ami-
taio;
e'v
exooSsv Xs';emv,
xaTaopo|jiY]v oe
6 *
cissime, paucis
forsitan
verbis
digestum,
in
%
itEpteyovio;
TtoXuc'ou
TUJtw xai eXey/ov

l'EfAio-TO'j
tt); cuatfEfieia;
xai
quo
tarnen
inseetatio
summatim exhibetur
falsae
f.
-i'.\-i
7rXavr,i;
te
xai
Brjuaapibivo;,
confutatioque impietatis ac
multorum
Bessa-
t7raivov 3= t?,; te apsTYj:; xai EudEficia; xai ayiOT/iTOc;
deorum
rionis,
opinionis
laus
cum
Gemisti
tum
Mpxou to Oeiottou twv

tcov xaT'
'EcpECiiov
Trpos'opou xai
vero
virtutis,
pietatis,
sanetitatis
aCiTov"
outo; yap xai 6

axOTtdi;',
Tj;
lEpa;
y)[ji>v
Marci sanetissimi Ephesiorum praesulis, resque
xxXr,o-ia; ira'pyEi
t too; OeoiieSeii;
te
Tri;
ab eo gestae. Hac enim mente

ecclesia,
ut
est saneta nostra
xai ouv apeiyj
t|(vTai;
iravTOia xai ^rjXov uirsp
qui
pietate
in
in
Deum omnique
veritatis
ovtw;
itvEOVTai;
aXr/JEia; xai T(v eitov
ooy[Jia'T(ov
virtutum genere
vita
claruerint,
ETtaivtTv
te
xai
8'
sTEiaviov
xai
[xvo)v
xaTacjiodv
non
fictae
divinorumque dogmatum studio

eos
icoXXwv,
too;
7revaVTia;
toutoi;
ovTa;
xai
flagrantes,
laudibus
af'ficiat
multisque
1.
xaapv
te... -jiTOXEi|jiEVr)V
A.
2. ioi8ii|jio-j
A.
3.
Se
yz
A.
et
4.
E$8ri(jiri(i:v
A.
5. oe
Sj)
6.
SuuEgeia; P.
A.
7. oxoiib; uTtapÊi
P,
seil
supi'uscriplis
litleris
a signifleatur
duo
illa
vocabula
fuisse
praepostere posita.
522
coronis
fecerint,
et

canticis nobilitet; qui vero secus
llagitiis
[384]
7ravT0i xaxta auôlvxa; xai aaEst; xai OEopLctvoi;

avocpoivEVTa;,
toj
omnibus
admissis,
se
impios
w?
T<;>
cxeOt, iizirrfieut
x/_pr,u.aTixoTac;
Deoque infensos spectandos

utpote aptissima cliaboli vasa
praebentes,
StaodXoj,
vaOiuxTt tw
aicovKij
atou;
xai
effecti, hos
aeterno
pai; xat 7rotvai; Tai; 7rpE7coo-at; xat naiai; xai

e'Xe'y/oi?
anathemate, exsecrationibus, congruis poenis,

contumeliis, conviciisprosequatur.
ipsis
x0u7roSaXXiv.
te
"Isto;
xo'Xatrt;
/,
xar'
a;t'av
Sane
iustae
illic
aToT; Tiutwpt'a
OtOtOUC XEld
xai
to
inroSEôptEvov
'
damnationi ac supplicio
sunt,
erit die,
quo
aT?CTOV UTCapÊ! TzZp TO EÛTEpOV

Tai
apprehendendi
ignis, qui
inextinguibilis
exterior
to r,rotj/.a3avov
otuxo'j,
StaSoXio
xai rot;
to
iyy).oii
paratus est diabolo et angelis eius,
xaaTtsp xai tou;

ettei
otxai'ou;
veittesov
y\
sicut iustos
lumen vespera carens
excipiet; at
tpaV iXX
cpspsi
tv toO <-)eo totcov eVi fr^
ayioe
vero
cum
Dei locum in terra sancta occupet
sxxXijaia,
oaov to vrjxov ut5),

sv
vayxuc
Ecclesia,
quae
sui
muneris sunt, ea omnino

illius
oisiXst
irpoitTEiv,
Trctv
Te'xva,
aTv
irvTa;
*
ntptouuE'v?),
IV
debet exsequi, ad
l.
exemplum per omnia

quidem
et
evtsOev t
Sr,Xao)i,
fiiiiYiT?
iTEpi
lauT?;;
fjisv
too; 7tt<7T0o;
8e
tt;;
293.
sese componens, ut eo pacto suos fdios, cunctos nimiruni fideles, alios
Tiv
xitayif^,
xai
tcov
pETrj;
arceat, alios
ineâTâi-
ei;
tov
oijioiov
aTOt;
vero virtutis imitatores reddat

illi
ad idem, quo
Ta xaXi
>tto8^;Y| 3 (JvjXov. Ttjv

irXvjpio-tv,
to aiTvûaTo;
viri
arserunt, sanctitatis Studium impellat.
ouv 3s;a[JiEvo;
Toi
eu/ou r)uiv toi; euteXe'ui

otot
Itaque
ris,
cum
petitionis tuae
solutionem accepe-
tpwTt
t5)c
ovtw;
TTEpiauYa^ssOat
7ravT;
''
ora pro nobis miseris, ut ipsissimae veritatis

aXv)QEta; xai oa^tXio; E'a:popr)8rjvai ty); Eta; yapt-
lumine undequaque perfusi divinaque gratia

TO? xat T?;; sXXy.U'1/Eto; Trj; aXr)6oCi; tu/eiv
TaTTEivi.')to;r,v
copiose
repleti.
veram assequamur
et
illumina-
tionem humilitatemque
praesenti
vita
gew; te xai Ttpa6Y/]To;,
i'va
Trjv
irapo'jsav
mansuetudinein, ut
Christi
ei;
ad
gloriam
ibi
eiusque
ooâv XpidTOu xai
t?j;
oto'j
s^xXâia; otaStaexeiue
Ecclesiae traducta, partem
inter salvandos
caVTE;, T/01U.EV xat

[/.eviov,
ttj; ptEptoo;
twv cioôBeou xat

>}
nanciscamur, misericordia
Dei
et et
et
gratia
Domini
eXe'ei
xai yaptTt to Kupiou xat

'IrjdO'j
Salvatoris nostri Iesu Christi, cui gloria

in
StoTrjpo; fjutv
7rpoaxuvy]<Ji; ei;
XptUTOu,
to
r)
Soâ xat
adoratio
saecula saeculorum, amen.
tou; aitova; Ttov attovtov. u'^v.
1.
TtspYaaT) P.
:).
{rao8!y)
A.
4.
oianavT; P.
INDEX
i
LA QUESTI0X DU PURGATOIRE A FEHRARE.
{Tome XV,
IxTHODUCTIOX
pp. 5-168.)
'''*'''"'
....
Latinorum cedula de Purgatorio
[5]
I.
Deputatorum
- Marci
251
II.
Archiepiscopi Ephesii oratio prima de igne purgatorio
[39]
III.
Responsio Graecorum ad positionem Latinorum de igne purgatorio a Bessanone Nicaeno recitata die 14 iunii 1438
61 i
IV.
Latinorum responsio ad libellum a Graecis exhibitum circa purgatorium
ignem
V.
[80]
- Marci
Archiepiscopi Ephesii oratio altera de Purgatorio
[108]
VI.
- Marci Archiepiscopi Ephesii responsio ad postremas Latinorum quaestiones

super igne purgatorio
r.91
II
2UVRES AX
JONCILIAIRES DE MARC D'EPHESE.

,507 524.)
{Tome XVII, pp.

Ixtroductiox.
.
1171]
VII.
Marci
Ephesii oratio ad
Eugenium Papam Quartum

quibus probatur, ut
ait,
[i 98]
VIII.
_ Testimonia a Marco Ephesio collecta,

Sanctum
e solo Patre procedere
Spiritum
i),,^
IX.
Marci Ephesii capita syllogistica adversus Latinos de Spiritus Sancti ex solo Patre processione
Ephesii dialogus de additione ad
r.,
30
-V.
Marci
symbolum
a Latinis facta
277
I Marci
Ephesii argumenta decem adversus ignem purgatorium
PAin. on.
[284]
.
t.
xvii.
f.
-i.
3(
524
INDEX.
386 '
Pages.
XII.
eucharistica Marci Ephesii libellus de consecratione
[288]
XIII.
Marci Ephesii confessio svnodum in lucem edita
tidei
Florentiae scripta, sed post absolutam
XIV.
Marci Ephesii relatio

synodi Florentinae
de rebus a se in synodo Florentina gestis

encyclica
[305]
XV Marci
Ephesii epistola
contra
Graeco-Latinos ac decretum
[311
1
XVI.
in cum invehitur, Marci Ephesii ad Georgium Scholarium epistola, qua Latinis concordiam fieri posse existimasset quod aliquam cum
[322]
XVII.
XVIII.
epistolam. Georgii Scholarii responsio ad illam Marci Ephesii
[326]
- Marci
Ephesii epistola ad
Georgium presbyterum Methonensem contra

>-I
ritus Ecclesiae
Komanae
XIX.
Marci
Ephesii epistola ad patriarcham Constantinopolitanum

in
[337]
XX
Vatopedii Marci Ephesii epistola ad moderatorem monasterii
monte
Atho XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
[339]
- Marci - Marci
Ephesii epistola ad
Theophanem sacerdotem
in
Euhoea
Imbro
insula.
[342]
Ephesii epistola ad
Theophanem monachum
in
insula.
[34'.]
Marci Ephesii morientis oratio ad amicorum ad Georgium Scholarium
coelum, ac nominatim
[34(5]
XXIV.
- Manuelis magni rhetoris liber de Marco Ephesio deque

Florentina gestis
rebus in synodo
Errata
au Heu de
ex solo, lire
Page
[313], ligne 17,
ex solo.
Pago
319
ligne 4, avant
caudam
ajouter quin.
LE SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE

(REDACTION COPTE)
v
LES MOIS DE BAOUNAH, ABIB,
\
MESORE ET JOURS COMPLEMENTAIRES
TEXTE ARABE PUBLIE, TRADUIT ET ANNOTE

PAR
RENE BASSET
Correspondant de
l'Institut
Doyen de
la
Faculte des lettres d'Alger
PATR. OH.
T.
XVII.
P.
I.
Manuscrits
A B
Ouvrages
Paris, Bibliotbeque Nationale,
Fonds arabe 256
IT. ff.
216 ,0 -289 ro
91 r -179 vo
=
cites
:
4870
Assemani, Bibliolhecae mediceae codicum mss. Orientalium catalogus. Florence, 1742, in-fol.
I.udolf,
Commentarius ad historiam
JEthiopicam,
Francfort-sur-le-Mein,
1691, in-fol.
Mai, Scriptorum veterum nova collatio, tome IV, Romc, 1831,

Malan, The calends of coptic Church, Londres, 1873,
in-8.
in-4.
La pagination cntre crochets

Orientalis
:
fait
suite
aux fascicules suivants de
la
Patrologia
Tome Tome Tome Tome
1,
fasc. 3,
pp.
[1]
[166],
III,
fasc. 3, pp.
5,
[167] [470],
1
mois de Tout et de Babeh. mois de Ilatour et de Kihak.
XI, fasc.
pp.
471] a [826], mois de

[827] a [1066],
Toubeh
et
d'Amchir.
et
XVII,
fasc. 2, pp.
mois de Barmahat, Barmoudah
Bachons.
f.
216
<c JjVI
fJ
JI
10
P-.
o-Uj jLOl
1
,!y)l
13
j^|
^jj ^jj -^ *y J
jjiai
VjJ :^j <^
oi
c^ j
1.
Deest
in B.
6.
U*
10.
J*jk.
otfd/f
B CjUL.
B dj# ^. - 3. B addit Ji>. _ 4. Z>ees/ m B. - 5. B a<fcfa - 7. B jjJjj^tl. - 8. B C^jj ^jlT,. - 9. Deest in B. c U. B oJjjI. - 12. B Jj-j>. - 13. B atf'j. - 14. B A vJUilTj.
2.
,l.
GOMMENCEMENT DU MOLS BENI DE BAOUNAH

PREMIER DE BAOUNAH (26 mai).
Eil ce jour eutlieu la consecration
le
de l'eglise de saint Leonce (Lountyous)
Syrien
(Ech-Chmi)
des
merveilles
la ville
apparurent
par
son
'
f'ait.
Ainsi,
quand
d'abib,
le saint fuf
martyrise dans
de Tripoli {Tarabolos)
le
le
22 du mois mari
etait
comme
lc
temoigne sa
vie,
une femme chretienne, dont

le
an
des principaux officiers, vint prendre
corps
du
saint, apres
avoir
depense pour cela des
sommes considerables, l'enveloppa dans im vetement dore appartenant son mari et le placa .laus uu cofTrc dans un cellier de son habilation puis eile suspendit une lampe et lit faire une Image du saint.
:
L'empereur Diocletien (Diqldynos),
irrite
contre
I'officier,
son mari,
la
I'avait
condamne une prison perpetuelle dans Antioche (Antkyah). Quand

1.
femme
B Alrabolos.
528
SYNAXA1RE ARABE JAC0B1TE.
[1070J
jju"
V "'^jUJI
'''J
JUi
<>y
a;I
4s^ju
^JJl
,_*aJI
^jjJI
^3
Sa,
14
l
_r
-fJl
J^b
Jl
<!j^ J*j <~^ ^JJl
19
jlîVlj (jÛll
>^
dlt
J^
18c
Ul
.y.
J^-Jl
24
^j!
ilj
Uj
27
<jLili
*JUy
!>><3j
JJl
j
r.
217
1-.
^3
1.
^3
|>
j^~H fr
2.
&*
3.
^ >
J UJ
dlU! Jl
cr:.-^
1
^j
"-'âII
^^
26jUi ^fJJJ
Ij,.
7.
JU.
rfesani in
15.
Deesi
20.
y
JU
B c*>t>. 4. B oiw.U. 5. Deest in B. 6. B Sl/bS B addit J. 9. B JjUM. 10. //aec verba a J^-ils 12. B U/l 13. ees* w B. 14. A addit J. 11. Ii Jl A. J& 3 2 A. 16. A ^ji). 17. B ajJoU. 18. A olfc?.. 19. B (Jîj J. 21. Z>e<>s; m A. 22. B addit wssD'j _p ÎSj ^.ii\ v-t-CJj u4
J.
I4JIC-.J.
8.
Ija.
25.
^*i)l
j~
jj-
23.
a3.
iis
s_>U
(j-Jji)!
^1
-;
--
24.
Z>et\^
i/j
B.
I*X fji
20.
addit
27. Desunt haec duo verba in B.
pril
soin du corps du saint, le martyr et le cliovalier du Messie n'accepta

lui
pas qu'elle 1'emportt sur

en delivranl son inari et
la
en generosite, mais il la retribua en ce moninit recompensa pour Taven^r en intercedant pour

il
dir dcvant
et
In
le
Messie. Gelte nuit,

lui
apparut a son
la
inari, l'olTicier
fut
emprisonne,
repandit sur
une
teile
lumiere que
prison en
illuminee. Cet
lui
mime
vit
1111
jeune eavalier eclatant et brillant de lumiere, etant avec

la
ihn- l'interieur de
sieu.
prison et portant
:
le
vetement dore
qu'il savait etre le

:
Le eavalier
lui dit
Ne
t'afflige
pas et ne t'attriste pas
deraain
tu
la
le
seras delivr, tu
mangeras avec l'empereur

stupfait a
la
sa
table
et
In
iras
dans
demeure.
L'homme'demeura
laisse
vue
tlu eavalier,
de
l'eclal qui
couvrait, de son entree dans la prison, quoiqu'elle ft fermee, et du manteau
dore
qu'il avail
dans un
eolfre.
Puis
le
sainl disparut et alla cette

;
hm'iiic
et,
r.
nuit Irouver leinpcreur

sa vue,
fut
'
quil frappa du
el
pieil
Diocletien
se
reveilla
saisi
d'effroi
de crainte.
Demain de bonne
honore-le
lieure, lui
21- r. dil
le
martyr,
fais sortir tel officier
de
la prison,
et laisse-le aller
[1071]
1"
BAOUNAH
(26 MAI).
529
Ob
f
,J^j
5^
joj
i.1^
-vi
<^lj
Uli
4
t
>*JI
*J
j* <^>1
^JJI
JL-jl
^
>ca.L
jl
Uj
4jw
<JLI
ii
<iiUI
Leju"
ibjli
'''Li
^t
î/-l
,j-jli!l>
"U-Ltlj
Ac
\j*~.
J^lj
jl
]0
yt j^
jvltl
Yj
^>tJI
J,
,J
j..
12
'
^\
-^^
I1
*>\s-\i
dUi
Uj^C
(Ji
jJ.
Jl
<J'
*JLjl
Aj'-Ajj
Us J^
U.
-uJjC
jl
dlUl
JJj*1
L6
wr- Ji dU ^JJ ^)l

^>~*)l>
J-oUil
d^J
(_^sj
j'
<uJU) ^>3
0>-u
_)-Vil
4JLslj
|_3
i-1
Uj
I^Jlc
<d*l
Û
^-i-i)
~Lj
1
''
J'
<-Jfv"
-Ufrj
^-^
<^-;
l5
->lii
14
Lr
18
*J
i,I^J3
Llju
17
^pMiJl
Ac-jl
^Jb-Ul
_,y)l
^_^JI Ji-ta
(j-jUJI
j^>
^J-
\jy& aJ ^JJI jlCdl
<dLioU
.'
L_L-U aj^'
olj
c^l
lil
cU^li
82
>j)I
cl
5.
1. B s^XXJ!. 2. B J*y. -- 3. A ^SV -- 4. ^-'1 dees* in B. r A oUlfT. G. B Û.. 7. B Jl. - 8. B Jicl. 9. B ,i. 10. Z)ee^ m B. - ll.Bj-a 12. B tjhU.. 13. B ~Jl>- "- 14- B (j~VlA'- ~ 15 B rtrf<W k-oI-M. -- IG. eest in B. 17. B adf _ 18. B addit ~:Xi)\. 19. A vâAJI. _ 20. B âk. 21. B^jI î/j. 22. B (j-J-Ji.
-
.15".
cliez Iui,
sinon, tu periras.
L'empereur repondit en tremblant
Oui,
mon
Seigneur, je ferai tout cc que tu m'ordonnes.

il
Le leiulemaiu, de bon
le
niatin,
l'envoya tirer de prison, lui temoigna de grauds egards,

lui
revelit d'un
vetement d'honneur et mangea avec

vu
le
sa table.
II
lui
apprit qu'il avait
cavalier et l'etonnement de l'officier redoubla. L'empereur croyait que
c'etait
de
la
magie, mais lautre

t'a
lui dit
Je ne sais pas de
magie
et je
ne
connais pas celui qui
apparu.
il
Diocletien n'osa pas lui parier de ce qui

ville,
tourmentait son cueur, mais
le
renvoya daas sa
le
comble d'honneurs.
Quand
Fofficier sc
mit eu route,
saint l'aecompagna et resta avec lui a

il
causer jusqu' ce qu'il arriva la ville de Tripoli; alors
disparut subite-
ment. L'officier rentra daus sa maison, salua les siens et leur raconta com-
ment
le
cavalier lui etait apparu I'interieur de la prison, portant le veteil
meut dore, comment

delivre le matiu, et
lui
avait promis de le sauver, conimeiit

il
il
avait ete
le
:
comment
lui
etait
apparu en chemin, toujours avec

c'etait le saint
ei
vfitement dore. J.a feniine reconnut

"
que
?
dit
son
tnari
Si
tu le voyais, tu le reconnaitrais
Oui,
repondit-il. Alors eile
le
:
t entrer
dans l'endroit o
etait l'irnage
du
saint.
Quand
il
la
vit,
il
dil
530
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE.

tfJUI
[1072]
p^JI <J
JjX-JI
->^-ii
"
Sli
Vi
JB
l^>
1
c"jl
^-..-^M
JtiJI
Jk; V
jl
IaUjj ^JUi L
Uv^Cii ^.Jill 5^-j v*AcB
J3
*V*
f. 217
V.
H J*l ^> <Lijj UJj
^Jl -UjJl jLj!
-U'
Ual "Jj
10
^J ^Vl
1
.
^-iJl
,jJI
" A
s
,***JI
klii
^j
^j-AaII
.ytlJ <Jj 13
Deest in B.
10.
2.
A wi^.
3.
A
--^
U.
WiV a~=.Uj.
8.
4.
B
9.
4^=3.
5.
Deest
in |.
(i.
*LM
^tllal.
7.
Uî,
Deest in B.
Haec
tria vorbei
12.
desunt in A.
Haec commemoratio
13.
deest in Ludolf.
IL.
Deest in B.
Haec
commemoratio
et
deest in A.
Haec commemoratio
deest in B, Mai', Assemani, Malan
Ludolf.
Celui-ci lui ressemble.

vit,
Puis
eile
decouvrit
il
le coll're
etait le corps.
11
le
rcviHu du vetement dore, puis
decouvrit son visage et fut certaiu
<|iie
c'etait eclui qui lui avait
apparu.
II
interrogea sa
femme
sur sou aventure

il
ei
lui
demanda
et
qui c'etait. Elle lui raconta la conduite du saiut;

et lui
La
remer-
cia de ce qu'elle avait fait
recommanda de ne pas negliger d'allumer

lui. 11s
uue Lampe
son corps
de linder des parfums devant

ils
continuerent ainsi jusqu'a
ce que Diocletien pe>it. Alors

et
la
btirentune eglise au saint, y transporterent conse'cration eut lieu ce jour-l. Que sa priere et ses bene-
dictions soient avec nous et avec l'humble copiste!

'
l.n
ce jour aussi nous clbrons la fVte du niartvr

et
Amen. Qozmn
jui etait
des
gens de Tali
de ses compagnons.
le
"En
1
ce jour aussi subit

!
martyre saint Bifm, que son intercession
soit
avec nous
Amen.
mourut martyr
saint
En
ce jour
Zikm; que
l'intercession de Ions nous
protege jusqu'au dernier soupir! Amen.
I.
Cette comrnemoration
3.
Cette comrnemoration
manqae dans Ludolf. 2. Cctte comrnemoration manque manque dans B, Mai, Assemani, Malan et Ludolf.
[1073]
2"
BAOUNAH
(27
MAI).
531
i-JI
^Jl
jl
'
-.^-VJiSI
j=-J
Lall
lo>-^>_
(j-^)^
jv-p-
J^ji
'Jo
(*_jJ'
'*-
'(J
-L.lr
j*j
UJ-;
JUa *
_ilJI
jj-yUy jl dUij j-c5CVI -Uo jjjA\
,_/Ul
7
(J
i,
VI
j*> J* j>&
^>jJI
l>l
jl
(ô
"0
6 s
jl
^l
JL^VI
J
Jjl
u.JI
& LJl>
Jy J^
pji
l*A
il
aL^-l
Ia
j^JI
Jls
jOji yfcj
liJlTj
Îj
VJ^jJI
lj_>"l
pbjpo
jl
Ij-UaSj
-ilj
Î-UjiJI
\
tb^
'^-Uil A^>13
IjJJa-l
Li
>U Ûl dUr
j ^^. V
*,
jl
17
topu.
;U
3J Jj *l~?-V1
"lj^3
jLi-l
i^J
i t
.oJI I^Ltlj
l6
^Jl J
1.
ls
bUci
1^,1*1
^jlUj dUUI
Uj
4. 8.
(n
<Jl
duUl
5.
*M
Dees
i/z
B.
(>i
2.
addit Ja.
7.
3.
.i-jj'-J.
3.
B
B
J.~a'j.
6.
,1
i. dees
l^..
B.
aJui
Matthacus, xxiv,
B.
Uli.
jl. -
9.
A'L'i.
10.
11.
\xJ.
12. Z)ees* in
13.
B JU.
15.
P/o Am duobus verbis B aief ^1 JiWj
jJLsrM a^lar^l.
14. B ac&t oJj. IG. Deest in B. 17. A
UK.
18.
BiIjJI.
deux de baounah (27 mai).
En
tiste et
ville
ce jour eut lieu l'apparition des corps de saiut Jean (Youhann)
ap!a
du prophete Elisee
eoncut
(Elicha'),
disciple
d'EUe
a
(llys) le
zele,
:
dans
d'Alexandrie
(EL-Iskandaryah).
le
Voiei
quelle
le
occasion
Julien
(Youlynos) l'infidele
projet
de rebtir
temple des
Juifs (El-
Yahoud) Jerusalem (Ourichalim) apres qu'il avait ete detruit par Vespasien
(Asbsynous) et son
tir la
fils
Titus (Titos)
il
avait l'inlention coupable de

1
.
demenpierre
fois,
:
parole du Seigneur dans l'Evangile

qui
ne
soit
//
ne faul pas qu'il reste
ici
sur pierre
renversee.
La construction comniencee
on ne
et-
une
uue seconde, une troisieme, etait toujours detruite. Les Juifs dirent
y a dans cet endroit les corps des cliefs des chretiens;
011
II
si
les enleve,
ne construira pas
Julien ordonna de prendre ces corps
de les brler.
Lorsqu'on prit ceux de saint Jean-Baptiste et d'Elisee et qu'on

les
alla les brler,
fideles
vinrent et donnerent de
l'argent aux soldats.

laisser dans
Ils
recurent
les
corps apres s'etre engages
ne pas les
la ville
de peur que
1'cmpereur ne l'apprit et
1.
fit
perir les gardes. l'our ce qui est de l'histoire de
Matlhieu, xxiv,
3.
532
1074]
i
i-
5
f.^-,
t
jj
XJls JJI
Ia,Ujj
Uli
-C Û
^.j
^
^W
i-1
jJ\
(^-t
iîJl
j^
ti^
oju
J\
l/ls
i-AlJI ^L^VI
3^
^*
oU
I<*j
^-^1
CjJ
c-i
r.
jl ^J! Û^l
^0*^3 ^Jl
jl
JULs
*
4-rl^
jjjjt *~3
8
jt- J Ul?- ^
fM
,Jjb
218 r. 9 L*iU>.i
*aJ1j
-
JIjuJI t^_
-Ol
Lr
i^
f^
^ "^
^j
jb
>^
^-tJij
^L>
Jj
JJj v^jOl Li
ayJcj\
l2
^JI
r
>t<3l
î
u
IjJ
jJijt ^.Jl
fJir
Uj '"Li
i*Jic i.l^C
L*jJL*i
*>i)!
j.>.k.H
âJI
**,j\
jl^
d~^ J!
S^
jJ j* c^lks
c*J
jULr ^
<L>L* Sl^l
^
5.
Ly (aj^
1.
addil *J*M.
2.
B U.
13.
3.
iiks.
14.
4.
B o*
.jLI.
13.*.
J\.
ees/ wi B.
li.
Jjyj.
12.
7.
JU.lj.
in
A.
Deesz
B.
8-
Deest in B.
9. A
B
10.
iJ.
11.
Deest
Uli.
Julien,
quand
il
fut
entoure par les ennemis
la
guerre, saint Mercure (Marqoule
ryous), apres avoir <>te martyrise, fut

a la
rappele a la vie et
frappa d'un javelot

le jeta
gorge. Avant de rendre l'me, Julien remplit sa main de sang et
en
l'air
en disant
Mon
Seigneur J6sus
Yasou'), recois le souffle
que tu m'as
donne.
les
C'est ainsi qu'il

la ville
mourut de male mort. Quant aux saints corps, on

saint
apporta dans
et
d'Alexandrie
Athanase (Atansyous) qui en
fut
rejoui
il
les
cacha jusqu' ce qu'on pt leur btir une demeure.
Un
jour,
etait assis
dans un
ardin appartenant ses ancetres

secretaire.
II
avec
lui etait
Theo-
phile
[Tami /ilns'. son
lui
dit.
Si
le
Seigneur nie donne du
temps, je construirai cet endroit une eglise sous l'invocation de saint Jean
f.
218
Baptiste
e1
du prophete Elise
il
et
placerai leurs corps
* .
Quand
et
saint
Theo-
phile devinl patriarche,

et construisit l'eglise. alla
II
sc rappela la parole qu'avait
prononcee Athanase
de
la'iques, et
prit
avec
lui
une troupe de pretres
a l'endroil o taienl les
deux corps venerables.
On
les
emporta avec de
la
grands honneurs. Tandis qu'on passait avec eux devant
maison dune
femme sabenne,
ilii
qui depuis quatre jours attendait sa delivrance, eile entenla
le
liiuil
et
regarda par
en disant
ferai
:
i'enclre.
Quand
eile
en sut la cause,
si
eile
fit
un voeu avec
dtresse, je
foi
Jean, saint de Dien,
tu
me
delivres de cette
me
chrtienne.
peine eut-elle prononce cette parole
[1075]
BAOUNAH
(28
MAI).
533
j'jjAj
UjfcJ
xJLjlj
\xs-y
"y
AJl
"
Ij
yÎ)!
jjij
"_j^j
*.l*j*J
jJ-Sjl"
jA)'
14
jU*
_jil
(
_.-V^J\
X tzJ\
1l
-U,
13
^ JDj
^l
JJ>
I2
ilJl
l_î>
iJjj ij-*-5
*h*J*S,..*.ift
c-io i'-*oUr
34
Aj Ir^
iC-Ul joaIJI
ji^yij jji&i ^j\ cj\6j t^Ji

1.
^.u
<~>a)I
iJb.
23
o-yiJ^J
^Jl
IJL
27
^-jj.i;u
26
ji^
5.
^
Jj
^j-
aVji
11.
C.
^-'. 2. B .ICM. 3. B j! B Jl. ; B y^>y 7. A ^. 8. eesZ in A.
9.
4.
a^J_,.
Deest in B.
_..
Ljlj.
10.
B U B
16.
A Ljjs. 12. Z)t<es* i A. 13. Deest in B. B y'iL;. 17. Deest in B. 18. Haec tria verba
14.
BjUwt. 15.
a.X~o..
desunt in A.
11).
Deest in B.
20. Deest in B. 21. Ludolf refert hanc commemorationein ad 30 diem Baunah. 22. B addit Ji>. 23. B OUsrf.*">. 24. B i'~;Jl'l U.a. 25. A y&y ~ 26 A
-
l^t^j.
27. B
.Lii.
qu'elle mit
au monde l'enfant envie. Elle
Ic
nomma
Jean
et fut baptisee ainsi
que tous les gens de sa maison. Quant aux corps,

et ils firent
011 les
deposa dans
la
l'eglise
des miracles et des prodiges. Pour saint Theophile et

les saints
troupe
le
de saints,
ils vi reut
Jean
et Elisee faire le
tour de l'eglise avec
patriarche pendant qu'il la consacrait. L'apparence de Jean etait celle d'un

lionime
avait
couvert de poils avec une barbe descendant sur sapoitrine; Elisee

taille et les
une longue
cheveux peu epais. Ensuite, quand

le
le saint
pere
Macaire (Abou Maqr) l'eveque souffrit

les leurs.
martyre, on placa son corps avec
Que
toute
leur priere soit avec nous et avec l'humble copiste!
Amen.
Tisois
ipe
baounah (28 mai).

combattante pour
la foi, la
En
ce jour
mourut
devote
la sainte, la
pieuse Marthc
(Mart).
riclies.
Cette
etait
Egyptienne; ses parents etaient excessivement

:
Elle se j>lut a
une conduite dissolue
les
fils
des prineipaux person-
1.
Ludolf reporle cettc commemoration au 30 de baounali.
.,;;<,
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JAC0B1TE.
[1076]
Uli
Jl
tS
^-v;
j'
iisti
jjc.
;\
JIS3
Ûl
j^Jl
(oliJl
i^
r.
18
\-
Jl Âj\i
yjy\
tl
^^LdLi
jil
j!j
fct
ji
ULI
I1
J>
Ja^l
zy.\
cJL
L.
o!U"j
^>j uu
Oj?I7
ji du3
diu
l2
^>î
6c
"s
i*J
U
"''
jlj
JUj
^
7.
1:!L-^
okj^
cSJIj
JI
rv
5Ut
UL-VI
^ Ufj
L^JIj
'J
Âl~V1
L^lj
W î ^ u ^ V~* ^"^ ^ ^
is
^ll.vi g
ts"
^"^
.
JI
orlj
ô JI
11-
î_j^
^L*
lÛ lj^
jJj
jA^
pT
Û
J^li
5.
1.
B <^.C
6.
-- 2.
jjLJ.
(î-JJ'. -- 3.
8.
rf(tt
^JJiJ!.
Û r B Js B Vi. - IIB ^ -x~. 13. B J*a: 12. A ^ IG. B (J^scf. c BjUU. 18.
....
B Îj.
9.
A
\_
B Îj. B ^W. 10. A j&J.

4.
ilS* I".
14.
.CJj
..
i^j
,.,-j ...
deestin B.
15.
B J-c
,l.
17.
L^LI.
nages
et
des nobles venaient chez eile en secret; quand son
all'aire fut
decou-
verte, eile ne la
cacha pas, mais

la
la
rendit publique et pecha ouvertement.
Lorsque arriva
fte
de
la
naissance glorieuse de
Notre-Seigneur Jesus
(Yasou') le Messie, eile vinl l'eglise et voulut entrer.

a
* f.
Le serviteur prepose
la
porte Ten
empecha en
tu es
lui
disant
Tu
*
n'es pas digne d'entrer dans la

eile persistait vouloir
:
218 v.
maison de Dieu;
une pecberesse.
il
Comme
entrer tandis qu'il l'en empchait,

fut informe'
s'eleva
une quereile entre eux quo
l'eveque
de l'aventure;
il
il
sc leva et alla la porte

:
pour voir ce qui sc passait.
Ku l'apercevant,
sainte
lui
dil
Ne
sais-tu pas
il
la
maison de Dieu
est
une
demeure;
o
tu
n'es pas pure;

:
ne convient pas que tu sois jugee digne

Je ne peclierai plus; mais je
d'y entrer.
tirai;
<
Je ne reconnaitrai
et
que
lu dis
la
verite
que
si
tu m'apportes
tes
richesses
tes
parures; nos les brlerous devant
toi.
Elle alla en
et de
toute hte
dans sa maison, apporta tout ce quelle possedait de bijoux
robes qui 6taien1 de grande valeur, les porta devant l'eveque et les jeta ses
pieds.
la
Ilordonnade
les brler, ce
qui
la
fut
fait
devant eux. Ensuite

liabil
il
lui
rasa
tte, lui
enleva 9es vtements,
revelit d'un
de laine et l'envoya
[1077]
3 A
3'
BAOUNAII
Jl-Ol
7
(28
MAI).
LJic4
lilj^-
535
'w
CJOj
j1
5
j^LaJI
^.j
xc
LÎ
^C
^1
l^1
jiL"
p)
v_jk)L
l~J\
JjUI
l^LLi }L.
>
C*x>lS jl
^-Jl
^jL
jy,
IjJ
7r^->"
iJlc-j
iA*Uw
C-,
-îcj
U-l
J
s^lj
il
\J^>
*
d-Cc
c-^>
jl
^r^J^.
dJ^LT
<;^-l
c^VI
-ci
iolc
^b
lo
îK)l
lil
dUJI
*
r.
jl
1<J
^l_y
ls
a^V
"U-L-
jv
"CjLt
^>U*JI
j^
Vj
l6
dlf^rl
Iji
^jJLaJ'
21
ÛI
^
jUI
>_i_^ J<,
,j
17
<ilc 3
is
t-li
IjJ
-u^
4JC
ÛI
<Jb
-'
iXj <iL
<iU,
l,J
v__Liy
^jj
2.
I-Aj-Ij
Ly_
^_>UJI
LL_,
J iiw
J.
d^di
1.
De/
6.
Deest in B. Deest
10.
13.
B in B. 11.
in B.
7.
l^'li
J.
3.
li.
I4I. J.
8.
J-n~=>-I.

>
4.
B J>Jj
5.
Deest in B.
9.
//ec
tw&a a
L^J desunt in B.
Mai' Hilarius.
16.
7/aec
commemoratio
deest in Ludolf. -- 12.
Ji jjl/ deest in B.
17.
w,ljJl.
21.
B wJsj.
14. B /j-jCJjJ, Ma Noliknus. 15. B adit^. 18. B arfdiV ^L*>!. - 19. B y_.!iJl. 20. in
/><?es<
B.
Z)ees/ in B.
dans un couvont de religieuses. Elle y fit les plus grands efforts et continuellement eile se disait elle-meme S'il ne m'est pas possible d'entrer
:
dans ces demeures bties d'argile,
commeut
faire
pour (arriver
celles-l?
:
Qui
me
baptisera l ou qui aura pitie de moi?

si
Elle disait
dans sa priere
eglise, ne
Seigneur,
je n'ai pas supporte Faffront
du serviteur de ton
couvre pas de bonte devant tes anges et tes saints.

vingt-cinq
ans, luttant et
Cette sainte demeura

la
me
triomphant, sans franchir
porte
du couvent
jusqu' ce qu'elle mourut en paix.

1
Que son
intercession soit avec nous!
Amen.
En
ce jour mourut
martyr saint Alladyous 2 Feveque. Ge saint avait

l'empereur infidele dadorer
infidele paree
la
reproclie
ci lui dit
:
Youliqyous
{Julien?}
toi
les idoles. Celui-
Si je suis
pour
un
que
je n'adore pas le crucifie,
je te ferai
abandonner son culte par

*
violenco des tourments.
Puis
il
le
*
f.
remit
un de
les
ses officiers et lui ordonna

II
de
le
torturer et de renouveler
II
'J
i.
pour
lui
tourments.
le prit
et
lui
intligea toutes sortes de tortures.

et
il
demeura un an entier
1.
le
tourmenter saus s'arreter un seid jour
le jeta
Cette
commemoration manque dans Ludolf.
2. Mai'
Hilarius.
53

jy
4
[1078]
jUI
<^>1
pf
IjV^1j
\j^>
i^-
iVI
*^
'<>
o*
^-^j
er*.
*.tf
JrT CS
1
Ci^
^
*Jf"
*,_jJIjj
jjL,
oV ^3
J5U
a)
CJt
->^
<JL*^
er^
*J
Jly
^J
^
B
JU)|
^
B
15
Jj j-jf-Jj
^^
4.
-^_
J^ M |^ t5,J 18 W- V J^J
^Ji
f
y. iasJ ui
SaijiJI
jy
JLi- viUVL
^b

8.
Jî j~%
B _p.t.
'V^
A J.
B
Uj>
r*
1.
>_~~o.
2.
l.
3.
IjjLîui-!
v.
--
5.
6.
fOjS~\y.
7.
/A/ec ce/-4a a
JUj desunt
in B.
ajsli,.
9.
j^r-^'-
10.
Z>ees< in B.
11.
/faec
commemoralio deest
in Mai, Ludolf.
17.
12.
J.
13.
_-~J~i. --14.
A U.
15.
jjlS'.
-16.
A UUj.
B^-Jjji.
dans
lc feu.
Le martyr
s'y tint
debout louant
et glorifiant Dieu.
la
vue de
II
ce miracle, un peuple
nombreux
et
se convertit et souffrit le martyre.

jardiii.
sortit
du feu
l'atigue
la
comme
de
le
quelqu'un qui sortirait du milieu de son

ne sachant quoi
lui faire,
L'officier,
tourmenter
ordonna de
lui
traneher
tete.
Son me
fut confiee
aux maius du Messie
et
il
recut la couronne incor-
ruptible.
Que
ses benedictions nous protegent jamais!
Amen.
QUATRE HE BAOUNAH (29 Hiai).

1
En ce jor mourut martyr saint Chenousi 2 qui

enfant, gardait
etait
de Balkim. Ce Saint,
i'lanl
un troupeau,
et
distribuait chaque jour son pain aux

:
petits bergers;
II
lui-meme passait sajournee jeuer
ses parents l'ignoraient.
visitait
les
malades
:
et les
prisonniers.
Une
nuit, l'ange
du Seigneur
lui
apparut
cl lui dit
Leve-toi, Chenousi, va trouver le

la
ton Dieu pour recevoir
couronne du martyre.
gouvemeur et confessc Quand il s'eveilla, il eu in2.
emoration nianquo dans Mai, Ludolf.
Amelineau Schiounsi.
[1079]
BAOUNAH
(29
MAI).
537
l_
=l
,*
La_i_TlJ
LJl
.-a^J
'
^r*-'
O'
r^-
lU*J
*"*IjJJi
v_JL->
OiO
/"r
,c
J**-'"
i^LiJl
JJ.^1
viJkj
_>1JUI
^jAj
l^-jj
c~J~l
L'ls
*L>Ji)l
LU
_,1-U1
^jLl
Jj
jl
i:5
0_,jlJ1
^j
Îf?
*J
<,U4
11
vilr
p-î-l
Û
^
Ol
4.
LUe
14
10
^ -^ Ll Jlj Jl
;
f.
210 v.
i^lj jvJL
<=-j.3
_^_i
j^
l^s-L
â>ls aLiJl ^y Li
<JL
1.
B L*J
.U.
7.
2.
addit
B.
^L-Jlj. 3. B jjf.
8.
..J-Jl.
5.
15.
(i.
ki.
Oeesi
B
B
-~J~i..
L^l
<-)!_,.
11.
B <^&-
12.
addit u.
13.
9.
B
B
arfdft
aJ LS'LJ!.
B L-jLjj!.
10.
addit
addit l$K.
14.
B U^rJi.
Deesl in B.
16. B ^
U.
17.
B OJ-Û.
forma sa mere qui cela
fut penible;
eile
pleura mais ne put

eile se
le
retenir.
11
cntendit parier d'une sainte
femme
Chabr;
nommait Marie (Maryam),

II
donnait l'hospitalite aux etrangers et faisait beaucoup de bonnes oeuvres.

alla la
trouver;
ils
convinrent de recevoir
le
martyre
et se rendirent pres
:
du gouverneur qui se nommait Oursmous'.

c'etait
Ils le
trouverent dans un bateau

(Misr). Ils crierent
11
dans un port sur

lui
:
le
bord du Nil d'Egyple
ouver-
tement devant
ils
subirent toute espece de tourments.
Nous sommes chretiens! Quant

la
ordonna de
les chtier et
eile
a sainte
Marie,
rendit
son rae dans les tourments et recut
couronne du martyre. Pour saint

il
Chenousi,
il
les
le
supporta par
la force
du Messie. Quand
fut fatigue
de
le
tourmenter,
gouverneur l'envoya avec

lit
des martyrs celui

II
d'Antinoe
lui
(Ansin) qui lui

les talons et
II fit
subir
le
de nombreuses tortures.
ville;
ordonna qu'on
pergt
f.
219
qu'on
traint par la
le saint
ne ressentit aucun mal.
venir un magicien
et
lui
d'Akhmim. Gelui-ci ensorcela une coupe, y melangea

la boire
:
du poison
croix et
le
ordonna de
Chenousi
fit
dessus
le
le
signe de la
la
but sans eprouver aucun

ecrivit
dommage. Fatigue de
lui
tourmenter,
gouverneur
1.
son arret
et
on
trancha
la tete
avec une epee. De
Amelineau Ouarvanos.
538

3 bl^l
[1080]
LpL,
JJ6\
Vtj
-yti-lj
'o*
UJ ^ ul
^-^J i-M
**
Uj
14
(jr-iyjl
j^j
ô-^j
^
A
5.
^^j ^
Ms ^r-"
Lfj^jî-)
-^^
u-^y*. ok>
1.
Deest in B.
2.
l_?-'u_j
addit \x^s^.
9.
3.
.Xx-^l.
4.
Haec commemoratio
8.
deest in Assemani.
S.
J^d^_|.
6.
Deest in B.
in
7.
commemorationem
Joannis Heracleensis.
Deest in B.
A.
tionem deest in Ludolf.
11.
Haec cerba a îdesunt
Mai addit 10. Haec commemora 12. B ^-.ôJ. 13. A

U^j'o^j.
,
^j\y -/'/(
14.
addit \Xs.
15.
addit
k->\j\.
16.
B ^-Tjjj^.
17.
ees/
A.
18.
B wV^Û.
19.
Deest in A.
meme
Que
'
le
magicien crut
et fut oxecute. Ils
regurent
la
Ieur priere soit avec nous!
Amen.
samt Abamoun
et
En
ce jour
aussi eut lieu le martyre de
de sainte
Sophie (Soufyah). Que leur priere soit avec nous!
Amen
2
.
cinq he n\ouNui (30 mai).

3
En
ce jour
mourut
saint Jacques (Ya'qoub) Toriental, le confesscur.
Ce
saint avail servi
Dieu laus un couvent de l'Orient pendant un certain nombre

,
d'annees au temps de Constance (Qostantinous)

el
lils
de Gonstantin
(Qostantiri),
de Julien (Youlyanous)
le
rebelle et de Valentinien (Oualioutous) le croyant.
Quand
arien,
celui-ci eul 6t tue et

il
que son
frere
Valens (Oualens) regna, or

et
il
etait
permit aux Aliens d'ouvrir leurs eglises

qu'ils
forma celles des ortho-
doxes jusqu' ce
Etats.
eussent adopte sa
la
foi.
Get ordre parvint dans tous ses
Ce
'.cllc
saint,
amme" par
grce divine, vint a Constantinople (El-Qostan-
de saint Jean d'llerade.
commemoration manque dans Assemani. 2. Mai ajouto la commemoration 3. Cette commemoration manque dans Ludolf.
[10811
5'
BAOUNAH
(30
MAI).
539
J^" ^
j\}
<^^
(J^ ^1
ci)âJ
t-^c
jy- 2
-*'
r*>^
<r^
rr^'
j'
^JLJ
jl
uJLi
jUI
J^pe
jl
O^wj
l2
dllAftl
j*
*frj
(^^jl-
dkl
Jc.1
"U ^-vUl
Jl
*j
1,,
*J
JL
dUJl
OAt ^1
dUUI
19
^->-*i!l
^ JULi y
17
lo
1G
UL
-^'
"
zyu
jl
Jpj-"-~>.
Us
18
*
cr
^-J
v3
^>j
w)I-I
o-Al
^
Jjp-aS
je vJ
^JI
"0
<U_>I
L<
ir'
'''
Lgi
UL"
f 220r
-
"
jJWI
Vo
<AJI
J.I
cc
>Ur
<>Ol
jl
JLJI
<.
Uj
_j.A
aTIacI
''UjW*
~
Jl
Uli
20
j^
^
*Ia
j^Jls
py"^* "'(J^jl
iSjih
fjax
fcj-UaC-j
î-C
**
^jL-JI
J,
''iuuli
Jlio
Jl
iLfrl
_^-
"J
^j^L"
29
.Aj
a!I-U.|
j^lt^-JI
\J^y~ ^Jzvj y> JL$
lÛl
^jLjli
jl^-JI
1^=-
ly^lj
'-'
Lj,
8 lî=l^lj
B - ; -B !&&. J. A J\. A j. B Ûci. 13. B ^*>. Deest in B. B jJ^j. B ^ja.j. B tji-l. 22. A 23. B ^V,. 24. io.W'.
1.
U-jU.
2.
B îU.
7.
3.
i- 9
4.
B Jl.
5.
addit
^lUI
1^1
c.
8.
9.
11.
12.
B j^'. 14. A *. 15.

B
Ulj.
10.
Deest in B.
B
a
B Us A
L-i. -
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
-- 25.
ByL.
Pro
21.
sl-Xcl.
D<?e.s-i
in B.
his verbis
26.
B >U.
27.
l$JI
Ijxj'j.
28.
tîU,.
29.
\J*&3
tinyah) et rencontra l'empercur qui sortait pour
une guerre qoi avait eclate

:
contre lui du cte de l'ouest.
II
s'arreta devant lui et lui dit
Je te
le
demande
Seigueur
d'ouvrir les eglises des fideles pour qu'ils prieut pour toi afin que
te
donne
la victoire
sur tes ennemis. Si tu ne
le fais pas,
Dieu t'abandons'irrita
nera et tu prendras la fuite devant tes ennemis.
L'empereur
:
et
ordonna de
le
frapper et de remprisonner. Le saint ajouta
Je sais que tu
seras mis en fuite par tes ennemis et que tu
mourras dans un incendie.

saint lui dit
L'empereur
le
remit quelqu'un en qui
il
avait confiance jusqu' ce qu'il
revint sain et sauf
comme
*
il
le
pretendait.
Le
Si tu reviens
il
sain et sauf, le Seigneur n'a pas parle par
ma
il
bouche.
Puis
fut arrete,
*
f.
frappe et emprisonne.
Quant
l'empereur,
partit
combattre ses ennemis.
220
Lorsque
tantiel
les
deux armees
se rencontrerent, le
il
lils
du Dieu createur, consubsassiste par les priores des
Dieu son pere, auquel

eux
etait infidele,
la fuite
partisans d'Arius, se retira de

suivi par
lui. 11 prit
devant ses ennemis, pour-
et se representant la faussete
de sa croyance, jusqu' ce qu'il

eutourerent
:
arriva
une bourgade;
le
les
ennemis
Les
l'y
suivirent,
le
bourg
et
mirent
feu
tout
autour.
habitants s'enfuirent
il
resta
seul avec
540
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOB1TE.
[1082]
LjLw
4)1
l4
(
13
jl ly^lj *~-^ w*o" Ij-w-j '"'iw-yjVI
11
t
ifcL?
jLwV)
^Jl
jj
18
.y-l
.
1G
jyCr
OL,
pSUI pxJI JLj

-yi-'
>L
Um
C'sLj
*Ul
^j-yjliu
_>Al)l
L^l
4-*5
''
ijJC^C-YI ,ju
Ja!
,^!I
Î^JI
21
^j^l"
^,-^1
AjJtl-l
?ft
^jJI
Iaa Jl
l.
I?
.jl&slj.
)3-.j.
/-
7.
2.
B IjÎj.
sdrfzV )J.
15.
(i.

12.
3.
**^j.
4.
^J;'-.
14.
5.
LkL.Jt31.
B.
11.
3*U
</e.su in
B.
B *jfit.. -- 9. A Jj. B L^jÎ. 13. A .!.

8.
-- 10.
Z)ce.s7 in
Deest in B.
Deest in A.
16.
Deest in A.
,.*J_j
-\j
17.
(?)
addit
habet ,.wj*=J iji*x*j|
<^
-^ i tt *-'
B
,
20. //rtec
quatuor verba desunt in A.
21.
18. /Vo A/s tribus verbis 19^ desunt in A. (r jjj ij J- 22. Deest in B.
J.~L-tM.
1-3
quelques familiers qui partageaient sa croyance;

reste de l'armee rcvint
ils
furent tous brles. Le
en fuyant Constantinople et apprit aux croyanta

ainsi
cctte nouvelle exacte

se
s'accomplit la prophetie
du saint
les fideles
reunirent et
les
le
firent
sortir
de
prison
avec de grands houneurs. Les
croyants et
divine.
el
infideles furent certains qu'il
y avait
la
une puissante grce
Une
foule d Ariens revinrent la vraie foi, se prosternerent a ses pieds

le
(ils
confesserent que
de Dieu est consubstantiel k son pere. Apres cela,

la
ce sainl vecut
comme auparavant dans

la
devotion et
le zele,
puis
soit
il
s'endor-
mit dans
la
paix et obtint
grce durable. Que sa priere
avec nous!
Amen.
En ce jour aussi saint Macaire (Maqryous)
souffrit le
martyre par
l'eau]
Oue
sa priere soil avec nous!
Amen.
de baoi
sainl
\n
si\
31
mai
i'.n
ce jour
mourut martyr
Theodore (Tdros) qui

i'-tait
e*tait
;
des gens
il
d'Alexandrie {El-lskandaryah). Cc
s;iinl
croyant
et
vertueux
suivait
los::
BAOUNAH
J^-5
(31
MAI).
'
541
ijX<C-Vl
CjIjU
U*uu
^~~-
^*'^
^>^
^^-
'-*-
^> j^
jj-'-^Jl
!--*>
îlxll
Iaa
L_.U-Ij
jj-^-Lrl
xil
\yi
\^~>
L^-t
<u*
J~-j\}
is~yJ\
u^-y
Jlc
j'y^-jr'
y-h"
l5
j'
-*"U
l/~
^k*"
<ii>
*jjXx~>VI
4-k-
i^-U
JiaI
\*
^>
JcSj jliu
^)I^1
JiUo
<,\
fj-j^
jJ!I Ia jjc
*>'
,jJ>. j' Jp~>,.

^.li
iS^ <s"^^
_j-ll ^Jo_
Jai^ jl
Ao
liya ^jJI ^J
Uli
20
<Vjlll
'Ûcj 4_Nw
juU,
jlj
**îS
'pj
(j
J^J
aL/J
(JiyJ'
v^Jali Jtj
dUi
>
Jjj
,jJS\
jIaUI
^ll
-*o
,j
,JjJl
Jfjl
J
*-V"JJ
,*~*r~
*
23
JyllJ
(T-^
r^^
H**
^J^J
^^
iUVI
J?-I
^y &Ucl
*L>j
ibUJI
Ul
^
4.
viJlj
'-'"-'IÛj
^1
5.
ioUlj ~*JI -sU-
1.
ICJJ.
7.
2.
jaxj.
8.
3. A
jlo.
9.
B ^Jiik-J.
B.
addit 'L>^.
6.
lS\L.
B B
Ijl^j.
Bj^S.
U-b!
u>.
#ees
in
10.
arfrf
JX. 11.
^j'j'.
U>!.
12.
B ,5Ulj.
17.
13.
-- 14. Deest in B.
in\.
i-ilc,.
IS. Badditu.
19. B
-.,51.
15. A Lrj 16. Deest 21. B Jl 20. B oJ!

->->.
JuJU.
22. B U^TI. 23. A
J.s^.
la voie
divine;
il
habitait dans
,
un des couvents d'Alexandrie. Lorsque ConsConstantin

(Qostantiri),
tance
[Qostantinous)
fils
de
l'empereur
envoya
il
Alexandrie un patriarclie appele Georges (Djordjyous) qui etait arien,

avec lui une armee considerable.
fitpartir
On
chassa Saint Athanase (Atansyous) et

II
on intronisa cct
gens de
infidele
comine patriarclie d'Alexandrie.
y eut entre les

*
f.
la ville et
les soldats
une
kitte
ou perirent
beaucoup d'habitants.
il
220
Apres que Georges se

s'asseoir,
il
fut assis sur le siege sur lequel
n'etait
pas digne de
apprit que ce saint combattait les partisans d'Arius, les couvrait

II
de honte et leur demontrait leur indelite.

chtier. Puis le pseudo-patriarche lui
fit
ordonnu de
mains
le
saisir et
de
le
fit
lier les
et les pieds et le
attacher aux pieds de

fut fait,
11
chevaux qu'on chassa dans l'Hippodrome. Quand ce

saint
fils
tous les
membres du
furent dechires et sa tete vola arrachee.
rendit l'me entre les

II
mains du
:
de Dieu pour qui

la
il
avait souffert le mar-
tyre.
regut trois couronnes
la
premiere pour
l'oi
au Messie qui
lui
est
le
commune avec
I'AI'R.
tous les chretiens; la seconde pour son zelc monastique et
Service de Dieu qu'il aecomplit; la troisieme cause de son martyre et

OH.
du
T. XVII.
F. 3.
38
542
[1084]
iy-'lj
^--Adl Jli
^jj
^jJU
*>^l
<J
:!,
j-^ f_^
,Jjk
J^*
^ b-V
jl
Ijj
j^JLS
âJI
jj^10
JuUJl
^.Ijl
o-.-^J'
-V^
5
1
fj^'
l*
J^ J
8 jlTjVI
SaL.
^loâ
l-^-l
>l^1 *iUJ
i,->.l
Us Ll
JIj tljl
x*
^
9
Jo-V
d-U
^
J\
^r-?
L.-I.
j^.
(j-L^jlj
lyj
**>.
14
^"^ r^ t*^ "^J ^ urt^ f^ S^J ll JJI jjLi LA JI Jl J >~> (V
^
VI
v-J
^
;
ox>
dl
^t/j^Lob
t/j^5
''''r*?
'-'pAJL
jl
17
i^*j
,/d
J^f-I
d_<J>-
-v>m
jirlj
Us -Jl *J
1.
J*-
jyi lyCiw
JJ^-
B
Lûajj.
G.
Iî i
*Vy>
^*-J-
jjiL^b iX^J
ffaec
5.
iv/V/r/
a Lasl desunt in B.
in
2.
3.
AB
9.
7.
4.
ees< iW
.j^k-H,
A.
Haec quatuor verba desunt
A.
addit v_^JUJi.
Mai Aschiron.
I.
8.
A
,
flaec ir/7/ a
opto.1
Uli desunt in A.
arfrfA -*)!
JIJI
'l-*iU.
r^.
16-
12.
,i-U~l
17.
!J*,.
A
..
,
v_^.i.
13.
Deest
10. A J.. inK. 14.
i-iJI.
15.
r*
,.i^Mj-
r r*-^l,
,.,.=b~'l.
dechirement
<le
ses
rassemblerenl ses
saire de celui-ci.
membres pour la foi certaine. Apres ccla, les croyants membres saints, celebrerent une fete un jour anniyerlui
Ou composa pour
Ie
un panegyrique grec comme pour
les
saints
e1
on
le
placa dans
Livre des Priores.
Que
sa priere soit avec nous!
Amen.
SEPT DE
li
II
BAOUNAH
(1
er
juill).
ce jour mourut martyr le sainl glorieux Sakhiroun qui etait de Qalin.
etail
des soldats d'Aryn, gouverneur d'Antinoe (Ansin).
Quand
arrive-
rent les ordres de l'empereur infidele Diocletien (Diqlddynous) relatifs l'ado-
ration
des idoles, ce sainl s'elanca au milieu de l'assemblee, injuria l'emei
pereur
ses dieux
personne n'osa
le
le
chtier parce qu'il etait soldat, mais
on l'cmprisonna dans
dirigea vers
chteau du gouverneur.
le
Quand
lui
celui d'Antinoe se
Sioul (Osyout), on
lui
:
envoya. Avec
etaient
cinq
autres
soldats dont voici les

fioiros) el
noms; ce sont
Ils etaienl
Oualfyous, Armanyous, Arkyas, Pierre
Qirayyoun.
iioin
d'accord avec Sakhiroun pour verser leur
sang im
du Messie.
Lorsqu'ils comparurenl
devant
le
gouverneur,
il
[1085]
BAOUNAH
Uli
(1" Jl'IX
543
^llyl
Llj
(
p^}
^t.L_._
'
l_^La
n^
J'
<v *=JI
viAJjl
*^>_-*ju)
îLLu Li ^1
^Jl
b^r^3"
oi-l
' r.
221
jl
^*l
U-kt iî
Vv%
'
^r*^
Jj^**
,_>~!.-^
~'jjj
y.cJ
J!i
^11
l6
4,l&
*ai_
J
Clj
15
ljj^
14
Uj k-*j
-.-i!
<*>j
<jl
l3
^=^.j ojl
dl'M.
>
''^"L
LJis.
n L^
l^r-U
^y^JIj
(
_r
_/>=~>_
(**VJ
(j-jj-C-OVI ^.o
Ait
20
,a<r
jU
JL*.|j
ljVl
19
J^J
1
f
ls
1
J^~
r 'j^ ^^Vl
4
JliJ
^JaLl
<oljl
^J
7-L3
J'
^-^JaJI
~J\ cUj, uJslj LsJI

<!li
Jl
<Aiolj
1-1*
_.-\iJI
Û)
j-aJI
JUs
Ûl
25
v-
Uis
Jly ^[^Jl
J,<^l
^^1. B jj^s^jl. Z)ees; m B. B iL,. B Bâc J. B jj J. Dees< m B. B 11. B _.13& ^. 12. B 13. B a^-^j JXmjj. 14. B U. 15. B l_5^-'. 16. B 17. B ^_>b. 19. îJI. 18. B B. 20. B Jj. 21. B Jijf, **_ a^L. 22. B ****>>. 23. A -.-^V 24. Z)ert in B. 25. B w* 26. B J.
1.
jJL-
6.
2.
^jj
3.
4.
5.
fcjj
J.U.
l$<i.
7.
8.
9.
10.
Xj_js.
j-j'L.
4jIj_j6.
rfrfrt
rtrfrfiV
Z)e<?s
1/1
3'.
ordonna de couper leurs ceinturons

les
et
de les chtier; quant

la
ces
cinq soldats,
*
f.
uns furent mis en croix

le
et
on coupa
le
tete
aux autres. Pour saint

il
221
Sakhiroun,
ecorcher
la
governeur ordonna de
la tete
frapper violemment, puis

il
Iui
lit
peau de
jusqu'au cou;
ville.
le fit
II
ensuitc attacher la queue
d'un cheval et traiaer dans toute la

jarre, lui serra la
mit ensuito du plomb dans uue

le jeta
bouche par-dessus
et
pressa; on
dans
le
four d'un
bain.
Dans tous ces supplices, un ange du Seigneur venait

faire
le guerir, le
con-
soler et lui
prendre patience. Lorsqu'on
Tut fatigue
de
le
tourmenter,
il
on
fit
venir un grand magicien qui se nommait Alexandre (El-Iskandarous);

le
pretendait enchanter
soleil et la lune,
le
monter dans
les airs et s'entretenir

il
avec les spheres.

sur lequel
il
II
ordonna de fermer
bain, de l'arroser;
et qui se
prit
un dragon
II
prononga quelques paroles

foie, les
fendit en deux.
fit
enleva
son poison et son
mit dans un vase d'airain, les

le
cuire et les apporta

ce poison cuit.
au saint.
Puis
tien.
il
II
le
:
fit
entrer dans
bain
el
lui
donna
manger
cria
il
chef des puissanccs des Satans, exerce ta force sur ce chren'eprouvait aucun mal,
le
Goinrne
magicien
fut etonne.
Le saint
lui
[108BJ
^1
13
Jl _JU Oj A~. .^ il ^1 v-Jolj O "Awj j-M î 'oj\

.
.âJI Ai- *i -al\ i(
_ 5t
MJU ~UJI J d)>U! J 5S JWI ,Sd)Vjl
*J <0
u Û
I.
B ^_ip!.
in
5.
2.
a*L^..
3.
//ec //-w
ce/'6rt
desunt in X.
<>.
4.
Jol^JI
JiTI
desunt
A.
//</ frv'a
verba desunt in B.
in Ludolf.
9.
Deest in A.
7.
Deesl in B.
in
tS.
//er
commemoratio deest
Hnec quatuor verba desunt
A.
10.
19.
addit L-j-J! SL.UJI.
11.
-rJI.
12.
B L^Jl.
13.
Matlhaeus,
ii,
ilil
Le demon que tu appelais ton aide
et qui
ne
t'a
le
pas secouru va te
Messie.
chtier par la puissance de
mon Seigneur
Jesus (Yasou')
Sur-le-
champ, cc demon
fesst le
(jiii
le
le
depouilla et
commenca
le frapper jusqu' ce qu'il con-
Seigneur
Messie. Alors le gouverneur trancha la tele du magicien
icrut la couronne du martyre.

lui
Quant au
saint, le
gouverneur redoubla
il
contre
de fureur,
el
lni fit
subir de nombreuses tortures;

il
lui
lni
coupa
les
parlies viriles, tandis qu'il louait le Messie, puis

la
ordonna de
trancher
la felicite
tete
avec une 6pe. Sakhiroun recut la couronne du martyre et
parfaite.
Que son
Amen.
juin).
HUIT DE BAOTJNAH
'
En
'
cc jour a lieu
la
i.
_:i
Dieu,
connue sous
la
le
noin
commemoration de l'eglise de la sainte Mere de d'El-Mahammah, l'endroit o jaillit l'eau abonla
dante, par
benediction de
mere de Dieu lorsqu'elle revenait de
la terre
d'Egypte
:
(Mi$r).
En
eilet
:
quand Tange du Seigneur apparut en songc

Leve-toi, prends l'enfantet
s<t
Joseph Yousof),
il
et lui dit
mereet va en gypte 3
monta jusqu'au coramencemenl du Sa 'id. Lorsque mourul Herode

1.
(Hiroudis),
Celle
2,
Matthieu, u,
L9,
1087
0'
BAOUNAH
(3
JUtN).
^>-VI ^-iJI Jl txi-j
L>
3
tfjiJ1 klis
j-JI -3 J L<
0*
/J?.J
^,1 L~
j><r
l3
^liS
^Ûjlj
IajVjIj
l2
bU
Il
jttf U*1 <i3
10
^.
18
tlU J
r
B
.
jl jU!
Ia
Sy^
17
(J-!1
^J!
j&r
ir
15 >jJl I Jl. J.
1.
fl(/ato
ja,!.
2.
ij j.
3.
B
8.
^Jlj.
4.
BlyU.
9.
5.
L^Jô.
6.
ly.jj.
7.
rte/-M/w
'-*-
f-x-M
^.j.
aJÎ il)\j.
/Vo
/s verbis a c~,ys>
B
in
ie/ i-J'T
B.
*-
,.j*^-'-
12.
.iL, Mai'
14.
Deest in A.
15.
lu #aec commemoralio deest in Assemani. 11. Deesl Emmada. 13. B ac/cM .~*sJ Haec commemoralio deest in Ludolf. 10. Haec quatuor
i
e'
o/w/tt/f
/z'/ie/n.
verba desunt in A.
17.
Deesl in B.
18.
B wuL.
Tauge du Seignour apparut

II
Joseph
et
lui
ordonna de revenir en Syrie.

la
retourna par El-Mahraqah, puis .Mise, de

Celte source
jaillit et
El-Mataryah
et
de
El-
Mahammah.
pays
et
existe encore aujourd'hui. Les gens de tout
de toute sorte y viennent demander l'intercession de Notre-Dame et recoivent les benedictions de l'endroit et de la source. Quo l'intercession de
la
Vierge nous garde
et
nous
fortifie
jusqu' notre dernier souffle!
Amen.
2
'En ce jour egalement a Heu

onfants,
d'Armenios (Armnous)
et
commemoration d'Amamad et de ses de sa mere. Oue leur intercession soit avec

la
nous! Amen.
NEUF DE BAOUNAH
(3 juin).
'En ce jour a Heu

Le
la
commemoration du grand prophete Samuel (Samou).

la
nom du
1.
pere de ce juste etait Halqan de la tribu de Levi {Loui), de
Assemani.
1. Cette commemoration Malan Kamadah, Ludolf Tmadd. 3. Cette commemoration manque dans Ludolf.
manque dans
[1088
^ji
r.222r-.jl
L
ijl
f
12
ii

J
B
J>
Jl .Uj
lTj iJU-
aS
Jb
^j
1.
^j
^j
y, y>j
^Jl >l
Uli
aJjIj
^
B
^ ^ ^J ^
l0
J r^
5
*
^^
4*> JIS
l5
*)
>
î
U
,J
Jle jV ,JiJl
^>
J\
^
V
>
.
LA
20
-^3
<!
l9
^-V
22
Jjl*
l
j'i
*l<r J
- :i
dl
'''^1
JGj
J<r JUJ
B
.J.
^ J.^
A
14
- 8.
^^
3.
^ ^ ^ J U [^
>L-
J?
Jr*
CyJl
i/*>
^
A
2.
jlS'j fU.
IJ^.
9.
4.
B Jti\ J-~^\.
B
'
5.
J.
6.
vi.
Deest in A.
7.
I*.
Jl.
'
^>v
18.
l:i
Dees/ i "
J\.
1/1
10.
B L.
16
11.
A
***'
^-w.
'
,Us.
s^JLJ.
B JU.
19.
Deest
in
A.
20.
A '^V
~~ 15,
addit Ji-
~
B
17
/>e.s7
B.
21.
B âs>\.
22.
addit
23.
J.jj.*i
Jjj*A.
famille d' Aron (Haroun); celui

\
de sa mere,
Anne (Hannah)
eile etait sterile.
force d'implorer Dien,
i!
lui
aecorda ce prophete. Elle l'elnva dans

presenta au temple de Dieu,
samaiqu'il
son pendanl trois ans, puis
le
II
comme
eile l'avait
promis avanl sa grossesse.

eul "lamli.
servit Ileli ('Ali) le
grand pretre jusqu' ee

et lui dit
Les
lils
d'Heli commettaient des lautes dans leurservice et tvran-
nisaienl
les
Israelites.
Dieu envoya
<ln
Ileli
un prophete
J'ai
resrarde
etablirai
comme
II
indiernes
sacerdoce tes fds et toute

cpii
leur descendance et
pour moi un pretre sr

6tabli1 ce
fera la joie de
mon
il
cceur tous les jours de

vieilli, le
sa vir.
grand prophete; en
effet, Ileli
*
ayant
Seigneur
Ileli
appela nur nuit Samuel tandis qu'il dormait;

l'appelait, rar
il
crut ipie cetait

11
qui
ne connaissait pas
ei
la
rvelation divine.
sc leva et alla
trouver
Nfon,
le
grand prtre
lui
dit
il
Tu m'as
trouver
appele,
mon
seigneur?
va dormir.
Quand
se hevail
lui
fut parti, le allail
Seigneur l'appela unc seconde

Meli" qui
et
nur troisieme
fois.
II
e1
:
reconnul que c'etait
Dieu qui l'appelait.

m. ton
II
dil
scrvileur ecoute.
II
Va dormir - Quand
-
et s'il t'appelle,
il
reponds
Parle,
l
Tut
parti, la
voixde Dien
ap-
pela
Samuel! Samuel!
repondil
Parle, Seigneur, ton serviteur
1089]
''
BAOUNAH
L^3
(3
JUIN
L.
jl
547
"Ûrf
'VUi
jl
Jb^
7
L>j
L<JL.
'cJ
<L>
^JU
aJjJL
_>J1
tii)
--->
cJa-
~l r
jls
Ju-I^J
Jls(5C>-j
^J
LCla
j\
lijj
JjjU ^-^
4)1
s^l
1-Â
Ia
aj
J-i
4 ,^-;
LJ)
i
j,
LjJ
^1 SJJ^
^*J
^^
^{^
^
f*
JjjU
t_ji)l-
y*j tSj-
L^.
9
^y
^J
dUU!
jjiC"
^1^3 **? j Ot ^- :'^

L>^ j^
l2
^ -^j r^. c^*"

i3Vj
>-jJI
-*-^=>"
^"
tX^ ^-l^
^~**-j
Jh~3 ^î-j -^1

.îlJ Ul
-US;
^
'
U^-3.1
U
pL.jl
fi^>y
<U.
icjV'^LL^)
UeYl
,^-ViJI
10
Uyl
^-.l
pf
u^lj
Ûj
jUl
J^p-
j* *l^' V- 12
l.Bw.
2.
Deestin B.
13.
G.
B itora
Jjjîdeest. in
7.
3. B j)*s. 4. B i~o B. 5. A ^j Û ^~j. A ^X.U 8. A j*r~. 9. Deest in B. 10. Haec

i
cominemoralio
Ludolf.
11.
A ^yLlx.Sy, B ^y\Sj).
12.
B^'j.
17.
in B.
B u*j\fjj, 14. A ^^Jj. 15. B addit Uu*j. 16. 15 \js~~!.. 18. B lylS'. 19. A Jj\j jji'l. 20. B ^. -- 21. A ^XS,.
Dees
t'ecoute.
lils
Dien
lui
raconta ce qu'il avait dit a Heli, ce qu'il avait

fit
fait
ses
et ce qu'il voulait qu'il
aux Israelites. Apres
eela,
Dieu
lui
ordonna
Lorsque
d'oindre
Sal (Cliaoul),
le
lils
de Qis,
comme
roi
sur Israel
(Israijil).
Said desobeit.
de Jesse (Ich),
ans. Puis
il
Seigneur ordonna ce prophete d'oindre David (oud), lils comme roi. 11 prophetisa et gouverna en Israel pendant vingt
paix.
monrut en
Nous celebrons aussi

et lui parla. II
sa fete le 27 de masore
c'est le jour
o Dieu l'appela
preceda de 1035 ans Fincarnation
du Seigneur. Que sa priere
soit
avec nous!
Amen.
et
les
'En ce jour aussi moururent niartyrs saint Lucilianus (Loukilyanous) quatre personnes avec lui. Ce saint etait pretre des idoles. Quand il vit
souffrances des niartyrs pur
il
le
feu, l'ablation
des membres
faisait jeter
ils
et les
coups;
quand
louant
(Babel),
vit les
gens que l'empereur Aurelien

le
dans un Tour
allume, alors que

Dieu,
il
feu ne
les
touchait pas, inais

la
s'y
tenaient debout,
comme
les trois
jeunes gens dans
fournaise de
il
Babylone
ne
s'eu etonna
et
fut
certain que les idoles dont

si
etait pretre
pourraient en faire autant, mais que

bridees
1.
*
on
les jetait
dans
le feu clles
seraient
il
et
que
le
Dieu qui
faisait ces
choses
etait le vrai
Dieu. Alois
cria
f.
222 v
Cctte
commemoralion manquc dans Ludolf.
548
.xjj

<uL
(j^-s
j>z~~j>
'
L090]
Jl
i'
^t
bLs
JpJl
4"
'
**
Ia
JijuL
(CJJI
LJ* Lî
4^3
ijUusJl
jCs
^_5j
I.V1XS
^jJus
ssJLtj
,_jli-
Yj
fc-Uj
Jl
LL.
|^Jc <1
^k.U jl jyl
J Ûj!
jl
i^ J
i^J*
pj
LA
j-Ai^,
lyri
^V
JLt.
|S
pcj
,_~L>
^L
i-u^
17
^-JI jJL
14
^L^
j J
^9 L<II dlUI ^li

'-
l2
_*
16
jUI
oLki
^3-UJI
ir
L.jc
_^
13
^L,
^>J\
^
xc
Ji-i
jlc
^J
1.
L~ jj<-
;>U
JL-j i^YI Û"j!
c^j
wt.
8.
âILJ| _*
v^li
,/<///
oWI.
in
--
2.
B^.J.. --
3.
4.
A ^tCUl.
5.
^.-.'^.
10.
z'n
J.UJ
-
6.
sas,!. -- 7.
B.
additx>\*y.
12.
^.
//ec
17.
^..
9.
J'i.
cj
rfesa/1
I!
11.
Deesl
///
B ^Js.
S.
13.
f>e/-3a
a
.
B.
14.
ees*
15.
O^l.. B t_
16. Ztee.s-/ in
B.
*~*=J\ iJU.
18. ArfrfA
Mai commemorationem translationis corporis
Mercurii.
de lui-mrine
qui
s'il
Je suis chretien.
le
On
le saisit el
on
le
fit
presenta Tempereur
le
blma dabandonner
II
fit
y revenait. menaces. II lui
de grandes promesses ue se remlit pas ses promesses et ne craignit pas ses

subir de
eulte des idoles et lui
nombreux tourments,
lui
brisa la mchoire avec
nur pierre, puis

il
le
jeta en prison 011 lc saint resta
quelque temps. Ensuite
le
fit
venir avec quatre chretiens qui taient enchaines avec lui.

ob6issaien1 pas Jans son infidelite;
il
Comme
ils
ae
lui
les
fit
jeter daus
une fournaise,
mais Dieu envoya sur eux une pluie abondante qui eteignit le feu. Puis Tempereur infidele ordonna d'attacher le saint une croix, parce qu'il etail l'adorateur du crueifie. On le suspendit une croix de bois et on enfonca daus
corps de longs clous.
tote
II
rendii son
aux quatre hommes.

Mai ajoute
Que
leur priere soif avec qous!
me pure au Seigneur on trancha Amen'.

:
la
1.
la
commmoration de
la
Iranslation du corps de saint Mercure.
[1091]
10
MAOUNAII
(4
JUIN
549
<,
'iy.
sr" * j~*" f^'

;2
ZijLZjj
^-i)
^ Jl
dJ>i
^.U
<CLI
vill"
jj
jj-'^jl?
j_^lia-a>
Ij-w
,Vp-t>
!y_^'j
^l
<J\
|ylj
j^y ^y Ij^'j
*
Sjl
riJ\
Ai-I
Âc ^^j^j^s-
l^rl
1;
IaIj
19
^JI
Jl
cMi t> *
1.
p*^=-l
jv"
JJI J
j**lJlj
^^9
20
*c^JI
~-l
<JjU
I'.
223
1"
Deest
in
in
15.
2.
Haec commemoratio
ehest in Ludolf.
3.
Haec quatuor verba
CA Lôlî.. 11. B ^jU*~. 10. B ^/ Ja. Prohis verbisa ,V_=>I B Artei L-jJjJ! ,j;^L$j. 13. B addit !. 14. B ^X-1j cA~JAaJI. A ^j.)!. 10. B arfrf J. 17. U^ ÂJI in B. 18. B U*^. Deest in B. 20. B ^~Jl>. 21. B J-k-o.
desnnt
A.
4.
,jy\Ls.
5.
Haec verba
.,ylLoj desunt in A.
-7.
addit
jJ.
8.
B Jlt.
9.
A LiJiil.
12.
15.
tfees?
19.
DIX DE
BAOUNAH
(4 juin).
'
En
et
ce jour
moun)
mourul martyre sainte Dbnioun, ainsi que Epistmon (Bastleurmere Sophie (Soufyah). La cause de leurs martyres fut celle-ci. Un
recherche pour l'episcopat, s'enfuit Tahl'hospitalite
nuit,
le
nomine
nomme Ouarchanoufah,
diocese de Ban, et
et
moun, dans
Epistmon
sainl
demanda Eudemon (Aoudmoun). Cette

et lui dit
:
deux
freres, appeles
Ouarchanoufah
Fange du Seigneur apparut Pourquoi dors-tu alors que la Iutte esl

Leve-ti, va trouver le
etendue et que les couronnes sont preparees?
gouLorsil
vernour et confesse
qu'il s'eveilla,
il
le
Messie pour recevoir

la
la
raconta
vision qu'il avait vue aux deux freres qui
avait
demande
l'hospitalite. 11s furent tous
d'aecord pour recevoir
le
martyre
ils
partirent sur-le-champ et arriverent chez le
gouverneur devant qui

il
con-
fesserent le
mim du
Messie.
II
les chtia et les jeta en prison, puis les
les prit
'
avec
1.
lui
de Balbil jusqu'
Sanhour, tandis que leur mere
suivait.
II
.'.!
r.
Cette
550
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITR.

^jj\
[1092]
Ju,.
j^3
(ni-^"'
l^
(.L^MJ
j^-Jl
Îfr
lAÎ? (Vr^" (V^
^'^3
Jjt
tj,
_^_r
Ll>\
l^
SMJI vjIju i^-JI S^

3
/<--
iJU
4
Sl^l
c.;^j
\JV1
'^f
*_>"
Li
jLI
Ujl
9
JL5Ck
v
^^
dJs^j
,li^*aCj
'"'la."
**^>-
,^*VI
LJi
(^
Uli
J-*i
"L ^'-^j !>*VJ
1--:.
ly^J
îjj
LJI
^1
^jl
Ls ^Jl
îLJ
jlij
LJj Û
<J
l_^Li Cisjj
^-Sjj
^r-:.-^
Co^^l
c.;1
U3 Mjlo j*
Cf-^3
L^>
LiL
â\
l
^VjLjil
,J
LlL
j^lL
>_Aa!I
Ljl
Ulj
'"i-AiJl
A_lj
O-v-ls
'\y>\
J U) Lal Ift^î^Jj
JlfUcYI
-*
Ia^-J
L__}
^r^
/faec
9.
f^J
1.
:.i.
JJ.
2.
L->.
3.
B ^Je.
7.
4.
a*J)
.1
H
B
ccvi(/ desunt in B. --
6.
O-'-sy.
,lji
UJ.
8.
^*<v:=J_j.
,.,ti..
5.
//v'a
L*L,_j.
B.
l.
B
14.
11.
JUI
deest in B.
12.
B oi-i'.
13.
Deesi in
A f-V
15.
Z>ee. in
A.
leur presenta
<le
l'encens a offrir aux idoles;
ils
refuserent et
il
il
les chtia; le
lui jusque'
Seigneur envoyait son ange

S.
et les fortifiait. Puis
les prit
avec
Les pretres des idoles l'informerent (jue sainle
Dbmoun
injuriait
les
dieux. C'etait uiie

prieres.
femme vertueuse,
uue
lille
tres misericordieuse, continuellement en

elles tissaient,
Elle
avait
nomniee Youna';
le
brodaient et
il
faisaient
imi
l'aumne de leur superflu. Quand

pour
lui
gouverneur
l'apprit,
envoya
Euloge
et
bourreau
couper
la tte.
Le norn de ce bourrea'u
et qu'il vit la
etait
iouloudji). Lorsqu'il arriva pres
delle
beaute de sa conduite
la
sa
forme angelique,
dit
la
grce de Dieu l'empeclia de
tuer et
il
l'amena au
.
gouverneur. Elle
adieu aux gens
desamaison
et sortit
de Diqoua 2 Quand
eile arriva S, eile ful -
reunie a suiut Ouarchanoufah et ses
compagnons
ils
saluerent
le
les
uns
les autres.
le
Quanl au bourreau Euloge,

tit
il
confessa Nolre-
Seigneur
saintc
Messie devanl
3
I
gouverneur qui
couper sa tete sainte. Pour

et
Dbmoun, on
a
la
accrocha des chevalets
on
le
serra.
Le gouverneur
la
fortifiait
continua
cl
cbtier pendant quelques jours,

la
mais
Seigneur
fit
lui
donnail
patience. I'uis
il
il
la
remit en prison et la
lui
venir.
n obeissail
pas son ordre,
ordonna de
! .
trancher
la tte.
Comme eile On l'emmena
1.
B Bouna, Amlineau Jeanne
2.
Amelineau Digoua,
[10931
Kr BAOUNAH
(4
JUIN).
551
J^
<,{i
ZijLtjj
^jJi
L\5
r,
jJ
:,
j^<r
l^l
^.J
j^,
[fjj
câ
Xl}U LCMJI
vi J
rî. LK ijjTjl cîj \& ijyCJI
,LJ5 Li;
.cJUI ^JUI
-JiJI ^JiJI
-.ill ,-îJ!
.!<;: jlîj-
9 '->Lv1
U1
*.;.8 <J3
i j->ll
jV
jJl
J->
jL-Jl
f.
223
lA
*J=JUJI
3L.JI
,3
k* c-JL^s
J| 12 j
L-VI
^jL
CtLL
1.
A>e.s-<
Vi
B.
2.
J-il.
3.
'.îlj.
4.
B lô.
5. Z)ees*
A.
6.
Deest in B. Quae sequunlur usque

8.
ad finem
arliculi desunt in B.
7.
.,^'i=~=A
in
Z>t>es<
qui addit
11.
)\
!l J,.
12.
9.
//aec
commemoratio deest
Ludolf.
10.
15.
B c,jIUJI. B ws-LoJ!
^-jJiSJI.
B sJU^j.
13.
IIa.
14.
B 0~~j.
X^j.
hors de la villo; les

et
femmes l'entouraient en pleurant, mais

coupa
Ie
olle etait
joyeuse
contente.
On
lui
eou avee
le
tranchant d'une epee. Que son inter-
cession soit avee nous!
Amen.
il
Quant saint Ouarchanoufah,
termina sa lutte
ils
!
le
29 d'abib. Pour
le
les
deux freres Epistemon et Eudemon,
terminerent leur lutte
13 d'achir.
Que
1
leur priere tous soit avee nous
Amen.
commemoration de
la
En
ce jour
egalement a
lieu la
grande joie qui
remplit toute la terre habitee et qui rejouit les anges Celestes, parce que e'est
en ce jour que partirent les ordres de l'empereur croyant Constantin [Qostantin)
toutes
'
les
villes et les provinces,
sous son autorite, de fermer
les
f.
223
v.
temples des idoles el (Fouvrir les eglises.

plete arriva
tut
I
La
lettre
contenant cette joie comeile
dans
la ville
d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah) ce jour-l, puis
uortee dans toutes les villes d'Egypte (Misr). Les croyants se rejouirent de
elevation de la puissance de la loi chretienne et de la glorification de la croix
|'<i
donne
1.
la
vie
les portes
des demeures des idoles furent fermees et les
Cetle
552
SYNAXATRE ARABE JACOBITE.
[1094J
*<L
XVI
^
Jl
y^ vWI
-"
fcJI
ctUij
Uic '-W
^l
f
I*
Xpj
^-Jl
Jjl
4
^Jl
jj
.
<'^j
Ot- v-cCVI
S^L, ^jjxX-VI >
^3^.
i>"
_ri ^
^Wl
a-:.^
1
''^1
jy
*<jlji
ll
^
Ai-lj
Cbui j^
J-Jl
lWI
^J1 Jd&H
A^ -^
V^10
Ua
W ^ ^-^ ^.^
1
J^ ^ 7
V-^
1.
a<ftf J..
;,.
2.
J.~;.
3.
j.JlJuJÎ.
4.
7/rtec ce/-i
a iijij desunt
in
8.
-
j{.
Deest in A.
6.
Aj_j.-i.jJij.
--
7.
//aec conimemoralio deest in Mai.
//ec quatuor verba desunt in A.

12.
Pro
JjIj
^jjl
B
l.
aieZ
ZJees^
jUM.
Z>ees/ t B. 10. B ^^jÛU 11. B JU, 13. Deest in B. 14. A ^1=-^, B j^->
9.
.
{ t
15.
Deest in B.
B.
6glises chr&iennes furent ouvertes. La fete de ce jour fut considerable
eile
cut lieu la treizieme annee

patriarcai d'Alexandre
du regne de Constantin, au commencemenl du

patriarche d'Alexandrie
(;}i:5-.'5-2<;).
(El-Iskandarous),
(hie
s;i
priere
ei
ses benedictions nous protegent ternellement!
Amen.
onze de nun nah
(5 juini.
'En ce jour mourut martyr

des rois,
le
saint glorieux, l'image des anges, la race
vaiuqueur dans
recul
la
beau
combat,
ei
guerres, saint Claude (Akloudis) qui livra un eouronne incorruptible, repoussa la gloire de ce
les
en he"ritage celle qui est etemelle et les bienfaits Celestes. Cesainl dtait cousin de Juste (Youstos), fils du roi Noumryous. Sun pere se
monde
recul
nommait Abtalmous
pareil
l-a.il
(Ptolemee?), frere
fils
du
roi
Noumryous.
la
II
elait
tres beau,
Josepb
Yousof),
de Jacob (Ya'qoub), brave

;
guerre, et l'empor cause
Mir Ions les eufants d'Antiocbe (Antkyali)
il
e*tait
aimede chacun
memoration manque
(Luis MaY.
[1695
11
BAOUNAH
(5
JU1N).
553
viXU
s-i
-r^>-
^__s
<*j^
!l
,_^S
"is^JLS
,_^S
Ij
As
,J1
jpj
L-jli
JiaIj
iV-'_>r^
fcl^
cV~*3^t^
*^'-As
dUJI
,>jVI
iÛÎ
Dl>
Jl
JLy
tS^P-
Lis
*~^>
^
r*r^-*
jl
^^Lilj i-'jj
< ''r*^<*jy
w^r=-
fl>Yl
ciU>"
(Jj
aJI
is^C-t
Jdj
yt
S
(n^
'iliL
^J\
Ûi
A*j
jv&r-^^
^*b
1-!
prV*J
er-;.-^
Fj***
'
"
L^ \jjyL*
>
14
*j_iJl
^!>k>-
<*-i
Ly
~-*JLJI
î.<3l
*!>^
^p-C, 0S3 Jo lyoj
^K3l dUUl
IJub
j,
16
<Jb
^jlJ
tlj
^
Jl
^Vjlj
Û
JU-S
pSl
^Yjl
MJU
'^
ji
Jo
/>*
1X^
l)
4J
iJLJ
(jaîJl
<Cl
rt_-
^kzi
_^-X
jbs-
IS-U IA
/ B.
j^Jic.
Dcest in B. B ^-Û. B Z>ees / B. B JL A ,U.Î. 12. Deest in A. 14. B hU,,-. 17. B î-. 18. B IjJuw. 19. B Lfti.
1.
B^lj.
7.
2.
3.
4.
s^jI.
10.
5.
sUU.
6.
/)ee^
,.*.
8.
9.
--.. -- 11.
B
15
13.
*$~,Jl>.
-- 15.
-J.
IG.
20.
^*JI.
de sabeaute et de sa bravoure.
En
raison de l'afTection qu'ils lui portaient, les

la
gens representerent son image sur

lafuitedevant
poreur de
lui,
porte d'Antioche
les
ennemis prenaient
voir et l'envoya
vaincus. Ilavait lu beaucoup de livres eeclesiastiques. L'ementendit parier de lui;

il
il
Home (Roumyah)
desira
le
demander sou pere. Quand

1
arriva, l'empereur sortit a sa rencontre avec
tous ses soldats et les gens de la ville.
cette epoque, arriva
une grande
se dirigea
guerre avec les Armeniens (El-Armen). Le saint marcha eontre eux, les mit
en deroute, detrna leur roi, les tailla en pieces.
vers Antioche
i
Apres
cela,
il
<
r,
224
r'
et trouva quo Diocletien [Diqldynous) etait devenu infidele

II
et
adorait les idoles.

:
avait
se
un ami nomme Victor

les paroles
(Hit/Ion,
fils
de
Roumet ce qui
nyniis
s'y
'
tout le
temps
le
ils
rememoraient
des livres saints
trouve pour
salut de leurs Arnes. 11s s'affermirent
Tun
l'autre
dans
la
resolution de verser leur
sang au nom du Messie. Satan [Ech-Chaitn) leur

s'oll'rit
apparut sous l'apparence d'un vieillard et

enfants,
k leur vue en disant
Ales
vous
etes des jeun?s gens,

:
fils
de grands personnages; je crains

dit
pour vous cet empereur infidele
s'il
vous
quelque cbose, consentez
porter'des parfums (aux idoles); dans vos demeurcs, vous adorerez le Messie en
oachette, car celui-ci est
un
roi terrible et
sans
toi
pitie.
Le Messie leur revela
que c'ctait Satan; alors
ils lui
dirent
qui es rempli de tout mal, pere
554
3

u^jit
[1096]
u^
Ae
j*
-\
^j
l
s>J*
!
Û
"
2j j*"
r
6
;Li
^
5
^
jUj
* x<i]
^
4
dUUI Jl 5CS! r
Aijlj.
liyb
rv
Jly .^J
A* Jl^
J-j'
jl
a)Lj
S
'
(j-o^l ^.-^ <J

cidL
(Ji
^-^
*_->l
^
10
^ ^^
f^
-n
J-Uj
-^3
\
^-^H.
'j^jYI
jl
^3
SjLc
,J
-0ji)
Jcl
Y)
iJu&^ Jl
11
jlC ^f.
^^3
*-A5C
jUU
îc
(^^j
^V
L.
5\^sb
d^
(_r:.-^l
j^>3
^kl
14
Ja-j
J
13
^~^.
,_& jili.
d)U* UULJ
l8
_^
,j^l
J\ %*
1
jl
^Jl
jpil
(J,
Jui
Jlfc
jj
V^
Oj
-'"''^5
aJ
""'J
^ J>.
<>Jj
^
19
|>-J
^
15
1
jOjJl
^ûj
^3 J
jl
^5 >*
*iiMJ
<J.
J
UjD
.-kJI
rJ^rH
II
~>-)l
Ids
-*i
V'j
sL^jlj
<j
^"Hf
j>.
Jl-JI
}L5ls
c-5
("J
JLSj
3J
<-l
rjj
^jJfojJâ
lÂlJ
^Ji
V
r.
<0L-j
<>A>_
*l
Îj b*l Jlj

*
(j^ljl
J*\
J-sj
^
l
J=,j\
224 V.
dUI Ju-j
1.
.">.
^--All
4.L4J
dlLJI
(_illpej
J*iJI
IA '-'''^-O^l
gX^
4.
JLuLT
B Li.
.La
2.
15
ojJJj.
9.
6.
s.
B 8A..&LJ.
13.
18.
B B
Jl. m^.
14.
B B
.1.
19.
//aee peria a 10. /M;s< / B. 11. B 'ijs>. 12. A Ljj. )/$. 15. B wXO. 16. ees/ in A. -- 17. B ^jjjJSi. U. 20. B ^Ô^. 21. B L^jj. 22. B
JUj. -I>
3.
Haec
7.
tri,
verba desitnt in A.
^-j-V)!
J-Uî.
in
J-xS'.
Jl desitnt
A.
,__/>
JJ.c_._5.
du mensongc, eloignc-toi de nous, car tu ne cesses de t'opposer

Seigneur.
II
la voie
du
ressentit contre
eux de
la
colerc,
:
changea de forme
sur-Ie|
champ,
du
Claude,
taller
deviiil pareil
le
un
esclave noir et leur dit
Je vous precederai aupres

le roi
roi et je
lui
laisserai verser votre saug.

adorer
le
Alors
envoyavers
saiat
demanda de consentir
la
les
idoles
11
et lui proniit
de Pinsj
daus
place de sou pere. Mais
saint
e tint
pas compte de ses

lui
promesses
et
n'ecouta pas ses paroles. L'empereur n'osa

lui
parier au milieu
d'Antioche; car Claude
repondait avec audace et

le
le
blamait. Le minislre
la terre
fils
Roumnous
pour
l'y
conseilla a l'empereur de
- -
faire partir
pour
dlgypte
II
tuer
or c'etail
1111
hypoerite
:
comme
les
deux
de Victor.
crivit au
ei
.1
gouverneur d'Antinoe (Ansin)
Claude n'aeeepte pas nos paroles

pour
le (ju'il
n'bil pas a nos ordres. Caresse-le de toutes tes forces
renonce
ses idees, sinon, prends sa tete.

lit
Quand
le
saint connut
lui
lil
depart de l'ordrc,
ei
il
venir Sadrikhos,
le
mari de sa sceur,
ses
recommandations
ses
adieux, puis partil pour l'Egypte avec les messagers.
Quand
il
arriva
chez Arien [Aryanous),
gouverneur d'Antinoe,
:
celui-ci sc
leva, lui baisa les

et ne
mainsei l'interrogea en ces termes

lis
N'agis pas ainsi, seigneur Claude,
pas Opposition
'
a l'empereur.
Le
sainl
lui
repondit
.le
nc suis pas
[1(107
11"
BAOUNAII
Jj.
,jii
(5
JUIN).
2
ji
j\
\
Jai
mju
^-<Ji
c
duui
^1
j^
Iji-'j
j.
du5i<>
'^^
J
VI
JsiiyiJI
-Ai
_j-\)I
-*
bjjt^jj
'
iila>sS
'
-C=>-
v.!*^
s
12
JI UÛ-j
L^j
14
lL^1
JI Ja*
C-"!
jlkiYI
13
jl.j
U*!
JU;
ll
Vlj
1.
A
.
-vlJ. --
2.
*i)j>\
3.
Jljj. -- 4.
15
.^.J.
5.
AB
Ûsl.
6. B 7. B _j J). 8. B (j-jJ-jJsl irr'-- 1" >=> 9. B y*Sj. 10. B J.. 11. B Jljj. 12. B addit .jl}. 13. Deest in B. 14. //ec verba a ^L^>\ desunt
in B.
in
15.
*^J'iL.
l.
-jj
Ilaec
commemoratio
deest in
Mai
e/ Ludolf.
17. Deest
A; B
arfrfrt
ioX^JI
a*jo
a^_..
envoye vers
toi
pour que
tu
me
rendes impie par tes paroles, mais pour
que tu executes tes ordrcs.

qu'Arien se fcha.
II
avait
rendit l'ame sur-le-champ et
La conversation continua entre eux jusqu' ce la main un javelot et il en perga le saint qui recut la couronne du martyre. Une foule de
le
croyants vint prendre son corps, l'eusevelit et

Victor
:
placa pres de celui de saint
Ils
resterent ainsi jusqu'apres la fin du tenips de la persecution.
Alors
la
mere de Victor vint
Antinoe, les ensevelit et les transporta
Antioche.
1
Que
leur priere soit avec nous!
Amen.
du sanctuaire des
la
En
ce jour egalement nous celebrons la consecration
quaranta martyrs dans l'eglise du Sauveur (Es-Soutir) qui est dans

vince d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah)
.
pro-
(hie leur
interccssion soit avec nous!
Amen.
1.
Cette
commemoralion manque dans Mai
et Ludolf.
556
L1098]
'îy.
o*
^^ J^
'f-*^
^/< c ^v o~^ l2 J L3 ^1 CJ) J LS

jVI a1
SJUft
*"
<ua
V^^ ^
LL-S
l3
-l
-Oc
Li
^3
dl
^ Ub ** *" ^ '^
H
C"
r**
U^'lj
^kA t^m ?&* v*^ opj l*jj c-L i>j' J

>.l
^
^j
J ""-
j-
^y. ^jl
---^
^^
"'^
'^
15
**^
'
rfOM
c/Li
W
18
sj|
-isiJI
CWUI
I?
J-^3.
i9
^ ^
-6. 4.
->&"
7.
V3
1.
/)ees/
A.
2.
^-idtj.
B Wjjb.
in
//er
cmmemoratio
deest
in Ludolf.
8.
5.
A.
addit j.^.
^Ji\.
B addit Jfj.
L3.
-^Jljj.
14.
9.
Deest in B. --
10.
^^
-B.
11.
^.
i*~J.
VI.
AjLi.
^j>
Li!.
15. /><?&
10.
lijssA
IS.
aec cmmemoratio deest
in
Malan.
19.
3*3!
~ 17. B ^ CÛI rfesartf
L.^r .
B.
(Vi
DOUZE DE BAOUNAH
(6 juin).
'
A pareiljour rnourut
lc saint
pere Justo (Yostos), patriarche d'Alexandrie
instruit; il (El-Iskandaryah) (H8-129). Ge saint etait un liomme vertueux et pere, sa mere et im grand son etail d'Alexandrie. Saint Marc le baptisa avec
nombre de personnes, puis il lui imposa les mains pour en faire un diacre dans les livres complet, et un autre moment, il l'ordonna pretre. II grandit
de l'eglise
fiant.
I
I
et
s'attacha au saint
Anb Younos, prechant
le
peuple
et le forli-
11
il
fut 6lu
comme chefde
L'glise apres notre pere
Primus (Abrimou) (106la terre
V);
administra au mieux L'eglise de Dieu qui etait dans

(il
d'Egypte
\lisr) e1
la
meilleure garde autour de son troupeau.
11
resta don/.e ans sur
lc
siege de patriarche, puis mourut en paix.
Que
sa priere soit avec
nous.
Amen.
!
Ence
jour aussi a Lieu
la
commemoration de
saint Michel (Mikhyil), chef

lui
G'est des anges, intercesseur continuel en faveur du genre humain.

Celle
qui
i.
commemoration manque
'laus Ludolf.
2.
Cette commemoration manque
dans Malan.
L1099]
12
BAOUNAH
(6
JUIN).
557
J-mo
4.1)1
Uli-
'Jf>"J
^>"3J
l0
C^'O
p*s
"'isA
tÛj
9
<LJjl
idj-H ^î- <Jj 4
,
f.
15^
13
J ^>-l
225
r.
Jl
-^
^
<^.3 J
,_
J^
aUl
Cli
S^
A;y
oL-^
1,1,
jl^
l
^l
oLxJl -LL" V
jl
-L-Jill
18
iJL*
l5
^
17
->0
14
^JJ Uj
i^L^j
Jis
*t.."J
19
J_,_ J
l,io
d'MJI Sj_^
J _r
j|
21
cJLi iU\
rt-ir
Clll|
ssa
jllaJl
jl
U-Us
jUI
^-UUtjI
IjJfr
U J.^
,.,
C.J.J1
aa
IjoUo
OjL=
J*a-j
jl
Uj di
^[y.
~' ;
IjJc
jj.i
t<
il
Laa=-jjj
y^
jJ"1j
1.
LCjJI ^^Jj
i'/i
rfees/ /
B.
rfee.^
Ludolf.
10.
5.
Ilb.
2.
B îj.
G.
B Ja J.
aJJI
3.
B ws^.
7.
J-wwj.
4.
//ec
commemoratio
8.
B ^Jbo.
9.
Deest
13.
in B.
orfrfA
15.
Deest in .
11.
Deest in B;
3L..
v-î J ^ /Jl jJ
20.
eesf
^m
3
.
^J y.f
dUiJI.
o.U*j
jv.
18.
12.
arfrfrt
J-ws-^!.
14.
B jLj^l
^.O ioy.
A
l$JLy.
16.
B
21.
_JJJI.
B.
Jj>.
17. B 22. B
B idL.
19.
.ITU.
23.
A*ioj.
apparut Josue (Yachou),
fils
de Noun, et qui
lui
dit
lorsque celui-ci avait
peur de
droit .
[Arikh)
1
lui
II
Je suis Ie chef des anges, le chef des milices de Dieu et son bras frappa d'impuissance les Amalecites (El-'Amliqah), et prit Jericho
:
etarretapour
lui le soleih
En
ce jour arriva l'aventure de sainte
Euphemie (Aoumyah)
et sa uiort.
'
Elle etait
femme d'uu homme

le
qui craignait Dien, faisait de nombreuses

trois fetes, savoir Ia fete
r.
225 r.
aumnes
de
et s'occupait
chaque mois de
de Tange
Michel (Mikhyil)
la
12 (de baounah), celle de la

la
mere de Dieu,
le
le
21, et celle
commemoration de proche, il recommanda

faisait et
naissance (du Christ),
sa
Quand sa mort fut femme de ne pas interrompre les aumnes qu'il

29.
lui
particulierement de eelebrer ces trois fetes. Elle

et
denianda de
11
lui
faire
une image de Tange dans sa maison
de
la lui
remettre.
le fit.
Lorsla
qu'il fut
mort, eile executa ses recommandations. Satan (Ech-Chaitri)
de-
testa, prit
Tapparence d'une religieuse, vint
la
trouver, se mit causer avec eile

il
et lui faire croire qu'il avait pitie d'elle,
puis
lui
conseilla de se remarier
1.
Gelte
commemoration manque dans
Ludolf.
|g
PATR. OH.
T.
XVII.
F.
:i.
558
[1100]
Li
oyoui
jt
-^
dUjj
ji
g ^j
-011
5j^ J* 1^" cjws >i fJl j a.i
oti
U1
!*X
3 ti
^3
^ ^ ^ >^^^
^ L -^2
!
'^ V1 JJj ^JJj:

V
"r
^3
^"^J
^W ^
5
uu
UL<A
^
^
j&j
>ui wuij dbi. ^j
jM
^
1
^
^
^^
-^
j?-J
_^>.
Uj
^j
0*-
j-i 9 i^Jl
J?-j
^
J
l^ o
Jiy
6.
r.225v.^^
EJJ*" "^
r*^J
iJjbj
*^-J ^
Ju. ALI LZ^\
w ^r
I.
jl.
> A
IJj..
8.
1!
3.
Deesi
w
B
B.
4.
B
10.
J-s.
5.
B U/ilj.
15.
B
'"
iitj.
_
12.
7.
Deest in B.
i~i.
9.
fc-~.
eesi
11. De?'
B.
Deest in B.
et
la
d'avoirdes enfantsde peur que sa fortune ltdissipee et qu'elle tombtdans il n'a plus misere. II lui dif: Ton mari a 1-0511 le royaume des cieux;
1111
besoin desormais d'aumnes.

la
Elle lui repondit
J'ai pris
en moi-meme
decision de
11c
pas m'unir a
autre
beaux ne connaissent pas d'autre
homme, car les comment en male

:
tourterelles et les corserait-il

eile
autrement de
lui obeissait
imus qui avons ete crees l'image de Dieu?

pas,
jour.
il
Comme
ne
changea de forme etcria G'est moi Elle prit L'image de Tange Michel et
:
je reviendrai vers
le
toiun autre
Le 22 de
ehassa avec
eile.
baounah, tandis qu'elle s'oecupait de celebrer rette fete suivant sori habitude, raconta Lui apparut sous la forme d'un ange, lui donna le salut, lui
Satan
qu'il etait
Michel et que Dien l'avait envoye vers
eile
pour
lui
ordonner
mari,
de renoncer ses
lui
aumnes
et
d'pouser un
fidele.
Une femme saus

il
dit-il, est
comme
un vaisseau saus capitaine.
Puis
se mit lui citer
des cxemples tires des Livres de L'antiquit
comme Abraham
011
(Ibrahim), Isaaq
hhaq
Jacob
Lui
Ya'qoub)
re"pondil
et
:
d'autres
'
qui s'etaient maries du consentement de
Dieu. Elle
Si tu es
rnge de Dieu,
est la
marque de
la
croix qui est

u'ail la
avec
toi,
marque du
La
roi
et
car le soldat d'un roi ne va pas dans un en droit qu'il avec lui. Quand il entendit ces paroles, il changea
de forme,
saisil
commenca
l'trangler. Elle invoqua l'intervenon de
[1101]
12
BAOUNAH
^^pes
LI,.,!
(6
Jl'IX
559
dl
\-*i
ij*
\r^~5
^j^ y
^f* J\
Ia
'JuU^,
d)îJL
MJls"
c.,':"
IÎ-h
U>j
^_Aia) Jly <Oi>li yb-l

^>J1
Ji
^Jl
jl
aJ JL
Uj
J**,
jlkjl
J U
dU
A&l
Jij
^_jJI
J JU1
Ia ^y, îflJLL," dl'U
Sjy\
îl
yi^.1
*^>
^S\
c-Uj LÔlj
JLS-Vl
>-&>
^
9
l0
cH".
"-^
^ ^^
'
^rJ
'
f* %?-> r
J c V^JJ
*Ljl
jlf>
jl
I2
_^s
^1
jj
Jo-j
~J
Û
<c_>
J Jr:.^ "d!>lJI X jU ^Jl ^j^JI Uj (J-j^JL. o! <CLJI ^Ljôl c-io UJî >(5Ca ij-ciC-VI
Ia
JJC* ly5Ci
^^
11.
pl
2.
i-Us.
3. 7.
lo
aJ
14
7^.-^.
j^j J=j ,^
>
<_y^'
13
J*
>^l*>
1.
A Jo'-Vi\y.
->-j.
Aj
5.
B
B
6.
10.
B B
J,xJ.
o,C=L; A arfrfj 0,0 A L$JI. 8. B U,-\~.
:>.
0.
4.
B ijJJiJI. B
O^j.
14.
adeta
JJb^l.
12.
AjSj.
13.
Deest in B.
<JJjj:
15.
addit Ji\
l'archange Michel
celui-ci se
il
presenta sur-le-champ,
le delivra
:
des mains
de Satan qu'il saisit; et
se mit le chtier et l'autre lui dit

la fin
Le Seigneur
la
nous a donne un delai jusqu'

sainte
:
des temps.
Alors
il
le
lcha et dit
Va, arrange
t'a
tes affaires, car aujourd'hui tu seras transportee hors
de ce
et ce
monde; ieu
reserve ce que
l'ceil
n'a pas vu, l'oreille n'a pas entendu

, lui
qui n'a jamais ete imagine par
un cceur d'homme
la feto
donna
le
salut
et la quitta.
Apres qu'elle eut celebre
comme
il
convenait, eile envoya
cliercher l'eveque et les pretres, les salua, leur rennt toute sa fortune
la
pour
distribuer aux pauvres et aux malheureux; ensuite eile se leva, pria, prit
l'image de l'archange,
puis eile mourut.
demanda son
intercession, la placa sur son visage,
Quant
la
cause pour laqueile

II
la fete
de l'archange Michel est celebree
en ce jour, la voiei.
avait dans la ville d'Alexandrie (El-lskandaryah)

la
un
grand temple construit par
reine Cleopatre (Aklaoubatrah),
fille
de Ptolemee
(Batalimous), sous l'invocation de Saturne (Zohal).

la ville
On
celebrait sa fete dans
d'Alexandrie
le
12 de baounah.
ldole de cuivre, efl'rayante,

lait
y avait dans le temple une immense appelee Saturne le jour de sa fete, on lui imraoII
:
de nombreuses victimes.
On
celehra sa fete jusqu'au gouvernement du
[11021
I.
226
,
i
^îc
jU
ki-k*
Jtf)
*iaJl
l-V
-^
jl
^1
-^
^
s
p."
yiJ
ij-"^C-Yl
J*l
^
6
-V"_
Li aJI
-0
IJLa
<3 ^-jl
1>*1
^
~-l
p^-
ig*
p)
Jls
J^l~^
(^-Jl
-S*
Lw'l
<J
jlJ!
J-^j ^JujUb.
Je
-> *.^C*
j^'j
^
-Usdl
^
ÎJI
jl
y
_^j
jl
t.Lliw J-UJI cJ>UI ~J

iTj
J^ i-^
l^Jl
c-ij *i
Jj^pIj
Ia
jvfcldjU
c^j
^>U1
Jl ^v-J
Jl
-C.
J_js>-i
'Jl
JjT
Jj
ijL.JI Uwi-C
^J^
opj
1.
15
^s^*J|.
6.
in B.
Xj*>.
2. 7.
B B
X*>.

12.
3.
8.
O-^xî.
eesi
B.
4.
9.
A
B
bjXSL).
y>j.
5.
Oeesi
10.
j\^l>.
11.
dtfa J^'-^r' JJ-f'I-
B additXy.
patriarche Alexandre
(El-lskandarous), avant l'an 300.
Lorsque Alexandre
le saint,
obtinl le patriarcat (313.-326),

le
i
que regna Gonstantin (Qostantin)

le
que
christianisme se fut repandu,
patriarche voulnt briser l'idole. Le

et lui dit
:
com-
226 r. niiiii
du peuple d'Alexandrie Ten empecha

nos
Nous * avons
ete habitues
cedebrer la f6te de cette idole, dix-huit patriarches ont passe et n'ont rien
change
coutumes.
II
les
exhorta beaucoup
et leur
dernontra que cette

etait
idole ne
pouvait ni ouire
celle des
ni
etre utile, et
Si
que
la fete
qu'on y celebre
seulement
fte
demons.
6tre;
vous m'ecoutez,
cela,
dil-il, je
vous reglerai celtc nous cou-
comme
eile doil
pour
nous detruirons
cette idole,
vertirons son temple en une glise sous l'invocation de Michel; nous lui cele-
brerons une
ronl
[es
fte ei
et
nous offrirons Dien tres-haut des victimes que mangcles
pauvres
malheureux, pour que l'archange intercede pour vous

le
devanl Notre-Seigneur
cuterent.
Messie.
Cet excellent projet leur plut
et ils l'cxe-
Le temple
fut rebti
en une eglise sous l'invocation du glorieux

le
archange Michel.
Elle fut
connue sous
nom
le
d'eglise d'El-Qa'isryah
cllc
dura jusqu'
Mais
les
l'entrê
des
Musulmans dans
pays. Alors cllc fut detruite.

fete.
gens ont continue jusqu'aujourd'hui de cedebrer cette
Que
l'in-
1103]
13 e
BAOUNAH
(7
JUIN).
561
vijjj
/w
_^-^
kiJUJI
(***)'
j-AlU lA
l2
jOj r>^Jj\ "_-l
lls-j,
^^-^Jill _>Y1
Û' 9 /^)!
iJLt.
Ji.
j8
_>_-l)i
/->J[r
ji
A*
jvXijjl
s^jQ
i_^wls
<Acj
U^s
^pj
c-Lii
Ia>.
li-ii
lx.L-
Jo
VU
)J
i-LJlj
CiJl
^ô jjJI 4ij^|
'^yi J
iUs-lj
,r-^
LAs t-rV-*
,J& i_0?L>l
18
jl
^f>JJ9
^ÛJ
(J-j-ÂJ
*^>- AAi
i^S
17
l^JLi
^
4.
Vi
"
>
>^>
li
(J
Jf>-
1.
B LoJt.
2.
addit
J-U- '1
in
3.
A JÎC.
A Li
l*J&.
a-jI
5.
*.0*<>.3i
aî deest in A.
iS.
G.
Deest
A.
7.
B
9.
addit _.>Ji,
Jl^J!
#->xi)l.
in
A.
.:
10.
A
ZJees/
Haec commemoratio
Deest
in
deest in Ludolf.
B.
14.
11.
addit
iwX.
Lr J %\,
jj!.j^^-
ijj\.
15.
Haec qualuor verba desunt B. 13. B j dees/ waj. 16. Z>eesJ A^JJ. B.
12.
1/1
17.
18.
B.
tercession de l'archange Michel soit avec nous et avec la chretiente devant
Notre-Seigneur
le
Messie, qui soit
la gloire
eternellement!
Amen.
TREIZE DE BAOUNAH (7 juill).
'A
dans
le
pareil jour
.
mourut Co
le
saint pere Jean (Youhann), eveque
de Jeru-
salem (Ourichlim)
saint
menait
la
vie
monastique depuis sa jeunesse

grand, avec
le
couvent de saint Hilarion

II
(llriouri) le
pere, le grand
la
Epiphane (Abifnyous).
suivit la voie
d'une vie de denment absolu;

il
Imputation de sa vertu et de sa science sc repandit et
fut
choisi
pour
le
siege episcopal de Jerusalem, apres que saint Epiphane fut mis la tete de
Chypre. Lorsqu'il
s'assit
sur le siege piscopal, l'Ennemi

II
le
circonvinl par
fit
l'amour de l'argent et du gain.
rassembla de grandes richesses, en

table,
beaucoup de vases d'argent pour sa

il
dans lesquels
il
mangeait; puis
devint avare envers les pauvres et les mallieureux, au point qu'il ne donnait
:
pas une seule galette au pauvre. Saint Epiphane apprit son histoire
1.
il
sc
Cette
562
*
SYNAXAIRE ARABK JACOBITE.

'
[1104]
r.
226 v.
l=*J\ J>Xs5 U
4
4.
J*c
^
^/Ij
Uc
"
-VJ ^îs
jytliLu
-!*
JUjjl Jl
J*
^î
^
l^j
,y>j
flu
V
^
Ju-jlj
,JL*jj1
j^
9
^<^
^ ^^
^ l
J->
^^
viUlj
-ufc>!l
j.
Vjl
a
<J
SJU-jJI
5^-Vlj
'V
>
-^-J1
*"*:
îj
xÛll
ÎjVI
îUr
-tfM
^-^ 3 c.^
i^'
^
ff.?
^
^^-5
bA>3 jIjJI jj^*

tlj
^1
^yl
aS
^ ^\
J Jj
^J^ &*=
J^li
J^
u j\
w ^j *x* ji\
j\Jl\
jUÎ l^, jj
^.Liij
^jjLiol
Jl
^^j
L^>-^
jjAill l>-3
\^*-y
i^*3 r^t~*^
'
ij *
-
v^J B
L/lJf
1.
AB
,.
(J*=.
7.
2.
js^j.
3.
âs^-lj.
iLs4M.
13.
8.
i~as~\
A Lp. -- 4. A 9. B tf>. -14.
L*Ub.
10.
5.
IftJ.
6.
A
B
B ^JJt.
11.
aWrt
16.
12.
BUU.
B
18.
JjJ-oj.
addit iSJUj SLjU.
15.
XJli.
^Jl.v.. A
17.
jJsju.
B JiU.
19.
fiM/V
-\.
rappela son ascetisme, sa piete, sa devotion, sa eharite anterieure;
il
sou-
f.
226 v
pira
sur
lui
du fond de son
coeur, et se
il
souvenant de
partit de
l'amitie, de la fraternite et vint
spirituelle qui avait exist entre eux,
Chypre
Jerusalem
Sims pretexte qu'il voulait s'y prosterner; en lui-meme, c'etaitpour s'occuper
du pere Jean. Lorsqu'il arriva Jerusalem

cellule,
il
et
que l'eveque
l'invita
dans sa
lui
presenta une table couverte de ces precieux vases d'argent.

avidile et son avarice, le coeur de saint
En voyant sou
et
il
Epiphane
fut afllige
et
ourdil une
ruse pieuse. La voici
II
descendit seul dans un couvent

lui.
envoya emprunter
Jean tous
les
vases qui etaient cliez
De grands
desire que
saint Epi-
personnages de Chypre sont venus

tu im' Fasses lirillcr
devant eux.
me trouver, pretendait-il, et je Quand il les lui eut envoyes,

lui
lit
phane
les prit, les
lil
vcndrc
et distribua
des aumnesavec leurprix. Quelques
jours apres, Jean rclama les vases. L'autre
prendre patience; puis

il
il
les
demanda une seconde

Jean
le
et
une troisieme
le
Ibis.
Comme
tu
:
ne
les lui
donnait pas,
saisil
par son bouton sur

l<>
parvis de Feglise de la Resurrection et
lui dit
Je ne
laisserai pas aller

et
que
ne m'aies donne nies vases.
Saint
ei
Epiphane pria
invoqua
le
Messie
Jean devint aveugle.

In
II
pleura
fut
s'huuiilia
devant saint Epiphane qui invoqua
.Messie
un de ses yeux
[1105]
L3'
BAOUNAH
pcJl
(7
JUIN).
563
<Lfc
Jcj
~J
Jl
siU
o
ijJ-
A
<Clj
**
C.[/'
jl
Jl
v^
iAs-I^JI
^^l
iwAll
(JlseJI
je_*~JI
^y>
-JJI
U-
L
i
L_
Jj-UaTj
jjljV'l
-vi
Ajl
"UAtU.
^V*~
^p^J
Vi
*^JI
-V*jj
*." '
'j^3
*vA_<Lj
%j
<)
"ja
U=~y
iJJl
>
AjLili
<cJ_JI
*^tj
<c*^w
^LT) jJ^3
JL
**
jVo
(JXi
J)A*alJ
j*-?^Jl
JJî.
ISjX-
*-*^Jl
(j
***a!l
dlLj
(j
'
jlxs
^*JI
CjI>VI
JJ-'e* lj
AsJj L*Ajj C=-L

l^JI
Alt
Ap-y_
'
jl
Jl
ljb
,J.o
Uj ^J-Jl *^%o
jIa-vJL
i_**i>jj
u^Lr*
^^
I2
ij"
i~>*-i.
f.
227
r"
J>L
^l-a,
lV.Lt-?"
J~^
^Jl
dfÛ) iâJl
jl>_-*Jl
-*-,_
jl
bUI
0^j>-
Ua,_l
Jj
11
jo U
Ia
a)
Juli j* ^-l
jLL-JI
13
^ji
LwA LI
^^
U-J.3-J
LjA
1
Lj
î*Jlj w-v)!
>f>-j
d!>UI
^t
B
B
^
3.
^î-j
.M
^
B
J^L
J:
J t/î
iwaii)!.
1.
te*.
h>y.
2.
flrfrfrt JjI.
8.
SO~e 3
9.
4.
rtrfrf/f
^-iJ
1
.
o.
aWrt
7.
-Xajij.
B *_^~A.
J*fl. --
10.
arfd/i iXjl
JT
jj
Lj^nxJI.
11. //aec
commemoratio
deest in Ludolf.
12. Deest in A. 13.
addit Jj.
gueri.
Le Messie
t'a laisse cet oeil
en souvenir,
lui dit-il.
Puis
il
l'exhorta, lui rappela sa vieanterieure et lui apprit qu'il avait

et fait
vendu
les vases
des aumnes avec leur prix eu son
iiora, qu'il
n'etait
et
venu Jerusalem
de son amour du
quelqu'un qui
[El-Qods)
que pour avoir entendu parier de son avarice
gain. Saint Jean s'eveilla

s'eveille
du sommeil de
II
la
negligence
comme
charite"
du sommeil (ordinaire).
:
suivit
une voie de
au-dessus de
toute description
richesses,
il
distribua en
et
aumnes
il
tont ce qu'il possedait en fait de
de vases
de vetements;
fut
exempt de I'amour du gain au

lui.
II
point qu' sa mort, on ne trouva pas une
drachme
merita la grce
des miracles, guerissait tous ceux qui etaient malades ou qui souffraient,
avec de l'huilc sur laquelle
il
faisait le
signe de la croix.
le
son effort spirituel,

avec nous
!
il
fut
Iransporte vers
Seigneur.
Quand Que sa
fut
accompli
*
priere
soit
f.
Amen.
coutume dans
le
'En
et celui
lui
ce jour aussi, c'est la

la fete
pays d'Egypte (El-Misryah)
de celebror
du glorieux ange Gabriel
(Djebryil),
Tange de
la
nouvelle
:
qui l'annonce anciennement et nouvellement.

le
Anciennement
priail
et
c'esl
qui annonya Daniel (Dnyl)

Cette
prophete lorsqu'il
Ludulf.
s'humiliail
1.
-/,
SYNAXA1RE ARABE JACOBITE.
[1106]
gl
4JI
ij
ijjy.
n
'^lk!l
SjuJI
-"
jAj ^Jl Ji ^>

J*-
fftUI
^^
^
(j-AiiJl
k
Ûl
rlUJI
*-V
*->
Ju
'
j'
<-^
I-*-*"1 -
->^3
jj
1.
14
i^ jâji >i ji ^Jij
13 f
L&jj
jî
A
9.
12
j
._^,
^ji
uvi
B.
Deest
!*j
in
7.
li.
2.
j.'.
;'
.3.
addit
J
i-VA"',
i.
4.
oxlt.
5. Z>ees/ w
,*.
8.
ft'o
^*a
l>.
B ae* B
B
14.
Jji.
/'s
10.
arfrfft
jj^.
11.
*Ij5.
12.
Deesi
13.
addit y^y
Pro
770 tJ/'s
pour
Ie
retour des Israelites (Isryil) de

.
la captivite et
leur delivrance de Satan
(Ech-Chaitri)
Cet ange puissant
lui
apparut et
lui
annonea
la
delivrance
des Israelites de la captivite de Babylone (Bbil), la reconstruction du

ple Jerusalem (Ourichalim)
;
Temet lui
il
lui
annonea aussi
la
descente de Notre-Seiqu'il lui
gneur
exposa
le
:
.Messie, apres
il
im certain noinbre d'annees
compta
lui
apprit qu'il serait tue, et ensuite Jerusalem detruite, qu'il ne
viendrait plus de
qu'il avait
Messie apres
lui,
sinon l'imposteur. Lorsque les annees

le
indiquees furent aceomplies et que
temps o devait venir

la
le
Sauveur
el
fut arrive, cet

le
ange apparut de
la part
du Seigneur
et
Dame
pure
en
lui
il
annonea que
s'incarnerait.
Verbe de Die viendrait

Dieu tres-haut
ces deux
l'<-t
apparaitrait d'elle
soit glorifiee!
qui
Comme
que samention
le
l'avail
choisi specialement pour

la
messages importants, nos pere

qu'il
6tablirenl
celbrati
l'une
chaque annee; nous demandons
veille a notre salui ei
qu'il intercede
lui,
pour nous aupres de Notre-Seigneur
Messie, car
il
es1
pres de
sc tenant
devant son trne, pour que nous
trouvions son intercession, donnant des indieations au Sauveur, notre Dieu,
i|ui
conviennent
la
gloire,
les
honneurs
et
l'adoration jusqu'
la
fin
des
temps. Amen.
[11071
l''
BAUNAI1
(8
JUIN).
565
^3y.
o* ~r*
^
_>-*UI
f-*^
iJLfc
'Jo
jlSj
LLJj
ULIj
^j*^
s
*J>-I
^=~yj
^r~^\
JîXwl
"V^
'-*-*
J **
1
ij
Li
J\
LU
J\
-1
a!j
â.
^j^c
j^
7
ej-L,^
* J Jr**
p^t
jt.
1-Vf
LSj
^jVI
lylj
ULI
>-Vlj b>-^
Laa>I
*J ^y^J
Ji'ls
jUI
*ysAi-j
0>L
s-J^Jl
J jls
p^-lc
-*iy_
*?
-yj^
Jj?*
ij
./' *
f.
227
ljj
IJLj
j~lo
'Ci-^
r-jvi-
iJl
-A>
(t'JJJ
-^>-
_^ls
(T"*;
<*'"
(*"
*J~^>-
1.
//rtec
commemoralio deest
in Ludolf.
2.
/Azec quatuor s'erba desunt in A.

7.
3.
9.
Deest in B.
LJJj.
10.
Deest in B.
4.
U.S.
5.
A Ui. 6. B L~j. 11. A Ly. 12. B J..
aJoJ.
8.
Uj.Î.
QUATOHZE DE BAOUNAII (8juin).

2
'En
hann),
ce
jour
mourut
et
martyr
saiut
Abkir
et
son
frre
Jean (You-
d'Abtalam 3
Fily et
de Filya'. Abkir
etait
des
gens de Damanhour
dans
frere
le
diocese de Bousir, l'Ouest du fleuve d'Egypte (Misr).

il
nomme
etait tres riche.
II
II avait un tomba d'accord avec deux pretres
dont Tun se nommait Jean et Lautre Abtalam et tous les quatre vinrent
Qartas 5 devant
le
gouverneur
et confesserent
Notre-Seigneur
les
traits
le
Messie.
II
ordonna
qu'ils fussent perces de fleches,
mais
ne s'approcherent
pas d'eux.
eux,
Puis
le
il
les
fit
mettre dans un four enflamm.

et
les
On
l'alluma sur
*
mais
Seigneur envoya son ange

les attacht la
sauva du
feu.
Puis
il *
--" v
ordonna qu'on
queue de cbevaux
:
et qu'ils fussent traines
de Qartas jusqu'
Damanhour
on
fit
tout
cela,
la tete
mais
avec
ils
neprouverent
tranchant de
aucun mal. Alors

l'epee,
il
ordonna de leur couper

de Damanhour.
le
Ils
le
hors de
la ville
accomplirent ainsi leur martyre.
Des gens venus de S emporterent

1.
corps de saint Abkir et btirent
Getto
Ptolemee.
2. Mai Cyrus. commemoration manque dans Ludolf. 4, Amelineau Phelha. 5, Amelineau Qarnatsa.
3.
Mai, Amelineau
5 66
[11081
Û
'\J
^y^33 j^VI jp-l

c>
^^3
J^* J >'
f*^
uri.-*
^J
*-*
Jijl ijl^l
jjl
l0
dbl9
i>/^ J M** ^
<Jjj J]j
v ^-^
^-ôs
J'
-i^
"*-"?"
U ^ AlJ1 -^^ ^ ^J iA~^ J ^ dlL* ^- ^ r* <-^ J ^ f^
J^
dl)i
iJ
J-
<%!
<J*^
^^
l2
a_sJI <J
^)l
^,\j
J&
'^y^
[.*
pi-l
jlS
o^>-
J*
jU
ljî
jlOl
<il)i
p-t^j jv^J
"<
^j^>.
,J3>-
1.
!_,!.
9.
B B
*!!.
7.
3.
..v-oJJi)!.
4.
iju>.
5.
Ilaec verba a Sj'^Ju

Lkte>'.
.
rfesu/z*
/'
A.
6.
Ue.
in
A.
B^.^! îJ!
_JI b\Xcl
i!,U.
L-^j
IJ
8. //<><
quatuor verba desunt

]*)J>.
0. B L-~
,>.
J0.
11.
w- f?
*w jl
12.
13.
w-l,J!
oX)J
14.
Uko.
sur
lui
une belle
eglise.
Quant aux
la
trois
autres saints, des gens de

et
Daman-
hour vinrenl leur donner

leur benediction
soit
plus helle
sepulture
les
y deposerent. Que
avec nous!
Amen.
QUINZE DE BAOUNAH A pareil jour, aous celbrons

Min.i
la
9juin).
eonsecration de l'eglise de saiut Abou

de
ses
II
Maryout
la
el
de
l'apparition
miracles. Voici
comment
sc
manifesta
decouverte de ce saint corps.

qu'il
etait caelie
dans
la terre.
Lorsque
Dien voulul
de
II
appart,
le
berger d'un
corps,
troupeau
vil
qu'il
faisail paitre pres
la
vigne ou
eiait entern'' ce sainl

la
un agneau galeux
qui, apres
etre
baigne, se roula sur

lui
terre ou etait le corps et guerit sur-le-champ.
en
ctonn. I'uis
el
il
prii
Ions les
agneaux galeux qui etaient avec

:
lui, les
baigna
la
les
roula dans cel endroil

les
ils
guerirent aussitt.
II
se mit a faire
la
meme
chose avec
el
gens.
II
faisail
dissoudre un peu de cette terre,

ils
melangeail
la faisait
boire tous ceux qui 6taien1 malades;

raison. La rputation
guerissaient;
roi,
personne o'en savaii
la
du berger parvint au
qui
[1109]
LJLjli
L6 e
BAOUNAH
(10 JUIN).
5C7
.jA, .1
<J
ciâ cUJI Jl êljl
^
^
Li
^S J
l,,
v~J1 'y> U ^1
j ^J\ J> jl îi U-Jl V I jl Jlsj JvSj Â_^ ci jlOl

IfJ
US
.sJji aJS
l^. _^l
J* ÎJI
IjJ
aJi Jl
l>jjl
(J-j-AM
^
J'
3<
jbCjl dUi
^rO^'
J__=JI
,l)A*rf>ij
Lfc^l
U C^-a
l~jjj!
J.kfl.'wl
US
dlUI
\ ^-WaTj
\SJ^
*~r^
-"*
jl<J dJi J âUIj
^-
jl
>3
S^
^3
fir
^
f.
228 r
kUi
^li'
^1
vJSU-llj
ly"U
_î
fUj [*jj3 SuVIj d^kJI ^=~j
5^
13
^l
1.
L,
viDij
JUuJI
i^ Ûl J>
addit _llb.
y\
12
Juiliil v^VI
JC-J
U
r
^JI
* Ji.
Deest in B.
6.
7.
2.
3.
Deest in B.
8.
4.
B
_j!
*j j--
5.
Deest in
B.
l$J.
/faee irr
addit
>.^&\ jf-
J! ^>j-^H
jj-.
ceria desunt in A. 10. flees/ JjÎ

,> J-XJ!
Uj
1/1
^.J! *cl.
9.
^J!
B.
11.
/A/ec quatuor
13.
verba desunl in A.
12.
a</(//7
i^snr- 'tj J^r*^' ^r^' v_*=.L. --
avait
une
fille
lepreuse;
il
la lui
envoya,
il
la traita
de
memo
la
et eile guerit.
Quand
dit
et
lo
eile
eut recouvre
la sante, eile
:
voulut connaitre
lui
cause de ce qui
lui
se passait en cet endroit

:
saint
Abou Min
le
apparut en songe et
(Test en ce
Heu qu'est mon corps,
Seigncur t'ordonne de creuser

executa cet ordre et remonta
roi
de
le
remonter.
Quand
eile se reveilla, eile

lui
corps illustre et btit sur
une
eglise.
Le
enjoignit aux chefs
et
aux prineipaux de se construire des maisons cet endroit. une

ville
On y
*
construisit
f.
complete qui
le
fut
appelee Maryout. Dieu
fit
apparaitre
de nombreux
228 v.
miracles par
corps de ce saint. Le patriarche et les eveques furent prele
sents la consecration et
bruit
de
ses
merveilles et de ses
se repandit.
!
prodiges
qui arrivaient par
l'intercession de saint
Abou Min
Que
ses
benedictions et son intercession nous protegent eternelloment

SE1ZE DE BA.OUNAH
Amen.
lOjuin).
le
En
la
ce jour
raourut
le
saint,
le
vertueux Abou Nofer,

saint
devot,
dans
plaine du Sa id. D'apres ce qu'a raconte
Paphnuce (Bafnoulyous),
FV
568
jl
-)

-'jliil
11110]
jl
<0JI
l^
4
K^>-
'^-^jjii,
^-^1
v~<3 rr
C-
Ia
jV cf^y-*
'
1
.
j- _ J
,
<Cfc
jc^
Alls
^
J^>3
_j;l
,,^L~>-
j^j
^
\J\*>-
**{*?
^>.^ q|>~^
*iN
-^f
'%r}\
i/^f,
j*^S
"
^Sf
i]
%* j y\
C
(j-L-^ 1^* isbj *-^J

0"J?J**i
b
^ ?
'J^r*"
-^J
"^
J--3
*"'->
-j-!l Jl
pT
Aj>ii 7 t-JJ ^1 A-^J
^
^"e
1>
^"S
"^r^
J
<d
''olj^JI
Li-)
A.L-1
iâJI
tU
^^
ACjj
tJ*?^

l
JJ
jUajo
I'ApcX.
L*>0 LLj J
"C,**-
^-Â
i^^*J
iLi Li ^yjSjJb
dii
La^t
4.UI
vT^
Jjl
OD
^_iD)
^JI
<
JD
v_iD A9ô jl ^j-^jyi OLi
JLsJI
jLajVI
lIP"
J^C ÎjJI
J"^
jdC
(^"
'
jî-*
(*^*
/j-
~f
2!
<j~*JL
LSl
jL*j <J
"
ja
î^
JUJl
\*
Ljju"
iV-i/'
jlj
\r^ J^-~
1P^*
JL
j*
tlr*
(**
j^-
jl
(j-Ll
d
j^)
Ija.
v L'a-)
L^
jlj
L}*
"-*f-j
1>jA*
jjL=
1.
//er,'

5.
2.
addit
8.
JL
in
adeM
Ki.
Ij>.
B U.
CA jLw.
JL*j.
7.
A U^..
ees*
A.
3.
A ^L.
oi
4.
0.
Matthaeus,
vi, 9.
B
B
addit wl Ji
.,lj.
11.
>,- !y~3Jj LLyb. -- 12.
+j)
dees in B.
13.
la
grce divine
oii
le
poussa contempler
les
ascetes,
serviteurs
de Dieu;
celle
vit
im
grand
nombre
et
ecrivit
le
Ieur
desert,
histoire,
il
entre
autres
d'Aiou Nofer. Lorsqu'il

cl
entra dans
trouva une source d'eau

etait
un palmier.
e1
II
vit
s'avancer vers
so-n
lui
ce
saint qui
nu;
les poils
de sa tete
de sa barbe voilaient
corps.
sa vue,
Paphnuce eut peur

l'encouragea,
fit
de
lui et erat
la
que
c'elait
nu
esprit.
Saint
Abou Nofer
le
:
signe de
\otre
croix devant lui et recita la priere de l'Evaugile ainsi coneue
Pur
il
nu! etes
auxcieux
'.
Puis
il
lui dit
Sois
le
bienvenu, Papbnuce.
ils
Quand
nuce
le
reut appele par son nom, sa crainte disparut. Puis

ti
prierent
tous deux
lui
s'assirenl
pour s'cntretenir des magnificences de Dieu. Paphsa venue (dans

:
d6serl
demanda de lui apprendre quelle etait la cause de e1 comment il v vivait. Abou Nofer lui repondit
oii
J'etais
dans
nu couvenl
tendis
se
les
trouvaient des
moines vertueux
les ascetes,
et
pieux
je les en-
de*crire
habitants du desert,
Soit,
avec toutes sortes de
belles qualits.
-
les
leur dis-je;
inais
qui est plus meritanl que vous?
Assurmenl
el
is
habitants du desert, car nous

si si
sommes
plus proebes du
naoude
qui
1.
des gens;
console;
vi,
(t.
aotre poitrine est resserre'e, nous trouvons quclqu'uu
ho
nous somincs malades, nous trouvons quelqu'un qui
Matlhieu,
[Uli 1
16"
BAOUNAH
10 JUIN).
569
_^jJI
^ftA'J "'M-l
lj*-
Jj-i-l
.JLAJ1
jo
LJj
.^JIS
J^>1
Ia
j^l.
col Uis
Aj <-LJI Jj|^ ^jr^- jl
,JI
*-C
vîls
^--i
J>j
Cj-^-J
jl
>-^
f.
228
c'%!
jL^j
'LfcjJl
Jji
jL'Apii
L-*>
L_Lij
d.Mj
liji
jLjI
V^_j
a^-j
^j! J
c_c-JI
j.~,
\,j....
fjJI
.Jj
_>^)l
_^1
^^ji
jjJ j*
|*
i^^-j
"toj
a_j-
j^
U^j^sj
1.
B
jl
..
oU.
'3i.
2.
A JJi
U..
6.
3.
*jul^
7.
*j rfeesi
/ B.
4.
dd/i J<
C~lo,i
5.
^1
10.
desunl in B.
in B.
11.
^j>X=^9. Deest in B.
I.
8.
j-p..
9.
\Z ,J desunt
12.
Deest in B.
13.
UxnJ.
nousvisitc;
si
nous sommes nus,
il
y a quelqu'un qui nous habille;

infaillibleraent.
si
nous
avons' un desir, nous le satisfaisons
Quant aux habitants
du desert,
brule.
ils
sont prives de tout cela.

je pris
a
Quand
le
je les entendis,
et je
mon
cosur fut
La nuit venue,
un peu de pain
sortis
du couvent. Puis
diriger vers
facilita les
je priai et je
demandai
Notre-Seigaeur
Messie de
endroit o je resteruis. Ensuite je partis et le Seigneur
me me
un
voies
r.
jusqu' ce quo je trouvai un saint

ce qu'il
horarae.
Je restai pres de lui jusqu'

ici, je
m'eut enseigne les voies de l'ascetisme. Apres cela, je vins
trouvai ce
sufTit
palmier qui donue chaque annee douze regimes; un regime
me
par mois pour
ma nourriture
et je bois l'eau
de cette source
il
y a aujourle tien.
d'liui
soixante ans que je n'ai pas vu le visage
dun homme
sinon
Tandis qu'ils etaient causcr, Tauge du Seigneur descendit vers eux

leur
11s
il
et
donna en communion
le
corps et
le
sang de Notre-Seigneur
saint
flechit les
le
Messie.
prirent un peu de nourriture.
La couleur de
:
Abou Nofer changea;

et se
devint
le
comme
s'il
etait
du feu
il
puis
il
genoux
prosterna
et
devant
Seigneur; ensuite
fit
ses adieux
sainl
Paphnuce
rendit
l'me. Saint
Paphnuce l'enveloppa d'un linge

II
qu'il avait sur lui et
I'enterra
le
dans
la
caverne.
voulut habiter a sa place, mais
lorsqu'il I'enterra,
570

JUI J\ J^-
-0JI
[1112]
^j
j-x, dUi jl
'jJI
^Jj
idl
ci^JL.
o
Ia
^!j o1>*
Jl
âUI
21
^
UM.
9.
<~ii
oLJ!
J*
Jl
aJ
^ "V>"Uj
_^LJ
<JI
<_.
14
18
dU*l
15
Us"
^1
jl
Îj
VJ1 dV
Jlt dlli
l9
ui g^VI rr^.
jiX-VI
j^5 >!
j-jJ^JI i^>. 3
^j ÂJ!
*^SS'.
-JjJ.1
^j
_,jj
c iJ!
(.^Jljj
, r'.' .
'--*
H^j-
B, Mai'.
4.
U*=
7.
5.
//aee
8.
commemorationem adscribunt
addit .i^~oJ.
12.
IJ
diei ll
mo
6.
Deest in B.
xvi,
U|
Jia.
11. B **. a~>. 13. Matthaeus, lLaJ; A addit tyXi Uj verbis quae sequuntur itsque B kb }~= B 25-26; Lucas, xvin, 33; Joannes, xn, 25. _ 18. B '^ c ^- J B JlJL Jli! J*j.. B B d 20. B *~Jb j^JJI y>j. 21. Pro Ais a >ôj ÛLîf.
AL~o.
10. Ilacc
y?/'o
verba a J-i.^ Jij desunt in A.
14.
.-101
IJj.
15.
l;:-.
16.
17.
v_^j*i.l.
'
'j
19.
eriils
palmier s'abattit
et
la
source se dessecha. Tout cela par
lc
dessein de Dien
monde et aunonct la mention des saints. Ouc leur priere soit avec nous! Amen. En ce jour mourut le saint Anba Latsoun 2 Ce pere etait des gens
pour que
le
saint rentrt
dans
le
d'El-Behnas. Dans sajeunesse, ilentra L'glise pour communier.

ces paroles de l'Evangile
et
:
II
entendil
la
Celui qui veut sauver son me, qu'il
perde,
celui qui perd son

le
me dans
entier
il
ce annale la
se
rendra d
la
vie.
quoi sert l'homme

il
de gagner
monde
s'il
perd lui-m&me*.
Quand
ilo
II
entendit cela,
'
son
imii
coeur s'enflamma,
entier
partit
et
pour
la
montagne
coiitinuels.
et
lui
II
Scet
et
il
s'adonna
aux prieres
aux jenes
lui
jenait des semainea

d'aller trouver
:
de suite. \Jn ange du Seigneur

saint Isidore [Isidoros)
i|iii
apparut
ordonna
partit
le
revtirait
du
froc.
vera lui
ce saint
I.
Cette
rn.
commemoration
3.
est
peporte au 17 de baounah par
15,
Mal.
2.
Ludolf
Matthieu, wi, 25-26; Luc, xvin, 33; Jean, xn, 25.
4.
B Achouhab.
[1113
iJ> olaU
U-Uj
^
JiCs
Ol
IG 5
7
BAOUXAII
(10 JUIN).
571
jU
'''^ 5J
LI
ii-l
fcljx
4^ L>
j,j^>%
jli
VCJ
^"1
Uli
2J
O
0*1
sj
As jl^ ja\
jyaS
^'Ij
^.Al Ol
OLU1
aJ
^ J yO
js.
l^Jlj
âj
Ol
jjjl
jy}l Âi)!
Ji
J. 9
JiLxJ CS JJ3 Oaa-,

<OLl>
sie
(_
^
^>.
^yl
ilOic
Ok^' jyiC"
J^~
Ol
a-jJl
_^Ci)l
lal.i
^Cj *-
0=JL-
[JjVI
iO^
idiLc
~'-Oj
jjOI
îCs
î^cj
*Ji=-
^
B
-rt."^
l5
JUi
<J^>-
jâJ:.!!
jlyl g\j
^ J^'-^ iO^VIj
14
Oj^
''
--''"
1.
B *U
A.
j.~Jt.
2.
^lc.
7.
--.
3.
addit \.
4.
JOc
^.
5.
arfrf^
wl^.
[ ]
13.
6.
a<ft&7 >--^j
,LC J,.
Ol
jLoj.
11.
8.
J..OO.
9. (Vi/r/e
m
/Vo
pericope
efesun? in
10.
B ct.;~0 ^r
B
Deest in B.
12. B
Jju O-j.
.1^ ei ru<W7 j-oJjd!.
Pro
h/s verbis a $-y-\
habet
LU w-ij
15.
14.
/'s
verbis a
Afl6e
:^.3 B aie/ ^jju
^
I B.
^! cOS
16.1^
j.^_j.
Pro
his verbis
.
^1.
I-Uj.
J B
,r
.^'
20.
c L-'j-
-r
^1 j~^- 17. B cij J~. 21. B
adeta
-*,.
^y\ }
18.
19.
eesi
pria sur le froc et les

bla d'austcrites, puis
plir
vetements pendant quarante jours

il
et
Ten
revetit.
II
redou-
sortit
pour voir son pere.
II
s'isola et se
mit aeeom-
de nombreuses adorations.
[Une
nuit,
saint
l'alemon (Balmoun) vint

011
il
Iui
et
Anba Latsoun
la
le
consola d'une affaire
etait
tombe
et l'informa qu'il lui etait
pardonne.
L'Ennemi
d'une
et
j
s'etant
empare de
saint
Palmon,
etait alle le
trouver sous
forme
femme
et lui parla
d'apres les peres aneieiis et qui s'etaient maries,

si
de l'indifference de Dieu,
bien qu'il soumit
la
pensee de ce saint qui
pecha en pensee, mais son relevement fut plus fort quo sa chute. Aussitt
il
s'eveilla
de
eelle-ci
et
reconnut l'intention de l'Ennemi;

et
il
se livra revint
des
adorations nombreuses
II
considerables
jusqu'a ce
qu'il qu'il
sa regle premiere].
tait.
avait dans le voisinage

et trouva
il
uu eouvent
le
frequenles
lui
*
f.
Un
il
jour
il
y passa
le
le
superieur sur
point de
mourir;
frrres
et
l'entouraient.
Puis
vit
les
auxiliaires des
demons autour de
interrogea
mit a
superieur sur son etat. Gelui-ci ordonna aux freres de

decrire ses peches et ce qu'il avail fait dans sa jeunesse.
il
226
r'
sortir et so
lui
Ses fautes etaient grandes. Entre autros choses,

1.
lui
dit
Pardonne-moi,
Ce qui
suit enlre crochets
manque dans A.
572
r
jj
L.

'yJ\
[1114]
j.
c^
ll
J\i
J
'J j\
Jl?
4 *Jl
10
l^JL?-
^j
Ia>
f
U*.
7
ssl>^
Jl
cî.
-o
U^L
..,.,i?ll
c~U*
^J|
(_5-i-i
dllij
wli
-U
<*^;
CO)
î
15
(j-Vsl
L-^j
Jj^P
i_iX-V1 jl
,j
cisj J=-\
&ja
ifrUI
Jjj.--
-*i
l*J
wJyl Jj ,_5^J j-l

17
Jl y|3
yJI
16
Jl*cl
^*
CjJ-5
ÔJ
j^ jlk, ^1
5C-JI dU er:
20
fcjlS
(
dlLli
^,-2.1
^J=~
j.
<uaS!
L.
^Jj
JU1 j. Li
^>l ^1
jl
All
ri
'
jjâJ LI
-Ajj
ÂJI tCs
jb
dLijJL.
Lilju
J
A)
18 t5
>^r
<L.
jl
AJ
tOj.*-
l)jL>
\a
JsL-j
vJaLiJI
L.wL-
A9J
1.
LUai.
11.
6.
B^yJ'.
Ji.
B
15.
18.
JJj.
.=A
Is^'k^!
B ^>. 4. Z)ees< m B. 5. B addit jI U. B addit ^J.^ "iL. 9. B ^1. 10. eesi in B. jus. desunt in A. 12. B ,.,Lv. 13. B 0.k,. -- 14. //ec ce/-6n 16. /Vo Ais verbis a -dl B Afl6e< J-Jl 17. B JU&I .^ |vj. is periis a _j~a>t J B habet y\ S\ Xj Uid B ^J/'^. -- 19-
2.
Deestin B.
Ijal,
.3.
7.
8.
jf'''
Iy'i%
**-k 5
jJUl
Ij-jCvU
SJâ.
20.
^--
i*ftj
Ij^lP^"
)'
.ll^^l
siXjl
,JI
s^l At
j, ,U| LL.U.
aJUi> J.*',.
car
la
et
j'ai fait
plus de mal quo personne avant moi. Ainsi,
quand
j'ai
demande
prelrise,
je
comnie on ne
me
la
donnait pas,
j'allai
dans un autre endroit
dis de
moi-meme que
faisais
fu1
l'eveque m'avait ordonne. Je

re<;u
me mis
la
celebrer
i
les
saints mysteres saus avoir

et je
l'imposition des mains; je prenais les
corps
des
Operations magiques; je
:
pratiquais
souillure
mon
j'ai
pe*che
fait
plus grand encore
j'eus
commerce avec ma mere. Combien

la fin
souvenl des actes de magie et de fornications jusqu'

n'ai
de
mon
te
temps saus me repentir! Je
aueune bonne oeuvre

1 .
presenter. Je
tes
|)rieres.
demande, mon
saint
pere, par Dieu, de
me mentionner dans
Puis
il
Le
livrre
Anb Latsoun se aux demons <[ui
mit pleurer
la
vit
Tarne de ce malheureux
chtiaient avec des

le
fouets de
llammes;
e1
eile
etait
devenue noire. Apres que

I. li
superieur eut ete enseveli

Taftdis
pleurait,
Ils
enterre, le saint
donne
les
dv.
details suivants
ipi'il
le
Si'ig-iicur
ordonna
ces auxiliaires
violeni
e.
faire sortir
son ine de son corps.
Pen tirerent avec une grand(
1115 J
l"
BAOUNAII
(10
JU1N).
573
Cr
r^ t-^- J<
Cr ^
<-*
sj^-v,
jy
y^ -^
<\,U1
s^,, 2^.
i^
jl
^
1
JSL
^,-ll
i^J
Jc
^
4.
jUV! JJu
Ia
^. _
6.
B /i.
3.
B addit
,vVrte
^JJ
Ul.
JjlsJI.
B/^. -
5.
B addii
wbkl. Fiw /ms
ste azsta wi
B as-Û will) ,_^
jj|
^1
Jy
^>
A oU
LT- ^' V;JI r
^ r ^^
j!,
!
Û
î,
^|
^cjl
,^
Jilj
J.
j
U
o~H
u-*5
w 7 " -v
se rappela la
supplication et reflechit
la
parole de l'Evangile
'.
11
n'est
pas deplusgrand
se chtier
amour que
Messie
dr se sacrifier pour ses amis

il
Le
saint continua
de toutes les facons;

:
implorait le Messie au sujet de l'me de
lui apparurent et rinformerent qu'il pas pardonne, car c'est un Uieu juste; il ne favorise pas celui qui n est pas digne de bienfaits et il ne chtie pas celui qui ne merite pas
ce
pecheur
le
et ses
anges
ne
lui serait
est ainsi concue II trouva une citerne dessechee il pendant quarantc jours, tandis qu'il implorait Notrebe.gneur le Messie pour l'me de ce malheureux. Un ange vint lui dire Anb Latsoun le Se.gneur te fait dire Ne te fatigue pas cause de ce malheureux, car je ne lui'pardonnera. pas. Ensuite le saint se tint debout sur un rocher qui avait une arete corarae le tranchant d'une epee. II ne cligna pas des yeux pendant quarante jours, si b.en que ses prunelles versaient du sang cause de son manque de sommeil, implorant Notrebe.gneur le .Messie pour ce malheureux. l'uis il se Jota sur un rocher et se fenditen deux en disant Je ne cesserai que lorsque le Seigneur aura eu pitie de l'me de cet infortune. Le Se.gneur lit revenir l'me de ce saint et un ange vint
1.
:
Lafin de
Varticle
dans B
resta prosterne
aupres
d'elle
Seigneur ne lui pardonnera pas. Le saint s'attacha ensuite les ma.ns etlesp.eds avec une corde de libres depalmier et se suspendit unarbre latete en bas, si bien que le sang lui sortait par Je nez et la bouche et il rendit l'me Un ange du Se.gneur le delia et lui renditla vie et lui dit Ne te fatigue pas; ieu ne lui pardonnera pas Puis le saint se jeta dans le fleuve, et dit Je n'aurai pas de repos
Ne
lui avec ces paroles
te fatigue pas,
car
le
,,
PATR.
Oll.
T.
XVII.
iusnu'
F.
3.
40
574
1116 1
j^ J.U
^^
j-' J
-^
^,
j ^,
jji,
Û!
^ v
^1
JLt
^^ ^
^
JaÔP
L>
^ oJI Jl Û * Jli^
vJ^~*J
*J
J'ij
^^ ^ > c,^ a^
.
'-^1 L,^! b^l
AJ! ^ yU)! y^
,b jlf
w^3
^x-CJI
obl^ ^ ^b^
^J! j\> .^ ,ffcJ! r H|
^^
, Lfcl
fiJJI
wJI
Jl
,<^ i -
^^~ î
:
b'^
*=^
lcs
chtiments.
L'implorait,
Quand de nombreux temoignages

le
furent
accomphs
alors
qu'il
h(
poussiere qui n'eprouverait
pecheur devint de Seigneur ordonna quo 1'me de ce mais qui serait ni chtiment, ni misericorde,
les crocodilcs
.
1,
m orl
mon
sans
frere
mon
le
frere,
me mangeront,
mais
mon me n'abandonncra
il
pas
dans l'enfer.
Messie
Lorsqu'il fut
enfonce dans l'eau,
fut suffoque et
mourut.
:
Ntre-Seigneur
Evangile, mais
verrail pas la
e,
Lui
rendit la vie. lui apparut, lui
donna
le salut et lui dit
, lVs fatigue, 6
j'ai
Latsoun mon elu, et tu as accompli jure par mon ossence que je ne

la
cette parole qui est

lui
dans
le
samt
lumiere de
vie;
pourtant cause de
il
tes peines, j'aneant.rai
pardonnerai pas et qu.l ne son me
die
,,,
sera plus en enfer.

'est
Puls
ai
pour
la
,,
,,
1;
lerre devant le
l'enfer.
Seigneur
il
et le
main en lat comparaitre et l'aneantit avec sa pros. Quant au samt, il se vie ni pour la mort. avait uro cette louo en reconnaissance .le ce qu .1
me de
1, IVtr
EnsuHe,
alla
tires des livres purs, savoir de jene comme le grand jeune des jours que le mercredi et le vendredi sont deux pooi rompre sinon pour une malad.e ou ,,,,. j(1Iirs: e t qu'il n'est pas permis de le de la lte jour, ils ne le rompirent plus le jour >'' Bapt6me. \ partir de ce 1, Nativeel mourut Anb Latsoun, il termina sa noble lutte, de i-arohango Michel. Quant au saint avec Seigneur qui l'aimait et obtint la royaute
de Michel
Mikhy
t
un mercredi
habitanlsqu.celebraien un jour dans un pays et trouva les l.e sam et qui communiaient des le mat.n.
[eur reprocha leur acti
leur apporta des
t6moignages
dai
Ho vicillesse, alla vers le nous r iere et ses benedictions soienl avec

,
et
avec
I-
pauvrecopistc
Amen.
1117
17
BAOUNAH
(11
JUIN).
^Si\
crf je jc^] .Ol
jyC" <xLLi
>U f
Âfll
_^j jî
j^|
fal^
"|j
<_
^ ^
û
575
j,
,
i^
Vj
LUc
^y.
Jtr
^ ^j,
^
1
Low
^
ÂiH
i*
t>
J^
t-N
c^Jl
ij-cCyi
Aj
f
d^L ^-u
UUj
^1
Ll~s
t-êc
!a*U
v vi ^s dXj ol^s
l
fJ
3
j|
ijl*
ji,
^^
j
*
f.
ulj j
229 v <
1. A ^/-o die 18 null am praehet commemorationem, hanc vero adscribunt diei 18 B, Mai; deest in Ludolf. 2. zec ya/Kor ?er*a desunt in A. 3. tJ^ ,, deest in B - 4. B a *tt 5. A 6. B addit 7 B addittu*. J|. UJ; Lb.
J\.
comme
sa lutte
toutc
poussiere.
Le saint loua Notre-Seigneur

son effort
!
clemence qui
fut
lui avait fait delivrer ce
aecomplie
et
le Messie pour la malheureux du chtiment. Puis, quand termine, il mourut en paix. Que son
intercession soit avec nous
Amen.
DIX-SEPT DK BAOUNAH (11 juin).
En cejour mourut le saint pere Damien {Damynous), patriarche d'Alexandne (El-Iskandaryah) (570-603). Depuis sa jeunesse, ce saint etait moine dans
'
II resta seize ans luttant et servant Dieu et fnt couvent de saint Abou Yohanues. Puis il alla au oucouvent de Banroun, c'est--dire le couve.it des Peres, l'Ouest d'Alexandrie, o rf mena la vie des ascetes. Quand notre pere Anb Pierre
le
desert
de Scete (Cheiht).
le
f.
ordonne diacre dans
229
(Botros) fut el'eve
au patriarcat d'Alexandrie (564), il demanda quelqu'un pour 'etre dans sa cellule afin de l'aider et de le conseiller dans les affaires de l'Eglise. On lui decrivit ce pere et l'opinion fut unanime sur son compte.
II
le
fit
venii
le
el
1.
Cctte
commemoration
est reportee au
18'
de baounah par
15,
Baounah
Mai. Pour
18
ne donne aueune commemoration;
de
eile
manque dans
Ludolf.
576
[1U8]
!.:
j^ Ji
L-^
^"^
iô
A^ ^M
o*
^^^
***
o^
f^
^
-
u
7
**-
"^
jL~
"v.
V~vi v. *
^
ll
^^
f
^
,Lj;
5.
c-Ji
'V
jjjjj
cr> *4li 4,>; ^jfr ef? ao jj
JjVI
o-Wi
d Ms r*^j
JjUj "
^^
Jjl
^
l
c~ "^
ul
^ u^ ^
,J
1
Wt
^J
rfee5i '"
^
/<.
^^
|J J
B.
"
>
jj
&
,
^
V
l> u^
B
^Lo ^\
Li.
J\ 4dLo
Ui yjV! v-UI <-
*U >
6.
- 2.
- B UK. - B iÛ - il. B ~. - 12. l^îj. - 10. A%\.

.UMj.
15.
B JT. - 3. 7. kSJfl
Deest in B.
Vet
^. U! tot
B
13.
4.
B <*J
9
'
-8
'""* '
B
-
f.
14.
A UJj.
B wsy.
lui
demanda de
Pierre
rester pres de
lui.
II
aeeepta
mena unc
belle vie
dans
la
cellule
Vnbfl
,,
patriarcat.
ei
du patriarche. Chacun l'aimait. l'avis d'elever Danneu mourut (570), les eveques furent tous de les hvres .les une vic vertueuse; il lisait assidment 11 mena
des
Lorsque notre
pere
le
patnarche
Epitres
Psaumes
de
et
les
le
envoyait dans toutes

desert
les
villes.
11
avait
dans
des de saim buvaient du vin a plusieurs reprises heretiques de La secte de Melitos qui pretendant que le Messie laut toute la null o ils communiaient, la premiere pour disciples deux coupes
le
desert
l'ascete,
Macaire (Maqryous),
gl 0ire a lui!
il
-avait donne
:
ses
laquellc
I
n'avait pas dit
Ceci est
mon
sau,, et la
lern-
seconde pour laquelle

II
.1
avai
dit.
la
Sainl
Damien
leur
demontra
erreur et leur faule.

la
leur
fil
voir que
,,
premiere
coupe
ei
l'
correspoadait a
Pque ancienne, qui
etail
sacrifice
lui
dans
l'antiquil,
que
les regles interdisaienl
de goter quoi que

d'entre
eux.
ce
re
avant
d'avoir
recu
Eucharistie.
Un
certain
nomine
,ea
bannis. De son temps son erreur; ceuxqui n'obeirent pas furent

{Toulos),
,,,
The-ophile
patriarche
d'Antioche
(Antkyah);
pas a la sainte Trinite, mais place on inurnua un hertique qui ne croyail mentionnanl un et on ne peul faire des reserves en Dieu esl qui lisait pere Lorsque sa lettre arriva notre
,
ses qualites essentielles
ei
eternelles.
[1119
*
17
BAOUNAH
î,
-!i
(11
JUIN).
<:l
l
577 J;
j'
y^J
jjjj
Jlyi>
^Vl I
VI
A,1ij
Ja
dUi
J>3
:5
l
jl
^y
Jj^j"
J-VJ
^-VUI
iyJLI
_^
"
'
f.
230 r.
Cl
V^r- J
JL
^ ^
^je
l>
jl}
^1
^
l^lj
^ jf^t
^J
4
>A
diJj
JyiLlJj
Jji^j
JUt
\j*s-\
^JjJI
Ia
jl
Jjl
ioli
Ûl
i-l.
J>^^>
^-p
^C
illi
L=
4)1
v^y ^~^
jL>lj
ij>i
'J-'V-kj
jiwJI
'-aJI
^j-viJl
Jlyl
i^Laj
<-".
J^
 (raJj

jl
4JLtj
"w
*>il
f>A>
<u~Jj
<JLyi
Uj
IÎj"
La%
(î_
J)
O^-i
jl
^
^J
i_<Vl
ij^-5 ^
^r^ (^
^*
jl
|jyLo jy\ d~C J oU
Jl - '"-ir^
o-^ J
17
V3
*^
l6
J
15
1PJ
L jyC" *r>U
4.
C^.
^JU
c^
B
9.
1.
flees
wi
m
B.
10.
B.
6.
2.
aJ.
in
11.
3.
â-lj.
7.
4. /Jees/ *
qui habet
8.
<JL>\sue iili.
5.
ees/
"iL-
Deest
L,Ji
B.
14.
B jjjt*. A jy^Jj.
15.
Ztees; in B aeta# 5^. B. B *JLC. 13. B ^ B wlC. As^La iLaU. in B.

12. IG.
</eesi
-
B.
Ifestjj
deest in
in
17.
ees^
B.
Damien,
il
la lut
et s'affligea qu'il n'et
pas parle de
la sainte Trinite, indi*
quant qu'il ne convenait pas de la mentionner. Cela fut penible ce pere.

lui
II
i.
lui
ecrivit
une
lettre
il
lui
exposait que
Dieu, quoiqu'il
soit
certaine-
ment un dans sa nature

soiit
et
son essence, est decrit en trois personnes, qu'elles

sans augmentation de nombre.
11
essentielles et eternelles,
l'appuya
du temoignage de nombreuses paroles des saints et de preuves theoriques

etablissant
qu'il
necessairement que Dieu est une Vie et un
Verbe essentiels,
l'oi,
ne peut exister sans eux.
Quand
les
la lettre,
pleine de cbarite et de
arriva
au patriarche d'Antioclie,
tenebres de
son
intelligence ne
le
quitterent
la lettre
;
pas; sa science fut incapable de comprendre les explications de

il
bien plus,
et
s'affermit dans son infidelite.
Le saint se separa de sa
le
communion
ne laissa personne de son troupeau
mentionner dans une

qu'il
priere ou lc saint sacrifice
pendant vingt ans jusqu' ce
mourut. Puis
notre pere Dauiyanos continua correspondre avec ses fideles, les gardant
et les
exhortant pendant un
espace de trente-six ans. Ensuite
il
mourut
'laus
une belle
vieillesse vertueuse et agreable Dieu.
Que
sa priere soit avec
nous!
Amen.
5 78
[1120]
U j ^\_y
^Jl
â~JI
^^
cJl
âI
v^
,_ijs
2
!
f^
3
^ ^
ri
**J\
s
J\
VI
olj
~
7
j^^w
jl |^1>. *j-~
<J
^^
j!
m-jJIj
(**-^
^*
C>
^J~>3
jl
^^
jÎ jAi
L.
v-
JU ^
j*-*wJl
J\
J^
.f.Mov.Û
i^SU.3
15
Jl
"''
îJ
,4
-u* t/k~
jl
"
i^<_î
jj^-LJI iv/j
tr?^^
^
2.
^
1
OjUU LL^
~>^J
^>
-v_
ly"^
Ml
l^tlj
U*J
B
12.
"H? a
^
,_Cj.
l**^
A.
^
3.
1.
/'n,
(//,'
18
Baounah,
cl'.
p. 1117.
6.
//<<

7.
-
in
,yj.
4.
,,yj.
-
5.
L.i-Xo.1.
*J.
U ^.
-
atMrt
13.
8.
A Lal.
j;U.
14.
9.
^.
10.
15.
rfeW
11.
B i~ J.
^j^j.
1.x*.
Jlj^J.
Deest in B.
IG.
17.
^,-aLJI.
DIX-NEUF DK BAOUNAH fl3 juin).
A pareil jour saint Georges

des Musulmans,
il
(Djirdjis) le
jeune mourut martyr.

saint etait
Au temps
s'appelait
Mozhim. Le pere de ce
saint
un Bedoul
musulman
il
qui avait epouse

trois
lils
une t'emme cliretienne de Damirah el-Qablyah,

(ju'ils
en cut
dont ce
cl
appelerent Mozahim;
II
il
allait
l'eglise avec sa
mere
avait de l'affection pour les cliretiens.

eile
lui
lui
lui
demanda
s'il
de
le
faire
communier;
dit
Personne ne peut communier

qu'il
:
n'esl
baptis et pur.
cl qui lui
< j 1 1 1
Elle
donna une bouchee d'eulogics
trouva
Si cettc
douce
dans sa bouche
comme du
miel. Alors
il
se dit
bouche
dans
n'esl
qu'un pain qu'ils sc partagent entre eux a un
tel
gol
ma bouche, que doit rtrc 1'Eucharistie ? II desira ful grand, il epousa une femme chretienne et Quand
il
devenir chretien.
l'informa de son
dsir. Elle lui conseilla
'
d'aller se faire baptiser.
II
alla
dans un couveni du
desert.
nijt
Mais son histoire se repandil

.
ful
baplise
ils
e1
et on cut peur. II se rendit Damiette cbangea son noin en Georges. Les Musulmans le
le
reeonnurent;
le
saisirenl et
chlierent;
il
s'echappa
et s'enfuit a Safal
1]2
i]
19
BAOUNAH
&>*
(13
JUIN
579
*^J\ Ja*
jfftl
*.
Ui ~~
^
ale
2
fll
vL>'"
^
^J U
^
3
o"i.
J*
yC~J jjî-Ji
j-JL-Jl
|jA*i
lyl
yJ Sô J\
f
SL*J1
"'^-^
-^ o
j- i^Tj
p tr 4 *Vi
>^*'
A "N
^
,j?
B
^S*}
U^
1
f-^->
-^
b-U3
Ij^-4
'^l^
7
?*J
jjîj
CJ^J
6
J^
^jUJI
U3 o^Jlj
*~1 j
|yLt
~N
^L
cji^j
-j^j 4j>.
^^ ^
ujl S"%>
(*
vir
^^^
^^
Jl
IU;
-
*J->
Cf-
cry r
-
^"^
i\yj
JUII
^J
iA_>
<J
^
V
*
3.
s
*1-yi)l
jU
>'\
>iil
û j-lo
o^
15
Jl
(-Isli
j^ ^^fv-^
14
b-V.
^y^j
**-*
ijU-j
jl
pf)
jil
'""Cij
jl
Sli
J
2.
jl^Jl \y&>\
Ju-AiC.
d'SUl -L.S Xt Cij I^tj
1.
yj.jj.
oly".
8.
Deest
in B.
4.
B u^j.
5.
B u^sr.
DeesZ
14.
6.
-
I'
11.
7. B Vk^j. lr^\. B <pv 12. B ul.

15.
Deest in B.
13. V/rtec
9.
addit J. --
10.
B.
verbu a U_> desunt in A.
L-Mjl. -
B js-"
..
AIjou Tourb.
II
y resta
l'eglise
trois ans.
Quand son
histoire fut connue,

il
il
alla
Qatour
et
servit
de saint Mari Georges, puis

le
revint
Damirah.
etait
Les Musulmaas l'apprirent et

chretienne l'empecha de
le
livrerent au gouverneur.
il
Sa femme qui
chtier, puis
l'emprisonna. Les
Musulmaos
dirent la tete et le
B'attrouperent, briserent la porte de la prison, frapperent le saint, lui fenIaisserent entre la vie et la mort. Lorsque les chretiens
vinrent de
bon matin pour
l'ensevelir croyant qu'il etait mort,

lirent venir
il
ils
le
trou-
verent vivant. Les

tribunal et
le
Musulmans
des temoins, constituerent un

Ils le
menacerent, mais
ue renonga pas ses sentiments.

le
suspendirent au mt
jeter en prison.
dune embarcation; puis Sa femme le fortiliait et lui
qdhi Ten
lit
descendre
et
enseignait u croire que tout
ce qu'il eprouvait venait de ses peclies, de peur que l'Ennemi ne
Ten privat
lendemain
quand
on
le le
il
s'enorgueillirait d'etre
lui
comme
les
martyrs. Puis, une nuit, l'nge

lui
du Seigneur
lui
apparut,
la
le fortilia, le
consola et
les
faire
apprit que
le
couperait
et
tete.
De bonne heure,
le
Musulmans vinrent trouver

executer.
II
gouverneur
lui
demanderent de
permit
qu'011
leurlivrt et qu'ils en fissent ce qu'ils voudraient. Ils

lui
le tirerent
de prison
et
trancherent la tte pres de l'eglise de

ils
l'archange Michel (Mikyil)

Il
Damirah. Ensuite
mirent
le
feu
;i
son corps.
resta toute cette journee
580
j9tS\
3
1122 J
^_jJI
"'tyjj
*j*
i^**
J^
*JLs-
Jj
cic
AaJLT
j'j
iQJI
viLLj
^.1 ''Lw j^>"

'
^frU-i
Iji
ly*-j ijjJs
8
v.o aJ*
*
\jL
jUj ^1
* ll
a>
jl Ia
MDI
î
i^-i; ^Jl -L^l
^l
^j!!
yssJ
UJ vj 7
AiAi-
r^
UlyV
<~b
tf
Jl
*^>
19
18
!/f*"!j
*^~
ol_*i&
2I
<ilfr
^Ja>_
LJi
|^~>
iiAA
20
jyi
fUl
Û
ffL^ fr jl
JJ1
JL*I
j,
^J
^
B.
1.
B B
J'.
2.
.
.
B
a*..
10.
^,'_..
3.
ees*
i/i
B.
4.
at&ftif .^j.
9.
6.
addit
B
-
7.
//rtec
commemoratio
11.'
deest in Ludolf.
5.
8.
Z)eesi
i/i
gJLi\.
13.
ees / B.
addit Jj!. -15.
bJj.
12.
Ûb.
Deest
in
18.
A.
A
in
14.
B iUaJ.
B ^^.fB. -- 19.
16.
Deest in B.
-- 20. in B.
17.
^~-JLj.
21.
ffaec verl, a
Uli rfesK/i i
23.
B y\3
***>.
iJt.
- 22.
^~jL~.
A.
24. Ilaec verba
a w~>_j
desunt
et cette nuit, le
feu
allume sur
le
lui,
sans etre
briile.
Puis
ils
placerent son
corps dans un panier et

il
jeterent dans
le
le fleuve.
Par une intention de Dieu,

recueillit, l'ensevelit
lui btit
ei le
aborda pres d'une
ile.
Sa mere
guetta, le
acha dans sa maison pendant un certain lemps.
Ou
a Tanbouali une
!
eglise o l'on placa son corps.

r.
Oue son
martyre

*
Amen,
231
'Encejour
de dorure
.
aussi eu1
Heu
le
de Behau
Anoub
qui signifie
or
Ce saint
etait
du pays appele Bbnous, du diocese de Damiett

II
(Damyl), d'une grande famille.

nous),
|ini'ti'
etait soldat
de I'armee de Cyprien (Qabryale

lt>
gouverneur d'Atrib.
a
II
confessa Notre-Seigneur
Messie
et fut trans-
Antinoe
.
insin).
le
Lorsqu'il
comparut
et,
la
devant
il
gouverneur Arien
il
(Arynd
lii
celui-ci
d(!
menaca beaueoup
comme
il
n'obeissait pas,
lui
ville,
lui
ifl
suliir
II
nombreuses tortures.
fin,
ordonna de
trancher
tete.
sortit, suivi
d'ne foule nombreuse de gens de la
parmi
II
les-
quels etail un gardien de lions appartenant a Arien le gouverneur.
avait
avec
lui
deux
te
lions
charges de chaines;
l'un
d'eux s'elanca, brisa sa chaine.
[1123
1
20"
BAOUNAH
jl
(14 JUIN).
581
r*î\
Jj-c
^.-^ J\
<t*A~s
U^ j\
Jl
d!Ljbj
L,,
jsj
\,\
_>J1
Jy
^
âII
,3*^
*Jj
^jJI
^"^
-j-aDIj
Û
jj>"
ATjlj-i
c~Lo
_y&
i^j-^
^3"
îy.
~nr *
oj^r^
(\>r
u3
Jl
J^jVI J\
J,
n <~
14
^
1:!
UJI Jl
10
^JI
Ûl-w U
jL
pJ
3 iUJl
*i
l> jl
11
..
Vjyi
j JU1
dUL
^
3.
La
-s U jJUl
'V
^ Ju
"
1.
,r*i..
2.
cn:
)!.
--
Deest in A.
4.
addit Jo^l ^Jl.
in
5.
Mai
tf<W;'
7.
cominemorationem S. Archelai.
8.
6.
//et

Deest in
B. -- 11.
A.
Deest in A. A UA 13.
12.
A jj^-- B oXJi.
9.
A LU.
Mj.
lo.
Deest inB.
14.
Un ange du Seigneur
liopolis
etait.
arriva, enleva
celui-ci
(avec le Hon)
au-dessus des
autres et s'envola avec eux jusqu' ce qu'il les apporta dans Ia ville d'He('Ain ech-Chams); le saint avait les
yeux bandes
et
ne savait o
soit
il
G'est l
'
que s'accomplit son martyre. Que sa priere
avec nous!
Amen
VINGT1KME JOUR DE BAOUNAH (14 jui).
pareil jour
mourut
le
grand prophete Elisee

'Almout. Le
servit
(Elicha').
Ce juste
etait
dune bourgade
(Youchft),
lui
d'Israel
nommee
II
nom
le
de son pere etait Josaphat

prophete Elie
Elie
(llys)
ne El-Djaldjl.
ensuite
le
et
etait
ciel,
il
excessivement obeissant.
alla
Quand
,
il
prophete
fut
enleve"
lui dit
:
au
avec
lui
jusqu'au Jourdairi [El-Ordonn). Lorsque Elie
emande-moi
1.
ce que tu voudras
ne demanda rien des royaumes de
Mai ajoute
la
eommemoration de
saint Archelas.
582

4
[1124]
îû vlij cjj

a^JL.
ûj
s
dJ^ ji
:]
^
(>
^3
û^-
d-lc
aJ
1>I
<
''L5Cij
UoJ
iU]1J
^3
'tfjll
^
-^
il
U3
l
^ ^
2 3
CjJ
jsJl
G
l )
jî)
'V^ -UJ ^ J
1
UU "V J^J
^3
^
Jc-
C-i
<lj
pA'U
JJ^J
231
_i jLi (_^
jt-l
Uj *dJl a-yJI
^jU
iy\
^^S ÂJl
x^sj
v
''Ajlt
,yfy-->
Li^j
<_?*-'
p,*
p^,
^L)I
L^ ^
Imj
^^
l.
^y ^-' ^
'
^-""^
'^
o*".
*'
cjC^l
I9
<>1 V' 18j4,J

jl
cijlj
24
^
OU
B
V^
22
^'
25
i'l^VI
L>
<*U
23
L> bj
^^
17
1
^J
^JU
/Vo
I.
|>
\J.
ee/foz
</
2.
A
.'iL,
J!JJ!.
3.
P/r*
5.
jlc
wUi
B
LI;'.
//<V/
6.
iicU'UjI __jj.
'..
/A?t-
de.sunt i
,_$/)!
B. --
A,
his
le).
verbis
Uj A
B
L^J.
-
aiei
js.
//;
-8.
13.
_jj.
B J^J.
7.
9.
B
14.
l&Li.
10.
-
11.
16.
12.
Z>ee*r
B.
15.
B w-V'j.
i~~o. -- 17.
Uy'i. --- 22.
B w^!. 18. B j^Jiy

*_--!>
A j^j'j19.
B^.!.
'
'*
20.
JU J
24.
(/e( in A.
-- 25.
21.
B Li*^.
^-Jj_,.
BjU
^.
-- 26. U.U.
27.
^J- A *a.yj.
23
^ et sf
B
J-âs.
'
28.
monde
ni de
ses tresors, mais

d
il
lui dit
Quo
1'esprit qui est sur toi
snil
double sur moi.

le
L'esprit d'Elie descendit double
sur
lui.
II
fendit le
(leuve et
iriha),
traversa. Ali)rs qu'il passait
pres d'une ville qui etait Jericho

la
les
gcns se plaignirent
:
lui
il
de
salure de leur
sei et le jeta
eau;
aucune
source
la
moisson ne poussait
il
prit
un sac o
:
mit du
dans
la
qui s'adoucit sur-le-champ
il
employa
dessein
la salure
du
sei
pour montrer
Tandis
grandeur du miracle, puisqu'il remediait

passait pres de quelques jeunes
pria
par
le sei.
qu'il
*
gens d'Israel
en
et qu'ils se
moquaieut de
lui,
il
contre eux
et
des ours
dvorerent quarante en un
instant;
uue
femme de propbte
dette,
el
se plaignil lui
fille
quo son
raari etait
11
mort, charge d'une
qu'ellc
el
sa
etaienl arrtees pour cela.
lui
ordonna de remplir
cxcellente.
sterile;
d'eau tous les vases de sa maison, d'en prendre d'autres chez ses voisins
el
de
les
remplir; puis
les
il
pria sur eux et
chargea l'eau en
II
liuile
La femme
eile ini
l
vendil
el
paya ce qu'elle devait.

lils.
pria
pour
il
la
femme
au
monde un
Quand
le
ce ârcon eut grandi,

lui
mourut. Le prophete se coucha suf

le
et
il
revint a
le
la vie.
tomba malade et Lorsque No'mn

il
Syrien
Es-Suryni)
vinl
trouver et qu'il
guerii
de sa lepre,
lui
[1125]
21'
BAOUNAH
(15 JUIN).
583
ji) 4^3 y> ^^
<Uc-
lc*i
4 iUj ^-jjl 3
(_
J1
J*
^\
l-j
J*
~^=- l~*
^
J
-*~=-b
jy
L*j
Uj
iA
^-i-
S^-p
r^_
(
*L*>j
Aa-lj
_y_
UsyL.
^1 *Jic }U
^jl jl jîrlj
Jla-Ij
pA_J
c, Jh LÛ
Îsj
(_Ûs
'Vit xj*ij
^^
fE
!y!
^1
^33
j>o
*">^p
(!^
>
Ut-Uu -^j ^~
>-,
Aj
'-'
"^
^-/H
'i
sjjj
i3~"3
4^*'
i
3t"""
9 <!jî
Ja
-0V\
J3y^J'j ^jUJI
j_jJi
^M^
1.
13
l^
A
I2
jl4
"j/ll
SaJIj
SylU SjlJI j&ir
I0
CJ
J1
U*
Ji.
J
5.
*l.j.
G.
2.
A jj
J^yl
3.
addit
^Jjj.
in B.
aJ.Jj. 13. A
aiy.
j'-.!.
7.
//aec
rf//o
verba desunt
in
4. 8.
ees/ in B.
)jL*)^.
9.
10.
Uuec quatuor verba desunt
A.
11.
_C-J'. -- 12.
w^J-j.
LI'-,;.
apporta des richesses considerables et des vetements brodes d'or,

rien.
lui;
il
il
n'accepta
Son
disciple
s'enhardit et en recut eu cachette; le saint pria contre

la lepre, lui, ses tils et
fut frappe
de
toute leur posterite.
11
transforma
il
en un jour une clierte excessive en un bon marclie extreme, et
fit
beau-
coup de miracles outre celui-ci. Lorsqu'il mourut et

des gens appoiterent un mort et
le
qu'il fut
lui,
mis au tombeau,
placerent sur
II
ee
mort revint
la
vie et les sivit en revenant cbez lui.
proplietisa pendant le regne de quatre
mis
sias
Jorani
{Icnirm),
fils
Ochosias (Akhzy), Athalie ('Atlyah) mere d'OchoII
et
Ygber
la
d'Ocliosias.
proplietisa
plus de
il
cinquante
ans et
la
devanca
venue du Messie d'environ huit cents ans,

la paix.
s'endormit dans
mort avec
Que
Amen.
VINGT ET UNIEME JOUR DE BAOUNAH (15 juin).
En
dans
le
ce jour a
lieu
la
sein de qui etait le salut
eommemoration de Notre-Dame, la mere de Dieu d'Adam et de sa posterite, et des eglises
584

jJUI
[1126]
JLJI jlj Ji. <-J> dUi Jjlj

jl5C
J^-lj
.
|
-^ j V^l j- ^yk&\
l^lj
jL^j ^jij
'^
f^
^
/
^<-
3
,J
jl
''^.-
>
rc~JI
blkajl
r vi J b^ ^
,J1
^J 'c
2
4^J
W*-i.
^ *
^JbCll
-
jU J îl^
ît
lj-f-3'
iJ;
Us^j
,_îa
-*-
Sjt-*
}
I
^5r^
J ^ V
jl
<LaJj}
.,,.,
,.
&
i_-j-S
11
ij^Lo
kji-;
l~i I3A*
Âju
viljl
<jl
^fia-lj
J'
TC-JI
JL-Jl
IjJ
j^s^.l
-Ctj
^^
S}Li!l
(^jL
U^.3
^J^
(J-jLL
cjj ^1 ÎJI
^Ja i>UI
^.-U
^y J~^l
jl
^Jl
*,>_-ViJ
j-Ar SjI>JIj
**
^1
ls^
JjS
^05
^-i^
UJI
*(J
->-^>-3
JiJI
î^
-5
inrtA'
i'jiC-JI ,j-3jl
j- i-*^ji
,<ijl ^*f*J
(** ri
fJ
uO^
*"*i
*^
(***
^J^J 1^
r^'
'
W-?
^-^
U-U-So jl
_ja
jpsi_.
J^^* J^**
,_U^
j a-!
p 8 ^ *^
jl
J jj-jjU-Jl j^=l^j
jlj
^jUJI
^Jl
f^JI
Ia (j
&.*._>
Û V
**3-ay_
^j^}\
l_y_^>3
1.
B .^J^.
2.
B ^Jj.
J
.
^,1
rfeesi in
B.
4.
A ^*.
5.
UoJ.
construites dans tout
le
monde sous son

les
invocation. La premiere fut btie
au temps des Aptres dans

(Boulos)
et
circonstances suivantes. Apres

l'Evangile aux
que Paul
maisons
la
ISarnabe
(Barnb) eurent aunonce
nations qui
les
se convertirent par
leurs mains, n'ayant d'autre
endroit que
et
pour communier,
12
i
ils
demanderent Pierre
(Bolros)
Jean (Youhann)
*
permission de construire des eglises. Ceux-ci les avertirent
de ne rien
faire
que par
1c
conseil de Notre-Seigneur le Messie. Bien plus,

et
ils
prescrivirent
au peuple un jeue d'une semaine avec des priores

qu'il leur
fit
des supplications pour

le
connaitre ce qu'ils devaient faire. Le jetine termine,
Messie
la ville
parut et
de
fil
veuir tous les aptres de tous les pays sur

(Filb'is)
un nuage dans
fit
Philippes
o etaient Paul
celui
et
Barnabe
et leur
connaitre que
c'est
un jour de rejouissance
mere.
Puis
il
o on btira des eglises sous l'invocation

Test de
la ville,
de
la
sa
les
emmena
traca
les limites
de
construction et
la
force du Seigneur etait avec
eux
la pierre s'amollissait
entre leurs mains jusqu' ce qu'ils eurent termine" ses vases, ses
Bes
auleis
et
tentures.
Ensuite
la
II
le
Seigneur
imposa
les
mains
Pierre et l'etablit
pontife
supreme de
le
terre liabite. Les cieux et la tcrre poussercnt k trois
reprises
lern1
cri
en est digne!
le
II
en est digne!
11
cn
est
digne!
le
II
ordonna d'accomplir
Ini
sainl
sacrifice,
fit
de faire communier
peuple
de
recommander que personne ne
ceuvre de ses mains en ce jour
[1127]
IjJCjI
21"
BAOUNAH
(15
JUIN).
585
A^>
*jJ
lij
>w
J^J
(V^ A
'L_JI
Jl
C)^
Jj
JîJlj
vi
jâJ
J,
<vi
^y
39
<-Aiy
fjJI
"-"--'
U* J& J
"JYI
Sa'Ij
.J
Je- <L~s
"
1
^
^
<-
LJ
ijLJ
V-!>-^
Jls
'V'
r '-^
1
^
Jls
Sj
-
C^
lS*-*
^^
"^ C-r
^
|y^'
jl
^"'
Jl
J*
f}t<3l
ykJLi
(
S-Ujl
'*-
L*p
Û- ,jAp-
^jJJl
lj>
Jpl
^^Vjl
j'
\\
^4.J
lylj
_/
& U=-3
j^-a_J
^r- 3
**
M3
rj-^l
^3âa"'J
ii-ls
'Sri
^
l_JA-j
-^^7
SjuJI
ijya
*
<Uff
J_j-aJ
ii-l
fcadj
qÛI
8 <0
Ûw
JJJI
Jl
232
jl<
Cdfflj 9 Ji
<^V
Uff j_y,
jl
<C*l.j
i>lUI
<*J
0^9*f.
ls
l^
ji.c
^"j^cj
^rlj
f
^->.
-uJi
12.
3.
<;
j/ij
^yii
12
^>-y
^->^
'-'l^
S^JI IjXJ
^î
^^y
kjll
a*=>j
j^bVl
4.
^ pA^
B
.
1.
/)<?<
/Vi
B.
7.
2.
Dcest in A.
addit
/Vi
,
^_JJa5.
8.
B Jx.
5.
B ^*&,.
6.
ees< in B.
-JUb.
B .JU.
9.
JUb)l
JU ^.
10.
B ^ji*.
H. êes;
Jjj.
13.
A ^, 3
14.
*fcJ*.
qui est
Ie
21
de baounah. Puis
il
remonta au
ciel
avec une grande gloiro.
partir de ce jour, tous les saints aptres se mirent construire des eglises
sous l'iavocation de la mere de Dieu.
De meme au
teraps de Basile (Basilyos),
eveque de Cesaree (Qaisryah), lorsqu'il construisit une eglise sous l'invocation de la mere de Dieu, pareil jour. 11 chercha une tablette pour faire
peindre son image.
ne la
On
lui
parla d'une qui existait chez

cet
un
lui
riche,
mais
il
demanda
il
pas.
Quand
homme
l'apprit,
il
ne
la
presenta pas,
mais
dit
Mes
qu'il
enfants sont .plus dignes
de cette tablette.
Puis
il
blasphema contre
de sa
l'eglise
de Notre-Dame; les paroles etaient

Ses
fils
peine sorties
la
bouche
tomba mort.
la prit
eurent
peur et presenterent
lui
tablette
au saint avec beaueoup d'or

11
et
la
de pierrerie.s en
demandant de
qu'il y apparut
pardonner leur perc.
et
donna
un peintre pour
lui
representt l'image de Notre-Dame. Mais la nuit, la Vierge pure

et lui
defendit
de peindre
sur
*
cette
tablette,
etait
parce qu'elle provenait
de
f.
l'injustice. Klle lui
enseigna
un endroit o
une tablette rouge, portant

II
232 v
son image et celle de deux vierges ses ctes.

etait indique,
alla l'endroit qui lui
trouva la tablette, I'apporta l'eglise avec joie. Elle indiqua aux gens l'emplacement d'un temple o etaient deux colonnes pour les placer devant laradion et poser sur elles l'image. On partit et on les apporta. Les
586
2

'L.
[1128]
y,
^j,
*Li_JS
a\
*jlj
jjoljYl
flAs
jo^
jjl
'^fJJ p*
t^
,y>
<-^
''
fr-*^
pj^>""
Î^J
jjo g*
yjll
viDJij
JS ^y g
j*I~>_
iS^
rJ j, c^l
gl
<jJi
gi j^
l^
jfMj
i/j^r-l
l*^Jj
s-of*
cLjl
cJioj Cir-SjJIj
gY
l0
l^Jt.lj
,>jVl isJLsJl diu
x J
<JYI
IJLft
dU
>i
jl
*U
^M)
dy
<L~3
12
iL)->i)l
jl^Jo"
fjJ lA
jUj
i-i'
^-Aj
SaJIj
j^*J>> î-jAJI
J u d*
^1
13
<jyCJ
jAaJI
"~
^^
L-aAioJ
jl^
Ljw
g jV UUjj
0y^>
g^C-U-i
g Xm
LJc
u^J
vj
<JVI
ujub
^
4.
-A-nJl
ljj
jlj)_
jJ*i
1.
waj B
A.
2.
Dees in B.
7.
--
3.
S.
_C ru.
(i.
JLJj.
i^-jjSj.
B c^JUs.
B
B
J>ijl.
L..
in
5.
B U ,<*:. U.
9.
10.
A
13.
U^bj.
11.
|{
JwJ) LJ!. --
12.
//ff pe/a a
tribits
l~^
B
Jj desunt
habet
-
A.
Jl*)!.
14.
l)Jj.
15.
/Vo
his verbis
iOJ~5 wJjiJ-iJ uJ-auj
magiciens voulurent l'empecher,
mais
Dieu
le
les
rendit impuissants.
fit
Les
colonnes lurent placees devant l'aradion et

elles
Seigneur
jaillir
de dessous
une source d'eau qui delivrait de tout mal quiconque s'y baignait. De
il
meme,
le
coula de I'image une
liuilc
qui guerissait les maladies

le
ceci arriva
jour de la consecration de l'eglise,

sc baigna
21
(de baounah).
II
arriva qu'une
fit
femme
eile
te
dans l'eau
ei
devinl
lui
lepreuse.
Basile
le
la
venir
et
l'interrogea sur
avait
son
affaire. Elle
raconta qu'aimant
mari de sa
sceur,
:
empoisonne
trois
celle-ci et
epouse son beau-frere. Le saint

le
lui dit
Tu
as
commis
grands pechcs, mais repens-toi devant

Mais
la
Pere, peut-etre
pardonnera-t-il.
terre s'ouvrit et
l'eugloutit parce qu'elle avait
ose pentrer dans l'eglise de saiute Marie, mere de Dieu, en etat d'impurete.
Ce jour devinl
II
celui
de
la
commmoration de
en
salut de la terre
saiute Marie,
fete
mere de Dieu.
spirituelle,
convienl quo nous

I
celebrions
lieu le
son honneur une

babitee.
car
par
eile
qu'eut
lleureux et encore
heureux celui qui s'occupe de cette fete! Que sa misericorde soit avec nous
et
nous
ili'livre
de l'ennemi! Amen.
[1120]
21
BAOUNAH
^y>
15 JUIN).
itf-1
i_Jj
^*
'Jo
I-L&
iw-il
(j-l
ja*
-
^jjl
^jlrLJ
_>-*i!l
jLTjVi
ioL>
^L J U
^y
4
L">i j
lyJaSj
dLUI
l
ro
vs5_/
Uj
Lwl
3
JVj
(_ryM
^-Jl
Jj.1
f-^_j
VI
-Ol
>Ul
_^0l
i_i-lj
/mJI
J>\ji\
-k-j
^JJI Ia
4AJI
jl
^J
,_JI
lP-J^'
J^ ^->J
1^
4_C_j
*J
9y~>
*Sj~3-
&\j LAs jx^
S^
il
^>J\
_JJj
VI
p-^dl
c._^_,_
-Ol
\f^ J L
{f}
7t-y~^\
-*~*
Ca\
VI
"Jl
*>*
Li
_Ls-
f.
233
r*.
>UIS
J'
Jl^l
Jl
OjLli
aJL=-
Jl
ilcj
U
Ljlj
4.1)1
<*J
jL>
4.U-V
jl
^J'
jAS
4icJa
JUjJIj
7
^*^
JJuJI
A-At
iA^j
^ydl
f^^1
cJ-li JI^JI
4^-LLi
'
Jl ^L, ^Jl
Uili ,_jJI
gjli- **-J
J JJUI
Uli
Lm
jj
jLiJI (JJSI
Jl'j 4-.|j
oi-l ctUi -u>3 rt_^wJI -u_Jl (j-^^
1.
//rtec
j
commemoratio deest
in
Ludolf.
2.
r ,Jloi.:.o.
6.
4. 8.
A Oa~ j.
5.
Haec verba a
.s.
desant in A.
B ii^,.
Jo^ll
Pro l^JI B aJei L!,yd!
JjUI 5
JLjLJI
O^QJ! J
LA
3.
B B
JL
i^lilj.
7.
de
En ce jour aussi mourut martyr saint Timothee (Timtous) qui etait Memphis (M/.sr el-Qadimah). II etait im des soldats d' Arien (Arynous),
1
gouverneur d'Antinoe (Ansind). Lorsqu'on

cletien
(Diqltynous)',
Kit les
lettres
de l'empereur Dioce
ordonnant
aux gens d'adorer
les idoles,
soldat
:
s'elanga au milieu de l'assemblee, saisit les lettres et les dechira en disant
11
n'y a d'autre Dieu que Jesus (Yasou') le Messie, fs du Dieu vivaut.

le
En voyant son audace,

jeta terre et
gouverneur
le
alla lui, le saisit
par les cheveux,

puis
:
le
r.
233r.
ordnna de
frapper de
nombreux coups
Jesus
le
il
le fit
ecraser
jusqu' ce que sa chair iut en charpie, tandis qu'il criait
Mon
lils
Seigneur
Jesus
vivant!
le
Messie, aide-moi,
mon Seigncur
Messie,
du Dieu
le
Le Seigneur considera sa constance

il
et lui
envoya un ange qui

lui
remit dansson etat, et
s'avanca versle gouverneur en
disant
II
n'y a de
lui les
Dieu que Jesus
le
Messie, fds du Dieu vivant!
Arien redoubla eontre

il
supplices par l'ecrasement et la Suspension. Puis
le fit
cuire dans une maril
mite jusqu' ce quo sa chair devint

hors de
la ville. lui,
il
comme
de l'eau liquide. Ensuite

il
le
jeta
Le Seigneur
le
releva et
retourna vcrs
le
gouverneur.
le
cause de
Ensuite
seit
1.
des foules innombrables crurent en Notre-Seigneur

decapite et recut la couronne du marlyre.
Messie.
fut
Que son
intercession
aveenous! Amen.
Cette
Ludolf.
588
[1130]
LÂJ
ÛI
(j-^-*
-jVI
t*^ LJj
Aji
r*"
fj^
p^
rt-~_dl
^~*
'
^*r-3
*-|ô^
*JJiS
4
~(j~V*
^Jks-I
-U Olj*-^!}
Jîjî J^Jl;
LfrJ
[cj
Ui
Jj^,JI
J^tl
QT
j^"1j1^
'iôUcfc
jljiJlj
((^-^
1.
/Idee
commemoratio
deesl in Ludolf.
2.
B tf^y6.
3.
^l^j.
4.
Deest
in B.
5.
Haec qualuor verba desunt
in A.
addit
iSji.
7.
U*.
Eii
cejour mourut saint Cerdon

(95-106).
fit
(Cerdis),
fut.
patriarche de
la ville
d'Alexan-
drie (El-lskandaryah)
Ce pere
II
baptise de la main de Taptre

les
.Marc
(Marqos)
qui
le
pretre.
apprit
il
sciences
ccclesiastiques.
Lorsque mourut notre pere Milius (Milyous),
fut elu la dignite" apostolique.
Quand
Quo
il
exerca
le
patriarcat,
il
administra
eomme
le
Messie, exhortant,
il
blmant, avertissant pendant une duree de onze ans, puis

mourut en
paix.
Amen.
VINGT-DEUX
1>K
BAOUNAH (16 juin).
En cejour, nous celebrons
la
eommemoration des deux
saints glorieux
Cmc (Qozmn)et Damien (Damyn), de

la
in
leurs soeurs et de leur mere, ainsi que
consccration de leur eglise et l'apparition de leurs miracles.
Que
leurs
nies nous protegent

1.
Amen.
manque
d;ins
Cette comineinorntion
Ludolf.
II
'
23"
BAOUNAH
(17
JUIN).
d>
LV1
JUi
^ j>
21^
f
* 1
1
1Iu
y
Ui
!l
"^-^
l^j
^-
^ u v^
i
!>^!
vî
,
^
1.
^,U
y,j
23
4,0c
20^
c,1:a
8jUil
_j,
*UJ
17
i/- Or#aec
r V
^"Jl J
u-3 j-^ j-iJI Jl

B
arfrf
23
ÛI
dUi
qtiatuor verba
desunl in A.
5
8.
-.>
2.
ja lkJI.
3.
arfrfA
'.'/',.,
4.
BJ-*JIj S.bjJ!.
<'o
jzx, j.. desunt in A.
io.
addit Ju$i
i-= :j..
\<
ôJI
9.
P/o
IjXil
A.
fofef
!^^~L. X,
20.
/Vo
12.
B Lîb JIJl.
.. 13.
.
J! tj. s ^NJ!. _
_
A
^_ iÛ-A
15
s^ U A A ^.-14.
16.
Aa e <
Pro
^jjj ^-. _ y A Aaftet LT,;,,

17.
u.
^
(J
in
,,JAJ
J|
[^
19.
La
^. _
t
b,.
22.
- 18. i' J-^. Deest

in K,
- 21.
B addit s^ljJI
y\>.
23.
K addit
->.,..
i*
VIXGT-TROIS DE BAOUNAH
17juin).
Encepur mourut
vertueux dans un
fut
saint
Ap Noub,
le
confesseur. Ce saint etait un moine
(Es-Sa'id). Lorsqu'on au temps de Diocletien {Diqlatynous), on tortura de nombreux martyrs et on versa leur saug. Un jour, ou fit venir quatre-vingts martyrs et on versa leur sang. Quand on voulut transporter leurs corps, on se rappela saint
des couvents de
la
Haute-Egypte
Ap
Noub.
et
ll
On
lui
lui
le
lit
venir devaul Arien (Aryn), gouverneur d'Antinoe (Ansind),
dit
Presente des parfums

:
sami
repondit
I!
n'arrivera jamais
K'sus (Yasou') le
fait
Messie
et
de toi le doute. i Le que j'abandonne mon Seigneur quej'adore des idoles de pierre. Apres lui avoir
et
laisso loin
subir toutes sortes de lourinents
qu'il
supportail
et
lil
avec constance,
'
il
f.
s:.: v
l'exila
dans
la
Pentapole {El-Khams modon)

ce
ly placa dans
.
citerne
ou
il
demeura sept ans, jusqu' l'ATll. OR. T. XVII. F.

:J.
que Dien
perir cet hypoerite et que

,
[1132].
^ ^>
jJuJI
JU-I
Ls
Vj
^ ^b
7
3
,J
U ^3
J* V-^
jj-^.
^ ^ ^^ ^^ ^ '^
J^j
jl^j 6
rr-
^.
</*
^ f*^ V
*>
^~
>>=^
j jj~J
^J
L
:
i>
vi J ^* J
v>
j^. i^jj wLi.\j j^-ji
*&<* ** *y
^j
dL&
.f
iXl
r
u
\L
L,;>L;
oL"
^-aSU
j-jS
IJL
JG ^1^)1
l8
y
.1.
US
^^
4.
fcjirj
^
-
l/Li
jUjO.
2.
i.
.JT.
8.
\%
i
_
B.
7.
addit
11.
-3. B B J,j>. 9.
12.
-a-V..
''
B îpfrJ'in
//aec
13.
M-j'a
twi desunt
B.
A
B
10.
*|
Lrt
20.
B \&~iB
B
17.
fe.
-~^
B oJ^
18.
_15. B Ss-j.
16.
U^L B habet
B L~j.
a<Uii
^ U^.
--.14.
19.
jl^lj
Uk
Pro
his tribiis verbis
v_>yi
jyJJa,
'
6 l eva
Constantin
{Qostantin),
l'empereur vertueux.
11
envoya des
lcttres
de les lui rclcher tous ceux qui etaient en prison et ordonna p 0ur pour tre b6ni par eux.
11
amener
dit
S'il est
impossible de les presenter tous,

distingus d'entre eux et parville
qu 'on m'amcne
ticulieremenl
,1'
les plus
mritants et les plus
les
quatre
celebres qui sont Zacharie (Zaklidryous) de la
Vhns, Maximin
la ville
de
les
Haksimnous) du Fayoum, Aghni de Dahni et Ap Noub prisons dana de Balaous. L'envoye de l'empereur fit le tour des
tirer
|,.
villes
|
pour en
n
,.,
les
captifs,
c'est--dire
les
saints qui
sortaient en
il
louan1 quitte
II
)i,,
,.
celebrant. L'envoy cherchait
Ap Noub, mais
avait
ville.
la Pentapole rencontra, le prit et ils le y resta vetu d'un vetemenl ueuf. L'envay rassemblerent; s'cmbarquerenl sur un bateau pour Antinoe\ Les chretiens se Ap Noub, le consacrerent avait parmi eux quatre evques qui prirenl il y el 6tai1
venu dans
la
montagne de BaslA, devant sa
pn
son avisel
le
il
laissrenl c6lbrer
dit
:
le
sainl sacrifice
pour
le
peuple.
Ouand
que
il
eut termine,
Geci est nur sainte offrande pour les sainll

le
eelui qui esl saint
prenne pari,
Seigneur
soit
avec vous.
uis
113;5 "
24
BAOUNAH
18
JUINJ.
5gi
*j
tf>*e
tC
r
^ 'yuu
ol
c>j ^jl^ il^ 5^

dlUI
-.
i
JL ^
J--
j^^j
-;
^,
II
J| Û, <Uj
..
-
^
_.,
1
i^ti
^^^
*
iy,-,_
,.,,,
~a
.il.i .li djlii SXJ\
Ulit
-^-
J)L
^
.
L
.
cr:.^
s!
V^-
^
)]
iJt
jyC-
"W>u s^j,
__
^j, j,
^
j,l
I4f>>u
13
^_j
12
^
j
'V:V
<j>
^^
7.
gSS\
\Sm
J -VI
1.
esi m
B ÛU.
B.
2.
âJI
11.
6.
B Ui.
<
^
13.
^
..:.
^1
jy-J W fJ j,
4.
8.
B '>;.,
B J*.
in B.
1'9.
16. in
- 12. ees m B. B ^\ SU _
A.
_ A Jf. - 5. A î. B - 9. B addit yT. - 10. B ^J. ^sy _ 14. fl / . - 15. Jo^l es ^
.
_3
^%
(
J.
aJ
tf
17.
**. -- 18.
//aec
(r twfta
<*Mn/rt
A.
Deest
Notre-Seigneur le Messie assis sur Ig temple, pardonnant les peches du peuple repentant. Ensuite les saints se preparerent aller trouver l'empereur; ils etaient au nombre de soixante-douze personnes. On leur prepara
vit
trente-six chariots;
chaque couple en montait un. Lorsqu'ils passerent par
y avait uu couvent de vierges, 700 sortirent leur rencontre, ehantant des psaumes devant eux * jusqu' ce qu'ils disparurent.
il
un pays o
Quand
de les
r.
ils
arriverent devant l'empereur,
234 r
il
ordonna de
les
mener au bain
lui.
et
habiller
de vetements neufs avant de les introduire pres de

1.-
Saint
Ap
leur
Noubne
fit
pas.
Quand
ils
entrercnt chez l'empereur,
il
leur
demanda
fienediction, baisa Ieurs blessures, les
honora
et
ordonna de leur donner des s

vetements
son couvent.
richesses. Ils refuserent de rien accepter, sinon des vases et des
pour Ieurs eglises
et rien d'autre.
Saint
il
Apa Noub retourna

mourut en paix
!
Quand
il
eut termine" sa lutte glorieuse,

le
et alla vers
Notre-
Seigneur
Messie.
Oue
sa priere soit avee nous
Amen.
VINGT-Ql VTRE DE
BAOUNAH
18 juin).
(Mousa)
le
En
ce jour
mourut martvr
saint
Abou Moise
noir.
On admire

\l
^jLill
L134J
'*'
Vj
j1
wij
-aUI
Jup-jVI
Jy
*->
=-
olÛJI
o*<.U
_^1
'.\^'
JJji
Jf~-ij
J^r-Jj
J^*J >rOAj <-^
~ljL=-
iA_> J ly
^^
,.._
^ ^1
jl
[f.\
J^tj
dirli
^jlj
*>
<
10
^W
I
^1 Jl
^
<W
^
*\j
cf,l
>l J
_,*
jl^
^1
*'
S^J
cli
*
J J>13
^J 15~?>
jl
J ipi
''
II
AJLaJj
>V.
L?^J jL*J
jai
Jj*
l2
(j-
j!
ji
u;i

<.
jt. diu
Uj
,-,jl-,i
^
J
>'.
^ViJ
1.
LI
17
u-.aJI
A
6.
^
-.-''.
jl
l6
^-)l JL^Vlj ^ylj J^Vl

A.
-<
.
^
in
Vi'
/>c(;.s7
in
A.
e>i
2.
,La..
3.
7.
/>'<.'*?
///
-.'////
A.
\\
A
11.
1!
add/t
4.
A
8.
lâ.1.
--'
5.
Haec verba a
B.
desunt
13.
LB.
10.
; .
U.
~i
-':'-
,U JI.
P/o
12. B
JU^L
jiLsj.
_-,<-'
///
l'i.
>--
13.
16.
.^.:. "
Ar//-/
-vi^-.
17.
/>-,.sj
B.
ls.
.--,-'
-'.
sa vie, car
-.linl
il
il
a i*avi
Ic
royaume des
cieux, suivant
la
parole du saint Evangile.
tail
dune grande
force corporelle, tyrannique
dans ses intentions;
mangeait, buvait.
l
luail. volait, se fivrait

dit qu'il
au libertinage; personne ne pouet buvait
v;ii
II
Iui
resister.
On
mangeail im mouton
le
une ontre de
le
via.
taii
esclave chez des gens qui adoraienl

ol
soleil.
Lui-meme
11
regardail
souvenl
Iui
disait
ol
soleil, si tu
:
es
Dieu, instruis-moi.
<\uc je
disail aussi
cn lui-meme
connaitre
t:i
dans son coeur

o
Dieu
ne connais pas, (ais-moil
personne,
II
eutendit quelqu'un dire que les moines de Oudi

II
llabib eonnaissaient Dieu.

iMisuite,
il
sc leva, ceignil son sabre et alla

'
daus
le
desert.
rcnconlra Isidorc (Isidnros
le
pretre
<|ui,
en
le
voyant, eut peur
de
Iui
Iui.
Aboii
Mo sc
Iui
apprit qu'il etait venu seulement vers eux pour qu'ils

II
(issenl
oonnailre Dieu.
Iui
l'emmena
le
saint
Macaire
Waqarjjtms
le
cclui-ci
l'oxhorta,
enseigna
il
la foi
el
baptisa. Vbou Moi'se pril
froc et
demeura
dans
le
desert. Puis
ipie colles
sc
lanca dans des devotions uombreuses, plus nomle
breuses
de beaueoup de saints. Satan {Ech-Cha'iU\n)

la
oombattait
les
par tous les

es.
<
moyens, dabord par

en
aourriture,
la
le
boisson
el
actions
II
informa
1'
sainl
perc Isidore qui
consolait,
l'instruisail
i|ii
il
dcvail faire, [untre autres
excmples de son
zele, lorsque les
moines
[|l.;:,
24'
BAOUNAH
L,
is
JUIN
1&.U
la'.
~b 5^
U*>
jj* r JI
j.:3
fll
^l;
lil
*aL>.
L=jl^j
jlj
Ju* U
[Mw
'
<ui,. 3
*,;.
ji
'
'. v>.
Uj
1^~ LH
<tl ?^'
ij
^--"
'^J
j*;!^
<~jLJ
Uslj
jLj *Jb
Ûj.5
^v*
^*-~
S^J
jUaJI
iA_=
-l
.U-j
JjYlllj
,_*i>=~jl.
pU-jYl
|*.,J-
Cc C.LW3
Cb
j. iL
lj
;
a,^ Jl ^Jl JkLs

**^=-J3
(j"-^"!
<i'j_
Jl
IL>-;J
Li
J^j
4-1
<iLt.>
b-Ct
rjj'
^^
^s
a^J
dl
;
:,
l_j.Lc
L Up- *_iJ
l>
Jj.i
_j*}
^J*&
^JJ
dULJI
LaL
6
Jl a^VI
l-i*
O^
:_U.r
A9
'^'l
--
Jlj
AJI
Ue wjj
fclftJCjj
v aU>
-~
l-
jl
^>> c
JlL
^1
-yli-j
Ji-Ia
ÂJl Jl
^-j-iJl
2.
^
Jl.
^
J
J
(
aJ
8
g^f-JI
bfc-lj
>J
-'
J-i*"b
''^
(k*-!
jJ
oJ J "'r^ ^ L
w
A.
6.
1.
>-'.!.
7.
ZMv.7
/ B.
B
8.
3.
A
9.
U.
4.
B C-W.
.d.
5.
ftvs/
B iU.
B y.
a'aV/ Ul
dormaient,
il
errait
autour d'eux, prenait lcura jarres,
allaii
les
remplir
ei
les
repla?ait a ctc d'eux, car l'eau etait loin d'eux.
Apres
qu'il fut reste

le
de nom-
breuses annees k lutter contre lui-mme, Satan

d'un coup penible par im ulcere dont l'action
fut
le hai't el
frappa au pied
:
violente sur lai

il
il
resta
malade
et
couche. Quaud
il
sut
que
c'etait
une attaque de Satan,
redoubla
d'austerites et de devotion, tellenienl que son corps ressemblait a une poutre

brlee.
Le Seigneur considera sa patience

;
et
le
gueril
de sa
maladie; ses
douleurs et ses combats s'allegarent

lui.
II
Cinq cents b-eres

ehoisi pour
le
sc
du Saint-Esprit deseendil sur reunirent pres de lui. il devint un pere pour eux.
la
gr.ce
fut
degre de
la
pretrise;
quand
il
parut devant
et dit
: :
le
patriarebe,
a
celui-ci
voulu!
l'eprouver
pour voir sa conduite
Qui
amene
ici
ir
nesre? Ghassez-ic.
u
II
sortb en disant en lui-me
11s
t'ont
le
justemenl
lui
traite,
negre
sali
de poussiere.
:
Le patriarche revint,
demanda,
imposa
blaue.
les
mains
fois,
lls
et lui dit
<
Mo'fse,
maintenant
le
tu es
devenu ontieremenl
el
il
Une
lui.
des vieillards elaient venus

le
trouver
la
n'y avait pas

et
le
o
d'eau cbez
tu
i
virent entrer et sortir, puis

:
pluie
tomba
bassin
II
rempli.
:
Ils lui
demanderenl
dit
Pourquoi entrais-tu
:
et sortais-tu^
leur
repondit
J'ai
au
Seigneur
Si
tu
ne
nie
donnca
pas
d'eau
pour
SYNAXAlRE ARABE JAC0B1TE.

j.*
Li
[1136]
2
JU ^y,
iya-yi
Jlis
y\ <;1>U
i^JI
^11
blji.ll
Jil
*!
a>Ij p5Ci
Ijl
t5
i;l
'^1
JUi j-^jUi
^jy>**
j>S}\
^Jl
\y\
Us
JL lJL-JL
i-JL-JL
J^-
Jj"
^V
r.
235 r
^Ji
11
Jti
jl
i.
!L
^_i : JL jl
Ji
ljJ^_
Jj.
jj
,_jJI
Jji)
Jl
U*
Û-Jl
s
JJL-,
LI
Jli
^
l3
JL
L^
|_/l^
^V
UL
<
10
b>1
'Um
1?
'j.1^j
ij.lLi'3
_^jj
Jl
IsjL
p-^p=
t-^-i. *--b >*3

1-^-i
^r^
iA?-? tL/^
iyJI
^^*
S^
-ilj
isL*
5ji-l
L
->r^
Ij^-ali
^-^ ^--^
^.LiJ
Li
Ulj VyL5
i-*w>j
cJJ
rJus
^Jl
<cU-j
jVl
Jl^Lj)!
LS
k.
Ij_j5-u?
jLj^.1)
^vilj.9
btDj l^j
U**
I.
I>
^(/t///
,uL>
>!.
10;
12.
2.
I!
_>'.
ix,
3.
Matthaeus, xxvi, 52; Apocalypsis, xm,

15.
10;
Genesis,
ix, 6.
4.
Lili.
5.
Deest in
6.
8.
Deestin B.
A.
52; Apocalypsis, xin,

.'.
j:>.
Genesis,
,..~.^.
13.
l>.
/><?es/ /
7.
Matthaeus, xxvi,
I*-..
9.
*^-v
10.
-.
11. in
LsJ.
f.
-^.
14.
B addit
Deest
B.
l.
.x^l
Jl deest in
desalterer tes serviteurs, o en trouverai-je pour les abreuver?

qu'il alla
II
II
arriva
dit
:
avec des vieillards trouver saint
Macaire (Maqryous) qui leur
J'en vois
un parmi vous qui aura

Lorsque
la
il
:
repondit
C'est peul-iHrc moi celui-la, car
est ecrit
Celui qui tue pur l'epee sera

'iltlit
:
r.
235
/Kr'
par
l'epee'.
les
Berberes vinrenfc au desert,
aux freres
toi,
Que
pere.;
celui qui veut s'enfuir, s'eufuie.

tu
Ils
lui
demanierent
Et
notre
ne t'enfuis pas?
la
de
Moi, dit -il, je suis age, j'attends ce jour,

;
conformemenl
l'epee.
parole
Dieu
et
le
il
Celui qui lue pur l'epee
sera
lui,
tue
par
ils
Les Herberes entrerent
tuerent et sept freres avec

v
car
n'avaient pas voulu s'enfuir.
Mais
il
avail
parmi eux uu
frere qui
la
s'etait
inie
le
cachd derriere une uatte
vi
l'ansre
du Seigneur avant
Ii
main
couronne;
tuerent.
il
so
tenait deboul
l'attendant.
sortil
la
vers les Berberes qui
Considerez, mes freres, ce que
l'ail
force de lapenitence! Elle a

eile
transforme un csclave infidele, homicidc, adultere, voleur;

pere qui instruil
el
en a
fail
un
les
qui
console, un pretre qui dtablil

les glises.
des
regles pour
le
moines,
ei
mentionn dans
Son corps
\\m\-,
esl
aujourdbui dans
!
cou-
vent de Baramous.
Que
sa priere soil
avec
eternellement
Amen.
I.
Mallliieu. xxvi, 52;
Apocalypse, xm,
L0;
Genese,
i\.
(i.
[1137
25'
BAOUNAH
1!)
3U1M
*"3j
ivLw
^y
_jli_jl
JsUjj
ULlc.
J'
L jAj
*j
bl-;=>-3
JUi
aJ.=j
^3
asj
L~^
''^Jl
<Jlcj
-*-_.
Jd
j.U.0
jj.L)l)l
3 <LJI
<3Lj
\.1_.<JJ
Ju-jl
jo
jAj ijAl5CVI
lD
-U C-^L (X^
LJ
AaIJI
(j-J-^l
14
^>"VI je-jLT
UaiJ
<Jj
13
1.
liefert Ludoll' A// c
commemorationem ad
5.
15 die in
bachons.
2.
Haec
Irin
verba
desiinl in X.
9.
11.
B.
in
B
10.
-^--_.
6.
II
lj.
7.
Z)ees* /
B.
8.
>/.
OeesZ
^11
j.j in
commeinoratio deest
Malan.
BjX 11. B o>l. 12. Dees/ 14. Deest in B. 15. eest in
/ B.
13.
/Av
1.
YINGT-CINO DE BAOUNAH
19 juin).
En ce jour mourut tnartyr laptre Jude (Yahoud),

II
fils
de Joseph
Yousofl,
un des soixante-dix disciples.
precha l'evangile dans beaucoup
ilc villes,
penetra dans la Mesopotamie (El-Djazirali), v annonca la bonne nouvelle et y btit une eglise. II alla Edesse (Er-Roh), guerit Abgar (Abdjar) de sa
maladieet
et
le
baptisa.
II
entradans
la ville
d'Aaasah
(Art),
y precha
l'Evangile
baptisa beaucoup de ses habitants.

lui
il
Le gouverneur
et le
le saisit, le
fit
tourmenta
beaucoup,
mille, puis
tit
clouer
aux pieds des sandales

et percer
courir pendant un
les
le fit
pendre
II
de fleches. Le saint rendil son iue entre

fideles
mains du Seigneur.
avait
envoye aux
une epitre qui est
la
:
septieme
eile
des epitres catholiques, pleine de toute sagesse et de toute grce

vertit
con-
beaucoup de gern pendant sa

!
vie
et
apres sa muri.
Que
sa priese soit
avec lmiis
8
Amen.
mourut notre
saint pere,
le
En
cc jour aussi
la ville
zele
Anb
Pierre [Botros),
le
patriarche de
d'Alexandrie (El-lskandaryah) (567-569J. G'esl

est reportee par Ludolf
trente-
1.
Cuttc
eommemoration
au
L5
de bachons.
2.
Cette
eom-
memoration manque dans Malan.
[1138
dlU'
|
(n
^C*i
jj
jUjJI
*
^y U.
Jli-
^-^ ^J
Jy"
*b
^,^
^ *%
|>**^. ^
p-
LJ 4
y-.jajt
A. UJL }L-J
ijX-CVl Jlt
?X Jjuj
ij-CX^Vl *Ay Vj
clU
l^âs
l^Ja>
J
1-
L.-,j
jjLa
SjJ-
jrU-jJI
ô Jl
Ur->-->
jl
iilkl
yL-l J>
^-JLo^JI
Ai
L
A VI
"'Jli-
i^sjl
^j-J Ljlr
(^-^J -^"
>**
(J-J^jL- (j-AflJI jlSj
*>
ljj"j
-Ja
,J
L'j
Ji-Tlj
Lj.
lll
il
LnJ
15
lj.<A
(_j^y=;
LI
jl
jl
IjjUb
"V
j-Mj Ul J >VI >i.
J^ j^j
l4
WI
Ju'Uj,
1.
Haec verba
_,?_.
des an t in B.
ti.
2.
A
7.
--'.
3.
A
8.
_.i. .*..-.-..
4.
.^..xs.lljf.
5.
=-o::-x'?.
Deest in
B.
I^JJu.
10.
B B
Li.!j.
--''.
11.
A
in
;v-sks
ly^L.
17.
12.
-
IJjj.
13.
_JU..
J.
9.
*sf^>.
14.
Ai-Jl.
15.
IG.
Dcest
A.
//aec ee/ a jJj desunt in A.
quatriemc
de
la
lisle.
Ce
pero
fut
elu apres
saint
(jue
l'empereur
Vespasicn
Isbsynous,
qn'il
lisez
Justinien) eui
exile
Theodose (Toudousyous) parce

et
nc s'accordait
pas avec srm sentimeiit,

e1
que
le
siege
fut
reste vide
pendanl
im
espace de lemps, l'empereur

"
ses
lieutenauts, Alexandrie,
delai, la villed' Alexan-
empecherent d'elever un patriarche.

drie fut
Apres un certain
bon
et
administree par un
homme
lui et
juste,
orthodoxe. Les anciens des
fideles sc re"unirent
II
aupres de
sc plaignirent de
manquer de
patriarche.
leur prescrivit de sc rendre au couvent d'Ez-Zedjdj dans le 1ml d'y prier et

n elire un. IIetail
d'i
en furent joyeux
il-
et les
evcques prirent notre pere Anb Pierre

le
qui
pretre. Puis
lui.
sortirent vers
couvent,
etait
ville
le
proclamerent et furent
el
consoles par
etait vacant.
Saint
Sverc (Souiros)
de cette
croyant
muri
le
siege d'Antioche
Quand
Anba
les liabitants
apprirent l'levation d'Anb

(Tdoufanis).
II
Pierre,
ils
elurent cux
aussi
el
un
appel Theophane
s'entendil ;tvrf
Pierre
echangrent des lettres theologiques. Chacun
d'euxollicia en inentionnant
le
nom de
'au Ire,
dans
la
priere et dans
la
messe,
mais
il-
ne pouvaient aller dans leurs villes, car
Anba
et
Pierre demeurait au
couvent d'Alfanyah en face du couvent d'Ez-Zedjdj couvent d'AI'tuunyous, hors d'Antioche.

II
Thophane dans
!,
avait alors, hors d' Alexandrie,
L139
25'
BAOUNAH
[19 JI
l\
597
dir*.
^ ^'
^j>cl\
*~^>
fcS
*"
*X>*
^r"-?"
^-^J
J^f^l?
Z->\~^
"J^M
O^-^ j^jj
lJÂr
a?
jlSj
^îj (n^J
(V--^-
'Vls
>cCyi
Sjlo
v_i^_
_.*
jl^j
pt-As
rnÎ/J
M^'
->j^
^"J
jL^s-VI
c^.
^jAlJC^yi
Ji-Jb
jL<Cs
_^;JI
1.
-Lj>t.
- 6.
2.
^---y-
--
3.
8.
A ^w-Xj,!.
B
'C.
_
B
L3.
4.
ZJeesi
JI.
i'/i
B.
10.
i..
L
11.
B LCL.
-- 7.
X..
9.
nrfrfrt
i=.
12. ffaec
verba a L.L..
</e.s/!/
/ B.
jj'-Î.
14.
5. R A JL. B aaWi
,,V.
six cents
couvents
et
trente-deux villages, tous fideles orthodoxes, outre

et
les
et
chretiens de Ia ville d'Alexandrie
des gouvernements d'Egypte (Misr)
de Ia Haute-Egypte (Es-Sa'id), les moines des couvents dans Ia
montagne de
suivant ses
les
Seele (C/hdt), d'Abyssinie (El-Habach) et de Nubie (En-Noiibah); tous etaient
sous l'autorite de notre pere

mil res.
II
Anb
Pierre et sc
conduisaient
ne cessait d'ecrire des lettres qu'il envoyait tous les fideles,
afTermissant
dans
la foi;
il
parcourait
les
couvents
d'Alexandrie et leurs
villages, les instruisant, leur

disciple, pretre savant,
lui
prechant
et les fortifiant.
ful
11
avait choisi
un
nomme Damien
(Damynous)
qui
patriarche apres
II
et sur qui
il
se reposait
pour L'administratibn des
fideles.
entrait
moments dans Alexandrie, examinait les affaires de ses habitants, les gardait et les fortifiait. II mena cette vie apostolique, veillant sur son troudivers
peau
et
l'affermissant
foi.
pendant plusieurs annees; puis

'
il
mourut en
paix,
*
r.
attachc Ia
Que
sa priere soit
avec nous! Amen.
:36
598
SYNAXAIRE AKABE JACOBITE.
[1140]
'Jo
\-xa
'LjYI
LJj
*-iic
Ls^y*
^^ Oy
(j
(jv (_^^
^y~i
c5^>
r*~*^
r.-J
ls~
~rJ
; "
fJr
il"
i3
^~j-
jcils
re-J-T
7
^-j-
jLj
L-Tj
J
5
"^
JUs
-sJ^-i
^L>
sJI
Uli
cl~ j/l UJ^
^^
L-<
^jl*
Aj-J'
Li L
-OD!
*A)I
^l w
^îJl
4 <J
pJL
î*-
Jj) Yj YL-2 Vj
Li
Vj ^-^-
'
*?":}
J~
J_i-ij
j-tj
^
JuSJ
^
1.
jl
IjL<aj
10
Lv.
cUIj IaLA
I5
jl Ul-^L
4-olslj
jl
ju.
^l^JLO.Ij
13
lvt^j
jl^J
i*~~
<~L JD
Ueijl
^SJ
''JaSLiJo
^l!l
~)
Jpj j^jV
^
i,
J^.L^'
pe/'&a desunt in A. 3. 7/rtee eer&rt Lijj //ee A. B iJ!. H J. Deest in B. Josue, 5; in, B L.t. B Josue, 7-8. 10. B addit 11. A ^--j-U Josue, n. 10. Cf. Josue, 15. B B Li~~U. 13. B Lo C^/j. 14. B Uêlt'j. 12-13. Cf. Josue. in, 16.
Deesl
in
2.
/v'r/
desunt in B.
8.
4.
5.
arf<fc7
6.
7.
7.
9.
i,
l$ >.
;
1.
12.
--
,!.
ii,
17.
vingt-six de iivoiNAii (20 juin).
En
ce jour
mourul
les
;
le
grand prophete Josue Yachou')

i
iils
il
de Noun, disciple
etait
du grand, parmi
sance accomplie
prophetes, Moi'se (Mousa), envers qui

Iui et
il
d'une obeis-
son esprit descendit sur

lui
prophetisa du tcmps de
Moise. Celui-ci, sa mort,

dit
:
conlia le peuple sur l'ordre de Dieu qui lui
De
meme que j'ai

droite ni
et
ete
avec
mon
servitear Moise, de
mimejeserai avec
toi
Fortifie-toi, suis fort, conseroe la loi

e carte ni
que j'ai recommandee mon serviteur; ne

de
et
t'en
gauche;
t/m' le livre
In
loi
ne s'eloigne /ms
<le
/</
hauche,
2
.
mais medite-Ie nuit

coeur de Josue
rent,
les rec
ful
jour pour conserver

il
executer ce qui y
est ecrit
Le
fortifie;
le
lil
envoya deux espions 3 a Jericho (Arih);
ils
entre-
examinerenl
iui
el
pays
et so
cacherent ehr/. Rhb,
la
courtisane. Elle
les
partir apres leur avoir fait jurer qu'ils.la protegeraient,

Isryil)
eile el
les
gens de sa famille\ C'est ce qui arriva. Le- Israelites (Bani

le
passercnl
Jourdain
;
(El-Ot'donri)
il
leur fendit le (leuve, le
fit
tenir
comrae
unc muraille 5
1.
il
leur ouvrit Jericho qui 6tail

7. t6,
ddfendu par sept muraillcs;

1.
Josue,
Cf.
i.
5;
m,
2.
Josud,
i.
7-8.
3,
Josue, n,
4.
Cf. Josue, n. 12-13.
j,
Josue, in,
1141]
26 c
BAOUNAH
(V
-1
20
.11
IN
599
j^'l
l,^-*3
*-*-!."*"
?^
Jl-1
C'T~
* l/~
"* *
-
r^-J
j'j^^J
^r-i
tj*
V^
ilr*~
j^-?- J*l
[Ls-
^jis
Ajji-
'JiJj J^l^-I
Jli'jj
^j
^Vl
Aili-j
1<L
'-'iL;"
j^5
L^Jls
LA
jjJ>-)
'l
JlxJj
i*j\*
iJL
^JM"
zy
LL.>-j
<Ul
f,
236
jl
^^^-iJl
00 Uj
; '
*fx.U
^3
L.JI
^ ^
ls*
-9
SjUo1
pj-lc
<d!l
Ujl
^1 j^j
^~!.
L*Jk.
ry
1.
^5^ ^"
^r*'
j-*r*r"
ls'^"
cr*
^ ^'l-L""'
t/i
f^'
v^"
5.
B JUj 3
--
2.
A .Ij.
--
3.
JIj
JUi. rfesw^
-?
/'/?
I.
4.
O-j.
G. Cf.
Josue,
ix,
3-16, 22-27.
7.
~^ A
j|
.
A wjLJ. *
i
S.
sU
ils y tuerent tout ce (jui s'y trouvait, hommes et aniniaux' il conquit beaucoup de villes, au nombre de 32, et tua 32 rois. Les nations et les Israe;
lites le
craignirent.
La terreur
fut
si
grande dans
ils
les coeurs
que
les
gens
uses,
de Gabaon (Djabi'oun) userent de ruse;
revetirent des velements
prirent avec eux des sacs et des outres uses et rapieces, des sandales usees
et
du pain desseche
et moisi.
Ils
allerent trouver Josue et lui dirent

la paix et
:
Xous
venons d'une terre lointaine

Josue
et les
et
nuus vous demandons
im pacte.
vieillards des Israelites leur repondirent

Ils ils
Attention! vous
ne demeurez pas dans ce pays?
leur dirent
Gest. d'une terre lointaine
que nous sommes venus,

et leurs
et
leur moutrerent leurs provisions moisies
vetements uses. Josue

Mais quand
le
et les vieillards leur
donnerent
la
paix
et la
leur jurerent.
* il
prophete apprit qu'ils etaient proches d'eux,
leur dit
Pourquoi avez-vous ruse avec nous?
Puis
il
les etablit
comme
f.
236
serviteurs pour la
demeure du Seigneur 2 Ouand

.
les cinq rois les

et
des Amorrheens
\El-Amourydn) l'apprirent,
ils
se liguerent contre
11
gens de Gabaon qui

lif
demanderent du secours
des enneniis.
Josue.
leur en
donna
im grand carnaoe
ciel
Quant
ceux
qui
se sauverent,
le
Dieu leur lanra du
des
grelons qui les firent perir.

dit
Lorsque
soleil fut
pres de se coucher, Josue

reste
devant
los Israelites
Soleil, arrete-toi sur
Gabaon; lune,
la
immobile
sur la prairie d'Ayalon (Abaloun).

1.
Le
ix.
soleil s'arreta et
3-16, 22-27.
lune resta
immo-
Cf. Josue, vi, 21.
2. Cf.
Josue,
600
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBJTE.
[1142]
j1
(
*Ued>U
j-u
t_r
-^
i^Vj
j^JiljJ
^jlj ~Uy,<._, .>%
<L,X'l
^Îj
(jjVI
-le-
(JCJ
All!
j_vijl
,_j
*5wi
Ljc
iL>
JJ--=-
/j
k'^r*-'
(^J'
^--M
(j
(V 1 J
-
(vA~i
J.
"~_l
j*>o"
Jlj^c
'
'O'bs
Ly
jy'%''
"U-Jt
4j>-LL,
JujLÎ
jj
14
ULT c&l
13
^J
JJLoJI
df>U1
L^>
'jJ<; LJ *jj
LS
I.
Cf.
Josue,
.
\.
1-14.
7.
2.
1)
*y.;.C>.
8.
3. B
B
?
xp.
b. :-
4.
Josue,
xx, 3.
5.
B
B
J^l. -JjJ!
12.
v-
J^>j.
L3.
i.~.
9.
1$
addit j-'-Vj.
14.
10.
,-wf^'.
-'.
11. //aee
conmemoratio
deest in LuJol!',
Assemani
et
Malan.
B
ir>.
f .vv:'
J.
Pro ji~J\ B afo* aJU^

//</<'<
Z/v'n
,^k
&bUl ^J,.
17.
U,-.
Deest
in
A.
16.
vor/m desunt in A.
!.
bile jusqu' ce
que
lc
Seigneur eut
tire
vengeance de ses ennemis'.
II
par-
tagea
et
tl
la
terre entre les Israelites,

betail.
II
donna aux prtres un pays pour habiter

s6para einq villes de
,
un terrain pour leur

Seigneur.
leur
refuge pour servir

l'avait
asile celui qui aurait tue
quelqu'un involonlairement'
eomme
il
ordonne
le
Quand
ses cent dix ans furent accomplis,

les
rassembla
les Israe-
lites,
re.commanda de conserver
preceptes de
la Loi,
de ue pas s'en
ccarter, de perseverer dans le culte de Dien, leur apprit qu'il etait
un Dieu
I'uis
il
jaloux et fort et qu'il les detruirait

iiiourul
s'ils
adoraient un autre que

qu'il avait acliete
:
lui.
en paix
el
ful
enterre dans
le
tombeau
aux
fds de
Hamour pour
(irenl
:
cenl brebis, dans la terre de
Naplouse (Nbolos)
soit
les Israelites
un grand deuil de trente jours. Que sa priere
avec nous! Amen.
En
ce jour aussi
on cammemore
l'eedise
du grand ange Gabriel rannon-
ciateur.
Que son
intercession nous soutienne!
Amen.
21 juin".
VINGT-SEPT DE BAOINAH
En ce jour mourul
merenl ce sainl
l.
le
sainl
aptre Ananias (Hanny). Les aptres

II
nom-
illustre
x.
l-l'i.
vque de Damas (Dimachq).

2.
annonca l'evangile
Cf. Josue,
Josue, xx.
3.
3.
Cette
comm^moralion manque dans
Ludoll',
Asspmani
et
Malan.
[1143]
27'
BAOUNAH
^:
21 JL'IX).
GOl
JsjLii
lj-9
*"' -*"
II
Llftl
\
xa,
\ly~>
*-jjj
>JJ
*JI
^-^,
'
c^-i-3-
^r~\3
5sL>l
^r*
Jv~-
:,&
At
i-^Jl
aL-jI
Uj
J^-^Jl
(j-ly.
-^"^-j
[i^J
(*a-u)
jL~VI
\ô
J.cll.o
{Jij2-\j
<*
1=-
-j-?~5
SaiAJ:
<s-jj
ÎjJic.
4-ilfi.j
^r^Vl
jj-jiLSy
ryl=>-
"OCo
<
dUj
(>*
-Vjuj
<U_J
k.
OL
<->JI
)_J\
JLo
.L-ls
Up-j ^Jj
<LA*!l
:
?v=-^
j^jJI
jj
Â=-l
jl
o,VI
Jl L~ jyC-
'OL
~>.A]|
pSljJI
j^Jl
Jl
<sjj
t5
'
i4
âC JO
^^-=.
,_.Jjl
lA
^)V-V
_>*3
^V
ti
â!1
S
jj-LT
-A^^L-I
Ual
_rf^J
fcjJj
*>*
ts'c/.
Jisdl
J~A-C^ ^jJI dJ>U

je-
*J
iL-
îc
t/****.
f'^'
ijJLjCVI >A*
Jl
js-^J
-Uli
Hâll
i-Ij
Jjli
Jl
-U_!l
~A
>_iîu
1.
^jUj.
Jl
2.
B crU.
I>.
/ B.
3.
-
B jj.
4.
AjUl JoUJb.
Jo^l
9.
desunt
in
in 10.
7.
//et
commemo ratio
11.
deest in Ludolf.
5.
ilii,.
8.
)^.ils^*.
Deest
B.
ZWs/
Deest
in B.
de vie et precha aussi Eleutheropolis (BaU-DjibrU).
II
convertit la foi beauainsi
cup de ses habitants,

(Boulos).
les
baptisa
eux
et
leurs
fds
que saint Paul
Lorsqae
lui
*
le
la
Seigneur l'envoya
vue
et
et qu'il
placa sa main sur les yeux de
Paul,
il
ninlit
Dieu aecomplit de grands miracles par ses mains.

et
Beaucoup
cela, le
de Juifs [El-Yahoud)
de gentils crurent sa predication. Apres

lui
fit
f.
237
gouverneur Lucien (Loukynous) l'arreta,

lui
fit
subir des
supplices
le
penibles,
fit
depouiller et briiler les llaucs avec des torches de feu, puis
sortir hors de la ville et
ordonna de
le
lapider.
il
Le saint rendit son Arne mort

et s'en alla
entre les mains du Seigneur pour le 110m de qui

la felicite durable.
etait
dans
Que
sa priere soit eternellement avec nous!
Amen.
etait
'En cc
jo-ur aussi
mourul
martyr saint Thomas [Tomas) qui

etait
de
Pchentalet (Chandalt).
Ce saint
lui
ge de
onze ans quand Tange du
Seigneur, Michel (Mikyil),
apparut alors
et lui
qu'il etait
endormi dans
confesser
le
la
camde
pagne eu train de garder

Notre-Seigaeur
le
les
II
il
pors
ordonna
d' aller
nom
Messie.
descendit, prit un fouet et alla la ville d'Alexan-
irie (El-Iskandaryah),
lui
confessa
le
Messie devant
le
gouverneur. Celui-ci
lui
proposa d'adorer
les
idoleset lui promit de faire de

et lui
son secretaire. Le
saint s'irrita, sortit
son fouet
en donna de nombreux coups.

Ludolf.
On
le sai-
1.
Celle
602
3
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE,

JLi*L
[1144]
a>a=-
A~?- j^W^-.
*>'
j^-ajy
*yC~J
1^
ÎjJI
^
cJ*V
sjâi
ÂsyiJI
>-!s
Jl^l
Uj Jî
Uc l^ji JÎ
ilLcli
V-^
0^'
&Uif. 237
v.
jj
Ml>
8
J
*
\>a)1
CiL
*>*
i1
,^^-
i*>
rt
-"
?_*;.
J~Ji Vi
Vj J5I
fcVl
(*
'j^r3 '-^
jl
L.l.
v-X?
_tl
*-iJLi>
^Jl d%>)
jOj
"UaA-j
^,-i
,_j>_JI
Ly_
:
^lc
<~iJji
o >
,l)i-U
a!j
l^J
>w
d!}b
Jj-Ls
<\
<:
1.
^h6.
2.
eesi
7.
i/j
B.
jj..
wUJ.
'..'--'j.

12.
3. 8.
B Jjj^M.
/Vees* r
--
4.
B
9.
v_>j!
^T-.
5.
B
10.
Je
A.
--
B wiiU
~ p^j.
A.oJI.
11.
Baddit
.tJJt.
I.jJI.
sit,
011
le
broya, on
l'aide
lui
dechira
le
corps avec des peignes de

le
fer.
Le
saint
et
il
implorait
de Notre-Seigneur
Messie qui
lui
eavoya son ange
le guerit. Lorsqu'on le jeta en prison, le gelier lui
demanda de guerir un
il
fils
malade
guerit.
idoles.
qu'il avait.
Le saint
lui
donna son fouet

il
et
le
mit sur l'enfant qui
Quand
11
le
gouverneur
lui
l'apprit,
clit
:
le fit
veuir
et lui
proposa d'adorer
et
les
s'amusa de
et lui
Oui. Le gouverneur fut joyeux

le
alla
avec
lui
au temple. Le saint demanda Notre-Seigneur

toutes brisees et
le
Messie de detruire
les idoles. Elles furent
demon
gorge
(Ech-Chaitn) qui y tait
s'elanca contre
le
gouverneur,
le prit la
et le chtia
jusqu'ce qu'il
avoua
la
et
II
n'\
a
:
pas dautre Dieu (jue Jesus (Yasou')le Messie.

II
A
le
cette vue,
foule s'ecria
n'v a
d'autre Dieu que Notre-Seigneur

le
Messie.
Le reste des infideles emprisonna
f.
sainl pendant quinze jours sans manger
237 v. ni
boire;
l'ange
<ln
Seigneur
le
visitait.
Puis
il
fut crucifie
'
latteen bas
du sang du
jusqu' ce que lesangcoult de ses narines. L'ange du Seigneur descendit et

le delivra.
II
\
avait avec
une femme un enfant aveugle,

ei
:
eile prit
saint
ei
le
inii
sur ses veux
il
vit.
Puis
lui
011 le
jeta cn prison, 011

;
Ten
tira et
on
Mi-
laclia sur lui
une lionne
la
eile vinl
II
lecher les pieds
on
le
frappa avec
massues sur
bouche.
y avait avec lui
dans
les
tourments Paplmucc
[1145
28-
BAOUNAH
j^â
(22 JUIN).
603
*j
*b
J^
Uli
\f&\
p>*
p
**
'j^l
is^l-l.
bjf*
pT
jj^
(v^: CxP*~
<3
J-
i^-^^
uTJ"1 ^3
(J^*
<L^ jj jAc
II
_â
^k
J>J=3
*J**>SJ
4
^-JJ
3
J
IÛj
Ll Jl
,*_"3
4,
^.J
_*
L*l
lolit
Jlj
Sx.
Clyl
UJliJ
dUj JUj
L-i^
> wS^J
^lJU
S_;
J^.j
iL,
j j jy^Jj du*
**-*l
Oj
Ujl
(J
^*LJ
a^Xj
^Jji
Cr"
J^r^J *^
'
f_J^
1.
Uaj.
1
G.
L-jsr
2.
-i.U
/Vi
'
deest in B.
3.
.=r^.
4.
Deesi in B.
9.
5.
7.
D<jes
A.
8. ////ec /"ja
verba desunt in A.
-
14. 17.
io.
B **J
ryiLiLil.
-U
A
B
- 11. B .-J..J;JJ'. - 12. B .,lkj. 15. ffaee verba a ^to ^} desunt in A.

t
13.
B IcXkt,. B i^y^ --B -^3. -
16.
B ^~wbjt>. -
addit ijjjl.
(Babnoudah) d'El-Bandarab et
les
Anb Chenousi de Balkim;

le fit
ils
s'eneourageaient
la
uns
Ies autres la patience.

le
Puis on versa sur sa tte de l'huile et de

cuire;
poix bouillantes; on
[es parties
mit dans une chaudiere et on

le
on
lui
eoupa
genitales; on le broya, on
pendit avec une grosse pierre au

le
cou. Apres cda,

1
Arien (Aryan), gouverneur d'Antinoe {Ansind),

|
prit et
y emmena. Arrive Toubah Touah), on lui trancba la tete. Pendant ses tourments, sept cents homrnes et neuf femmes mourureut martyrs. Que leurs
priores tous soient avec nous
!
Amen.
juill).
VINGT-HUIT DE BAOUNAH (22
En
ce
jour
mourut notre pere

s'appelerent
le
patriarche
Anb Theodose (Toui.'J-G?).
dousyous) patriarche
d'Alexandrie (El-lskandaryah)
(Test de son
nom
qu'il
lui;
que
eut
ils
les
chretiens
eleve
Theodosiens (Et-Toudosyoun).
gens mechants
s'irriterent
Apres
contrc
ete
au patriarcat, des
prirent un individu appele Ga'ianus (Aqqynous), archidiacre. C'etail

ecrit de leurs
im de ceux quiavaient
dose;
ils
mains pour vauter
la
purete de Theole
l'eleverent la
dignite de patriarche et chasserent
saint
Khar-
G04
[1146]
JzJv*
JlI
v^
jL*Cj
^,
L__
^J\
-Uy_
jt-j^-jU
(T
>-Vl
jj j^.~
L=_yj
lr
L_.i
Ju5Ci
Uo
<!
LAU
j^~
Al\
^__L,
Jl
^^
^JJI
ji
J^J\
Je
<Sj>-
7
,
Vjl
,-
rs
j^>
_>
Ul
l4
Jj->"
o~5C
Oj-jL"
jftl
4.U
LJI
iL.
l
LCUIj
(j-jJL-lL^^
9<!
ctUJL
8
jli
lpl
f
l2
t/_
>rj^lr
dDi
^-JI
f
"jl Jp
jîej
LI
^J
lji
f
Llr-'
lS
!>**
f^
JjV)
Û
^JL^
Uj Âw
l6
Jlfj
.^11
15
^^jjlLSlfl jlj
jl
Jâ
<jl
j, <u-j
o.jJll
J*
UU
Jy>.
jl
*=H
& p 4*^'
<L,Ljs Vj
!**"* ->L^
0
Ul
^li?
1'"
jLVI :^-i jbCi dlUI

l8
<U-j
*i
Ji
^y^S
jyC
17
'Vjt
21
li!j
*l.
4^î j^
Li
2.
ees* / B.
3.
B addit iUU.
4.
ei
8.
aftt ^JJI^.
5.
A ^Û!.
L.**5.
10.
6.
15
J.-fli
-
^jUJI L*-.
11.
7.
B j-._j-.-bjU B J^t.
12.
Ui.
^^wlijb-.
....;.
13.
17.
9.
B J
14.
B _^>S.
-- 15.
A ^jjUI.
A
i-i.l.
B iU..
B *^'l.
'..f.;'.
IS.
**fXS\.
IC
15
^kk.. B 16. A ^L/Ul, B , b.b\ 20. B w.J^CbJ.
,,L
21.
iL.
sinaanous o
il
resta
trois
mois.
cette epoque, aotre pere Severe (Souiil
rous) elait ilans etait arrive
la terre
d'Egyple
et
(ifisr);
le
consolait
el lui
rappelait ce qui
aux aptres
a
Jean Chrysostome (Yohann Foum edz-Dzahab).

et
Pnis
se
il
al la
Maledj (Malidj)
eontre
Le
v resta deux ans. Les habitants de

lui
la ville
souleverenl
gouverneur,
reclamant leur pasteur Theodose

i
et l'expulsion
de Gaianus. La nouvelle arriva l'empereur Justinieri

l'imperatrice qui aime Dieu,
YoustiU.
238 r.
synous)
'
el
:
Theodora (Toudoura).
le
Elle ecrivit
pour dire
Que
celui d'entre
vous qui a et proclame

120
le
premier, siege.
leur
On
reunit
l'esl
une assemblde
de
est
pretres
(jui
ecrivirent
sentence
Anlia
et
Thodose qui
dit
:
premier.
Alors Gaanus se leva devant

ai
l'assemblee
C'est moi
liai'ssaicnl
el
le
le
coupable, seulement j'y

patriarehe.
Le
et4
amen
pai!
de m6chantes gens qui
Alors
La
reunion demanda
Theodose de recevoir Gai'anus

dition qu'il ti'aurail plus
la
de
relever de rexcommunication a conle
pretrise
ni
diacouat.il accepta et
L'empereur,
il
le
releva
dej
l'excommuuication
,i
cette condition.
il
Quant
avait une
foi corlui.
rompue;
II
il
crut
que
elTrayail
:
le
patriarehe, celui-ci s'aecorderait avec
ecrivil ses Lieutenants

la
foi,
Si
le
patriarehe Theodose s'aecorde avec noua

a
(Jan-
qu'on ajoute
le
gouvernemenl
sou patriarcat
et
qu'il soit
gou-
[1147]
28"
BAOUNAH
(22 JUIN).
jlJU
jlkJI JG M-Ka JU
Ia
v VI
4
~. LA
juII
j* r >_~U
Vis
*tiUo
ill
J-jls
JlU!
l
i /^jJI
(_
c~i
^
4jjj-i^
c'La
Uli
a^JI
f-L^-YI
Js\
ôaj juJI
5
<;1
L
.
'!a..i
^Jl
î
j
^.ILj
<,
_uai
j$-h$
jL>Ij tfdJIj
JUJI
*\A~3
i*J^ Uj, **i\j JLJ\j

Gl
f
^J\
jj
i^L)l
Jlcl
\^>
L.U
fMli, *
îkl dUJl
iJUV!
J Û ^
<wJ
'tLjl
^^
C>!1
fc^LL
J ij-Cx^YI
^Jl
^j;
L>j
LAs
Jî
'VI
4^
Ulj
^1 dJl îJI Jî
Uj
8.
_^j
V
7.
^
^
JL*
uij
f
jÎ
^Ll
1.
eS.
-6. B >jfXA\.
2.
Deest in B.
7.
3.
Luc
iv,
9.
4.
"A addit.
orf?A
J,.
Jl.
5.
Deest in A.
10.
,.,Lt.
1*^.1.
.,U:
Jl.
- ii. b v^rJJI.
verncur d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah)

notre pere apprit cela,
il
sinon qu'il sorte de
la ville.
Quand
et
dit
:
G'est ainsi que Satan (Ech-Chaitn) a parle

te
Notre-Seigneur
splendeur si tu
te
le
Messie
Je
donnerai tous
.
les
il
royaumes du monde
sortit
leur
prosternes devant moi'

Sa'id)
Ensuite,
d'Alexandrie et alla
dans
la
Haute-Egypte (Es
l'apprit, et
il
resta quelques jours afTermir les fideles.

le
L'empereur
envoya pour cherclier
tromper
et l'avertir qu'il
desirait se rencontrer avec lui, lui

diction.
II
dcmander
ses conseils et recevoir sa benele
partit
pour Constantinople (El-Qostantinyah) dont
patriarche vint
sa rencontre avec tous les fideles et les soldats.
On
le
fit
entrer en grande
lui
pompe; l'empereur
l'empereur
patriarche
et
l'imperatrice
il
vinrent au-devant de
et
le
firent
foi;
;
asseoir au plns haut rang. Puis

le
flattait
et
y eut entre eux une discussion sur la cherchait le tromper pendant plnsieurs jours
lni,
le
triomphait de lui par les livres saints et les paroles des Peres.
Comme
Quand
il
ne s'accordait pas avec

et
l'empereur
le
bannit de stm siege en

(Boulos).
Haute-Egypte
installa
sa place
il
un homme du nom de Paul

il
celui-ci arriva Alexandrie,
ne fnt pas accepte, et
restaune annee
sans que personne rect les sacrements de sa main excepte un petit

brc de personnos.
nom*
Quand
cette nouvelle arriva a l'empereur,
il
ordonna
de
f.
238
fermer les eglises jusqu' cc qu'on obeit au patriarche. Les chretiens sortaient
1.
Luc,
PATR.
iv, 7.
011.
T.
XVII.
F.
.!.
12
606

:!
1148]
-Ai I3JU3 jLjJ

6
^
5
^>b
a
tr^*
-*^
tr-
Ji)
'
H
L *-L *
^^
ja^VjI
7
^/^--jijlr
LjI
**~ Mj
rt^:.
cr ^^
--*
^--^
**-"
\5Awc3
d'
L.VI
^
^^
*b*
J^ *
^
^)
i,Lj
v^ ^^
J
(tV:.
^ ^
J!
'U^J
*^>j
l^v-.
Uvjb
- jy%J
<C
jjr-'
~1>L>^
*?"
!
^PJ
^*"
^J-*^'^' <-*** ijj ^r*

l0
^jl ij*N
lj.fc-J
4^" p -> Irr^ (^J
^^
***N
*-**
J
i\
^^
Otf -^
>La 4j>'Ul
^y*;.
Jt\
(j"_*r-^'
^^--^
tlr
Li
*j
<y J~j'n
,>
2.
15
j)l
d)U! wJl jjwAJI A^^lJ

3.
,H
18
f_^
^
B
.^!.
'
1.
Dees/
A.
11.
6.
^^bjlb.
7.
^^'. B ^L^H
1
B
-
addit y\.
,{
4.
"
l(j.
''
5.
J*>
J.
14.
.-
rtaW/' V.-3
,
,!
V"
B
(jW.^'-
10.
B &jJI.
jj'bLo.
B
jJjJI
.,UUI.
jjlSl;,
15.
B
18.
^>
12. B ,-^wb.llj. Lkb^. 10. eesZ in A.

verba desunt in A.
13.
17.
Haec commenioratio
deest in Ludolf.
Haec
tr/'a
hors de
la
villo
vors une eglise qu'ils avaicnt construite sous 1'iQvocation

et
de saint Marc (Marqos)

v
unc autre sous l'invocation de Crime (Qozm?i);
ils
celebraient les ofliees et
y baptisaient
les
il
leurs enfants.
eette
rempereur ordonna d'ouvrir

craignit qu'il ne les seduisit
;
eglises.
l'apprit, Quand nouvelle, Anb Theodose

il
leur cerivit
la
une
lettre
remplie de toute sorto de
consolations,
les
lortifiant
dans
voie orthodoxe et les mettant en garde

II
contre l'obeissance cet heretique.

exil
demeura pendant. vingt-huit ans en

ans dans
la villo
dans
la
Haute-Egypte
et
et resta quatre
fut
d'Alexandrie. La
il
dure*e
totale
de son patriarcat
de trentc-denx ans pendant lesquels
composa des homelies

ne cesserenl de sc
des Instructions nombreuses. En Egypte, les fidcles

c'est--dirc partisans de Theodosc,
ils
nommer Theodosiens,
jusqu'au temps d'Anb Jacques (Ya'qoub); alors

()ur
la
so
nommerent
Jacobites,
priere de cc pre soil avec nous!
Amen.
23
juin).
VINGT-NEUI DE BAOUNAH
'
En
ce jour moururent
:
martyrs
les sept saints ascetes qui
etaient
de
la
montagne de Tounab
1.
c'etaient
Anb
Bsidi,
Ludolf.
Anba Koutolos, Anb Ardm,
Cette
commomoration manque dans
[1149]
29
BAOUNAH
(23
JUIN
Ulj
2
607
^J >!
J^]i
jl
^*ljj
j^J
Uj
^J
r
Uj
^^
lojl
Uj ^Jr^ Uj i^juJ,
Li
Uli
LaÎj ojl
.*&.
Lij
'<l^^\
dUI
*Yy>
^
s
L^J
'^
r
^
fc
l
jJr^j Li
r,
jL<i ^ju-l
^l;^
i
Ijju-ji
jyi Jl lyU Lfjy ui
Cr JI r
pj^p.
l0
Ul ^SJI jt<;
J! 9 ^_. :
Cl
-OI
Al
^,1
Je
L.i
!^<i_
:
j!
JLJl^ll
i-i
(*
l^rli
Ciijj ^* <Jy ^
l2
Âfrli
ô
(âLJ Û.j
JL<
Â-l
11
jLS SjU-
jv'Ûtl
J9b
jl
pjjcj
jJI j*
(*f=v
1
j^-s*
.*lj
OyOjl pAAtjj ^-5 c*lyj 'Y*l>
="**"
"^
pjU-
16
^f*
-^
r-~\
rr
p*^
juj
'
''
239
LUc
l5
dl>
L,
:
JLi
ijjtfOyi
Jl J1J1
Ujl
diU
cli U.I
Ij^ftlj
JLJI
lylj
L,lLi
pAliU-j
^--Jl AjJI
jji*
^jj ^JL
5.
I. 6.
A ^J.b.
^1.
12.
2.
loljl.
,S.
3.
y\s.
7.
^rLj
17.
L*..
B _-J. --4. A tf^.
.l(j.
1$j.
Deest in .
13.
9.
Deest in B.
14.
10.
__-->_._'.->.
II.
A
B
Z>e; j B.
18.
Deest
in
A.
Deest in B.
15.
16.
bj-U,.
Jijj.
A a^.
19.
^ 5jU.
Anb
Moi'se (Momso),
Koutolos. Quant
Anb A'isi, Anb\ Anb Bsidi, il etait
Brkals'
et
im autrc moiae
nommc
le
pretre ainsi qu'Anb Koutolos. L'ange

et Ieur
du Seigneur Ieur apparut tous deux

du Messie.
Ils
ordonna de proclamer
gouverneur
Ils
nom
se leverent sur-le-champ pour aller vers le
et trou-
verent unc barque dans laquelle etaient cos cinq ascetes.
couvinrent tous
le .Messie.
de verser Ieur sang au

pretre
nom
de Notre-Seigneur Jesus (Yachou)
Le
Anb
Bsidi parlait
lui
au
gouverneur
il
il
et
s'exprimait avec durete. Le

il
gouverneur
demanda de quel endroit

de Tounab. Alors
etait;
lui
apprit que ses comles jeter
pagnons
puis
il
et lui etaient
ordonna de
il
*
en prison,
les
en
fit
sortir et les tortura. Ensuite,
ordonna de placer sur leurs

Notre-Seigneur Jesus
la
*
r.
eous de grosses pierres et de les remettre en prison.

Ieur apparut, les consola, les fortifla, les
proinit le
239
encouragea
les
patience et Ieur
royaume des
ils
cieux. Ensuite le
gouverneur
envoya Alexandrie
II
(El-Iskandaryah) o
eprouverent de grands tourments.
les
mit dans des
marmites o
dont
la
il
avait
du soufre
et
de
la
poix; on alluma au-dessous un feu

les retira et
flamme s'eleva vingt coudees; ensuite on

le
on
les jeta
en prison. Notre-Seigneur
Messie leur apparut
et lesguerit; ils se leverent,
1.
A Barkaldmen.
608

'j^-Ij
[11501
Uj
4J
^
jl
j
(A^J
ij-yi^-ij
(vL-aJI
p,
l^
j^l
i^fe
â=-b
j*l
.as
^b U
2
i~l;
'
jyMj
iL.
IjJ
a
jjJLl
^LlJI
Lia
f^
**?*
^^
rt"^
Jj
''J^li
^Jl Uj
fÂf-jl
J=^
j^j ^-^ J*- t> fy *jî/
jj
iJo
l~ jyC-
io
^l
^J
ijUJl ^yCui
Ja^,J
(^-J'
^ J&
|V
re- *)1 -V JL
^yc-lj ij-Cx^-VI
l
J,l
iSlial
yC_t
j^JI
^
j
(^^Vl
-^
>^
i-*" A)A= JlLa 4~U

jjj
'i^juk._J
iiJ-JI
<j
pi"
j=yj vJJL
^
OL-
jjtj
Ldl .î J ^jy

Jl^j
^lil i^Lw. ijb-
J ^j
-r-*-^
^Lj
Ik>-
j v^*0
Jl
S^.J
2.
iJ
^.
'yt5
V ^
uAA.
8.
-S-A ^"-i.
^
-
1.
.H^'iwi
6.
10.
DeesH
15
B.
A
LI.
U,. --3. B
--
4.
IjÎj.
9.
5.
o-^.
oXU.
12.
16.
7.
arfrfA JJtfl.
//(icc
Deest in .
oW
wl.
j'n
^jf'JLe o'i^j.
commemoralio
in
deest in Ludolfel Malan.

IjJjj.
ôJJI.
13.
Û.jl
Lilj dees*
A. -- 14.
-- 15.
B addit B UU.
17.
B UwaJ.
18. Uaec
tria
verba desant in B.
19._y*j c/ees
B.
allerent
trouver le gouverneur et confesserent leur

et furent
foi
devant
lui.
En
les
vovant gueris, 130 personnes crurent
martyrisees en unjour. Quant

fit
aux saints ascetes,

d'Apollon (Abolouri)
il
redoubla leurs tortures,

leur
apporter devant eux l'idole
et
ordonna de
se prosterner
devant
il
eile; ils la frap-
perent du pied, eile tomba de son socio et fut brisee. Alors

les pieds;
leur
fit
couper
quant au pretre, on
lni
trancba
la
tete ainsi
qu'aux cinq ascetes
apres
lui.
Pour Koutols,
Celeste.
il
le fit
bruler. Ils recurent tous la vie eternelle dans
leroyaume
'
Que
leur intercessiou soit avec nous!
Amen.
Behau
et
En
ce jour egalement
moururent martyrs Abba Hour, Anb
Daidar 2 leur mere. Abb

intkyah);
le
il
Hour
etait
soldat dans
les
troupes d'Antioche
vini a
Alexandrie (El-Jskandaryah) et confessa Notre-Seigneur

lui
Messie.
Le gouverneur ordonna de
et
couper
la
main
droite, de l'attacher
:
im taureau avec des cordes

Ter
de
le
trainer dans la ville

lui
on mit sur
lui
des plaques de
brlantes; puis on
le
coupa lautre inain; on versa du

dans une fosse remplie de viperes
:
plomb dans sa gorge, ensuite on

ijni
in- lui
jeta
le
(irent
aueun mal, pnis on
frappa avec im bton

et
en tout cela,
i
i
eile
commemoralion manque dans Ludolf
Malan.
2. A Nadard,
Iir.l
29
BAOUNAH
IjAo
(23 JUIN).
609
ctUi
_jA
LJLc-li
lpo
^^-J*}
*^~
cJL-j
<ul
o
7
lf
,j
LJ5
I--^
lia^j
dUj
Ij.
J*9
II
LA
<u~J
IjiLi-!
iÛjj
jl
JoAJ|
^"Jl
(,
i_lijlL^
<J
aZ jl
_^
'
239v
l^jj
-kj
A,
cJl
ei
jl
Û
Jlir
c-'^-1
<3
vjjj *l*.j ^jÛ cXjj

lj-=*~k
<*>
j^J jL^'J
^r-^J
LJj
(j"lj
c
^-'jj
î>:
<-^?v
jAJJo
rt-*^'
SL^=J1
J.-0I
je-*~J
o)l'_j
Jj
Cj JZ="\} ^.xli
(_^^l
I^Jils
(vL-i
Jl jJb
dJI
jUAill
i>jS-
^,^1= jl
\^l
10
Lw
J^
\*\
CftLLS
iblfJI
(J~ol Jlij
?-J^
jX^
,J
1^
<C*Ls
_!\
(
XX~s-
L>
^-Jl
12
1
Jjl
fjj
Api-lJj
-o-)I
ij-CK_VI ^1
(?)
^ts-l
^11
Li
c
_r
<^l
-* ?-j
L jj"
(V^*9
(^^t-'l
^-=-1
l-v^
1.
ces/ in B.
2.
nr/tM *J!.
7.
3.
A
B.
I.JJJ.
4.
Jxj
ii
0.
rfesf/rt //
B. B.
IsOJj>.
6.
jialLsr't.
L^sl
^/ cW/i
.\^- 11.
Z)ee.s /
8.
15
J*==\V
in
DeesJ
5.
I!
10.
1$
Iluec verba a
,\\
desunt
B; Malan
rfrfii
contme-
morationerh ecclesiae angelu Surial dedicatae.
il
demandait du secours Notre-Seigneur
le
Mcssie chaque
fois et
il
lui
venait en aide, le fortifiait et le ramenait intact son etat. Tandis qu'il <Hait
ainsi, sa
le
mere
arriva,
la
demanda apres
fit
et sc rejouit
de sa
lutte.
Un
en informa
lil
gouverneur qui
il
venir et
lui
proposa d'adorer
II
les idoles. Elle n'en
rien;
la
menaca, mais
eile n'eut
*
pas peur.
ordonna de
faire chauffer des

l'eut fait, eile sc
le
r.
croches de fer et de les placer

rejouit,
dans ses
flaues.
Quand on
239 v.
chanta des hymues
au Seigneur, celebra sa saintete et
loua pour
avoir ete jugee digne de souffrir pour son

et
nom
jusqu' ce qu'elle rendit 1'ame
du martyre. Puis on fit cuire le saint dans une marmite avec de 1'huil'e, de la poix et du goudron. Au milieu de I'ebullition, il louait Dieu sans ressentir de douleur. On en informa le gouverneur qui fut etonne,
rect la couronne
slupefait et
il
furieux;
il
arriva pour le voir, lenant la inain une javeline;

la
en perca la poitrine du saint qui rendit lanie et regut
couronne du marfrere le pretre

le
1
er
tyre.
Queson
Bch'i

fut
Amen
'.
Lorsque son
Anb
nasi,
present Alexandrie et qu'il

et
eut ete martyrise
de
son corps
(?)
ceux
d'autres
martyrs
furent
transport6s
Ansta-
bsi
Oue
leur priere a tous soit avec nous!
Amen-.
1. Ce qui suit jusqu' la fin de l'article manque dans B. memoralion dune eglisc Tange Souryl.
2.
Malan ajoute
la
com-
610
[1152]
1^.11
ilLJI cl^
i,
U
y
a:I
âUI j&
Ju^VI JU
*
aAJI
^1
ji^
u
j.
i^>->3
j1
<^>-j
â1
j
L.
.rJi *~i
^
l0
V^
'
l
^V
CT*-
j'
r^
JUj
v
<J
_- j!
v
U3
^
3.
!}
Ûf ^-i ^ ^j x
1
>JJ,
l2
"-:J
^^^
yi
^1
v>!
IjjUU
^Vl 1^ le*
dL^ J
-U jj y
L^-j.
>^Li
5 <Û
aJ ^Jl
de.?/;/ i
<fj
jJi^j
LJ b-^
cl
i,
1.
:,
/7aec
//
rera
A.
7.
2.
B i^
j r
Deest in B.
Jl.
//i
4.
B B
14.
Uj.
*-,.
JJ!.
G.
Deest in A. --
fcJ,.
12.
8.
olLJI
13. Dees/
A.
9.
10.
B i*J
IjtJi.
15.
11.
i,
B
70.
i^!
Jl.
A U=J.
Luc,
57-67.
Luc,
TRENTE DE BA.OUN.Ui
24
jllin
En
le
ce jour eut
Heu
la
naissance du bienheureux saint Jean [Youhann),

fils
Baptiste;jamais une femme n'enfanta im

le
plus grand-que
lui. le
C'est lui
qui loua
Messie
et
l'adora, tandis qu'il
etait
encorc dans
sein de sa
mere
il
Tut
juge digne de placer sa main sur

:
la tete
du
fds de Dieu.
Le
saint
Evangile
eile
dit
Lorsque Elisabeth (Alisbt) eut accompli sesjours pour accoucher,

fils.
enfanta
un
Ses
voisins et
et
ses
parents apprirent que

rejouirent.
et
le
Seigneur avaii
accru sa misericorde pour eile

arrive,
ils
s'en
Lorsque
le
huitieme jour /nl
vinrent
pour
circoncire
l'enfant
dit
:
l'appeler du
nom
Ils
Ils
de Zacharie
lui
[Zakary] son pere. Sa mere leur

II
Non, appelez-le Jean.
dirent
n'y
ii
personne dans
:
in
parente qui s'appelle de ce

II
nom.
:
allereni
con-
sulter son pere
De quel nom veux-tu l'appeler?

et
lils
ecrivit
II
Son nom
Dieu
et
1
est .Iran.
Sa bouche souvril
sa langue fut delivree du mutisme.

qu'il serait
benit
et
il
pro-
phetisa sur son

leraii
appele
et
le
Prophhte du
la
Tres-Haul
qu
par-
devanl
In
face du Seigneur
lui
preparerail
et
mir-.
Deux ans
s'etanl
lit
aecomplis, l'arrivee des

1.
Mages
Luc,
i.
eul
lieu,
lorsque Herode (Hiroudis)
penr
Luc,
i.
57-67.
2.
76.
1153
30 e
^.Jl
BAONAH
(24 JUIN).
(ill
cJik
4_j
U*
îc j*i JUkYI

Jl
j-ij^ J3
*
jl
\j&
LJj
Âc-
j-j?^
\>J>')
^r-*
i-U
(3
jL-r
\s
r
-CJI
*
f.
4a jlC
4jw
I_j>
jl
XJI JL-3
vLs
6
iy)
Ss_jAlj
240 r.
Jli
4
7
jjl
^ Jb
J
LJj
jCj)l Ji-a
^_i>' %?.
L.lj
^
J
S
<~ l/U '(,

<ii^J
*>k-l
l^lii-l
jCJI
jl
*3-w_
UUjJI
(Jli
^jw
J\ <&J\
CJ-" UIa
* <-f
1 ^
^Jl x^l
yll
^Jl
Jj.
gUI ^1
t-**'^
l^j
(A-.
l^
fr*
i^.%, <Qc L-LT L.^
**)l
Û s^Jij
j-^j
j-vVI ^j
f
jfc.
j'
<cl
Vjj
l0
^ Û
ll
ajU
<J}L)1 ^Li
J^Jl
^JI U
<ul
y-JI dbUl
< Jys L cU- J^k

^-i-9
Jl
[>* JA,
J3 ^Jl
Vj 51^1
J ^<~j
J,t
V3
^L J yu
j-aJI
*>j
V3 S^^ V C!^jjl
^>s
L.i-
^^
V3
^.^-Jl
J JL J
1.
JL?
Lft.gJl.
U^
3.
/'
0L.3
-Uc YU (j-Jl qj_JI j-^b
" '!;
Dee*7 / B.
2.
IjJI.
A
B.
a>.
-7.
4.
ZTaec peria a J^x-3 desunt in A.

SJ^rf.
9.
5.
JU..
10.
G.
J'v!
J/i
"e^si
8.
Malachias,
iv,
4.
B _jJt.
adto -V-Jl.
11.
\jJô
_,
\r ~l j>
:
les enfants,
on
lui
denonga ce prophete. Des soldats

leprit sur son epaule et leur
ils le
le
chercherent pour
'
le
'
'
tuer.
Son pere Zacharie

il
demauda
Ils
de venir im
allerent avec
et leur
le
ils
eudroit ou
lui
le
deposerait; puis
le
prendraient avec eux.

II
jusqu' ce qu'il entra dans

:
temple.
le
plaga sur
le
l'aile
du temple
dit
G'est d'ici que je Tai regu.
L'ange
saisit
et
le
l'emporta dans trouverent plus,
desert appele Desert d'Ez-Zifn.

s'irriterent
Quand
les soldats
et
ne
de
ce
qu'il
il
leur
eilt
ecnappe
tiierent
le
Zacharie.
Quant au
Bapliste
le
prophete,
ne cessa de demeurer dans
desert jusqu' ce que
ordonnt d'aller celui du Jourdain (El-Ordoun) pour annoncer et precher le Mossie et le montrer devant la foule comme Malachie l'a predit. ieu
lui
C'est le
messager qui annoncera devant

il
le
Sauveur'.
En
elfet,
il
ressemblait
le
aux anges, car
etait renipli
le
de l'Esprit-Saint, etant encore dans

11c
sein de sa
mere;
le
lui
il
hahita dans
desert,
gota jamais de pain,
Messie, ne but jamais de vin, ne connut pas de
comme a temoigne" femme. On ne rapporte de
aucun
pi'die,
lui
ni
grand
descendre sur
1.
et
ni petit; il annonga le Messie, vit l'Esprit-Saint mourut rellement martyr. Le Seigneur a dit qu'aucun
Malachie,
IV, 4.
612

J\
[1154]
^\
L-^j
LlL*"
A.1
c -
Jl
J\
UaJI
3>JJI
cpU-s
c.
1
jÎj!
yoj
J.JVI
Jl i^Vjj
J j^Jl
jM ^ >
l 3
.
Ul aJ^
3
i>
I
-e^
I
G
f.
*
<l
,i
il
.-.5
240
J3VI fjJI
1.
ac
/// ce/'ifl rfesw/tf in
B.
.-aI
2.
B JjÎ ^M; ^/e sequunlur usque ad finem

et
desunt in B.
h/s verlas
3.
Ludolf
arfrfrt
commemorationem Marthae
ja*l
Mariae.
4.
Pro
Û! B habet
8.
.-.!
UT
,j*jJI
iljl
Jl *..
LJj *DjJJ,.
5.
addit J^lj Jl
^JjJI-jÎj
Îj
_,^' -~*.
6.
addit Lis.
7.
//*e<-
tna
verba desunt in A.
i-jti).
des enfants des femmes netait plus grand que

accueillie pres
les
lui.
Que son
intercession
du Messie nous protege jusqu' notre dernier souffle coutre coups de Satan le mechant, en ce monde et dans lautre, dans Teternite
les siecles
des eternites et
des siecles!
Amen! Amen! Amen

dans
Le mois beni de baounah

le
est termine par la puissance de

la force
Notre-Seigneur
Sauveur, qui soient la gloire et
l'eternite des eternites et
les siecles
des siecles. Louange Dieu eternellement et continuellement!
f.
wo,
MOIS D'ABIB LE BENI 2 *

Juin-Juillet).
PREMIER
JOl'lt
D'ABIB
25
jUlIl).
En
ce jour eut lieu
le
martyre de
eile
la
vierge sainte et pieuse
Febronia'
Elle avait
ifrounyah).
Depuis son enfance,

la
s'etaii
donaee au Messie.
et
1.
Ludolf ajoutc
et
comineinoration de Marthe
de Marie.
2.
aj.
Au
notn du
Pere et du Fils
du Saint-Esprit, un seul Dieu.
3.
Malan Caphronia, Amelineau
Fakronia.
II,:,
I"
ABIB
(25 JUIN).
613
a o!oj
u-iic-
vM-
^^
'
o?y. o?y.
3
f-?*
"^yj diJl
u~S Ls-
>"
'>Vf
>-
,j01
14
L'3^sl
Ji
^lis ^jlJl
1:>
vi.
'ljjl>j
IajjUIj vJ^l
1^
-3
y.,-^\
J>\
vi-LUl
J-j
-^
gL
JiT
20
U)I
ir,
jyi
l8
fl-As
0^=-
UL
j.-[y
t^L
^j 1^"
jLjVI
(.Vi
cji c\ySs-
jj^ v^
l
Û
LJ
Ja
vl>>-
5^
Uc
U-vcjj
V-v,
h\f
J*jA
^
pi-
djiJl
diu,
'''(."VI
^ji
U-j.
B.
îiCj
L/ ^L ^1
4.
,^-a-Jl.
w^
11.
1.
B ^*i-. B
ôl\i.
2.
flcWV
i>i
8.
3.
ii.
6.
7. Zees<
Deest
in B.
9.
jjJI.
12.
1(5.
L-JjJIj L-oJJ!
j.s.
13.
zz<fctt2
omisit.
,jij!.
17.
.j^l. --
18.
_JiJI. B 10. A jî A l^. A 'ii^. lr B a<M Deest B.
^j*-*^.
5.
rtfiW*7
îT.
14.
>-
]> *
in
19.
il.
20.
s_yt.
une tante, superieure d'un couvent

les
contenant
vingt-sept
l'eleva
vierges,
la
entre
deux fleuves
et lui
et
qui s'appelait Ouryan. Elle

la
dans
crainte de
zele
Dieu beau
enseigna
lecture des livres divins.

la
La vierge montrait un
et considerable
pour
devotion; eile jenait tous les deux jours et

belle.
faisait
de grandes priores. Cette sainte etait
Quand
arriverent les
ordres de Diocletien (Diqldynous) relatifs l'adoration des idoles, beaucoup de chretiens l'urent arretes et subirent le martyre. A cette nouvelle, les
vierges eurent peur, sortirent du couvent et se cacherent
la
:
il
n'y resta que
superieure, cette sainte et une autre religieuse. Le lendemain, les messagers

roi vinrent
du
au couvent, saisirent
la superieure, la traiterent
:
avec mepris
Prenez-moi et et reclamerent le reste des vierges. Febronia leur dit cette vieille femme. Ils la saisirent, la bereut avec des chaines laissez
et la
transporterent
la villi;
eile etait
ge de vingt ans
devant
le
la
Mere
l'avait
suivie
en pleurant. Quand
eile
eomparut
gouverneur,
celui-ci
l'interrogea sur les soeurs, lui proposa d'adorer les idoles et lui promit des
cadeaux nombreux
la
et
.onsiderables. Elle ne
le fit
pas. Alors
il
ordonna de
frapper avec un bton, puis de dechirer ses vetements pour mettre son
614
[1156]
f.
241
r.
[^
iT^sd
Ijj,"
jl
Jl di
U_
JLis
l|'U
A,_A>
J*l_Ll
LA_^ -Li~j
6
<^>
j^
li
L_LÎ JjJaS} L'LJ
Ij^J
1*^.1
\yt
f*
K>y^\
L-i)J
La.
>
^1
(j
'
^
-^
11
t
v^*"
("*
V3^^
i^"
jUl>
^^3
LajS^-Ij
Uj
Lji>_
...J
XJlj
JjJC-
J ^-^3
14
*~>.-^
'^^
\^l
^
j:
i>>
'
<J^
l| ^- ~A
'^
^\r^
*ji)
^-P"
Aj
^3
>_ÂA^
L jj'
.....11
L;!>La
_/_/=>-
JuLL
jl
^^j-i
t^Vy
<JI
1:{
>Uj jl
CJ
JI
j^3 ^j 1S UÎ jl
l2
^.jjoUJI ^-Al lj^r UJ

1(1
oj 10
Sp.1
I7
U^j
lx; JLc!
^Jl
Sy l~ J&
1.
B wftJUÎ.
1
6.
2.
Dees*
ui
B.
7.
3.
addit
^JjM.
8.
4.
A,
'ijyS.
3.
B JjJ
!.
luiec
B kJLj,. B U^j.
18.
addrt ^JlJI.
2
-
--
A A
L>_y.
in
9.
B lî.
A
-
10.
Refertur
commemoratio
12.
x.
IG.
- -
13.
e'^j.
19.
14.
lyl
15.
^3.
JJo.
17. A U(..
*jA
Alylf..
20.
Âjl.
corps im. La Mere
Ini
cria alors
Que Dieu
te decluro, hypocrite,
lille
de
o
mme
Ahns,
que
il
tu
veux decouvrir aux regards cette pauvre jeune
orpheline.
s'irrita,
ordonna d'attacher
la sainte
sur des chevalets et de dechircr

fait
son corps avec dos peignes de
r.
fer, ce
qui fut
au point que sa chair
fat
241 i'.
cn charpie.
la
Elle priait le Seigueur et lui

lui
demaudait son aide.

coupa
les
On
lui
coupa
goula
langue, on
feu.
fut
cassa les dents, on
lui
membres
et
on
la brla
le
avec du
verneur
Notre-Seigneur le Messielafortifiaitetlamaintenait. Quand

fatigue,
il
ordonna de l'egorger, ce qui fut fait; et eile recul

II
sainte
el
les
y d6posa dans un coffre dore apres
avait la
un
fidele riclie;
il
prit les
membres de
la
les
avoir roules dans des
Stoffes de soie.
1
Que
sa priere soil avee nous!
Amen.
ei /.cb'-s,
le
:
En ce jour
ururent aussi les deux pretres, sainls

l'glise
Bioukha 3
ils
et
Tayban*, pretres de
freres;
iri's
de
Tounah du
district
Tanda;
c'6tait
etaienl
leur
pere 6tait administrateur de cette eglise

les
un
homme
saiutete.
vertueux;
deux
freres etaienl
eux-mmes accomplis en
le
Mal
in
reporte celte
commmoration sur
mois d'Abib,
eile
manque dans
I.udlf.
2.
Malan Banufa,
:'..
Malan Benhen.
[11571
I"
ABIB
(25 JUIN).
615
*U-
jj-Ai
j|
l|
jcjJuII
^l-vill
^gJI
-U^j
c-jSl
OjJ^xIl
L.
Û ^J
<Ui>
-Jl
3 ^L"
j-AJ
Js^.1
Jiij
jl
~J
<UI
& il
Û
<J
jAsI
7
Jlis
AJj
'VUI
^jls
jl
j^\

ÎjJI
J.ol LJi
yy &yj <&
<*JI
'
Jtw
_,Yl
*i
iy>-\
<ulc
jLils
IjHX-.
î^
j^c
Jj
*AJ
i~
k^JO
(JfV
*^Lx=-l
j^rl
î L
'' 5
m_~xjI ^'Ijl
1
'"'
j,wA!I
<*-
yi}\ JL->j
' '
J~>- Ji\
JUIjs
s
_>As
'-^f"-'
ls^"
^-^
"~
a|
(/'
iS-*^
dUi
*J
as^
15^*^
^j^JiJI
*j^-s
iL^ L=U S^w-
uLk,
viUi
^w-JI IjjLj î^j
4w
'.
^f"
10.
Desunt haec duo verba in A. A a~. 11. Deest in B. 12.

1.
lLf
*tH.
2.
aud.
3. 7.
AB ,.jI. 4. B .U^. 5. B OjJI. A ibLt. 8. eesi m A. 9. B ja.

B
al?^.

ab
13.
iii . 3
14.
/Aiet ce/-6
^jb!j5
desunt in A.
Dieu
fit
arriver par eux de grands miracles et des prodiges dans la guerison

l'eau
des malades qu'ils rechauffaient avec

gueiissaient. Lorsque
la niort
du puits de
il
l'eglise
et
le
qu'ils
de leur pere fut proche,
arriva (jue
pretre
Tayban
avait revetu les vetements eonsacres et etait
monte
L'autel
etait a la
pour
celebrer le saiut sacriiice.

et le
La nouvelle
:
lui arriva
que son pere
mort
demandait.
II
repondit
:
Je ne puis quitter les vetements eonsacres

je voie
avant d'avoir termine

c'est bien, sinon,
si
Dieu veut que
mon
pere avant sa mort,
que
la
volonte du Seigneur. soit

il
il
faite.
Par
trois fois,
son
eut
pere l'envoya
clierclier;
repetait toujours
la
meme
chose.
II
Quand
il
il
termine
le
saint saerifice,
trouva que son pere etait mort.

le lui
s'allligea beau-
COup cause des vases de l'eglise que

ils
defunt avait, mais
ignorait
011
etaient dposes.
Son
y
frere
Bioukh
conseilla d'aller la
montagne
des vases
de Scete (Chiht) de l'eglise.
et
il
d'interroger les saints vieillards

alla,
il
au
sujet
le
Ouand
arriva qu'il se rencontra avec

II
Pere Daniel
[Dnyl), le superieur
du couvent.
lui
la
l'informa de tout ce qui etait arriv a

il
cause de
il
lui.
Le Pere
de
indiqua un saint qui

apprit. Ensuite
les
raconterait toute l'ffaire;
alla le
trouver et
niL'iite
lui
saints
marcherent dans
11011s!
la
voie du
soit-il!
et
la
perfection.
Que
leur priere soit avec
Ainsi
616
[1158]
jLd! Ij j>r-i-^ '.A^ ^3

jl
4!1
l_jJLi
Jj-*^ J ^^. ^
y, jLdl
4 }ol>
jl
**&>.
^J
^"
-K^
<^
^
^k
jl
rJ^
\yj>-)
j-aJI
7
lJLi-ls
Jb-1
bjjl
^3
dlU.
jLdl
^JI
diu.
<L>a
<JJ'
l*vls ^Jl
t>** ^-^V
8
d^
LJ
^^
r,
O^
lA
jl
^
j^^.
os_vJ
i>Ut L3 ^*?~
U/ljJL-
Lfa~
"U
14a.
l0
s^ v^^J ^)
9
^r*
jî ^r- ^^ -^J j^-3 ^-^ *~ U ck l^

"_i
Ljco
/t^
O*
C?
l
f
^JI
<i^l J>-Jl
Ia jL<)l
Jj-j ^c ^J'VI
tJ*-*^
J^l jr-jU" ^Jill
-V^
jr^>
12
^-LJ
^j
1.
JUI
-k-3
Jl
^
7.
J-A*"
LJj
\r ^Vl
jl.
1*9-
-^>lj
c5
w>Jl
yae sequuntur desunt

WW-*.
- G. Deest
in
in
Malan.
Ay^
2.
j,.
5.
15
B. --
U3=lU.
8.
4. A IjOli. 3. A ^J^'j. A X*. 9. B y^V'
13.
10.
r-i".
11.
Uvfjj'.
12.
B <r' J! Us
Haec verba ab JL-,
desunt in A.
f.
241
En
ce temps, lcs croyants mettaient de cote

le
co qui restait des saintes
especes pour
cas urgent.
cas o quelqu'un mourrait ou serait malade, ou pour quelque

iit
II
arriva qu'un serpent penetra dans le coffre, y
une ouverture
le
par o
il
sortait vers la niuraille et
mangeait ce qui
restait
dans
cofTre.
Quand
arriv.
ils
les
deux saints
le surent, ils le
tuerent et s'affligerent de ce qui etait
On
leur conseilla de
manger
le
serpent cause des saintes especes
demanderent
Dieu de leur
faire connaitre si cela lui
donnerait satisfacIls
tion.
Un ange du Seigneur
mangerent
et
leur apparut et le leur ordonna.

fit
prirent
le
sri pent, le
et
moururent ensuite. Dieu

des
connaitre leur conduite
leur action
une religieuse, vierge sainte,

une belle eglise
et
ils
et eile
informa
la
el
communaute.
des prodiges
On
leur
btil
lirent
miracles
soit-il.
aombreux. Que leurs priores soient avec nous! Ainsi

deuxieme
d'ajbib
26
juin).
Mm! du
Le Seigneur
de
la
disciple sainl
le
Thadde (Tadous), un des douze grands

il
aptrns.
revetu
choisil ei
l'ul
compte parmi
1c
lcs
Douze. Quand
il
ll
grce du Paraclet,
il
parcourut
milieu du monde, annoncant lVvaii-
L.
Ce
qui suit
manque dans Malan.
'
II.vi
3"
AB1B
(27
JUIN).
617
kj*,
Sa-Ij
^.j<*S.i
iLtoj
l^S
i^VI
f_j-LJI
J-^
_Jii
jliu
_y_l
^r:.-^-^
j .3
5
Y^
^.Ljli
4i
*?"
jO
Ul
j ^s-
îj
fln_*V^
<L.j
w^jl
iUailj
'C-AaJI
<-Ujl
J'
v__JxJI
)*Vl>
j lATj
i_0-
ibjls
l0
4
uLrlaJl
>
by\j^
J!
-^
-UL.J
l^li
<dc_
^<Oj
1^
A
^Jijlr LI
>
10.
'-'d^kJI >S
\j^
J4 L
&ili),*f.su
1.
ii-^'.
5.
2.
A ^b*!.
3.
.\S> iail,.
4.
//(/ec
,|l\
commemoratio
deest
in
8.
Malan.
a*L,.
Haec verba desunt
in A.
6.
addit
7.
^*!.
9.
LS\j JiJI.
Deest
in B.
gile,
amena beaucoup de
II
Juifs et
il
de gentils
le
la
connaissance de leur Creaet
teur et les baptisa. Puis

l'evangile.
entra dans
la pari
pays de Syrie (Soury)
y annonca
eprouva de
des Juifs et des gentils du mepris et de
norabreux chtiments, puis mourut en paix.

Ainsi soit-il.
Que
ses priores soient avec nous!
trois d'abib (27 juini.

1
En
ee jour mourut
le
Pere
Anb
Cyrille {Kirillos), coloune de la
foi
et
hindere de l'eglise orthodoxe, patriarche de l'eglise d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah) (412-444).
Cc
saint fut eleve chez son oncle maternel,
Anb Theophile
l'envoya d'a-
(Toafilous), patriarche
d'Alexandrie avant
lui (.'584-412). Celui-ci

il
bordau couvent de saint AbouMacaire (Maqr);

et
'
y apprit
les sciences divines

lui
en cinq ans
il
sut par coeur tous les livres saints.

si
Le Seigneur
donna
la
grce et l'intelligenee du coeur,

qu'il
bien qu'il retenait dans sa memoire un livre
avait lu une seule
I'ois.
Il
Puis son oncle l'envoya au Pere Serapion (Sar-
byouri),
'
excellent eveque.
il
crut en sagesse et sc rompit aux choses superieures.
Quand
1.
sc
l'ul
perfectionn, l'eveque le renvoya au siege patriaival.
Anb
r.
-jvj
CettL-
commemoration manque dans Malan.
618
jl

IjÎ
A^zt.
[1160]
ilLcl
\Jt
Ul
'
jUC
C_}(
lyL
<Lc>ts
^^J
Lo
IaJj
^ JJ1
JJ\
-'U13
~J1
<uJj
fc^^^-ls
<>uJpj^
^jVi
Ia 1j U-l
^J-jIT
_>"yi
Tt-JJ UAs
o>-~)
jjU
^l^j
jl
...:
^Li
^.'1
*JI
Âiu
^<>
^Yl
Ia
j^j
villJl
a-^r-UjL"
iîi
Û
^.U
ij
Ifi
jl
îx
îjj <*~~^
iUlj cJj A^p-l

(*-*
*^_ J Uj
*a-*j
^3
<u~.b
<*jls)
^j
jYl
Jj
yi>
^Jl
Cxr^
o*"l?
"V:
'-^'-'-' -?
,
oYH
15
*^3J
isAa-lj
j^.VI
Jl*j
<d)l
;rt_~-.dl
\--o
~
r^J
'-^*"!3
(*
***
*-^-'j
<~L)
._InJI
-^501
Âfr
15 1
jl Jju
/>!-;
^-^'
u*/*
" s
V"" d*^ Mi iSl^

aÎ L
A.r^L^
^-*-*
iif~
vJ90 ^
-
ii
jV'^3
4J3
/)*!]
dLJaJl n
_jx^l;_jJ
iJLJir jl
^JJl L.JJ
U
4.
^j-yZ-J^
Juli)l
^Yl
10
tc_Ju>"
1.
k"
(/<//< IJ.>
CU.
2.
7.
B U,.
B
3.
f.
s^c=J,.
5.
^.
.^b.
0.
6.
B
-
sUjj.
S.
Haec duo verba
desiint in B.
ijjjuj.
10.
Ilaec
commemoratio
deest in
Ludolf.
11.
^)-vr.jJ.
Theophile se rejouit beaucoup, remercia Dieu qui

lils
lui avait
dormo im
lisait,
pareil
i
et l'etablit
comme
lecteur dans sa demeure.
Quand
il
personne
011 etahlit
nc desirait
qu'il se tut.
Quand
notre Pere
Anb Theophile mourut,
ee Pere sa place et sa science eclaira l'Eglise. Lorsque Nestorios (Ncstour),
patriarche de
Constantinople
lui
qu'on reunit contre

ville
d'Ephese
(Efesos),
tomba dans l'infidelite un concile comprcnant deux cents eveques, dans au temps de l'empercur Theodose (Tdoitdsyous),
(El-Qostantinyah)
,
et
la
ce
saint fut lc clief

quit,
du concile.
II
discuta contre Nestorios, lui tint tete,
le
il
vainl'ex-
exposa son
le
infidelite et,
le
comme
il
il
ne venait pas resipiscence,

11
communia,
im
il
maudit, et
la
foi, ei
deposa de son siege.
etablit
et
douze chapitres
Dieu
exposait
ensuite
les
composa des discours

fideles.
II
des epitres qui sout
jusqu ce jour entre

est
mains des
etahlit
que
lc
Vcrhe
dune
seule nature, d'une seule essence, incarne, et

le
il
excommunia quiconqul
diviserait
Messie ou
sortirail
de cette opinion.
et
Quand son labeur

6tre
Tut
accompli,
tomba malade lgerement

ans
sur
le
mourut en paix apres
resra
trente-deux
Allleu.
1
siege
patriarcal.
Que
sa
priere
soit
avec
nous!
En
ce jour
qui
mourut
6tait
le
pere excellent Celestrn (Kilistinous)
pape de
lloine
floumyah).
1.
disciple
du
pape
Ludolf.
Boniface
(Younakindinis).
>a
ette
[1161]
ji
a,
.;
ABIB
-
(27
MIX
,,,,,
mj â)j
J^.|
>u; iUji
bA
^vi i
jyC
ji
î û
jc*
^j^
p!
<)
jjLj
-*J1
JaI Ijj>9
^j~l~.^
ajj
L*5J
l^L ^L
.,:
J>.j
5UI
O
^.
">JLBj
d>U
JLI
Ljj
J Ji
<;U
^^J^
âI
</!*
i>->'
^J
A)l
i>
> j^'
^ T^
8.
-
o-
14.
J^
<\
<~
1.
B ÔAAibjj.
6.
5.
Deest in B.
10.
Jjlij.
ll.
2. B ^pjpjl. A iji], -- 7. A y-jJî.
3.
//er iria verba desunt in B.
4.
.i^j.
Deest in A.
12.
s_^s B.
13.
9.
Zteesf in B.
Jj.
B Û.
miltit A.
mort, celui-ci
recommanda que
co pere lui succedt. Puis

il
il
lui
fit
cette
recom-
mandation
Mon
fils,
prends garde, car
y aura necessairement dans
Romc
des loups ravisseurs.
sa place. Honorius (Anouryous) regnait alors
Quand Boniface mourut, on fit sieger ce pere Home. Quand il mourut et

il
quand regna Julien

Nestorios (Nestour)
(Youlytious) qui etait heretique de race.
voulut etablir
les
comme
patriarche de
il
Rome
et
chassa Gelestin. Mais
habitants chasserent Nestorios et contre
resta dans le cceur du roi de Ia
haine
*
f.
le saint. Celui-ci partit pour un des couvents * pres de la Pentapole {El-Khams Motion) et y resta quelque temps Dieu aecomplit par lui de nombreux prodiges. Le roi partit pour la guerre. Quant saint Celestin, il vit dans un songe nocturne Tange Raphael (Rafyil) qui lui donnait le salut et lui disait Leve-toi, va Antioehe (Antkyah) trouver saint Demetrius (Dama:
:
242
tryous) ton patriarche, et

'
demeure chez
la
lui,
car
le roi
a resolu dans son

il
me
du
de te tuer quand
il
reviendra de
lui
II
guerre.
il
Lorsqu'il s'eveilla,
partit
couvent, ayant avec
deux
freres, et
alla
le
Antioehe
roi
oi'i
il
trouva saint
et
Demetrius malade.
resta
lui
apprit
tont ee que
avait fait contre lui

et
chez
lui
dans
un
couvent.
Saint
Ignace
(Ighntyous)
Boniface,
papes de Rome, pparurent au
roi,
ayant avec un eux autre personnage
620

^^3
L.jj
\*y*
'<>U-lJ
[1162,
^1
? S*
ii-lk
U{
3
(
r;x^l;^_j (j^Lil
*X>* ^.-^
cri-H
dlLJJ
^j^;.
^J
>*3
^
jIjJI
j&-\
J^
I
~^yJ^
Jkxl
j*\
^V"
<J
^^
dJjAc-
'^
A?"
^-^
î_p"
*-ti i
Vyl
diJjl
UUi
^J
JLs
t5-^_L
>i^*jj
J jo
10
jl
"UwJ
'
4..5
'ô
(^LalZ)
Olkil
Oîpa;
^?ir=jU~!j
(_y_3i^~
/J'
"~-->
V*^ Jlr*
>
J*J
<L.jj
^)l
sjilclj
^-.aII
b A ?"Jj J~v^
villJI
Pjj-j
^
<Js-
Vo^
<_^
"S*;.-'
"^
<-^^
li^l-lj
l^J
"
,_j=Ji
/f-
(v^c
7-^
k_ûiJl
iliLlij
U-Uc
^[^j
*-^r
e^ 3
y-ô
j'
.UlO
jAi J
*-.J1
n^ls-\^
jjh...\
yjA>- LJj "WJI
f.
243
r.
cO^^b
Jly
A^Ji
""
^
ilJ
_jf^
(^
>Jj-V>
^ *
j-c-^Jl
3.
^j-"^
jli
rj
j^ >~>J\
^S
Âi
^jij^\
<
lt!
âjl
IJi
LJI
ô" dijli
dLiui
^jl
Vl3j
1.
s_*Dl.
7.
2.
f-j.'iU.
8.
^^jJJiS'lJjj.
4.
B U^-\
5.
Z)ees< in
A.
6.
B o/^-
*jjU>U.
SjLz~j
- 10.
Ljri
wlv.
(jjl *^L).
!).
/Vo
Ais fr-i6s ê/^/'s
/;/>e/ &j>
11.
addit\Jj.
12. B
.>
.'/lui
13.
IjJUj.
tres redoutable
villc
qui lui disait

?
Pourquoi as-tu laisse sans patriarche

le
la
de ces deux saints
Voici que
Seigneur t'arrachera
la vie et tu
mourras
Les
par les mains de ton enneini.
Seigneur, que ferai-je?
lui dit-il.
deux saints reprirent
Crois-tu au Fils de Dien?

et fais-le revenir
Je erois en
lui.
Envoie apres notre

il
fils
son siege.
le
Quand
il
s'eveilla,
tout tremblant,
ecrivit des lettres
Demetrius,
patriarche d'Antioche,
011
pour
justifier
sa
religion et
ils
lui
demander d'apprendre aux messagers

ils
etait le saint.
Quand
le
partirent,
:
le
trouverent
et le
ramenerent
joie
Romc
repos.
avec de grands honneurs
le
peuple vint sa reucontre avec uue

victorieux de
et
la
extreme.
i'\\
En memo temps
roi revint
guerre
fut
il
et l'Eglise lut
Lorsque Nestorios blasphema
qu'un eoncile
reuni contrc
lui,
Gelestin
ne put y assister pour cause de maladie, mais
envoya deux pretres avec

les
une rpitre o
mais
,3
.
il
l'excommuniait.
L<:
roi
approuvait
le
paroles de Nestorios,
faire
il
avaii
peur du
ce
:
patriarche.
Quand
et
Seigneur voulut
(Atansyoiis)*
a
sortit
r Celestin
el
de
monde, oniface
Kais
Irs
lc
Athanase
lui
apparurent
car
tu
il
lui
dirent
reeominandations
Messie t'appelle.
ton
peuple,
il
vas
fit
venir
avec
n.iiis;
en
eilet,
Quand
s'eveilla,
[tl63
2
4"
ABIB
(28
JUIN).
621
M t5^
X
'
\^
'-^
^J
^^
î
^JUJI
J'
<J*-^
'
^V
û-jI
jl
dilij
L^.j
8
^Jjjl
''ji-UJI j^.aJI
(j-UI
s Uscl
JiJ ju; ''^1
1_u
J
Ij
J ''L^^j 5^-
j^jJ1
'LoL.^1 <J*>. ^l.1 j
c- J
ljJLpii.1
tf-*t
^-k*.,
l^b -'J
^J^.1
"^N*
*i
'"^
14
ij-cCVI
^J^.
d^L ^J^
^''j-i-AiU
^ji
'-^Lj^JI
jUj
J|
L^j
A
pJ.
JwAJI â>
J..;'j
^Jl
1.
desunt in A.
2.
^-^J.
G.
Omitlit B.

/'/?
3.
Bî'.
7.
.iL. =.!.
4.
A
8.
a/.
^Jl ^.
A,
,
5.
flhec
///,/
(Art
,v.J!
,W-\
A.*^.
desunt
in B.
Kl.
A yh.
-- 11. Z>e<^
A.
12. B
l~~3
13.
Uaec
dito verba
14.
Aj^-V
ses
recommandations sou peuplo

ville.
et lui Jit
il
Des loups ravisseurs entreront

ajouta
et
:
necessairement dans cette

partirai, car
Ensuite
Je
nie leverai et je
deux saints
ine
:
demandent, moi
deux autres; nous partirons

Apres avoir prononce ces
de ce
monde sur-le-champ
Luc
il
ce sont Cyrille (Kirillos), patriarche d'AIexandrie
(El-Jskandaryah), et
paroles,
(Louqys), eveque de San.
mourut en
paix.
One
Ia
benediction de sa priere nous protege!
Ainsi
soit-il.
quxtre
d'.vbib
(28 juin).
En
saints
ce jour, nous celebrons la fete de la translation des corps des deux
Abouqir
de
et
Jean (Youhann). Lorsqu'ils subirent
le
martyre
lc
6 d'am-
chir, les fideles
transporterent furtivement teurs corps et les placerent dans
l'eglisc
Saint-Marc (Marqos) I'evangeliste qui est au sud d'AIexandrie

Ils
[El-hkandaryah).
'kirillos),
patriarebe d'AIexandrie.
l'eglise
y resterent deposes jusqu'au temps de Saint Cyrille Un ange du Seigneur lui apparut et lui
de Saint-Marc
partit avec
et
ordonna d'aller
saints
d'emporter
les
corps des deux

ils
Abouqir
PATR.
II.
et
T.
Jean.
XVII.
11
F. 3.
uiie
troupe de gens,
prierent
',,:
ei
622
Lfcjio

iL^Yl Li
J$\
[1164]
iDI
'
Zij^
jlOl
\jjr03-J
\^>i
L*)l
^L>
l^YI
l>^>
*Jt
^Lo
,/JI
iL&J
'
j*
S
j^j
1-i*
f_j^
j
7
l^tO
^^* ^~r^
lr-?
^
<J
ilVl L
i^
ijj
L*^
^~>
jl^
^J'
&o
'_^/~
Ol 6 Uic
^r*y)
ju=
-i-
l-L^ j^
Ij^Jl
\5i-o 'jjL^j
i*,*-b
L^yJ
v^-
f.
243 v.
^
>/
o* <j~*^
,Vo-JjJl
f->^
/._>
Ja,
Li
<yJyJ ifj^
-L*>L)]
'^JJJ
^JL'
-Ail
Jy-1w1
yS\
lA**>
IAA
jJ
i_J>c|
as
joj
aJ
ju^cI
^j^JI
aJ>Û
"M^L.
J03
c.^
^* jo
IjiCi
jl
UJ -i~0l
jV
B
8.
-LofcJI
Îj jL? Ly3

A.^5.
-
S^cj
a-j
jUjJ
aJ
jl5j
Jl;
y^
1.
A^-.JiJ.
2.
Lv_>.
3,
4.
arfi Ji.
LJic.
desunt
in
7.
B U.
S-j^.
9.
liJ.
10.
Lp>l..
A.
12.
^M-
13.
addit \#.
14. Z)ee.s7 in
A A flaec tria verba B. 15. B ^j^5.
ljue.
(1.
11.
creuserent l'emplacement
ils le
le coll're
qui contonait
le's
corps leur apparutj
transporterent en grantle
la
pompe
l'autre eglise de Saint-Marc qui est
au bord de
mer.
Ils
y depserent
les corps,
y btirent une eglise

de l'eglise etait
et insti-
luerent en ce jour une fete en leur honneur.

d'idoles o
d'infideles.
A cte
1111
temple
on celebrait une grande
fete et
o se reunissaient
temple
beaucoup
Quand
ils
virent la multitude des miracles que faisaieat les corps

ils
des deux saints Abouqir et Jean,

et
abandonnereut
le
le
et leur infidelite
devinrent cbrtiens. Quant au temple,

qu'il devint
en sorlc
nous!
le vent, y uu monceau considerable. Que leurs prieres soient avec
sable
fut
apporte par
Amen.
cinq d'abib (29 juin).
243 V.
li
ce jour mourureul martyrs les deux grands saints, chefs des disciples,
Pierre (Botros) et Paul (Boulos).
Quant
Pierre,
il
etait
de Bait Said etpcheur
de son melier. Le Scigncur

il
le choisit le
lendemain du jour de son bapleme;

son
II
avait choisi
il
auparavanl
le
lit
Andre
(Androus)
frere.
Puis, lorsqu'il
eul
cboisi Pierre,
le
11
premier
les disciples.
resta au service
du Sauveur
c'est
jusqu'a
la
Passion.
avait de la foi, de l'energie et
du
zele;
par
la
[l I65
5"
ABIB
(29 JUIN).
623
5I
p^.
r
ji.
j^p] UuVI
^
^j
-Uj
,u^|
_,!
Ly| tf
MI
Lj tJI
i>^ <L^
^1
^
}
j^
craiitj|
^,1
J
cJ|
tli.
^l J^j
J Jt a ^^J]
^ yX
_^
\
^j, ^j, ^| ^_j,
3^j^j|
^^
u
.^
jl
fy^j jLi
xo
^J
<^j
ji^,
Oa Îj dUJI L_C _U r

jl 3
t|
jj^j <Oc îJ
L.JJ
JL1
^
uij
Je.
Ulf .JL- ^Jl
Li. uic
t5 vS
J.I tr4> j
^l, j^
^
-
jV ^J
Mii
>u, j
LJ^
_U
1.
vi.
70.
Matthaeus, xvi, 14; Marc.,vi, 28; Luc, 3. Matthaeus, xvr, 18.
ix, 19.
2.
Matthaeus,
xvi, I;
Joannes,
qu'il
le
devint
lc
chef des disciples, car lorsque coux-ci avaient dos doutes sur
Sauveur
',
et
il
que quelques-uns disaient

confessa
C'est
:
Jeremie {Irmys) ou un des
prophetes
comme
lui
tous les autres

la
Tu
es le Messie,
ls de Dien
mvant 2
Alorsle Seigneur lui donna

remit les
meilleure part, l'etablit
comme
.
lapierre
angulaire de l'Eglise et
fut
elef's
il
revetu de la grce du
Paraclet,
du royaume des cieux 3 Apres qu'il penetra au milieu des loups ravisII
seurs du
monde
deux
et
y annonga Jesus
la foi et
(Yasu') le Messie crueifie.

fit
convertit
une foule innombrable

II
Dieu
par
lui
de tres grands miracles.

et
ecrivit
epitres, les
envoya aux croyants

il
dieta
Marc (Marqos)
il
l'evangile qui porte sou

l'aptre Paul. Lorsqu'il
nom. Quand
entra
Rome
(Roumyh),
la
y rencontra
le
y eut preche
II
et
enseigne et que
plus grandc partie

saisit
et
des habitants eut cru grce lui,
l'empereur Neron (Niroun)
rdonna
tte
qu'il ft
mis en croix.
le
en bas.
Car, disait-il,
deraanda par humilite d'etre crueifie la Seigneur a ete crueifie debout et il convient
il
que je
le sois la tete
en bas,
et
rendit l'me entre les mains du Seigneur.

la tribu
Quant Paul,
risien, fils
tres zele
le
c'etait
un Juif de
II
de Pharisien.
eile.
etait instruit et verse
de Benjamin (Benyamin), Phadans la loi de la Thorah, beaueoup, car

Iettres
pour
Los disciples
et les fideles le redoutaient
prince l'avait ehoisi et lui avait ecrit de sa propre

1.
main des
pour
vi,
Matthieu, xv., 14; Marc,

Cf. Matthieu, xvi, 14.
vm,
28; Luc,
ix,
3.
19.
2.
Matthieu, xvi, 16; Jean,
70
6 24

II
f.
244
jÛ j^
.lu
dLb
J1
jl
<JUI
tu ^
lr
b_y
^ j^
liU
<J
l;
tf*t
0^ V.
11
^
l
***
V^
^ u
^
r*J
^^^
->
[1166]
J^-
l?
r^
L
c>
^^
tri*"
U1
*J
I
^1
:!
J^CJ
jU.
jy. l>- -}
*jl
L.
r JCj
^l^- ^JJI ,iÛI

^vf3
tJ
!>-#'
J* s i^
V1
j'
i
tl
.U ^j
<>
eil
JsJI
<>^
^ V^
" o* Ju
^ 2t4
*-
^Lj JU1
Ja-j
5
J joj
C9.--J1
i^l V
tfJyi
^ydlj
^!j
^
As
A-ldlj ^-pJIj
Cr^ i-ieU" ii^l
u"
^"^
4^
~>jh^.
5^c
,> pr- Jl'J
J^
WM
y
*A~Jatj
Jjl
^
a,a,
^1
*SuJ\
^4?
Li.
^
2.
liii
u ^
9
*J
AUJJ
Itf
^>3 V3^
>-~>3
jl u>>J
JLlj
vfcj jjjJ
^.;l
Ws
1.
^b ^1
Uc oî UMi diu jj^; *L/1 ^ iU
^Lj
^
~
3.
c^ ^jLJI
i>^ R
/faec f/v vevba desunt in B.
Actos Apostolorum,
ix, 3-5. 8.
9.
4.
txt.
5.
Jf^lj.
--
6.
Bjj.
7.
j^j.
ees/ ui A.
Jluec dito verba desunt in B.
f.
244 r.
qu'il
arretat quiconque proclamait
le
nom du
Messie. Tandis qu'il etait
(Ourien roiitc, ayant avec lui une troupe de gens, partant de Jerusalem Damas (Dimachq), une lumibre Celeste brilla sur lui, il tomla chalim) pour
terre
disait
sur
:
la
face cause
de ce qu'il voyait
et
il
entend une voix qui Im
Pourquoi me persecutes-tu ?
:
le
Qui
es-tu,
Seigneur? demanda-t-il. La
tu
voix lui repondit

il
Je
-suis
Jesus
Nazarcen que
persecutes '. Ensuite

11
l'envoya Ananias (Hananyh)

et
il
Damas, qui
le
II
baptisa.
lui
ouvrit les
i'oi,
yeux
l'ut
rempli de la grce du Paraclet.
precha
la
vraie
ei
de meine
qu'il avait ete

lui. 11
ardent cn faveur de
le
la loi juive, la loi
du Messie
lut
puissantc en
II
entra dans
mondc
et
precha aux gens
la foi
au Crueifi.
naufrage,
Tut
tellement eprouve par les coups, la prison,
la captivite,
le
l'rgarement dans le desert, qu'il serait dillicile de le decrire. Ses Epitres et

les
Actes des Aptres en ont rapporte une partie. Puis
il
entra dans
11
Home
Neron
avec
preclia l'i'.vangile et
un peuple considcrable crutpar

il
lui.
ecrivit
poureux
l'epitre qui est la
premiere des quatorzc dont

cl
est l'auteur.
la lin,
rarreta.
le
le
chtia
il
le
livra
pour etre decapite. Tandis

lille
qu'il maicliail
bourreau,
\ctes des
rencontra une jeune

ix, 3-5.
des proches de l'empereur Xcron
Apotres,
[1167]
.V
ABIB
(29 JUIN;.
625
'-'^"
di
^
tlj
Jl JL>y
4
'^C ^LJ
:i
c!j
Ulj-i
y-5 ^
'^tl)l
kUl
ujlc!
ÛL5
^t!
Jly
^siUj ÛjV!
^^r i*
Cjjlj
SJL t5
yb
'-g
JUi
^
e
y*
j,J
tl!
ll
*J
cJ
jl^
^Jj
,jl
l5
y>
lilj
15
p-Lo)1
^VjUj ii-^
,i>U.lr
U^jjj
^j
^rj^*
w.i
l j^"
j^-^
\>* ^^^ l>*^ *^* rc^
1.
*x5o.
-
2.
//rtec
ce/irt a J-^-J
6.
desunt in B.
7.
viT,^*-.
,-
5.
Deest in A.
11.
Bj==**M.
b.
10.
Bjs***\>.
B cJUi.
12.
A A
__.^j.
$).
-

13.
17.
3. 8.
15
Jj^c'.
txJj.
9.
-
4.
B
B
ees<
14
-
B ^SfF^y
B
addit
ijz-S Uj.
18.
15.
B ^-*A
16.
J^y
tJJ
-V.-
,'^-M
B^j"!!
U.
qui avait ete convcrtic par lui.

II
En
le
voyant avec
le
bourreau,
eile
pleur.
arriva l'endroit o
fille
on tranchait
il
los totes et tendit la

lui dit
;
:
sienne au bourreau.
voile, je te le
La jeune
coupa
revint
pleura,
la
consola et
Donue-moi ton
rendrai l'instant.
la
Elle le lui
donna
la
il
s'en enveloppa le visage; le bourreau
tte
de l'aptre et
laissa
enveloppee dans
jeune fdle
lui
le voile.
Quand
:
il
pour annoncer au
roi l'execution, la
demanda
est
Paul?
oc
II
est
etendu au
lieu
du supplice, ton
voile enroule autour
de sa tte.
Tu mens;
ils
l'instant Paul et Pierre viennent de
passer
f.
244 v.
pres de moi, couverts de vtements royaux, ayant sur la tte des diademes
iuerustes de pierreries et
tra
m'ont rendu
mon voile;
lui
le voiei.
lui.
Ils
Et eile
le
inon-
au bourreau ainsi qu' ceux qui etaient avec au Messie. Dieu aecomplit par
en furent etonnes
et crurent
des miracles qu'il est irapossible
de decrire. Ainsi on placait des malades en ligne sur

Pierre afin que spn
de ecs
le chemin que suivait ombre passt sur cux et qu'ils fussent gueris. Oue la priere deux aptres soit avec nous! Amen.
026
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOB1TE.

_,i 6- - iUI
[1168]
'
r^
i
a^~ ^>
jj
ji^
(T-Jai
^-..-ii
u*
^
<\
4.
wji
,ji*>
^lj3
JôJi
(3
-y^
t5*~J
^^
6
2
(i
AÂi-j
J?-^ JLSUj
i_L>^>-j
t5^r^'
"V^-'
f-^J (V*~
U=-
eJuli)
^
-*~}L'
L'l
v-Ul
,y>
JLc
J?b
J)\
^W
^
7jJbl ?-
^^.li
fxa>
dU\
Jjj^
j*~Js
oO^ r*y^ "^

<>
(*^*-^
li
Jj-J
'Pt
<ui 3J
-^^-3
jUdlj JâJL
Luis- l>Uc
Ul
JUS J^dl 0V1 ^1 ^-^Jl Jilj
ij^ls l*
aj CT
J*
f
>
c.~y\
jl
-^jl
jU-U
cib^l
-^
c-<
^1
*!
Jl
Ji
yJ>~dlj
1.
Deest
in
A.
Iria
7.
verha in A.
IjjsU.
2. 4.
Hacc commemeratio
doest. in
Ludolf
5.
et
Mai.
--
3. 6.
Desunt haec
-UJ.|, B
9.
LuJJ.
JT^.-V..'.
B JJL
8.
B J=>.
B ô..
six
d'abib (30 juinl.
'En ce jour mourut martyr l'aptre Aoulims surnomme' Paul (Boulos). etait des soixante-dix il servit les disciples etmontra du zele pour Ce
sainl
;
la
predication de l'Evangile.
le
II
porta plusieurs des lettres de l'aptre Pierre

ei
(Bortos),
servil
dans ses malheurs
souffrit avec
lui.
II
entra avec
lui
Rome
(Roumyali),
precha l'Evangile,
enseigUa
et
le
convertit
beaueoup
de personnes. Lorsque l'aptre venera, Pierre, souffrit
martyre, cet aptre
montra beaueoup de zele;

einlies precieuses et le l'empereur
il
le
descendil de
la
la croix,
l'euveloppa dans des

fideles.
11 lui
deposa dans
maison d'un des
denonc
Nron (Niroun) comme etant des disciples. Neron

l-dessus.
lui
lil
le
lil
compaetait le
la
raitre et l'interrogea
II
l'avoua
ei
confessa que
le
Messie
vrai Diou.
L'empereur
la l'uniee
subir de grandes tortures parles coups,

lui; [Ulis
II
il
Sus-
pension
et
allumee sous
p<rir?
lui deiuatida
:
De
quelle morl
veux-tu que je
te lasse
rpondil
Je veux mourir cause du
Messie;
commenl veux-tu
ine faire
mourir? Fais-moi arriver rapidemenl
I.
Cettc
commmoration manque dans Ludolf
et Mal'.
[1169]
6*
ABIB
dUi
(30 JUIN).
027
uijw
j-^la;
^.AjjL^-JI
'
uUI JJ&\
Jlj
a.
Jkis
J^*
LjCl.
-~l^_J
a>U
^.ij
L~_.
*>1
t/jfj^J^
ti **"
^~:.
A^
jl
^--h
l
*L^ -r^
"
^J
A"
''
2i
ULi iUU.3 iJI
dlL"
8
^--JI jlJI
aJ
j OjJI
tsjl
v- U
5L Uc
.
'^
|>=-^j
^'jj
j_j~*-N
Vy
|j-"
U*s-
*-^>-jj
f_y.
s^^lJ
1.
aiftffl
,Ui^'.
4.
2.
vj^x-.
Malan
et
Ludolf omiserunt haue commemorationem.

-11.
6.
3.
A
A
'L~,yap.
A
i/i
10.
5.
B o'j/;.
a-i.
--
7.
ees in B.
13.
8.
^~jA)l.
in
in
9.
B.
A ^l;
B ^y.
12.
ajIj.
eest
14. B b*
,,S3'
_^srM
slii,.
Ludolf addit commemorationem S. Bmtolomie.
Rached.
mon
Que
desir.
II
ordonna
qu'il fut frappe et crueifie la tele
cn bas corame Pierre
Bon maitre, ce qui fut

la
fait.
Le Saint recut
la
!
couronue des aptres martyrs.
benediction de sa priere soit avec nous

le
Amen.
martyre de sainte Theodosie (Toudousyah), mere de saint Proconios (Abroukoutiyous) avec eile furent martyrises deux * comme chretien princes et douze femmes. Lorsaue son iils eut ete denonce
'En ce jour aussi eut Heu
i.
et
fut
que l'ordre
fut
donne de
le
tourmenter,
le
il
souffrit des tortures telles qu'il

lui
pres de la mort.
Notre-Seigneur
Messie
fois
apparut cette nuit et

le
:
le
guerit.
Quand
il
comparut une seconde
et
qu'on
trouva iutact et
gueri, ces saints et sa
au ieu de Proconios.
ce jour
mere furent etonnes et crierent tous Nous croyons Le roi ordonna de leur trancher la tete, ainsi que
mentionne sa
fete le 14 d'abib.
Que
leurs priores soient avec nous!
Amen-.
1.
Cette
commemoration manque dans Malan, Ludolf.
2.
Ludolf ajoute
la
comme-
moralion de saint Barthelemy Rachid.
628
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITR.
[1170]
^^JL!
UlLfclJ
^C
"Jj
C-jlj*
fcyj
jlj
-^l
.>%
^
Sifrol)
ot^~; JaI ^> j^ 'Â

(J
^li
a^Jlj
Cx^VI
L>
U uUj j
'
l0
*L
^
rj
Jjij
_
il-*
j^j 1*1^.
<J
Si^L
re-oLa. 'iy^
bysJ
LI
'^1
13
^ju)l
raA
JU*>
<\
^jM
^-J;
-yij
15
t^.J
>i.Jj
Li
^J>\
ju
"Jbo
wJ
jl
^L djU
-Jli-
16
Li
J ^j
fl>_Yl
s^l
IjAi
,Ji 'VI
hjLt
,,-j
jJ>
LJI
{ja
^jL
o_^
<*-
21
,_/
L5
J>
*-^
*yj
Jo- _jVI
jLfcJJ
^"
A.
Uj
i^Jifr
>l>l;Ltj
l^
oL<Lj ^JuiC jL JUI *^J

*
^^îu
Clx^
/vJljSJ
OVLi <wJJ
OYliuj JciM
JUs
A.
Jl
*~J
Li
jLaS
1.
Ztees* in
5.
in
2.
Deestin A.
6.
3. Z)ee*/
j'n
4.
/faec
8.
fo-jia
per&a desunt in
A.
Deest
in.
in B.
15.
Deest
11.
in B.
in
7.
addit jrJ-".
oviliJ.
13.
B
A.
Us.
Deest
A.
Deest
A.
12.
addit u>\.
- 14.
19.
A
lil.
^JJI.
IjJ^tj.
J..
10.
A
22.
Jl=ri. -- 17.
JUrf.
Z)ees*
18.
Jj>> _,..
20.
v-X
21.
B jj-Oj^ ^1.
-- 23.
J**>.
24.
sept d'abib (1" juillet
En
'
co jour eut
lieu le trepas
du saint pere,
11
l'ascete, le devot
Anb
le
Clie-
nouti (Chenoudah) l'archimandrite.
etait
des gens de Baslbt dans
pays
d'Akhmim. Son pere

jeune Chenouti pour
il
etait
le
metayer
et possedait
II
un troupeau
froid,
qu'il confia
au
faire paitre.
nourrissait de son repas les bergers

l'liiver et le
descendail dans un etang d'eau pendaal
y demeurait
et
priait.
In
saint
vieillard
temoigna
qu'il
voyait los dix doigts de

le prit
Chenouti
pareils a dix
lampes allumees. Son pere

le
et
l'amena Anb Bakhal,
son oncle maternel, pour qu'il

!a
benit. Gelui-ci prit la

:
main du jeune Chenouti,

car tu deviendras un
laissa chez lui.
mit sur sa propre tete et
lui dil
Benis-moi,
toi,
le
pere rcspecte pour unc grande foule.
Son pere
:
Un
jour,
im entendit une voix proclamer des cieux

archimandrite sur
le
Chenouti a cte etabli comnie

Pere mourut,
11
monde
entier.
II sc;
-
mit accomplir de nombreusea
devotions et des adorations considerables.

etabli
sa place et devint et
les
Lorsque
le
il
fut
une lumiere pour tonte

gens du
la terre habitce.
proles
aonco des exhortations

moines,
les sup<5rieurs,
des discours, institua des regles pour tous

siecle, les
femmeset
la totalite
des gens;
1171]
7C
ABIB
(1
er
JUILLET).
<>20
iUs
,_j
jS.
^-c.
Uj
-J^JI *(
=U^
AL
Atj
jl
-L}UI
if.
j
^J^J J
U
X
iUe-JI
,j _Aj
'C.Ujs-J
<j^P
Jf*
f.
C
,_j
U-*J
îj
<k_A=-j
I^-Li
4*.
J,*
dJ^JaJ!
IfrjSi
~U
^c
i-J!
t
II
li^LJl
jl
245 v"
J
s
~'
^jAs-lL J
ii"
&_.-~->
bAl
II
v-o
JJseX*i_)
iU
-*Jl
cJ* S
^r--
'
> ''V 1
*~jj
Vj
-ua.1
j^*"
(<^
^'r'
*jA!p1_J
/v*L
,a>l*
'Ai-
L"I
,V-jAJI
,>
&Ls
~<Cli
fc_JJj
,J5
LL^j lojji
^-51
jl
i:
'^-e>! a? L3
l4
Jldl j,
a^^
_
3.
^^
^LM.
B
*__>JJ.
j'
4.
4
A
B
^^
5.
,jL*
^^
-
1.
eesi
in B.
7.
2.
slij.
8.
A
9.
py-i.
B c^J-
jj^j.
14.
i^x'-J.
Aji'l.
10.
addit jjS3' iXcUij.
6 11.
IJ
//,/<<
commemoratio deesl
in
Malan
et Ludolf.
12.
addit l.
13.
A
(
>~jL>t,-L!.
Flaec dito verba desiuit in B.
15.
A ÂsrM,
il
assista au concile des
deux cents avec Aliba Cyrille

le laissaieut
(Kirillos).
Les nuages
le
le
porterent parce quo ses disciples ne
pas montcr daus
char
avec eux.
Quand
il
il
passadans
les
nuages au-dessus du patriarche qui

ils lui
etait
dans
un bateau,
son salut
*
le
salua ainsi que ceux qui etaient avec lui et

II
rendirent
en l'admirant.
reprises
;
merita que Notre-Seigneur

s'entretint
le
Messie
ft
avec
lui
I.
245
plusieurs
Iui-meme
avec
lui,
lui
lava les pieds et

il
but leur eau. Le Seigneur lui apprit de
nombreux
Mo'i'se
secrets;
fit
beaucoup
de propheties, etil vecut
comme
le
prophete
(Mousa) cent vingt ans.
Ouand sa liu fut proche, il vit uae troupe de saints qui venaient derriere lui. En apercevant Notre-Seigueur le Messie, il dit Tenez-moi pour que je me
:
prosterne dcvaut raoa Seigneur.

il
11s le
redresserent et
fait
il
se prosterna. Puis
leur dit
Je vous confie Dieu,
apres avoir
de nombreuscs recom-
mandations ses enfants.

nous!
(
II mourut en paix. Que sa benediction soit avec Amen. En ce jour aussieut Heule martyre d'Ignace (Ighnatyous), pape de Home
(Roumyah), au temps de l'empereur Adrien (Atratynous). Lorsque ce prince

apprit qu'Ignacc donnait des enseignements et attirait le peuple la foi en
Gelte comiiiomoration
1.
manque dans Malan
et Ludolf.
630
S^Lfr

<Ac ijsj} tâsC^M
*ji>j!MJ
[U72]
.Jl
*-î;J
rc
Jl
-\~Jl
jl*>YI
^>y$\
<J1
-.U-
cL^j Sjj-Vl
ss-\_=-
As-I
JI
(.jJ
jLwVI
jl
^Jc-
(j^j v-*^
jiju
t^J ^ ^^-j^ u-^-'

1
'
^1 ,5vj
IvU^ts
aXhjJL
<toJi>
'-U01
Jj
Jl
-*
^-j
Jl
(vL-li
j^l
(
'L^p"
4j"!>i^>
"d
ijiA
jlC
^31
-Ur-
1.11
11
ôL;
Zi]
i^JI
^J.5 y~=d\
I
^P-Ul JL*cl
^.=~La
/y
viJJ
Li.
_^1
>-)l
-Uj
re-Ji"
10
f_fcJl
l*
J
j
.->-*i31
iy>-\
<!
jlSj
^
-
l_ ^j
Jji>_
\^
jo
^jj\
1-1*
^<
cJUs -CJw
I.
WJI
liLYjl
JLs-l
<a*1
i-io
yjl
IJ
Jj
(iLî
S%<
v,
j\ tjj
L
<*1
246
cJls
jv-aJI
^J-J
jusj
joj
_*>!
-*-o
d)!>U3l
jj^r
^Ju^
JLi-
1.
A
B
.JJ.^'.
c.
-
2.
S-XJ.
-7.
additj~s?x\ .pi)!
Jl.
3.
B o*-^
8.
omittit.
4.
...i&.
\
5.
-'-..
6.
B B
,_
J? J
9.
Htcc quatuor verba
omillit; haec
commemoratio deest
12.
in Malan.
IQ:
Haec
tria
verba desunt in A.
11
>-'..>.
Lii.
Notre-Seigneur
lc
Messie
et a
l'abandon des idoles,

II
il
le fit
venir et
et eut
lui
pro-
posa de
les adorer.
lui.
Ignace n'y consentit pas.
lc
mcnaca
beaucoup
il
d'entretiens avec
le livra
Comme
le saint
fit
ne
consentait pas etre infidele,
aux betes feroces. Ignace

Ia
foi.
ses
recommandations au peuple
gorge
:
et l'af-
ferniit
dans
Un Hon
s'avaijca vers lui et le saisit la
il
reudit
l'me cntre les mains du Seigneur. Lc lion ne
recommenca pas
s'approcher
de
lui.
On
transporta son corps avec de grands honneurs un endroit prepare

sa priere nous garde
!
pour
lui.
Que
Amen.
(2 juillet).
(lieh in In,
in
li'viiin
'En ce jour mourut

renomrnee,
(Maqar).
II
le
saint
Abou Bisoes
la
qui jouit d'une belle

saint
l'etoile
Tlail
des creatures, dans
montagne du
Abou Maeairc
(Misr)}
II
dun
endroit appele Ghans, des districts
d'Egypte
avail
six freres.
:
Sa mere eut
un songe dans lequcl Tange du SeigneuE

de
lui
lui
disait
le
Le Seigneur
- -
le fait dire
donner un de tes sept

*
enl'ants
pour
2'ie
1
servir.
Maitre, repondit-elle, prends celui que tu voudras.

etaii
L'ange choisit Aliou Bisoes qui

1.
debile et maigre de corps.
Maitre,
Cette
commemoralion manque dans Malan.
[1173]
8"
ABIB
v>
(2
JUILLET).
LjjLs-li
631
/>-*Je>
J'l
d\ii
JouJ
^j
JI
kjtSo
(^-01
I-L
,_jjl
(_**
-\-l_J
Jj>l
_$-^~.
oi
-*y=-J3
~ y
,
:ifl-'
j-^
JI
vi
>~*U
i^-^-'
AjmL
Li
-Cc
<_*Ayj
OL~i
l^>-
L.L>-
J'
* >'
vi
*^v
(V^jVi
i^-sS
a
Jlo
(j
Li
Li
^jJj V
(_LCJ
,_) JI
OLLouji
.1)1*
*2ii
*L=3
JI
i\j$
CjI^Lo
jl
jj
î^j
{jjLs
<Ls
ln IJjt
*Li
4jJ,S
*~^>-J
\f~>
.i
*&-
II
<*J
Ja
,_j
JpcZ->l_J
LJI
-J^l
*ij*
i-U^X
f9
JIS
juw
u
*y*a>\
Ajj
bA~<*.
,2j<JI
Ajâil
-^3 *-J>
^.-l
9
<JL,1
Li Li A> Us
8
l|
ls
je-JtJI
Uc
5 *J1
LJi
Ô^X
*jV
JI
iJk. Uli jJSj

ctlii
fcl_^*s
JU B J
*
il
JUj
-^
j,
jlS
^1
j^ j<, J
<Ij-Vv
-UI
,
LJ_5
Jl aJwjIj
Ia
"U.L
jy>j
Jlsj
t_L=-ui
jvôi-l
_>As
>Vi
jLxxll
'^-Cf-LJ
J^>-\
jlx.il
iJLJd
_Jj"
"jp}
aJI
*Xwjl
S^ Jl*
iiiJ
JL*Jl
jI
0
<jAs
*U
a.L
^Lp-j
^k
lJi
^L*AxTj
yZ
jl
JLi
Jij
LA
i'erba
^.
2.
Deest in B.
,.
3.
BÛ.
8.
4.
B U,,
;
5.
A J.
Ujj
6.
//ec
!).
duo
desunt in B.
7.
jJ^
Deest in
12. P>
A
.
addil
|~o
/JJj.
aJLJj.
10.
Deest in B.
11. B >-î.
Ai
13.
Deest in B.
dit-elle,
prends-en
un
fort
pour
servir
le
Seigneur.
II
lui
repond.it
C'est celui-ci quc Dieu clioisit.

fit
de Scetc (Chiht) et se
la vie
Abou Bisoes alla a la montagne moine aupres d'Anb Bmouyah qui litcmbrasser
Apres
cela,
(
monastique a Abou Jean
Yohannes)
le
Petit.
II
se
livra
tout entier
de
nombreuses devotions,
lui
il
jena trois
quaranlaines
II
sans rien
goter
jusqu' l'accomplissement des quarante jours.

le
merita que Notre-Seigneur

pieds avec de l'eau dans
le
Messie
apparut souvent; une

et
fois
il
lui lava les
un bassin, en but une partie

disciple.
en laissa une partie dans
vase pour son

:
11
dit
ce dernicr, apres
que
le
Seigneur
fut
remonte aux cieux

;
Va
boire l'eau.
il
Le disciple negligea d'obeir cet ordre

le
commc
le
maitre
msistait,
alla
vers
vase, mais
il
n'y trouva plus rien. Le saint lui apprit
ce qui en etait, car

il
il
ignorait qu'elle proveuait des pieds du Sauveur. Alois

:
ressentit un grand trouble le pere l'envoya a un saint dans la ville d'Akhmim; il etait comme fou. Ce saint le consola et le renvoya Bisoes. Comnie le disciple etait encore trouble, le pere le renvoya au saint, mais
celui-ci etait mort.
II
dit
:
son disciple, avec cette recommandation
Mets
sur luice bton et dis-lui

Lorsqu'il
fut arrive
Monpere
te fait dire
de
le
te lever et
de
me
le
parier.
Akhmim
et qu'il eut
mis
bton sur
lui,
saint se
632
L.

<}UC
[1174]
2
JCt
*^J^
^>"1
VI
jU!1 lA
dliJ Li
s-;
4j
dL! ^>
^"
**-J
J15) Aikjj
'ÎjfJ
b-L.%" Jo-I
A.-.J'-a'i
<l
r>^'
^s^
Asj
\S
,-l
Uj
'Ul
JlJLJI
"-J^l viU Jl>

<uj
4-U
Ûlwli
']A-I
Aj
''(J
Jio
Ui
*-
Âstl)
bA-.
yl
_.'
jV
Jv.
<)
v^Jis
ioU_Jl
j^-u
~LSjjl Jl
lj)
li^-k.
j|>
Jr*
^-I
l2
^Jj
.*V
jl~*JI
^j*.
UUJI
p*
jl
i:!
û ^l_
JLo-l
juji uu
^
^'"J
Jjj^lt
uij
oVjVb
pAljU-
Vjj
15
11
^^
14
IJLa
jl >UU" ^Jl <J&

05-*^:.
^>l
tjij Ij^
o-JI
d)1i
J^Mi
tfjk ^
i5V*
^.
i>J
^
4.
jL*JI
t> ^>k.
^LJI
r-1^1
Ja
J^lj
1.
[)*.
//?
2.
A
B
JUi.
.\s
3.
A
12.
<^Jy.\.
9.
ij'Sa..
/
- 7. Z)ee.s7
(fcs-H/i/
B. -- 8.
11.
vjîU.
ees*
B.
5.
Ja.
6.
10.
Ilaec verba
ab Jl
A.
15.
B ^S3y
*Ai.jjJ.
16. Z)eesr j B.
SiJ..
.ô.
17.
13. B B
18.
addit jiUss.
14.
J^l
r*
f*
leva immediatcment, le consola et l'exhorta en disant

ce trouble no t'est arrive
dit
:
Ecoute ton pere
que parce que tu ne

il
lui
as pas obei
il
quand
il
t'a
Bois im pou d'eau. Quand Une autre fois, un de ses
eut prononce ces paroles,

vint
lui
II
se rendormit.
disciples
il
et
lui
Ie
trouva causant
expli-
avec quelqu'un.
cations sur celte
Quand
il
entra,
ne
lui
vit
personne.
:
demanda des
all'aire.
Le Saint
repondit
et
L'Empereur Constantin
Si je savais
et
est
venu aujourd'hui vers moi en esprit

appartinl
m'a
dit
que cc miracle
aux rnoines, j'abandonnerais

.Ic
mon empire
j'embrasserais la vie
monastique.
le eulte
r.
lui
ai
repondu
le
Tu
as eleve la religion
t'a-t-il
du Messie
et
aneanti
des idolcs et
'
Messie ne
:
pas donne une recompense consi-
.'n.
v'
drablc?
le
ils
II
m'a replique
Le Messie m'a donne beaueoup, mais ce n'est

ai
pas
comme
miracle des moines, car je leur
vu des ailes de feu avec
lesquelles
volaient vers la Jerusalem (Ourichalirn) Celeste.
C'est bon
droit, lui ai-je dit, car
vous avez une femme, des enfants, des richesses qui

ils
vous c(insolent, quant aux moines,
sontpauvres, all'ames, miserables,
c'est
fois,
pourquoi Dieu tres-haut leur a donne celte recompense.

le
Une autre
comme
:
Seigneur
lui
parla en ces termes
.le
ferai
de ces montagnes
saint lui dit
des
lours de reuige, remplies de moines.

trouveront-ils de quoi se nourrir,
s'ils
Le
Seigneur, ou
sont des quanlites eonsiderables?
[1175] js.
8'
ABIB
(2
JUILLET).
*,.
633
^-Jl
kl
JJj Ls OJJj*i Y?
JjjJ !
y-yy_ rf-^ Vj
'
*>\
^ JUj
(j
k
i^p
^J-*^"
1
,j
-(iJUV
<>
^s
*
^j--*-?-
<~m
*^>
SwfcJj
J03
LaJi
<J--?-
J^ ^^" r-r
J^j
l
Jl*-
<
LA
5
i__r
JS
4.L^>-
1/-^
r*JJ
^ ^
-'
l
*-k;_>
VôJIj
y
{JUlj
-^.1
J* Ui
i^k*
t*l
kl
JU- Jl
^"Ij
US
J<!
8
jb3
i-Mr
<JUD
iyis
4J11,
j^
Jus jbji Jibi
je
*/Lj
Ue
i^jlj
^
(j-J^JI
^kJ
^Vl
kî
1S g-ill dlJiij jsJI 5^-
Jl
l2
*r^
b^
jc-^ji
<
^^
l-LA"
jL>
*Ml
_j>l
Aa-I
\^
''Aa-lj
As-j
<>A,
JlfcC.
*~J
rji- kJ r jL
L>V JO3
Jj
^.ji
aJIc
j
JLai
JLJbi
*lsl *J
î Uj iaj
(.5
vy
Ji
16
A A IT.
j*ii
As
^
B
IG.
u
a^>ju'
Icj-^wl
^p-
(V^3 "C-I
L Cc
ûejj
iij^JuJI
1.
eesi in B.
7.
2.
'e.*^.
6.
A
A.
jjUJl.
A gj*Î.
3.
Deest in A.
tJL.. in B. 14.
9.
A
A
4.
,.bl.
5.
Z>ee.^ in B.
8.
IjJlSj.
10.
15.
11.
atfrfA
LJ^'.
in
12.
*A5u*a..
17.
B oji'-
13. 1S A ^r
-
<?e.s7
1
Uj"4.
|jia.L
Decs
'
II
lui
repondit
la
C'est
moi qui prendrai soin d'eux
et je
ne les laisserai
pas souffrir de
d'un religieux
manquer de quoi que ce soit. errant qui vivait dans la montagne d'Antinoe
faim, ni
On
en
raconta
{Ansind) et autour
lui, qu'il
duquel
s'etait
rassemblee une foule considerable

:
qui
croyait
tomba dans un danger iinportant en disant
II
n'y a pas d'Esprit-Saint.
il
II
fut suivi
d'une grande quantite de gens.
Quand Abou Bisoes
l'apprit,
mit trois anses chaeune de ses corbeilles et s'en alla a la montagne
d'Antinoe.
Quand
il
eut rejoint le moine et la foule qui etait avec

II
lui,
on
le
salua et on l'interroga sur les trois anses.

Trinite(?)
repondit
C'est pour
moi une
lui
et toutes
eboses sont semblablcs pour moi.

(?).
On
dit
La
etait le Saint-Esprit
Alors
il
commenca
Ils
leur expliquer et leur

le
demontrer d'apres
une des
trois
les
livres anciens et
modernes que
Saint-Esprit etait
personnes de
la sainte Trinite.
le
revinrent tous la connais-
sance de la verite, ainsi que

avait
moine errant.
Notre pere Abou Bisoes

le
un
disciple simple d'esprit. Lorsqu'il sortit pour vendre
travail de
qu'il
ses mains,
un gentil
le
rencontra et
le
detourna de
la verite
au point
prononga des paroles coupables contre
le
Messie. Lorsqu'il revint au couvent,
notre pere vit que la grce du baptemc lui avait ete enlevee. Apres l'avoir
interroge et avoir appris ce
qui tait arrive,
il
demeura
prier pour lui
634

ij
[1176]
jCii <J
,î=OJ
\y\
Oj
LJj
Afr
Â=-
As
.5^*
LUiI
\*\^>-
O
(3
^j
iij^jtJI
aju"
sUa^l
,3
^Lj
^y
f.
Jl
jjs\
jLij
vi
LJj *s-Ia_>
Li Jî
Vj iL.VI -ii jl
(J-f>-
-*-dJI
"
(^jlj rc_~-dl
247
iLL^VI
JaLl\
jJJLm
tc_~j"
ouaj
OJ>.J=>
ij
^~i
y.i
(V^*3
lj*
Ij^-Li-!
Oy
<Li>
.O
Jl '%
/w*
|_-*JI
}_y
Ljl
-*__=-
** X-Cp-
Ja!
y,
l3
\j\6
jl^j
17
*V>*
V-I
l2
f/lj
^^l
5
t
>.-VtJ
'
r-;.
11
Ai),
V-"-J
V3
lo
_?L*-^~
_,!
^J
iixJI
-
<s^*r "^ <>

^r*^
o^^
9;
ur*y
''Lijy
cy. o*
]
^
j
sj^-h 'V
fr
jL^j u>Sj
"-'
L*|)_aJIj
^3
pir
^r*'J
^j^.
4jt
Jl^
,3-L.I^
Uîil
O^ki r*^3
Jl
Lk*j
^r-^ or*-^-*
2l
Isj^ ^-
(Jir^J
LJj
jCJI
1a>-_js
UU
L^l
2. 7.
ijUa"
M-LÎ
ioL^l
jUj
j'l
j;Uai)l
1.
cJ^-JJ.
li.
6.
Deest in
B.
- -
f&>y.
3.
B
13.
tjjs.
4.
B
9.
addil &js.
5.
(j-^JM
B p^r;
>l.
--8. B
*b\3 .
Deesf
14.
in
B.
10.
B i~U,
Uy.
11.
Deest in B.
>_5^'.
12.
,jij^.
-
*-!_j.
B Îj.
B
rtrf(//7
15.
A
'
H B
17.
B jjj&.
IS.
..,,*^,. UV
19.
iterum
20.
j*U.
pendant une semaine.

pareille
il
Au
bout de ce temps,
il
vit la
grace du bpteme
un pigeon descendre sur sa tele et eutrer dans sa bouche. Alors remercia le Messie et recomraanda son disciple de conserver sa foi et de
la
*
ne plus prononcer de paroles injurieuses. Lorsque les Berberes vinrent a

f.
247
v terre de
Abou Bisoes partit et demeura dans la montagne d'Antinoe o il mourut. Quand le temps des troubles fut passe, on amena son corps avec celui d'Anb Baoul, qui etait de Tamouiah, au couvent de saint Abon Bisoes. Que la benediction de sa priere soit avec nous Amen.
Scete,
!
En Athom
ce
jour moururent aussi les

11s
saints
martyrs
Pirou (Abirouh)*
et
(Atoum) son frere.
etaient des gens de
Tasempti
celui de
(Sanbt), nes de
parents chrctiens et croyants, craignant Dieu et faisant de frequcntesaumnes.
Le noin de lenr pere

ans
etait
Jean (Youhann)
ils
et
leur
:
mere Marie
Pirou avait
(Maryam). Lorsque leurs parents moururent,

trente
et
etaient grands
Athom, vingt-sept.
Ils
frequentaient Teglise, etaient misrii-
cordieux, accueillaient avec affection les etrangers, et etaient accomplis dans

toutes le- vertus.
Quand
arriva le
temps du martyre,
ils
prirent leurs
Ils
mar-
chandises
] .
et allerent
Peluse (El-Faram) pour les vendre.
truverent
Malan Abrnm.
[1177]
lylj
8'
xVBI
"'.Ailkcls
(2
JUILLET).
3
ljJ
635
~
4,
Jsji-lj
i^p
iî
Ick
V.....U
^.-^
A_=-
ijXiCV! J\
U^l* ^li
aSjIj
ir,
Lrlj
10
UJjU
<j
J>VI
^
jv-l
L'jI
Ua
Jljj
3 ^<s
^Vl
Is^s
jl
A*.
L^l
Jlj
Jas rt-~JI
Ij^-
14
(V
l^s^clj
oL_JI r
JjJ
A& LJ LAS
jl
^Jl
j\
^j.L.Jl
'-'LAiL^-l
L,,
(_^;VI
(^ uô
^>U
Jl\
-LLJl jl^di
1:!
lîs
jÛ!
^.
JjJlj
jUl
l6
j*
u^j
U3
U_,JI
^,JI
Jujli
LT>.r
LîJI
Jlj
*l_>i
l^k>-
L.*^ J LJUjÎ ^Yl Îs

^>jS-\s
-fi
La-^jAi!
0^-3 Xj
UJa_?
\y^$
iv
Ulis
*L-^D
'
ij-JI
U^k-
L-fcJiU
'r*-^}
|T
UÎcl=t-i
^r*^'
JljJI
U-j3u"
jjAsjlj
AA=
*
_^_^-'
jJ^ Uaj^
~jy\*>
U-j
jl
LJLi
1.
<=*-jj
ô"U
^Hi JU- jj
LfAjsl
^J* ^j^jIjJI
Laj^j L^jIj
5.
r.
247
0.
11.
A B h^'. A Ljk^s. 12. A

R
.Âidl.
"'
2.
Deest in B.
13.
3.
LI.
9.
--
4.
jieU.
A
10.
LjJLj.
li-lsl.
8. ce.s^
1/1
A.
B A*Jl
<*ls\*. --
A UjU.
in
J-i-U;.

A.
-
yiOLo.1.
^'-s--'.
14.
Desunt haec dno verba

17.
'
15.
Desitin haec verba ab Jjj\a in B.

Jijlj.
IG.
Ijâa.. --
addit
18.
1.
e*
B îUt.
les soldats
Ils
ayant avec eux
le
corps d'ua saint medecin, appele
Abb Nou.
le
leur donnerent
beaucoup d'argent, recurent d'eux ce corps,

uue cuve de marbre,
les
et
porterent
leur demeure, le placercnt dans
et
suspendirent une
lampe devant
aller
lui. 11
fit
beaucoup de miracles. Puis

la felicite
deux freres reflechirent
au declin de ce monde,
de l'autre vie
tomberent d'accord pour
Alexandrie (El-lskandaryah) apres avoir
distribue aux pauvres tout

le
ce qu'ils possedaicnt. Ils confesserent le uoiu
du Messie devaut
la
gouverneur
d'Antinoe (Ansind);
il
ordonua de
les
mettre
torture. Ils fureat frappes

la terrc; puis
coups de fouet, tellemeut que leur

leurs corps
sang coulait sur

de
on cloua
avec des clous et

les
011
alluma du feu au-dessous. Le Seigneur

et
la
envoya un ange qui
delivra
du feu
puis
il il
Suspension. Le gouverneur
ils
ordonna alors de
parurent devant
les enchainer,
le
les
envoya Peluse. Ouand

et leur
:
comet
gouverneur,
admira leur bravoure
beaute
leur proposa de sc prosterner devant les idoles. Ils refuserent
il
leur injecta
dans
le
nez du
sei,
du vinaigre
et
de
la
cbaux
ils
le
supporterent avec
patience; puis on les cloua sur des cbaises defer, on alluma du feu sous eux;
on leur arracha
les
ongles des mains

*
et
des pieds,
la
et
on
les
frappa sur la
+
f.
bouche avec des massues.

mourut.
II
Sur ces entrefaites,

lui
femme du gouverneur
247
leur
demanda de
pardonner ce
qu'il leui avait fait et de res-
636
[1178]
A_s- Ui^j
joL.JI
Jl
Jl&
UjJ
,v
2>
U
Aa>
"li/3
jl
LjsaL
fcj-jlj
JLl-
Jl
Lî
LyiJialj
<.Ip^>I
^clj j*,a)l
Li
aJoAIJ)
jully
\jo*~\
^~-*J'
Uf^
f'-*J
JV
L'
^CJ^l
LkJfc'lo
CjL>-S
OjJJI
'
l~>
>_=>>
jj"
Lyâ
'Lî-
^T*
i _t'
?c-.....,iJl>
L- ^kj
l^jjj
Li
J
j*\
o-^jj L^-s y,
ÎjJI
jl
,>*
O-Li-Ij Uîr
Lfcjîjlj
Sl^.1
^.r
''
^jVI
cî
^
LA93
JLi-L
JUlcYl
UjX_î ^.l^j
Jj
,l_3_vJl
cu--sj
jJ-JI r-^l> LL^j

I
L^J
jlSj
Ij-Lj
La-Uj
jA9
iLLIj-L*j
^11
1*aj.Ll>-j
La^-Jj)
L
^CM)
x^zyd]
L*-i>i
iA
Ji
Li)
^->y
jl
^Jl
/*^S
jl
tjJ-Ol
j_j>>
\yjai
Ljyl
y-'"
a~=9
5s
a_-o
d!Ls> LjtjSîi
aJ
loL^-1
ji
bjlî-'
5wC
,1
âjfll
j^j iL-; jVi
JI
l*j
i~^3l
L,~ ,^-U
LS>.
ly
U ^.aDI
)y\.
1.
//er
verba a
5.
L~j_j desunt in
-
A.
2.
addit
Ais
3.
4.
U^cls.
A
8.
*^j.
0.
Lî Uay>-i?j9.
Deest
in
/Vo 7. B w^:'. B. 9. B ->j^;'.
ce/'ij's
\y^>^
ArtZi^
susciter son epouse;

la vic.
ils
implorerent leur Seigneur
1c
Messic
et la
rendirent
lui
Lo gouverneur se convertit ainsi que tous ceux qui etaient avec

corps d'Abb Nou a uu saiut
et les rclcha. Ils allerent
Tasempoti, leur pays, distribuerent aux pauvrea

le
cequi leur
restait,
remirent
homme du
uoiu
et
lc
de Sarapamon (Srbmoun)
allerent
et lui
recommanderent d'allumer une lampe,

ils
Psarious (Es-Saramonn) ou
Gelui-ci
confesserent
frapper
:
le
Messie devant
ville
gouverneur.
frayeur
el
ordonna
et leur
de
les
la
fut
saisie de
cause d'eux
sang coulait sur

et le
le sol.
Uue femme muette

la
sourde vint en prendre un peu

sur son coeur
le
:
mit dans sa bouche, sur son oreille

011 la saisit
et
edle
entendit et parla;
et
on
mit dans les

:
fers.
I'uis
gouverneur ordonna de trancher

il
la tte
aux deux freres

el
Sarapamon
etait
avec oux;
ils
prit
leurs
saints
corps, lui
d'autres personnes de
et
Tasempoti;
les
mirent au linceul, les parfumerent
les
la
transportefeat
ville, les
dans leur pays Tasempoti. Quand on arriva hors

de
de
btea
somme
s'arrterenl
et
cesserent de
:
marcher; on
lil
les
frappa pour les

:
faire
avancer,
mais inutilement
le
Alors une voix se
entendre
les
Ceci est
l'endroit
que
Seigneur a choisi pour nos corps.
On
laissa jusqu'
ce qu'on leur btit

le
une glise o on placa avec eux
le
corps du saint
Ab Noua
medecin.
Ils
sont demeures jusqu'
present a Tasempoti. Saint Pirou
'
[1179]
8*
ABIB
(2
JUILLET).
637
2
0*" <-^ iA-J J'^
p>"1
o-i-*^^
r^'
cLO'
^M> j>^
^JI
lj
JLb\
JM- Lti Ls jL^
l*-
^-^
^lyl
;
v:
^JUI
<j%
LI
a^jU
<i,
LU
r
;,
Sac
J U;^
L Uc LUc
4,^
^J
L~.
8
ji^ji
û jîj
7
LmJI Ia U.JI JLcl j.
10
o-j^
ÂJI
jâi-l
*
o3
2\hv
Lj!
jls
%J1
^^l
J ^l
AI,
^Jt
jl<5
J
jiUJ)
L*.
jl^ Lî
>Uj jl^T.
J^clj
^1
2.
J\ îJ
Jj_^b.
jJ
Jî 3 fMJl <Ja

.o^j'Xo.
l3
*U-, j^L yoj ^-^-.Jl
1.
J-*?-.
A A
0.
3.
4.
//rtec
commemoratio
B.
deesl
lia)t.
in
Ludolf.
8.
5.
sAc JjI J,.
tvsi in A.
9.
Li}.
//((er (r/a
verba
de.sn/i/ in
10.
^r-jO.
11.
jl
12.
7.
B B
addil
JJJI b J(
13. //et- rfwo
verba desunt in B.
etait
roux, avait les cheveux crepus, une longue

il
taille
saint Atliouin etait crime haute staturc; noirc.

1
avait les
et les yeux bleus yeux fonces, la barbe
Que leurs priores soient avec nous! Amen. En ce jour mourut martyr saint Anb Balnah diocese de Sakh et avait recu la pretrise. Quand il
fideles et le
il
etait
de Bar dans
le
apprit la persecution des
meurtre des saints,

partit
il
distribua tout ce qu'il possedait aux pauet confessa le
vres et
aux malheureux,
le
pour Antinoe (Ansind)

lui
il
nom du
Messie devant
fit
subir de grands tourments de
diverses sortes pendant plusieurs jours;
rendit l'me entre les mains du
Seigneur.
2
Oue
Amen.
Anb Epiuse (Bim) des
3
En
ce jour aussi eut lieu le martyre de saint
gens de Pankoleus (Bankalow), du
nom
les
le
de Pemdje (El-Bahnasa). G'etait im
18 r
liomme
eudroit.
riebe,
vit
bienfaisant,
aimant
pauvres
il
etait
le
chef de son
II
en songe Notre-Seigneur
:
Messie dans une lumiere eclatante,

le
qui lui donnait le salut et lui disait
Leve-toi, va trouver
gouverneur
et
il
confessc
mon nom,
car une couronne Lest reservee.
Lorsqu'il s'eveilla,
1.
Cette
dans Ludolf.
PATR.
commemoration manque dans Ludolf. .5. Malan Bimamon.
2.
Cette conimemoration
manque
'.',
Oll.
T.
XVII.
F.
:i.
638
[1180]
j->j
J^
_>jJ)1
J Â-Jjj '|>^ J^
<J
LJ^
J> f^
iiX
'fi
^
ÎjL
Mju^-.
}U4 Si
U Û
Û-ls
l1
jlTjVI
l0
sle
Ut
o^^
jlrjVI
^ 'i-Ôl
L.!j
<UlL>
,j-j!î
^^J
juJI
V!
f\
tU
bU
J
''^s
^
l4
j^
jU!l
JU
ÎjVI
^,,.,11
*)
^^kj ijAiCVl Jl
I6
<JUji
-Uli
ôjb
^
lii-l
-^3
24
^ ^
'-'
:!
"-'^-U
21
jJI J
p-l^l
8.
pLLi
Lu *->ls
<,jo
jlkJ;
V(
jliiiVI
i^j ^yjLi^Jl
JJJI
^tj Û!1
^Jaij
^b ^Jl
5.
2d
-u)1
1.
-*---.
7.
2.
*lil.
3.
**|Ji.
4. Zteesi /
A.
9.
Je.
10.
(5.
e*
_,,&.
11.
.
_
v
B
--
-oL&l
c<
ad*fa
Jl.
B.
5.J-J.
Jb.
16.
12.
ee.^ /
Deest in B.
Li.
B JuU UU.
13.
B oUU.
-- 14.
-
Deest in B.
19.
15.
-
,/,//>
BaL.U.
17.
B .^""'V
21.
18.
b UI. --
J>U-Î,
20. /faec
do peria
desiint in B.
jaJIj.
22.
\j.*\
23.
Ztees/ mi A.
24.
L-^ A.
25.
Deest in A.
partagea tout co qu'il possedait entre les pauvres et les m-alheureux; puis
il
pria et partit
1
pour Pemdje.
II
confessa
sut
le
nom du Messie
devant
le
gou-i
ii
vernein
lui
Louqys'.
les
lui
Quand
celui-ei
qu'il etait le
ehe f de Pankoleus,
reclama
Le saint
vases de l'eglise de eet endroit et l'invita adorer les idoles.

repondit
:
Quant aux vases de

n'adore que Jesus
fait,
l'eglise,
le
il
neu
reste rien et
quant a adorer
les idoles,
je
Messie.
le
le
Le gouverneup
la lui
ordonna de
dit intacte.
lui
11
couper
le
la
langue, ce qui fut
mais
Seigneur
ren-
tourmenta ensuite avec des pressoirs,

:
cloua sur un siege

le
de
il
fer
au-dessous duquel on alluma du feu
le
Seigneur
le
il
delivrait. Puis
lui
l'envoya Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah). Notre-Seigneur

et le
fortifia.
Messie
appa-
rui
On
le
jeta
en
prison
Alexandrie;
lit
de grands
iniraeles eu faveur de Julien (Youlynous) d'Aqfahas. Celui-ci avait iine soeur
pdssedee par un deinon

en
viile
et
le
saiut Ten
lit
sortir.
Sa reputation se repandil
un peuple nombreux y crul au .Messie par son intermediaire. Le gouverneur s'irrita, lui fit subir divers tourments par des elievalcts on
;
lui
arracha
l.
les
ongles; on
'uU ien.
le
promena enchaine en
seile,
puis on
le
jeta
Amelineau
1181
l
ABIB
(2
JUILLET).
633
*^t yjlj Cm* ^jj JJLI^
J <^ 3J
^jCl,
Ûj
dU
^Ju JLÎ Jl
b-n
L,Ji)l
i
"--*
-U*
^
nr
.
v^ M ^ du ^^ 18^ J -^
^_i
er-'
^
)
1
1^,
c
^_
A
v" ^' J c^-J j^ j yj

1
^^ ^^
5.
sjusû
-ij_Jl
1.
.*>..
JJ~.^. B V
2. P,
^k. _
S.
3.
Jko.
4.
B ,=A.
B.
addil
7.
v_>.x*).
B B
Jjj.
J.
G.
9.
ees/
14.
m
18.
10.
IjJj.
11.
^LLj.
12.
15.
^^Lftssl.
13.
.
A^cliio.
Haec commemoratio
deesl in Ludolf.
B U.
X.
16.
A J<3
17.
hji\.
B Li.
19.
B yI.
- 20.
Deesl
in
- 21.
Jal.
22.
Deesl in B.
dans
Ic
four d'un bain; on 1p suspendit avec une grosse pierre et on lejeta
laus la
mer
le
Seigneur
il
le
sauvait. Puis on lejeta dans le feu
il
Tut epar-
|ne
et pria
quand
s'y trouvait. Fatigue, le

fut
Egypte
(Es-Sa'id)
mit dans
o il im chaudron
et
gouverneur l'envoya cn Hautetorture et mis en croix la tete en Las. Puis on le on alluma du feu par-dessous le Seigneur lui
:
apparaissait et le sauvait. Le gouverneur ordonna

eile fut
de
la
lui
trancher
la tete;
coupee avec
le
tranehant d'une epee
et
il
regut
couronnedu martyre.
pays.
1
Les serviteurs de Julien d'Aqfahas prirent son corps et l'emporterent dans son Que sa priere soit avec nous Amen.
!
En
ce jour aussi
*
mourut
saint
Anb Kyros
:
qui habitait l'extremite
du mqnde,
dans
le
voisinage de l'enfcr
il
etait frre
il
{Toudousyous). Voyant l'injustice dans le
monde,
du grand Theodose abandonna ce qui lui
f.
248
v.
appartenait et partit. Le Messie le guida vers cette terre qui est dans l'occident et il y demeura seul pendant beaueoup d'annees, sans voir ni creature humaine ni animal. 11 y avait dans la montagne de Scete (Chihat) im pretre nomine amou c'est lui qui avait enseveli le corps de sainte Hilaria (Ildry). II voulut penetrer dans la terre interieure dans l'espoir de voir un des
:
1.
Getto
Ludoll'.
2.
Mala Cara.
640

*i
[1182]
^J
jy.
''jyj
J^j
Or-.-^
Ji-la
^ 'j^
J
j-.Ij
V J
51
^
]
<J
jU r<-
J<
J^l.
J^3
V J
^
je
*J
V-r
11
iAiLi
4^J
jUI
*J
^ "Â- ^1
j
LJj
^ ^3 ^
'
Jl^lj
-5
(JUI
V
14
l0
O
J
îrj
^,vi jb v^.
^j U^ Û
LJI
u r
i>
^^
^ c^
L,
13
er:
jj
Ot|
L B x< 2. A
t
iPj.
3.
Deest in A.
8.
4.
B .^''-
">
A
9
'-"
-
~6
B
!*4"
i0
-
7.
//^c mrfa
a A*J!
desA* t B.
^1 tf
ilJ
"
A SP12.
.v---
11.
Pro
.
his tribus verbis
B
14.
habet ~$p~^- ,.f
<-^
W>
JNs.
ex
13
-3
,io
vsJ|
'
^v,IJl
Cs
Malan
rfrfrt
commemorationem
S.
Marci,
monasterio
S. Antonii.
ascetes, serviteurs
du Messie. Dieu l'assista, il entra dans cette terre et vit beaueoup de saints; chaeun d'cux lui disait son nom et l'informait du motif Y a-t-il quclqu'un auqui l'avait amene. A chaeun d'cux il deraandait
:
del?
L'autre repondait
Oui,
jusqu' ce qu'il arriva saint
Anb
:
Kyros, le dernier de tous. Gelui-ci lui cria de l'interieur de sa caverne Sois le bienvenu, Anb Bamou, pretre de Scete\ 11 entra, ils se saluerent e
reeiproquement.
Anb Kyros
lui
montra de
loin les
fumees de
l'enfer et lui
apprit que le Seigneur le regardait la nuit de eliaque dimanche, ce qui procurait un peu de repos aux damnes. 11 l'interrogea sur les choses da
monde, sur
tion Tut
les affaires
des saints et d'autres points.

le
Quand
leur conversaqu'il
la
terminee, Notre-Seigneur
Messie
soir,
il
lui
apparut et l'informa
quitterail ce
monde. Quand arriva
le
pria beaueoup, se prosterna
face contre terre et rendit l'me entre les mains du Seigneur. Saint
Bamou
pleura, dechira sa tunique
et l'ensevelit
dans une moitie, puis
il
partit. Le
Seigneur ordonna une grnde pierre de fermer l'entree de la caverne Anb Bamou s'en revint en louanf Dienet raconta lavie de ce saint, Que sa priere
soil
I.
avec nous
Amen'.
la
Milan ajoute
commemoration de
saint Marcos,
du couvent de saint Antoine.
riiS3]
!)
ABIB
(3
JU1LLET).
641
rîy. tj^ ^"^
J^"?"
'^*
^3^ j^-
(J^
ji^jJl
Jj-v^ jj-l! -yuu.1
fjJ1
l* J~'
-**>
,l>
''1^3
rt_JL
j^.Vl
Lj^
iUls
^Jl
y>-\
~->y^-\
,y
'
f.
249 r
*jlc
^.T
UJi
OL*
(jii*J
^^ Uy
12
!s^,.
jj
'
U.Uc. Us- Aj-Vpj X^â^wli

1]
^.J
-cMo
tjt LJ
*J
it Mjc-j
,^-jAJI
y>
>
...
^ <~b
<Jj
Ji-1
^~^0l
1-1
(-At
flsl
jl
-^ ijJC^CwVl
*-^=Jl
ti)_îu
ylo}l
J'
_>VI
-JJ Ul
13
-^1
L j_^"
ee.s-f i
<cL_i
>Lo
'c-wLJ'
<i^J
iLs-
-,
ît
i;l
<JyJ^
1.
A.
2.
ZTaec
commemoratio deest
5.
in
Ludolf. -- 3.
Haec
tria verba
8.
desunt in A.
4.
y. -9.
s-*> 3; .
6.
LV?.
--
7.
B v&.
addit
d ^~JL - ^
'o^'.
(J
Ji=.
,
10.
c'^
.ji^j.
-
11.
Deest in A.
12. B b-b".
13.
Haec commemoratio
Harunii.
deest in
et Ludolf.
14.
Ludolf addit commemorationem
S.
nei
d'adir i3 juillet
En
ce jour
II
mourut martyr
ctabli
le
saint aptre
Simon
(Sim'n),
ifils
de) Cleopas
(Aklouba).
Ya'qoub),
sie et
fit
eveque Jerusalem (Yarouchalim) apres Jacques la foi du Mesfrre du Seigaeur. II ramena beaucoup de Juifs
fut
*
f.
249
de grands miracles, des prodiges et des guerisons. Le roi Andrs

separait
lui
(Hadrien?) apprit qu'il
les
fit
il
fenimes des
hommes
le
en ordonnant
:
la
purete;
il
le
iit
comparaitre,
subir de grandes tortures

fut fatigue
le
saint etait
il
alors ge de cent vingt ans.
Ouand
One
le
de
tourmenter,
le
lui tranle
cha
la
tete
avec une epee ainsi qu' une vierge qui

(Toun).
suivait et dont
nom
etait
Theona
Amen.
3
-Dans ce jouraussi mourut
saint pere Celadii>n (Kaladytou)
(157-167),
patriarche d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah), apres etre
demeure quatorze ans

il
sur le siege patriarcal, veillant sur son troupeau. Puis
mourut en paix.
Que
1.
l'intercession de tous soit avec nous!
Amen
'.
Cette

Malan.
Ludolf.
2.
4.
Cette
commemoration manquc
la
dans
tion
et Ludolf,
le
.'!.
Mal an Clayatanus.
Ludolf ajouto
commemora-
d'Aron
martvr.
642
[1184]
^S^J\
Ws
JiSm
\^
J&
J/" <-^
^
6
^ U ~>^ "V^V^. 3
LjLtlj
iJÎ
jJO
^ Jli
jJ
Jujti
ÛJ1
^^
J<.
Ûj
l6
jVujl
15
<il
iiX*s
^l
14
^b *;!>?
13
-c*^
A.
^^-^ pv^ y* j^r-^

3.
1.
Deesl
IA. Ia.
in
A.
5. 9.
2.
iaec tr
verba desuni in
^,
_--'.
4.
-oJi! S)l
8. Z>ees
13.
- 5 zn B.
A
-Jlo&j B U*f **-*" B

,
^LCTl
^XUI.
15.
6.
^.UJI;
!.
10.
B Ls^'l.
11.
B J
16.
Jl.
7.
,'
i.
12.
jlxclj,
jsUli.
14.
AyU.
B c,l>L
A Ûj.
B ^^j'-
ihn
d'abib (4 juillet).
En
Ia
ce jour eut lieu
1*'
martyre de saint Theodore (Tdoudouros), evequc dd

l'infidele
Pcnlapole (El-Khams modon). Lorsque

des idoles,
les
il
Diocletien (Diqldydnous)
ctablit le culte
envoya un gouverneur dans chaquc conlree avec

en Ifriqyah
ordre de chticr
II
chretiens et de les aneantir par toute sorte de tourments.
envoya un gouverneur
ful
nomme
Filtis
(Pilate?)
et
lui
dans ses
provinces. Lorsqu'il
ce saint
arrive et qu'il cut reconnu les endroits,
ou
denonga
commc
l'avait
Ic
maitre des chretiens.il v avail un an que saint Theonaa

Ia
Thoun)
lui
o
mis
lote
de cc diocese. Le gouverneur
le fit
venir et
:
ordonna
d'ollrir
un
sacrifice
aux
idoles.
11
lui
r6pondi1 en cos termes
Ghaque
jour, j'offre un sacrifice au createur des idoles.

:
Lc gouverneur
i
lui
dcmanda
c'esl
ni in
V
ei
a-t-il
le
d'autres divinites qu'Artmisc, qu'Apollon
ibolowi),
qu'Artamidah
de
reste
desdieux? ne sont-ce pas des divinites?

le
Oui,
irrite"
le
maitre .lesus
Messie, leur createur.

le
II
Le gouverneur,
Ia violii :c
de sa reponse, ordonna de
chtier.
resta vingtjours
[1185]
^ M
^,1
10
ABIB
,J
(4
JUILLRT).
643
fr
^
7
',>A
Îj
iJLJL.1
10
^Jlj J-Ulj
^L-Jlj
^kJt
Ly.
j^Jy-
jl
j^tlj
J^
tf
Sj~Jj
t^jy
yijt
^---JI
ai^-
U! oj
^Yl
<>>
Jl
*.
n U âI
jl
viSj
V^'^J
V^
^vi
,j
r*i
LjJ
^
>43
i. .
\-i>u
Lli
22
iyCb
Li
2l
r
\s*\*
y^
SUA
A.
so^j^-j
I9
r
(*^-j
^r
Ija^j
J.i-
l8
Jiti
iû
3J^.
Û
f^r*^3
j>LoVI
^*j Û_)
\~,j*a
j*
"
1
g_
JLs
U..
2.
3.
A
11.
>b.
U. B
7.
res*
12.
in
8.
.,'
Z)ees
B.
B jJ'lSj. 4. B b. -A ^^lftO. B yXfJ. -- 13. B I^s^-I. 14. B

'>.
-
5.
Deest in A.
10.
Dees n A.
-
ULx-tj.
15. 19.
,fcJi.
16.
w^j. -- 17.
jaJlj
^-aX.
LS-
A e*B
jteli.
'
//aec
23.
duo verba desunt in A.
[j:.
24.
addit
27.
.**.
20.
B \^^..
25.
B B
y\j.
- 21. B w'-UA 22. B 20. Pro his tribus verbis
JO-j-
habet C-oli
fcy iiÛ.
A Uj.
28.
(js-'t.
tourmenter par des coups,
la croix, la
Suspension,
lc
le
pressoir et
lui
la
prison.
Comme
la tte
:
il
ne flechissait
il
devant aueun tourment,
gouverneur
sa priere
fit
trancher
obtint la couronne du martyre.
Que
soit
avec nous!
Amen. En
ce jour aussi eut
Heu
le
combat de
saint
de Corinthe (Qonrintyah), des
femmes
qui etaient avec lui et de

ils
Theodore (Tdoudoros), eveque deux gouse
verneurs qui avaient ete charges de persecuter les chretiens; Lucius (Loukyous) et
nommaient
+
Difnanvous. Lorsque ce saint leur eut ete denonce

chef (spirituel)
il
comme
chretien et
comme
toi
;
de Corinthe,
ils le
firent venir et
f.
249
l'interrogerent sur sa
confessa qu'il etait chretien. Ils lui firent subir

il
diverses sortes de tourments;

et
sc traina
(?)
sur
le sol
tandis^qu'on
les
le
frappait
et la
donna un coup de pied Festrede sur laquelle etaient
idoles
renversa. Les deux gouverneurs s'irriterent coutre
lui, tirerent
leurs epecs,
recommencerent
les
tourments, puis frotterent ses blessures avec uu morceau
les
de cilice trempe dans du vinaigre et du sei tandis qu'il injuriait les idoles ei maudissait. Ils ordonnerent de lui couper la langue, ce qui fut fait.
Lorsqu'ils la jeterent,
une des femmes qui etaient presentes
la recueillit
et,
644

l
[1186]
<,L c^l J^
> ^j
^y
^>> ^J-A
A
t>^
^3
XJ1 Uj^^s.1
tr-^
1
^^
Si^-Vl
v!r
J
-
jl
(j-^^
6
<ils
villi
''Ûo uao
Ûi
-v*j
iSjAJ
j-jMi
ti
5"1"
^-*^ ^jU
->*
"-^JJ
Jl
oJjy> j* ^Jl
J bjU
^r~*^
c\~y\
^1
IJL
^
::.
^ &U\ ^\
13
l^-j.
^JLî <y
1.
j,Jl
<u^ j,!
A. --
jL-j
îl
V^
et
1E
1
W'
5.
^
1
i'
Jjy
2.
efs<
j/i
.-,
J'Up.
:
4.
B jalJ.
L<
~jUio.
9.
CA LjJ.,
in
7.
7/aer
je/-ia
5 v^XJi J*j. desunt in B.
B L ^jLip, 8. A et B
B
->i.
L.x--.
A ^jJjJl)}, B ^LiO. -- 10. A ^jliio. 11. B ac ^.. 12. 13. Deest in A. 14. Haec commemoratio deest in Ludolf. 15. Ilaec
A.
tria
vcrba desunt
quand on
lc
conduisit en prison,
:
il
recut sa langue de cette
femme sous
(?). II
les
vnix des soldats
il
la prit, la
mit sur son ventre et s'etendit

lui aiusi
y eut un
Lucien
et tua
pigeon blanc qui vola autour de

sur une fenetre.
quun paon
virent
il
qui regarda et se posa
Les deux gouverneurs
tont cela; aussitt
crut au Messie; quant Difnnyous, en l'apprenant,

trois
entra en fureur
celui-ci
des femmes qui
marchaient derriere
le
saint.
Quand
Messie
rendit
l'me, le pigeon et le
paon s'envolerent
prouvant quo
cela,
ils
aussitt. Difnnyous
foi
enfutetonne;
est
la
Lucien
il
le
satisfit
en
lui
la
daus
le
verite
crut
lui
aussi.
ils
Apres
sc rendirent, par mer, de Corinthe
Chypre
Qobros)
l'insu de
la tele:
ou
trouverenl
un gouverneur qui persecutait

que
les chreticns.
:
Difnnyous, Lucien alla renverser l'estrade des idoles

son corapagnon l'emporta et l'ensevelit
:
on luitrancha
de tous nous
la pricre
protege!
Amen.
on/.e
d'abib
5 juillet
'
En
ce iour furent martyriss saint Jean (Yohann) et
Simon
(S im' an)
son
l.
Celti
Ludolfi
[1187]
ABIB
(5
JUILLET).
645
j\
uAfclj
j^l
^j^
Afr
4j._!
<3
jji-*-**)!
L^-_y_
<r
J^'
w^*
I-va
^"L=>-
*U
*~*sIaJj
^>J^
a.U..
...
loli^j J|
r.
250
v-
U^-y
^l)
-i
J03 L>-y
&u_w>
(_$A=-1
~jAJI
b^^fr
ijjj LkU
(s^
Ulc-_.ll
jlxs
..|
(*aLc-^>
l*^-&
fcyj
fcUafrl
O'
jts.
jLj)
IjJ
U..U
^1-U-wJI
l_vi.
iL
aJ
U-U liJI
^1
JLs
**)
y$
(Îjj
lii^
ijj^J
^
jj-
J6
^2*
ctUi
yJ
.
JL
J^l;
V*^*.
^
v!
(3^^
^JL
îJI
**>
^J^.mJ
Ol
J"!
;!L *v.*
LoAc
j.JI
dUi ^j
Cs-il
Jclj
l-v.=-
^.i
L_s*-
lj.L.
''^L-l
jlx*^,
Uli
/As
CL-,
J5x.
-iLJ'
*J
jL?
LAs
Juvi
jAJ
i^-JJ;
j>
<>jJlj
LlLs
I.
Z)ees*
1/1
B.
2.
B ^~-Jl
7.
J^Jl. --
3.
eesc<~.
m
9.
B. -
4.
^,j.
5.
-V,. -j.
6.
wikiL". *_&k)|.
L-SJIj-. LwJaJU
8.
*Sp.
10.
eesi in B.
II.
B iX
12.
ULti,
B Uk.
cousin, qui etaient de
Sarmoulos (Charmalos). La mere dece Jean

le gratifier
etait sterile.
Son pere ne cessa de demander Dieu de

faire
d'un fds et proniit d'en

le
un serviteur du Seigneur tous

apparut en songe
ce
*
les jours
de sa vie. Saint Jean

le
Bap f.
tiste lui
fils.
et
l'informa'que
Seigneur
et
lui
aecorderait un
fut batie
2o
Quand
samt
fut ne, ils le

le
nommerent Jean
lui confia
une eglise
sous
le
vocable de saint Jean
Baptiste. Lorsque l'enfant eut grandi et qu'il eut
alteint l'ge
de onze ans, son pere
un troupeau k garder. Chaquc

et
jour,
il
donnait son repas aux bergers
et
aux passants
il
lui-meme
restait
jener jusqu'au soir.

si
Quand son pere

dit
l'apprit,
alla le trouver
le
pour savoir
la
chose etait vraie. L'enfant eut peur
qu'il ne
frappt et songea a
s'enfuir.
lui
Son pere
:
lui
Montre-moi ton repas aujourd'hui.

voir.
II
Son
llls
repondit
Entre pour
Le pere entra dans

surent que
la
Imtte et vit la
la
panetiere remplie de pain chaud.

la
s'etonna beaueoup et raconta

ils
chose
mere du
saint.
le
partir de ce jour,
la
II
grace etait dans leur
enfant et ne
laisserent plus garder de troupeaux.
apprit par coeur beauil
eoup de
livres d'eglise.
Ses parents desirerent

il
le
marier mais
ne
le
fit
pas.
Huand
il
eut dix-huit ans,
fut
ordonne pretre. Quant Simon, son cousin,
646
S-YNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE.

AJUst *~*>
A>
[1188]
jjb c^"
a;Is
jV
Ol
IjJo- ^-Ul j.*3 l-u*A
a)
jLjj
a~_,I
*i
Ua._l
a*.c.
All
lyl>
(jil^VI
Lo
jiU ^y ^j*
jl
*\
Aô
^J
j\)
Uit
'
'
>1)
*j_JLi
Ât
j^>\
Ol
^yUI
-*_=]
jj/*"
jS\
Li
JjiuJ
(ik-fl-T
(n^*
l/?-^
-.iAi'1
*J
^*-^.J
*lo_J
5JLjl
(^
V
-r*i
<_/!
J-a-S
li
(_-Ca-
Jl
''La>-}i
ÎC
IAA
Allia
La J
îJI
^_.aII|
ci^l
lJCc
(j^)l
5
5^9.|3
i^"Us
Ox. IcJ
-*>U
0
^.-uL
CiCii
a*
's
Jl
~J
^rU
^.(ii'J
^
JLcl
jl jl
jl^j
â..;
JkiJI
^^J jlô
fcLfc
Û
Oî
^j
i-Ij
Aliai-
jl
r-JÎI>
'
j}
_^*ailj
C-^Lli
JuaTl
Al
f.
250 V
uJo
SJ--j
l
L*jl
a!
JD) rfyfcj*
J-ftjl
j^J 'iUJI Jl î-alt
lîc
î-ij
Ijlla
j^S JL
_iA)l
lt
Ai
iljl
Oj-Jl
A^yli
'
(Jî^lj
LjJai
Zj^î jLu
^rio
IsLieZ
,j
^jUj>
âs*>
>
VC li
i^jLSj
>J""
_>Jji)I
_/0jJI
**3
7-j JL
u
I.
^.-i C
2.
AiU&~
A" i^gsi
^"J'J ,vJJl
/v
jlSj
'--'.
Deest in A.
3.
B U^l.
in
*li>=w.
7.
B wJL,.
8,
Deest
A.
',.
*.
---.
5.
B.
>r s
>*>.
6.
9.
il
abaudonaa aussi
le
troupeau de son pere et devint son disciple
c'est lui
qui a raconte tous ses rairacles, car Dieu accomplit par lui de grands prodiges.
nait:
Quand quelqu'un
il
souffrait d'une
il
maladie quelconque, on
et le
le
lui
ame11
priait
sur de l'huile dont
l'oiguait
malade guerissait.
exhortait les gens et
leur apprenait que la plupart de leurs maladies et des
maus
-i n
qui les atteignaieiit. venaient de leurs peches.
Gesamt
fit
des miracles
innombrables.
plaignit
Ainsi un soldat
au
saitit
prit
qui pria
un panier d'orge une veuve. Celle-ci contre le voleur dont le clieval mourut
Ibis, le
en maugeant de eette orge.

avait
les
Une
pereepteur vint lever l'impt

et recut sa
il
un
fils
borgne. Le pere alla trouver

l'enfant s'ouvrirent et
il
le saint
benediction
ceuvresj
yeux de
vit.
Le saint voyait en esprit les
des
hommes; leurs peches lui apparaissaient et il los en reprimandait. Sa renommee arriva jusqu' l'empereur qui se nommait * Martnous il avait
'
une
fille
unique dans
sur
le
le
ventre de qui etait
entre"
im serpent. Le ventre
etaii
grossi
eile
et eile etait
point de mourir, bien que son pere el dpense" pour
sommes eonsiderables. Le ministre l'informa de la reputation dn comment il avait ouvert l'oeil de son serviteur. Le roi voulut aller le trouver; Anb Yohann le sul en esprit; il craignait la fatigue de la route el
des
saint,
de
la
mer.
Un nuage
l'enleva de
Sarmoulos
et
le
lii
tenir devant
le
trnc de
1.
Amelineau Quintilius.
[1189
11
ABI
(5
JUILLET
l
647
^^
c
dJjL
<.<L
^jjjl
^JUI
*!
4j* J^>i
Li*
y>
t
dXUI
3
*s<*\
Lîc
*ilL;l,
siUJl
*_
j^
^
2
Lj
Li,
Jj
j*
Ji
>r
1 -"-
'
J>J
JljJ
JUi c:
(j^clj
>s=4s
aJ
îk
Li
JLU
Jbbj
Ua
j*ft
J*l
j> dSJ\
L.J.
^~j
7
i-J,
,Jlj
3J\ J^ JJ
dULJ!
U j SjÎj
(
iL)
iAJL.
JI
r
_-_
J!
yg Ui
8
-^^_
^Jl
,v4
ijJC.CVl
aUA) V*-
Jl
-^
A-j.
r^
^1
13.1
jij
6
JI
L^Ju
li^lj
^.j Jl
JLJ
u-^LpU ^
in x. -6.B, -yloÔ et addit s^XUl. 11. A r B addit L.JJJI.

1
j!|
2.
!*ssj.
3.
- ,=r.
4.
7.
10.
--i-'.
^5,'.. Ju-a.j.
kiJsiU.
.">.
Desunt haec duo verba

-'-*;.
8.
A
12.
9. A
-
$
13.
B Lk*~>.
'-
l'empereur Antioche [Antkyah

effraye;
sa
tille
:
il
apprit quo eelui qu'il avait

saint pria sur eile et le
Quand celui-ci le vit, demande etait venu
il
trembla
fit
et
fut
lui. II
amener
le
moustre descendit de son ventre saasla

et lui offrit
faire
souffrir.
Le
roi le benit
aiosique tous les gens du palais

il
richesses et des
lui.
cadeaux, mais
tlt
n'accepta riea.
lui.
II
voulut
le
garder pres de
mais
il
ne
le
pas;
i!
s'accrocha
Yn uuage
l'enleva
pendant que
-
l'empereur
etait
toujours accroche sa ceinture, mais eile se rompit daiiroi.

il
main
a
et
le
sainl arriva eu une tmit Jan? son pays. Quant au

la
btit
une
ise
en 1'honueur de
ceinture et ou L'appela jusqu'aujourd'hui Kenisdi

le
/.
tnydh.
Quand
il
celebrait
saint
sacrifice,
il
voyait
les
bons
et
les
pecheurs, les gens vertueux
et
ceux qui ne
prit
le
l'etaient pas.
Quand
Diocletien
D ildynous) devint infidele,

ilrie
Anb Jean
son cousin Simon, alla AlexanMessie.
El-Iskandaryah) ou
ils
confesserent
ils
Le gouverneur leur
:
fit
subir de
allerent
nombreuses tortures; ensuite

vers
le
furent decapites
leurs Arnes
repos eternel
et
jusqu'a present leurs

soit
corps
sunt
rest
Semnoutvah. Oue leur benedietion
avee nous! Amen.
648
^1

Lm
4
[1190]
<OLa
^W"
5
*-^
-^-y^^
r*^*^
L^l
Li
jor La! aJj
'
djUi
ytlkS!
^l
^
^"J
La.!
^di
_jJ!
Jo _yl
<ji jJ^s
i^Lal
jjs-
,j
*Ji..i}\
Jujli^.
j>U1
(V-o^J
-v-'
c^J!
Ia
*dJl
j
(*L!
'
iz^-h y*
(_j
iS^
<*^"^
(-iafc
l
r^
^*^ 3*5
Jl
^^ -h^
^j
aJL>l.
Cc-LiLi
f^
!a=-
,JJIa
\2s JJ
~yjt\
l* Jd
\^~_J!
i^j
's.
\m jj<
JÂ
jl
4JL.
"
-*-Jt~a3l
a)j
>L]j
JDj ^j\y~,
^J^!j
LyiJl
^
"^l
j ÂJ!
j\i
^Jl^l
\^~
!A
j***
_>_)l
-yiJ^! ^La! 4jj

9
_w~Jl>
51
Z,
Jhlxi
alJb-
i^l
8
j!5>j
Li-1
r.
Jf
!jlj
U O)
^lii.
7.
<TL1j
^
6.
villi
Îj
LJaC Llc
Lj.
tJus
"(J^
f^'
4.
1.
//ce
..sx-M
commemoratio
deest in
Ax.
Ludolf.
2.
B
8.
3.
Deest in B.
B B
..AI
5.
Ilncc
commemoratio
deest in A, Malan, Ludolf,
Asseniani.
addil
JL
Desunt haec duo verba in A. 11. llaec duo verba desunt in B.
,!0.
9.
!-.=-.
10.
12.
B Uj.
En
ce jour aussi a lieu la
eommcmoration du grand Anb

(Chiht).
Isai'e (Ich'ay),
le solitairo
dans
la
montagae de Scete
Quo
Amen.
douze
2
i)
Aisin
(6 juillet).
En
ce jour, nous celebrons la fete du chef des anges, Michel [Mikhyity

<jui
le
pur, 1'intereesseur constant pres de Dieu en faveur du genre humain,

lui
maintient tout. C'cst
qui enchaina le grand dragon qui est Satan (Echles chretiens.

le
Cha'itn) et brisa sa force contre
En
ce meine jour,
il
tua im
grand dragon
(Es-Sa'id) el
lies
effroyable dans
territoire
d'Absi, en Ilaute Egypte

soit avec
nioulra scs merveilles.
Ouc son
le
intercession
nous!
Amen. En
qous;
ce jour, saint
il
Aba
llour soull'iit
marlyre. Ce saint ctait de Sarya-
eiait
toutjeune
et avait
II
une
sceur.
Son pere
etait forgeron.
11
lui viiit
a l'esprit
I.
d't'tre
martyr.
alla
l'eluse (El-Farama) et confessa le Messie

(il
251
devanl
fin,
le
les
lui
subir de grandes tortures,

il
'
mais
la
en voyant
1.
merveilles du saint,
se convertit, lui, sa femine et ses
lils,
Cette
eommcmoration manque dans
Ludolf.
2.
Cette
commemoration manque
dans A, Malan, Ludolf, Asseniani.
[1191]
1-i
ABIB
(7
JILLET).
649
LAs
^j^^Jl
JoAJIj
jUL
v_i^3
1_<1.
j.U.3
jOL^l
^-atj
JJUI p^L dl*

AjlAf.
^1
L "'j^' ctl
bjljiJl
JJÎ
Jj v_~JI
a. <ulj
A-i-l
o*
J".
!>CjO
_J
7
û
t-Ll
M
6
2'
3
f
_J1
î-s
j^
>_-*/
^.aDI
Ia
Jais
Sjtw
J^\
rt_r
"'a^JI
Ia
j, ^ly
l}y>
jl
j^
Ôti
J1
"W
jl4
'*
^Jl Sii ji*. UY1

'j^^-î
(
^
*^J
J> fy
1^5
lil
jl,
jU-JI
**i
Ol-S
^-iS ^^wâ 4juLj1
_s^
^
L.j
^
12
4>1
*-^
J^>3
J\
^
1.
L.IL.
J>
J* Sf^V
J-k"
li^
f
Û
w.
Ja
-j
^^l3
S
^*j
^^^3
B w ...
ijLt
"CJLlj
at^L.
xt
Ujj
4o"-u^r
Uli-!
j
<
.Jic.
1^,
jl
Ll
2.
Deest in A.
3.
Deest in A.
in
4.
Desunt
*.->'
///a
w
A
desunt in A. --
5-J_
aaW/ U!.
9.
^^vxT.
10.
//rtec rfo t>e/-6a
desunt
A.
c^
A.
7.
acfrta U.U.
11.
Deest in B.
//er B Uwe. 12. A

5.
8.
b'U!.
13. //nee
tria
verba desunt in B.
et ils subirent le
martyre par
le fait
il
d'un autre gouverneur. Quant au saiat,
il
l'envoya Antinoe (Ansind), ou

sur des chevalets,
subit toute espece de tourments, fut broye
pendu
la
tetc en bas, torture par le feu et le fer rouge.
Quand
le
gouverneur
fut las
le
de
le
tourmenter,
la
il
lui
coupa
la tete
avec
le
tranchant d'une epee et
saint regut
couronne du martyre. Que son
Amen.
(7 juillet).
treize d'abib
En
ce jour
mourut notre pere Pisentios (Basendah), eveque de Goptos

la vie
(Qift).
Depuis sa jeunesse, ce saint mena

et apprit
et les
monastique,
fit
de grandes devotions
le
par cceur beaueoup de livres, entre autres,

petits prophetes.
livre des
Psaumes
dit
Douze
Quand
il
lisait la
prophetie d'un des prophetes,
celui-ci se tenait pres de lui jusqu' ce qu'il et fini sa lecture.

lorsqu'il levait les
On
que
mains en priant, ses doigts etaient lumineux comme dix

fit
bougies allumees. Dien

dera une femme, mais
soull'rant
il
par
lui
de grands miracles. Jamais
il
ne consi-
baissait les
yeux vers
la terre, si
le
bien qu'une
femme
eile
d'une violente douleur d'entrailles

et
le
guetta un jour pres de sa

lui.
caverne
rencontra.
11
courut et eile courait apres
Comme
ne
50
SYNAXA1RE ARABE JACOB1TE.
[1192]
l^l
tu
ijtf-V
l^J
-uU-j
c."
^JI
Û
11
0-*
^-^
'.>>
< * eAr
****
^-^"
Jaii
4^1 Ji
Jl
j-Jtf
iiUa
JU.J
^ ^
LJj
-**"
^ "^
^r-As
ll
15
^^5
5lt
(.IVI
,ji
jj cC'M^
oLîl
^^
w.JI Ji-i
(5-
jlj
^V
J!
<c<:
ÂJI
^^
i^l J*
S>3
o"^
-^J Jj
,^j C^
j^
Jk^l
!_}JLj-j
Uic
iAcj J?v" *Z=*& _>-uJI
_ic
t
(^JI
-_->jjlxJI
^t.
_JS*
Jicj
J jkJI j-^ <-^ J

J~jl
^>J\
^
j^fr
trt-^1
^
oj
0^5
^J
<*Jr
^j
j^
1.
rn^J-J
Ix^s.
<Jui
-r^
8.
J-*
J*
''dU.
^L
Uj
I xa^- ^>
^\j
^>J\
x^
**J
|*l~lj
\y Ûjlj jL_YI
^
B
U.
JUJl.
CA
wL^''.
2.
7. >!
Deest in A.
3.
Deest in A.
kis verbis
4.
iiaJl.
lil
Pro
.,!
r~j
A cr*-p. ^ B habet
5.
^-M
ijltf, it,
^ *~w
JLS5
^,-Co
jJ.
9.
BoXJi.
pouvait l'atteindre, eile prit avec confiancc une poignee de

etait sous ses pieds et la
la
poussiere qui
mangea. Sa douleur
lui
se dissipa sur-le-champ.
Un
:
jour,
il
vit trois
personnes Iumineuses qui
donnerent des
clefs
en disant
II
laut
que
la
surveillance de l'eglise de ieu te soit confiee.

il
Apres
cela,
il
il
Tut choisi
pour l'evche de Goptos. Quand

le
celebrait le saint sacrifice,
voyait le Seigneur sur

disait
la
Temple
ainsi
que ses anges.

l'oflice,
il
Un
jour,
un pretre
l'autel.
:
messe devant
lui;
au milicu de
cracha etant a
le
:.,i
v.
Quand lc saint sacrifice Ne crains-tu pas Dien
fut termine, le
*
pere blma
pretre en lui disanl
quand
tu es dans cet endroit?

l'aile
Ne
sais-tu pas
est
que
lc
il
crachat que tu as lance a atteint
du cherubin qui
le
sur l'autel?
L'homme
ful
saisi
d'un grand trcmblcment; on
rapporta dans sa maison,

il
loniba malade et mourut.
Ce saint
etait
;
doux dans son langage;

en
le
avait de
belles expressious dans ses exhortations
nul ne pouvait sc rassasier de ses

il
enseignements. Lorsque sa
l'avance;
lui
lif
fin
approcha,
fut averti plusieurs
jours a
la foi,
il
envoya chercher son troupeau,
precha, l'affermit dans
de nombreuses recommandations et rendit l'ame entre les mains du Seifil
gneur. Dieu
faire
de nombreux miracles son corps
ainsi son disciple
[1193]
l.r
ABIB
JUc
(7
JUILLET).
iii
'
651
<c_i
^J
dJMJI
Lm
oJ
c^L
-CLL
Aai
t5rL
-^
1^
jo
v.
i>L -U-I
sJLdr jl
Iaa
^. -jj, J*l j,
^jj|
jÛ
5
^..jJI
J *^-I <ij r
Cji
UJ^ Le
*,is
^rr^JI ^l o^J Jl^

1
f^ J^ls
IJjt
J'
^J
^-wJl
D
-uJ
^3
Jl _î
LJL
jl
î
fcAejI
H^Jj
J'
^ <u^^
fcljcj
Jj 10^
^^
l2
^
^Li
f
<jJS
lj^>,
jlj
^
JLj
Jj^t
fcljjsj
^1=JJ
^r
(_J^
jlSj
fc->
19
5UJI
JJil
.jlJI,
t-ftjUi
18
-uIj
cJvl
LJj
jl^JI
2"
ju y>3
17
Jl ij^Mc- /" ^X-J
4i[5
A-J> JLi-U
lÛjj-&'
^liJYl (J-LL
AjuJL jVl
4.
_>A]1
jj
L-
<>"!>Ls
*-*2-5
liaec tria verba desunt in B. |j>Jj. //aec verba B JJ. Haec duo verba desunt in B. A .Ulj. B J-O^-'l pJL B iJ,. - 10. B _ H. B 12. B Uli. B S-Xs.L. 14. >ees wi A. 15. A ,.r*>\. IG. A 17. B ,Lac, B addit L-JiftJ!. 19. B JoL^-Ut. 20. Z)ees* / A. 21. B jI..
1.
jjljj.
2.
,l>
3.
a w>Jjuj desunt in B.
8.
5.
6.
7.
9.
.LJI.
pJt..
13.
b'ot.
18.
prit
un morceau de son linoeul avec lequel

le
il
guerissait les maladies de tous

ceux qui allaient
trouver avec la
foi.
Quo
Amen.
Eu
daiis le
ce jour
mourut marlyr
saint
Abmoun
qui etait des gens de Toukli

lui
nome de Ban. L'ange Michel (Mikhy)

lui,
11
apparut et
lui
apprit ce qui
adviendrait de
commmt
il
irait
Antinoe (Ansind) et serait torture pourle
nom du Messie
le
se leva, alla Antinoe, conl'essa le 110m

lui
fit
du Messie devant
gouverneur Eukhyous (Aoukhyous) qui
subir de grands tourments,

il
tantt par les chevalets, par le feu, par le fer rouge, par les fouets;
le jeta
dans
le
le
four d'un bain; lui arracha la peau et mit dessus des braises rouges;
le fortifiait et Ic
Seigneur
sauvait saus doulcur. Notre-Seimieur

spirituel;
il
le
Messie
lui
apparut pareil
fortilia.
un jeuue homme sur un char

lui
le
consola et
le
Puis
il
promit
qu'il serait
avec
lui, qu'il
aiderait quiconque
l'invoquerait eu son
nom dans
tous les malheurs, qu'il protegerait son pays,

fit
son eglise
il
et
son corps. Ce saint
des miracles considerables
Quand
et l'envoya
la
tut
decapit par l'epee et qu'il rer-utla couronne de vie, saint Jules (Youlyds)
etait present.
II
d Aqfahas
prit
son corps, Tenveloppa d'etofies
avec deux serviteurs dans son pays. Son corps est encore aujourd'hui dans
Haute-Egypte
(Es-Sa'td).
Que
Amen.
C52

2i
f.
252 r.
^^Jill l*
jJ^t
joj (j^'^J^l
*^~i->"
t5>i)l
^Jl ^jU
"(j-jy^k-^-l
'
j-_Ji)l
JyUU-l
f>Jl
lA
jOj
-^~Jl
(j-i^
K^\
jv-l
jOj
''(j-Jl
A. J
^> Mis
*^>-y
LA
Ijj-t .. .
:
"'dLU
^^j ^^.w^JI
la
<
_,l
Ujl
**
ij-cCYI
1.
//et-
commemoratio
S.
dee.it in
A, Malan, Ludolf, Assemani. -Deesl in A.
2.
Ludolf addit
commemorationem
Ammoh.
b\.
G.
3.
A.
4.
7.
Ifaec tria verba desunt in A.
5. 9.
tliy jli'^JJl
A ^--M J.
11.
tyX
16.
8.
B ^.jjjkÛ.
Bij-bjlj.
.
10.
A Uj.
A.
ees/
i/i
12.
IjIj^JJ.
in
13.
Ifaec
verba a
i^-
desunt
in
14.
feXJ.
15.
-oJjixj.
Deest
A.
En
ce jour
mourut martyr
saint Chcnouti
soit
(Chanoudah) au temps des

!
Musulmans. Que son intcrcession
avcc nous
quatorzk d'abib
* r.
8 juillet
252
r*.
EQ
cr '
0111 '
3
.
mourut
II
martyr
ne dans
lc
saint
champion du
Messie, Prokonyos
[broukounyous)
etait
la ville
de Jerusalem (El-Qods). Le
nom de
le
son pere etait Chrisfcophore (Akhrestoufouros) dont le sens est

Christ ;
syah);
il
qui habille
etait chretien.
Le
nom
de sa mere etait Theodosie (Toudhou-
eile
adorait les idoles. Lorsque son pere mourut, eile prit avec eile
et alla
des ricliesses, des cadeaux et des prsents

prsenter Diocltien (Diqldynous)
et lui
;
Antioche (Antkyah) les

le saint,
eile lui
II
presenta aussi
l'accepta, le
son
fils,
demanda de
pour
lui
lui
donner une charge.

il
nomma
gouverneur
de
la ville
d'Alexandrie, puis
a ce
lui
recommauda de persecutcr
il
les chreticns et
ecrivit
sujd un diplme. Quand
sc Tut eloigne
un pcn d'An-
1.
Cette comme'moration
la
ajoute
commmoration de
saint
manque dans A, Malan, Ludolf et Assemani. :i. Malan Abroconius, Ammonios.
2.
Ludolf
"'^
IV
ABIB
JUILLET).
653
dl-li
jl
dJUl
UI
â_
^|
ji
v ^^
i
^ ^
4^.
J jÎj
î
Li. 'VL^Jj SjLJ
j|
aj
pJ ^jjLj ^.UL
pj.1
^y
KAi-l
h'jj-^.
jLc Uc
7Ûjjl) r c^->i >eCyi j|

^jJj
L
8^
LI l^LU
^1 J
-"'jl
dJjo^j dj*:
LUi
^JI
SyL
*0l U*
jÎ
51
o ^| c_ ^_< ^Li
U.
i*N LUi i">^;^
^
18
^1
<J
^JUJ
^l
__j|
,
Jlj
J| JL,U
I9
^L^ Û ^^
A
j^î.
^j
i3^j,
nl^
1.
B ^jj**.
2.
pXij.
-- 3.
_-:-.
4.
14.
5.
Dees* fe B.
10.
G.
O^JJ.
w
7.
B pJAj/rfJ^l.
16.
UJ.
- 19.
11.
w
24.
8.
b*L - 9.
/7aec fr/a
Pe/-fcz
fes/
A.
12.
LijAô.
Z)w*
A.
B jyjj*. _ 13. B J. 17. B aaVto wiJl

in B.
A J
15.
a( fcf
"tfl".
I,
B
J*.
.-iloSsa.
_
22.
18.
Jl
J
l
Desunthaec duo verba

Dcest
in
20. A
.1.
21.
iXc.
23.
B.
addit
,yj j*j.
tioche,
il
entendit d'en haut une voix effrayaate qui l'appelait par son
le
nom
et
menagait de mort jusrju' ce qu'il s'enhardit ei fit le contraire de ce qui lui avait ete ordonne. Qui es-tu, nion maitre? demanda-t-il; je te demande de me faire voir ta personne. Sur-le-champ, une croix lumineuse lui apparut; puis il entendit une voix lui dir
e
:
blmait sa conduite, puis
Je suis
Jesus (Yasou'),
le
II
fils
de ieu,
le
crucifie
(?), fit
Jerusalem {Ourichalim).
II
eut
peurettrembla.
revint Nisn
faire
une croix d'or

|
et la prit
pour sa
route jusqu' Alexandrie.

le
prendre; fortine par

:
la croix,
lui dit
Mon
II
fils,
offre
Des Arabes nomades 'Orbn) l'attaquerent, voulant il marcha contre eux et les vainquit. Sa mere uu sacrifice aux dieux qui t'ont sauve et assiste dans
:
la
guerre.
lui
repondit
Je n'offre de sacrifice qu' Jesus le Messie qui
m'a aide par
la
force de sa croix.
Quand
eile entendit
ces paroles, eile
envoya informer l'empereur Diocletiea. Gelui-ci manda au gouverneur de C&aree (Qaisryah) de decouvrir l'affaire et d'exercer des poursuites. Lorsqu'il
eul fait
si
comparaitre
le saint et
que celui-ci eut confesse
le
Messie,
il
le
frappa
violemment
le
II. PATH. An 0R.
r. \
Seigneur
surlepoint de mourir, puis il Iejeta en prison. NotreMessie apparut au saint cette nuit meme, .laus une grande
qu'il fut
T.
XVII.
F.
J.
,,v,
[1196
r.
25
2v..sy
jyi
l^l
'u
yyi
i-v;
;!
^
tJ
v^yj*
$
jl4
<s^
^J
f
Cr ^-j
xi\
^
jl
u
Uj
^1
1^
^SLfrl
^3 U oU j p*y a;V j-.aiII Uli y,j >^ US LJ JUJ dU J
ji. j-Vl
a;V
^jLi&J
L~V!
c*x>
Jl
*jLilj
c^
9
(j^.-^l
6
fl
v^ ^
11
-
-^
fil
i*^
8
<^
^
jl*
vl
tjytysj)
iJL
dbij
-o
Jiy
<
?v>i dUi -uj

Ujj
<afc
^jli
.uu
v ^ *>1
r^"-5
^^
13
o dXj
*j
iju
11
jy
"er-'
r -
^^
sivi
^V!
^^
A
wJj
Jb.
Vj >"
v dua
14
a)i
>j
A
aaJj
jU-i
fc>-J
1.
2.
7J /o
A('s
tribus eer/s
habet
7.
^'.
i/i
3.
arfrfA ,HJ^Jt.
5.
9.
A
B
addit
arfrfrt
B ê'- 6- B 10. A ^sJ. 11. B
(Lwl^bj. --
Zteesf
12.
B.
B ^j^y- 4. B 8. B Lr^ j|
5
*>#,.
<?^'-
13-
Bj
^
!
14.
j5jL^.
15.
J>^.
16.
A ^~-~Ib.
17.
B UL..
lumiere, ayant avec lui des anges lumineux.

i.
11 lc
salua, le delivra des liens

|
252 v.
qui l'attachaient
et frotta
le
son corps de sa maiu divine.
11
fut
gueri sur-leetait
champ. Le lendemain,
cur
il
gouvcrneur voulut savoir ce qui en

il
du
saint,
i
le
croyait mort.
Quaad
il
le
trouva gueri,
il
ordonna de
le faire
venir aux
il
demeures des idoles, car

en bon
etat, tous
y ceux qui etaient

:
allait
pour y
prier. Lorsqu'il fut present, et
etail
l furent
etonnes
et
et
proclamereut tous
le
nora
du Messie en disant
de Prokonyos
Nous sommes chretiens

la tte
nous croyons tous au Dieu

Theodosie, mere du saiut.
il
y avait un emir, douze femines

le saint
et
Sur-le-champ, on leur trancha
avec l'epee. Ceci avait Heule 6 d'abibl
Le gouverneur ordonna de ramener

II
en prison pour voir ce

il
qu'il feraitj
:
attcndit trois jours; au bout de ce temps,

trois
le fit sortir et lui dit
Je
t'ai
laisse ces
journees de repit, ne recouvreras-tu pas
ton intelligence?
iiauias-tu pas pitie de ta personne? ne feras-tu pas un sacrifice aux dieux?
Le saint
lui
repondit
Emir, je n'ai pas revenir

le
mon
intelligente et je
suis certain ([ue le Messie est seul

faits
grand Dieu
ils
quant aux vtres qui smit

ni nuisibles ni utiles.
de pierrc, de bois et d'autre cliose,

irrit
ne sont
Le erouverneur
ordonna de
lui
fendre lrs llancs avec une epee. Lc

la
bourrcau, noiume Arcbelaos (Archalouos), allongea
main pour fendre son
[1197]
15
ABIB
t~
(9
JILLEf).
jj^jVl
J^'-"-j
kSJ4.ll
655
iA>
U_=>-
^j^ri
Sjî
l-^*>
^~i
^^
ju~*-i
C>
o-
^Wl
^ll
f
ie
jî.i
^
^J..
15
f>i*Ji
oiji^Jb
^mj
3.
UjIa.
ji^j
jlj,
JaI
iuyi
bui
1.
2.
Z)ees
6.
A.
L>j.
4.
7/aec rfo ee/i
desnnl in B.
5. 7.
addit
^y^.
A.
8.
Assemani addit dedicationem ecclesiae Primogenitorum.

tria
Deest in A.
D<?es< wi
13.
11.
Haec
12.
verba desunt in A.
verbis ab
,lij
9.
Deest in B.
10.
>Lil.
lylSj.
/Vo
14.
/'s
ArtZ>e<
^jJotp
_->
tjj!
in
Deest in B.
iâcji,
15.
Deest in B.
16. //ee r/o pe;-&a
desunt
A.
flaue; mais, aussitt, sa
main
se dessecha et
il
tomba mort sur
le sol.
Lo tmu-
verneur ordonna d'etendre
le saint,
de
le
frapper et d'enlever la peau de son

le
eorps avec des couteaux et de jeter dessus du vinaigre. Puis on

le
traina par
refle-
pied jusqu' la prison.
II
y demeura
il
trois autres jours

fit
le
gouverneur
cliit
a ce qu'il lui ferait. Ensuite,
le
comparaitre et
il
le jeta
dans un etang
plein de feu; Notre-Seigneur le Messie le sauva et
n'eprouva aueun domet s'en alla
mage. Alors
vers
le
il
ordonna de
lui
tranchier
la tte;
il
fut decapite
!
repos eternel.
Que son
Amen.
qtjinzk d'abib (9 juillet).
En
de
ce jour
mourut
'
le
saint
Anb Efremle
:
Syrien. Ge saint etaitdes gens

etait pretre
f.
253
i".
la villo
des Astres (Medinat en-Nodjoum)

culte
son pere
des idoles,
a saint
haissant
le
du Messie.
II
arriva que saint
Efrem se reunit
Mar
Jacques (Ya'qoub), archeveque de Nisibe

II
(.Msibin), qui l'exliorta et l'instruisit.
resta pres de lui et redoubla ses devotious plus

il
que personne de son temps.

aux sciences;
se mi! a lutter, chercher
Continuellcment
ensuite
il
pratiquait
:
le
jene et se
livrait la priere et
lui;
il
fut baptise
la
grce descendit sur
'
050
[1198]
Jl
^jVI
/)-
Ulla
(j-tJ
r)
"j
.1
*>
Jti
_j-*J[)I
_/* a>
'
A >' c^
4
ijj
k- ,
^*"J.
aJ
-'
*J*-*
4~~
_^23" Vî
a.jL.j
^JlJ
<L~l$0|
jj
clj ^JUI Ia
jl
Jus
^Jl
c
j;\i
^\jj
ijb J
wi-i>jj
iuJI
J=-ij '''ijL-s
)-L_;
^
''-W
3 'r*? "
^
jl
'^
jkls
i.Ls- ^>J\ iljj
J~is
'
<Jj
JL-jls
jfc-U
Jjol
Jij
aJJI
lyL
jvU-I
*ll>
(j-jAw-L
c
^-ll
_li <*J ilc-Cj

I3
J^sl
^^.L-L
oiJI
J'
<Jj
Ît
Li^
l>.i
LJLsCo
-jJill
|(,
j1
12
<H!
n
J\J\
JLi
L-yU
jU-^l
ji
15
^
4^_i.jj>t
Je.
'I^JL
^riaes
9
f
<uXj
J-
j-Vl
jLX
*Jj>cJ
^^
*-Jt-^
JWv*
^
Jyb
<*J
^zxi
j"
^Ll
.i-GLU
,_
jut
jl
cÎwI
S J^l
jl
oJi
1.
B
B
vJU^j.
addit
2.
,li.
o. //rtcr fe/irt
7.
aJ!*>.
ab
,JjLi.U
desunt
s.
in B.
4.
rfrf/7
J'.
in
5.
in B.
B j. 0. B Ji. 10. A IjhIw,. 11. B Mj>\.

Deestin A.
8.
A J
9.
Haec
tria verba desunt
15.
A.
19.
B^Ji,.
eesf in A. 14. B îc. 12. A ^1 Jj. 17. Deest in B. 18. 7/aee verba ab desunt 20. A ^. 21. eesf A. 22. B ^J 23. A J^J.
13.
16.
>--'.
-.'jo
.i
ira
laverite des choses et diseuteravec les gentils.

Nicee [Niqyah),
il
Quaad
le
concile se reuait
y assista avec son maitre Mar Jacques. Un jour, il vit une colonne de lumiere qui s'olevait de la terre vers le ciel. Gomme il s'eu eluiiuait,
on
lui dit
Ge quo
11
tu as vu, c'est saint Basile (Bsilyous), evque de
Ci'saree (Qaisryah).
l'glise et so tint
dsira le voir et
II
alla
dans cette
ville,
eatra dang
lire;
il
debout daus im coiu.

voir une
vit Basile
qui montaitpour
avait revtu
lui
:
un vetcment dore
lui
fit
et precieux;
Anb Efrem
eut des doutes sur

tte. Puis,
le
Seigneur
eolombe blanche sur sa
Dieu
lit
connaltre sa presence Basile. (]elui-ci l'envoya appeler par son nom. Saint
Efrem en
interprete;
la
fut
etonue. Tous deux se saluerent Tun l'autre au

qu'ils
moyen d'un
l'uis,
Efrem demanda a Dieu
pussent se parier sans interprete;

la
lit
grce descendit sur eux et chacun d'eux connut
langue de l'autre.
saint Basile
Tordonna diacre. Ensuite sa vertu ne
que s'accroitre
et
on
vit
apparaitre en lui de
nombreuses graces qui surpassent toule

:
description.
Entre autres, celle-ei

iinMit
;'i
une femme timide avait honte de sc confesser ouvertesur uu papier ses peches depuis son enfance
satnl
l!asili>; eile i'ciivil
1199;
L5
ABIB
(9
JUILLET
657
<dLj
>^jC
tjj\-a.l
Cwiit
viJo
U*-Ij ai-
VI
L-of-
J^ (J"^^' (J^ lfM
Jjl
<,\a)
j>
l^ 6 iU
fl>1
ô
bUi
cJUj
Jlc
^-^lH
C^LLi
^J! Jl JiiJl j^}\
8.
3.
Ia
Ju4
LSj
ctk~J
U ^
5.
cSl1
i-*
^j
UjL4
1.
B
bbj.
flt^l.
2.
Jjjlw.
>!Lil.
4.
B l$^. B
ld*io
Deest in A.
3.
7.
>/<///
J->.
Dees? in B.
0.
a^-\
jusqu cc tomps, sans rien omettre, puis

cette
:
eile le
'
remit saint Basile et
lui
tit
>ur
demande devant le peuple Je suis une pecheresse; j'ai ecrit mesfautes ce papier; je te demande leur pardon. a Cot ecrit etait scelle. Le saint le
:
pritet pria pour eile
le
papier devint blaue; tous les peches furent effaces
excepte un seul qui etait considerable.
cette vue, eile pleura et

il
demanda son
te le
pardon. Basile
nera.
ture.
II
lui dit
Va dans
le
pays trouver saint Efrem,
pardon-
Elle le quitta et se rendit aupres

lui dit
il
:
du saint qui
eile
:
couta son avenc'est le chef des
Ya
le
trouver avant sa sortie de ce
monde
pretres;
te
pardonnera ton peche.
Elle
alla et trouva qu'il etait raort et

le
porte sur
la tete
:
des pretres. Elle pleura, jeta
papier sur
la litiere
funebre et
rimplora
il
efiacale peche. Saint
Efrem
fit
de nombreuxmiraeles. De son temps

infidele.
apparut Ibn-Daisn qui etait dissident

vainquit.
II
e1
Le pere
le
combattit et
le
composa
des discours
les
et
de nombrouses poesies.
ipi'il
On
trouve
dans quelques copies que

Esprit sunt
homelies
prononca en l'honneur du Saintvagues de
au noinbre de quatorze et qu'il adressa cette demande a Dien
tres-haut
il
Seigneur, ecarte
de
il
moi
les
ta
grce.
Quand
eut termine sa belle bitte,

soit
fut
transporle pres du Seii,r iii'iir. (Jue smi
intercession
avec nous
Amen.
658
[1200]
d)U
Jii>
!
v^y
(5JI
JljJl
4)
o-Aj-y
y^ a%
jljVI
Jl fjjl
jja
j% J*
o^
a5 4J
Ij-b
^lj
l_jj*is
^
5
t5
Jl
J~J
^JYI
i_>ji]l
.JUs
Iju
aU
jls
l^Li
Ia^=^-U
dU
x*l
jl
y> jl
jpJl
li>J
^y <&
js^^c
jyC,
f.
254
r.
4>.\*j
JUI
dllJ
âiU
l-\=
41
[j^wj ^jir^b^
d*^ (^^ S^J

9
dlUl
j^-t3
dUJ
l
^>i ^yJL
JJuJI Jb-I
L^
^y.
^J\5 JJUI j* i# J<>

sj ^jy>
k.\
UI ^j
fifr
^
J]
JyL LUg
,jl;l
^vlLs
SU
jpJ Ji
jl^j
oll
13
oy
ijl^JI
>U! obj
likil
tlj
^1^-JI
y.1
i=Jl
^
jVI
et
l^ >
j*
^^
2.
^j S^
]
^~
&
<>
3.
8.
n ji\ ^L. l>j

1.
cJly
^J ^-^3
--
J-a-M
/Aar commemoratio deest
in
"'
Ludolf
1J
Assemani.
Deesl in A.
7.
trjbif.
u>\
4.
rfrf#
9.
^y^ytuUc
_---'
-6-
SsiiSfj.
jt.
addit j
^^
B.
B wt.
jU.
14.
A Ji.
B B B
Ltf jx
13.
oXU!
10.
'
B jyJ.
11.
12.
Z)ert
<jyj'.
S~
'
En cejour
aussi cut
3
Heu Ge
le
miracle de saint Cyriaque (Kirykous)
et
de
Julietta (Youlitah)
fui
sa mere.
saint etait
du pays de
eile avait pris la fuite.

le culte
Roum vers un autre. Elle On ladenonca;

lui dit
:
im enfant de trois ans. Sa mere avait retrouva le gouverneur cause de qui

la
fit
il
comparaitre
et l'interrogea sur
des idoles. La sainte
Demande
l'enfant,
un enfant de
trois
ans pour
qu'il
nous instruise de
j>
la verite, s'il est
bon quo nous adorions

la force et la parole;
tes dieux
ou
non.
ei
.
Apres avoir cherche, on trouva

lui
*
son fds Cyriaque, on l'amena

il
on l'interrogea. Le Seigneur
et ses
donna
injuria l'emet s'en
25i r
pereur
dieux
teile ment
quo
les assistants
en furent stupefaits
il
etonnerent extrdmement. Le gouverneur fut couvert de honte et

des tourments au-dessus de son ge. Sa mere subit de
tortures;
le
lui
fit
subir
memo
toute espece de
Seigneur
les
maintenait sains et saufs.
Beaucoup de gens en
.lulietta
furent surpris et de grands niiraclcs se produisirent.

tail
Sa mere
II
ressen-
de
la
crainte et peu d'assurance cause des tourments.

le
adressa cause
(Teile
une demande Notre-Seigneur

le
Messie qui eleva son intelligence

tut
vers
ciel; eile
apercut des tres surnaturels; eile

le
fortifie
contre
les
tourments, remercia
1.
:i.
Seigneur
et dit
son
lils
Des
a present, tu es
2.
mon
(lotte
comneiiKiraiimi
manque dans
Ludolf, Assemani.
Malan Kyriacus.
Malan Laulitha.
[1201]
16'
ABIR
(10
JUILLET).
659
/*-l
Low
Uj)w
H t~
!0
feli
J^
l3
V^rt^ ^
8
JU?J1
o-i^
fJ
JI
5 -V^ 6UJ VJ
1
^l
j.
yu
ôUI
I2
âI
I jl,
^JJI JU;V1
Û
dl
^jtf!
w^
l5
_^J1
14
jL*^!
jjju
jl
jUr'j
'iy\
4>
7-Jbj KJ
|î
JDj
4.L
_^.j jLs&'l
a!
J^ju
jl Aol
^ jW
1.
20
< iU
jl
^jlsJI
"Jai
âUI '^Jl
Jl
^J
5.
Jj;
v_*uJ,.
in
2.
Byl,
3.
AÛ.
--
4.
7.
B iA JJ.j
ixJJ..
memoratio deest
,~~, js.
Malan.
6. flees
B.
addit
pUAM.
,
#aec cwhli
1 .
8.
9.
13.
10.
B
i^
1
,.1,0
.
s-^st
*axcI,.
11.
cW/*
^Si'
ît
Jl.
12.
Deest
verba
A.
14. //aec
commemoratio deest
in LuJolf.
desunt in A.
16.
So-U.
17.
ao
18.
B C^J.
19.
l~>._flaec tria addit ^>. 20.
Deest
in.
pere et je suis ta
fille;
benie soit l'heure o tu as ete enfante!

afl'aire,
Lc gouver-
neur, stupefait de leur

rent la
ordonna de leur trancher

glorieux
la tete et ils recu-
couronne du martyre. Que leur 'Encejour aussi mourut le saint Que son intercession soit avec nous
priere soit avec nous!
Amen. Anb Horesious
Soul(?).
seize d'amb (10 juillet).
"En ce jour mourut

II
saint Jean (Yau/janu/i), possesseur de l'&vangile d'or.
etait
de
la ville
de
Rome (Roumyah);
lisait et
son pere etait un

son pere de
homme
II
riche
nomine
Allans. Ce Jean etait l'ecole et

d'or, ce qu'il
fit;
il
demanda
lui faire
un evangile
moine
lui
son pere en etait rejoui.
arriva qu'un
descendit chez eux en se rendant Jerusalem (El-Beit el-Moqaddes). Ce saint
demanda de
le
prendre avec
II
lui,
mais
il
cut peur de son pere et Jean partit seid
sur un bateau.
1.
arriva au couvent de ce
moine
et le
superieur s'etouna de sa
CeUe commemoration manque dans Malan.

l.udolf.
2.
Cette commemoration
manque
dans
660
[1202]
CJJ
f.
Jâ-lj
l^li
^
'
^-uJI Jl
*J&
cJlj
<-Jl3
ei; JA
jl
lîi.
J 'Ut
7^\i
25'i
jl^5
^jJlfr
^JJI
jXJI
s y.
^*~?- ._*;
Jl
w,
**
i*^ bl
4^
l
,_,YI
Jlj
Ij
f
-^ 1
UI
I*j
"J
c-. U3
Sj-Vl
j5U-
Ji a^'j
dLii
jjy >Uls
]
JUsVI
tf
JJ
v,
r>Jj^>
LJs
-*Wj
^ -^
^
"J
J*-
&*
<^
-A^b
O* '**
iij
,y>
^
^
<*"
o^
fk^
4
Jj* -
jJ J
^
t
r^
^
-Ct
^'
^:.-^
*J
uL?j Uj
<Jlc
jl
pjti-U
jlAi-
<~lc
y~~*
k-UI
-*e-j
^1^3 Jjj| L^y ^Jl *J \y>

*U iiM* Jl
jl
*X^ss
iti
(j~~
*>*%*
^X.
<ukl ^>J\
LJj
*-i
*^=-L;
^ Mj
1&,
(jaiJl
cswlj y. ^;
(J
ja
Uc
i^*
* ^L-> L
^ ^
Ji:i.
L.
J iXi Jl jj^^
Ue. ^Jl jUJ&JI
Vjl
7
<~^
^JJI
ii->-
^3
^-^
dib
j-&
jl
LiU^J [^ >î
5. P,
<^>
1.
1,
Jl.
7.
2.
B y*,
3.
B s^X-
(
ls.
_5
4.
Jb..
0/
A.
6.
Ji^Lj'.
ZteesZ in B.
personne
sc
et
de son langage.
II
demanda
embrasser la vie monastique;
cepere
montra
la vie
difficile, et lui fit
connaitre quo les fatigues du Service de Dieu

il
dans
le
monastique
lui
le
briseraient, mais
le
insista
dans sa demaude. Alors

II
superieur
rasa la tte et
revetit de l'habit sacre.
supporta beaueoup
si
de fatigues, se donna
1 .
tout entier de grandes et dures devotions,

*
bien que
v".
son Corps maigrit
et
que ses
os furent visibles cause du peu de chair qui les

:
couvrait. Le pere s'apitoyait surlui et lui disait
Epargne-toi, faiscommeles
il
autres freres.
qui
lui
Lorsque sept aus
se furent ecoules,
vit
en songe quelqu'un
disait
*
Va
vers tes parents pour recevoir leur benedielion avant de

il
mir.
Pendant
trois uuits,
eut ce reve.
II
en informa
lc
superieur qui
l'nt
lui
apprit que ce
songe venait de Dieu

il
et lui conseilla
de partir. Lorsqu'il
il
sorti
du couvent,
/.hange les
il
trouva un pauvre couvert de haillons;

qu'il portait.
les prit et lui
rennt en
pere,
vtements
la
Quand
il
arrha
la
maisonde son
011
il
demeura presde
des restes de
porte pendant trois ans dans une lmtte
se nourris-
sait
la
table de son pere

lui,
que luijetaienl
les serviteurs.
Quand
sa
mere passail prs de

Lorsque sa
II
eile sc
le
dtournait avec dgot cause de son odeur.

l'avertit qu'il
lin
approcha,
sa
Seigneur
mourrait dans
trois jours.
envoya demander
eile
mere, mais sans se faire

lui
connaitre d'elle d'abordi

il
(Miami
Im pres de
la
pour Scouter ce
il
qu'il lui voulait,
lui
fit
jurer dq
lui
l'enterrer
dans
hutte
etait
avec les haillons
qui le couvraient,
[12031
17 e
3
AB1B
(11
JUILLET).
661
ja.
*Laa]j
jixj
7
jijxj
3
<j
M3>- \yy<Ifc-aij
y
Li)
<*J
jisj
^jbJDi
lj-.l
ju;vi
*iyis
~>
wiî
-OIj
yy WL^V1 je *^
a;U
< a
aJI
UTLU'I
JiJYI
aTjjI
LfcA-O)
jj^
ctAJi
X.j
ULLi-
J
\\
VI
l^J
ili-Vj
V jL^Vl l^ Jh^-1
jjit
Co-Û
~~>"
(U
}dl
l^
Uaal
XS.J
lîJ
l
r
'"'
^s-ls
L<
L<
.JJI
dUi
*<ul
_,<xi
L^y c~^*i
cx'A
H-
e*
C^.
;'
A.
12.
Dcest in B.
15.
a~>.
13. Ludolt addit commemorationem S. Isidori. -- 14. 16. Haec tria verba desunt in A. 17. A Jj'.
A u^ryi.
A>et'.s7
18.
arftft'2
SjUJI.
19.
donnaalors l'evangilc d'oret

de moi.
nut
:
lui dit
Vous y
lirez et
vous vous souviendrez

il
Quand son pere
Tut
present, eile lui montra l'evangile;
Ie
reconfils.
II
il
tous deux se leverent et vinrent l'interroger sur lui et sur leur
leur fitpromettre par la foi de ne l'enterrer

se
fit
qe dans ses haillons,

fils.
et alors
reconnaitre d'eux et leur apprit qu'il etait leur

;
Tous deux pleurcnnl

l'expiration des trois
fils
beaueoup
jours,
il
les
prineipaux de
Rome
se joignirent eux.
mourut. Sa mere
prit les
vetements qu'elle destinait son

de ses haillons
pour
le
jour de son mariage et Ten enveloppa; aussitt eile
tomba malade. Le pere
se
rappela
le
serment, enleva ces vetements,

la
le revetit
et l'enterra
lui
*
r
dans sa hutte. Son corps procura

btit
guerison de cliaque malade. Puis ou

soit
une belle eglise
et
on y transporta son corps. Que sa priere
avec
nous!
Amen
'.
dix-sept d'abib
11 juillet).
En cejour
1.
la
sainte et innocente Euphemie(>low/?mi/aA) mourut martyre par
Ludolf ajoutc
la
commemoration de
saint Isidoro d'IIliopolis.
662
(wlsjl
lîs

(_|
[1204]
f**)
wL-!>l~J
"jjpyj*
JjjAS
\*a$
1JU5>C
j*.
^^jLJ'Xio
LA
^j_y
A>-l
\L.,_
^b
jr^ ^Vl
>-^Jt
^v'^ Hr3
-'
i-oAJ!
îj
^M.<Jl^
jJUIj jUL ^.lj
.j^JL
l,JUi
^^
10
5
1^1
ci/cli
UJi^1
yii
8
^
Jj
7
yt ^
^Jd!j
I2
jJLg aJI
n
f
.2-15
dUi
jl^j
dUi j.
juJI
<!
JU
j* jjl ^-1 âj

2.
lybl^
Vy. j^j iVjl >-!
18
j^j jUJI
'-.--'--
1.
B ^Loib.
Jj t&
J.
8.
B s^XJI ww-j w*^ 5.
e aefrftl
Ji.
--
kJUJ^l.
9.
Ul
J o^,
A
tria
Ji.
13.
B
B
12.
Je oJ^,.
verba in A.
L*=
haec
17.
~Lx.
B B adM/l B e< eW j*> j***. 10. B JJ. B JA 16. Desunt .iXi". 14. Dues / A. 15. A j. 18. B
;
-
3.
B ^Lpife.5.
^Jjx.
4.
6.
l^sr* cJj_j*=
}
7.
IJj
11.
a^.
le fait
de Priscus (Birisqous), un des lieutenants de Diocletien (Diqltynous),
lorsqu'il passait
par un endroit avec deux saints attaches avec des chaines

les voyanfc, cette saiate fut
leurs eous.
En
enflammee de l'amour divin; son
coeur s'emut de compassion pour eux; eile injuria et insulta 1'empereur en ces
termes
Coeur de pierre, entrailles inexorables, n'as-tu pas pitie de ce saint
peuple? no crains-tu pas que leur Dien te fasse perir?

apprit cela,
etail
il
Quand
fer
Diocletien
la
;
fit
il
comparaitre
la
et l'interrogea sur sa foi. Elle
confessa quelle
cliretienue
la
tortura par les coups, les

:
brulures au
chaud,
la
Suspension,
suffocation par la l'umee
rien de cela ne lui

le
causa de dom-
mage. Alors
eile so leva
devant l'assemblee, tont
corps brle, etrendit son
me
entre les mains du Seigncur.
Que son
intercession nousprotege!
Amen.
Dix-nuiT d'abib (12 juillet
En cejour arriva
le
le
martyre de saint Jacques

tait
fils
Ya'qoub),
6veque de Jerusail
lem (Aourichalim). Ce saint

plus jeune
<lo
de Joseph
e1
Yousof) le charpentier;
le frre
etait
ses enfants, vierge, pur,
on l'appela
du Seigncur
J-J205
18 e
ABIB
(12
JUILLET
JL-pi
<A!1
l
663
kll
^_J1
U.j
jj}
4
(JU.jl
s
J*
kA,_
tf-l
olK
l_^j
c- j j^
LJ
*->>
^b
j
kT^l
U=
jjlUj fUie
cU
^3
fl-Vl
All
Â*ft) jLuVI
J^jirr'
lil
Li jJU
jl k/l-5
jj^
Aje J ^?-l
^
JjL
*AJ1
Jj ^L. 0-3
*\
^jj
J r^. Uj _^!3 ^-Ij L^

1JL
JuJV!
Jb
-U-3 tfOili
kjJ>ls
jvUls
L_
^-1
lyt,
lj!l
'
^--Jl
cJjlj
^
-- v
Lî kjj^g
-Jj
^L
lyî jy!
djlj
%j*f.
-^JI
(Jj
je
JJ
^jjl rS
Oj
J V^3 o--,L^ ^-^ ^> ^-^ "^

, 1
^
1
<Jj
J* juJ&
J^
Vj
-U l>.
Â
(J
jj^Jj îji^
^>-U jl<j jtjl Ijj^.
ei.
ly
^-J
(Jj
fLs-
J |vw
1}
u>UI.
-i.
8.
2.
7.
B ,, j 3. B bU. - 4. B SU*'. 5. B >_^ 6. B _./<^. A ^-O- 9. B ^p UJ. 10. B arfdtt ^.j*-1 H- Rudolf addit
'-
conunemorationein S. Atanasyos Clysmae.
parce qu'il fut eleve avec

pere. Les aptres
lui,
quand
il
etait
dans
la
maison de Joseph son

II
l'etablirent
eveque de
Jerusalem.
preeha l'Evangile,
fit
enseigna
le
nom du
Messie, convertit beaueoup de gens, les baptisa et Dieu

II
parlui de grands miracles.

et eile
modifia la
nature d'une femme qui etait sterile
enfanta un
fils
qui eile
lui
donna
le
nom
de Jacques.
Un
jour,
beaueoup
deJuifs se reunirent et
tivement au Messie
ils
demanderent de leur enseigner quelque chose relaesperaient qu'il le nommerait son frere. II commen?a
Pere.
par monter dans la chaire et se mit leur exposer sa puissance, son eternite
son eo-alite avec
Dieu
le
Ils
entrerent dans une violente
colere, le
f.
255
firent
descendre,
le
frapperent de nombreux coups. L'un d'eux arnva avec un
maillet
dit
comme
fit
celui
du foulon
dece
saint qu'il ne but jamais de vin, ne
sang, ne
jamais passer
le
Ten frappa sur la tete; il rendit l'me. On mangeajamais rien qui contint du rasoir sur sa tete, ne se baigna jamais dans une
et
il
etuve et ne porta jamais de vetements, mais

etail
et
s'enveloppait d'nn voile.
11
continuellemenl debout
et ses
011
prosterne, tellemeul que ses pieds s'enfierent

II
que ses genoux
mains se gonflerent.
fut enterre cte
du temple.
Que
1.
Amen
'.
I.udolf ajoute la
commemoration de saint Alhanase de Clysma.
664
SYXAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE.
[1206]
*yA
*wLJ|
* aJI
jlf>
^.All
_.r
Ia
^^JJI
<cJ
jMia jU JJJI ,_ri-^

j^dj
'-Lr*^
"CJ
-y^
a_j1
f_^
jlSj
^
*yj
*JLft
(i
It-kT
^ Ui
Lii JD)
JL_>3
lijl
j^
(vj'J^
jj-^j-^L^-1
u^l
*-*^
I^jis
^jju*'
-~~S
j-ft>
J^;
<>
~J
^.Icj
'*-*
<olj
v^3"
^1/J
^^^^
jU
*-^
5
lyo
<_io
4~l&
^v~-'>3
''<C~j>-
J^
-*J
1
j}Ua>
^J
_>*
US
u^Lnj
{j=j*^>
jLj di)>
^^
<>A)
^lc
jL
JJI
Ijj
jj
^jJl
ulic Jj ^~_JI
ô
s_i^-w3
ljj-v.lt
Jyis.
jLij aL-VI i3ij ^J^j jL>YI
<u.
/>esf
6.
^r.
A . B ^. ees*
i'/i
A.
2.
3.
/A/er Irin verba desunt in A.
4.
A
B
,J^*J.
5.
7.
1/1
A.
8.
,U>j.
9.
AjLoj.
10.
.,yJI.
dix-neuf d'abib
13
juillet).
En
se
il
ce jour
mourut martyr
etait
;
le
saint glorieux,
Mr Pantaleemon
:
(Batln)
'J
lemedecin. Ce saint
d'un pays appele Na'midar

sa
sonpere
etait inlldele et
nommait Astoukhyous
Tut
mere
etait
croyaute et s'appelait Aounlah. Quand

et la
grand, son perc

11
lui
enseigna l'ecriture
science de la medocine et
il
la
connut bien.
y avait un pretre dans levoisinage de leur demeure; toutes
quo Mr Pantaleemon passait pres de lui, il remarquait sa beaute, ses bonnes manieres, sa science, son intelligence, regrettant qu'il Int infidele et
les (bis
demandant au Messie de le diriger et de le guider vers la voie de la vie. Quand ses demandes Dieu sc furent multipliees, le Seigneur l'avertit dans
im songe nocturne que ce saint croirail par son interme'diaire.
el
11
s'en rejouit
il
sc mit enlreprendre de lui
parier.
Chaque
de la
foi
Ibis qu'il
passait,
le saluait
et
la
I
causaitavec
lui.
II
s'etablit entre
eux une
ainitie;
Pantaleemon entrait dans

lui.
maison du prtre
la religion
il
et s'entretenait
avec
Celui-ci lui montrait

la
abjeetion des idoles. la corruption d'esprit de leurs adorateurs,
noblesse
de
du .Messie.
le
charme de
l'intelligence de ceux qui

et
l'adoraient.
les
Puis
1.
lui
lit
conaaitre que des miracles
des guerisons arrivaienl par
Malan Bathalan.
[1207]
L9'
ABIB
(13
JUILLET).
665
Jb
>jij2-\
-V>jl
'
-".
Jl
r.
256
i"
\~Ji,
JlaS
-Ja)
<Uob
4-)1j
4_> <C_J
jj
jUl
^l^S
^*"^ ij3
DU
>
L*
c-
>JJI
('i
OU
s-utj
J* <iU
^JiJl
Xt3
j^l
jl*>J
îl"
ilijl
MJ
<L*)I
JtSj
?^JJ1
*^J'
jl
iitl
âJ
Ujl-u
jUj
Ol
fcyj
^^j
Xj*a,\
^J -^
Ol
*lf-
^-r*
"-^JJ
^JLoil <JU Li
J^ ^^1
6
Us
l.
*>__}l-0
^^1
JlS
JH^J Ol
^JJI
Ol
j^.
^^
^
4
^>U4s
J,
1^.1
ii
tfJUI
J
^VL
Jly
^1
''
jUI
o:l
<0
Û*
1-U
^jill
Lis
L^L,"
JL*
Jl
4^
j-l;
,^-i
J-c-
lil
4 Jb
-H
^Vl ^cJ
^^
c
^
Uij
1.
Îs
^"
^,,.11
jv-L
^Yl
J^
^jj
La-u*s ^JJI Jl Ujb^ks-lj
^.-vll
Lji^ (^f-Vlj _y
^1
5.
viUi
*J Îj
w/6 a
B
1
rr~'.
2.
wUsj desunt in A.
6.
B t^l. 3. A jj. B wLO. 7. B Je!
4.
Deest in B.
//ec
^-*.
croyants.
faire
*
Quand
le saint
entendit parier des miracles,
il
s'en rejouit et desira

II
des prodiges pour arriver son but en medecine.
crut au Messie
f.
erce au nretre. Celui-ci continua de l'inslruire et de l'exhorter. Un jour, il passa dans uu endroit et vit un nomine mordu par un serpent qui etait reste
son cte.
II
250
sc dit en
lui-meme
il
Je vais mettre l'Spreuvc la parole du pre:
tre,
nion maitre, quand

;
m'a
dit
Si tu crois, tu feras des miracles au
du Messie
et la
fini
foi
je verrai
si
sa force apparait dans la guerison de cet

qu'il
nom homme mordu

Quand
il
mort de ce serpent pour
ne blosse personne d'autre.
il
eut
sa
sa priere,
l'homme
il
sc leva sain et sauf et le serpent
tomba mort. Alors
redoubla
trouver.
II
se rendit chez lepretre, qui le
baptisa. Gontinuellement
allait
le
arriva qu'un aveugle vintverslui pour ctre gueri.
vit qu'il etait
aveugle,
il
le
chassa.
lui dit
:
Quand
le
saint lui
Quand son pere demanda ce que cet

n'as pas de quoi le
homme
guerir.
il
lui voulait,
son pere
C'est
:
un aveugle, tu
Mar Pantaleemon
lui
repliqua
Tu
verras la gloire de Dieu.
Puis
fit
chercher l'aveugle
et lui
demanda
Oui,
Si tu vois, croiras-tu
fit
au Dieu qui
aura gueri tes yeux?

priere et placa sa
tu verras .
repondit-il. Alors le saint

et dit
:
une longue
Messie,
il
main sur
les
yeux de l'aveugle
il
Au nom du
Et sur-le-champ,
recouvrala vue. Quand son pere

los amena au prtre, qui
vit cela,
crut, lui et l'aveugle.
Le saint
les prit,
les baptisa.
666

,JLL
(_
[1208]
J^,
J.
ij>\
jj-lj
^r
uJa
J^j jA-JI
*>
Û
'U^ J^j
^_-
i-y-
J&
2
^j
icL?*}
?*tVb
^-Ul Jl
\jr*~j
'Li VI
c-u^j
(J
JL
jL^VI
:
a^j
J "V
Ck
j
Z^^k.
''Jibfrls
cr
..Ji)l
i-ilc
Îsjl
_>U*)1
^>- l>>^
^ ^^
''irr^
V
^
"^
Ij-yilJj
6
i^ U
uUij
^CiLLi
iljf .
-cij
J _jAj â> _y\i
<>_A_
^jAft
Îj
^1
H-rt^
ir^
dLUI
*>hy Ji -L-U
JsUilj
^-.-l
*y\
r
1.
jl4
^Jll
iJb
^^.JJAjt
l2
JUUl
.aO -'._,.
^.^ -V "f^
1
^
B
B
ei
aJL/1
j\.
6.
Jsbeli.
2. 7.
A B
iJ=J.
iôu..
3. S.
A
B
11.
4.
(j-r-oM.
9.
5.
omittit -
addil
jÔ.
Ludolf
flrfrf/f
conune-
morationem
12.
S. Antonii episcopi.
13.
10. A
*A*.
//aec tria verba desunt in A.
B additfS.
B ^jip.
Quand son pere mourut,

ment,
sie.
il
il
all'ranchit ses esclaves, distribua
aux malheureux
tout ce qu'il possedait et se mit soigner gratuitement les malades. Seule-
demandait ceux
qu'il soignait et qu'il guerissait

le
de croire au Mes-
Les autres medecins

le pretre,
jalouserent et
le
denoncerent l'empereur, aiusi

II
que
l'aveugle et une foule de croyants.
leur adressa de
il
nom-
breuses menaces.
la tete.
Comme
ils
ne devenaient pas infideles,
leur
fit
tranchcr
Ensuite
il fit
subir au saint beaucoup de tourments

foule
un grand nombre
lui,
de miracles apparureut; une

qu'il
considerable crut grace a

le
pendant
contre
le
etait a la torture
et souffrait
martyre. L'empereur,
lui firent
irrite
il
saint, Le jeta
ilc lui
aux betes feroces qui ne
aucun mal. Alors
ordonna
tranelier la tte. Ainsi fut accomplie sa lutte.

'.
Que son
intercession soit
avec qous! Aukmi
vi.not
ii'vnin
14 juillet
En ce jour mourut martyr le saint glorieux Theodore (Tdoudouros).L nom de son pere etail Jonas (Yotmis)*, des gens de Ghotb dans la Ilaute1.
Ludolf ajoule
la
commmoration de
saint Antoine, evque.
2.
Malan Jo/m.
.1^!
20'
ABIB
(14
JUILLET).
667
^
aui
JJv
^^"
->"
<JT}
7
5^"
4j
(^
^Vl
*j
^^
^^-3 *^
4
-^
^
aij
rJJ->j
dL>
1a
4-i
\
Lp_
-y L/iU
LY1 Ojf
Jl 4-a
oxa
LJj
(;
ajjj^l"
^jJI
ji
ul
l.jIa.
:^
x*
r
Urj
^\
j, u,
o>j
^
l2
^^^^ll Uli O-Olj

]
-3 Wb
10
J^
^
4)
yJI r
âU!
^ ^
jU ^
^1
^
9
^î
J|
^^Jl
_Ai crJ
j^
Ui >A~i
J Jl
^j
OS
^^ >
Mi .^11 j%~^~\
j*
dlUI
â^
Âll
jL,j ^j^rj ^.aIH ^.<i
J^ n
4Û
1.
crJ^'i
tf-H]
viUJI
^fcJlj
4J
j J
A^lj
lÂij
fcjA-
l^l^j
LJ^
ijl^ J| Li; Â^jl JU; jl$j
UL^
^1
B Îjj.
2.
A
b
IaÎ.
8.
3.
w ^b.
;
9.
i.iijL.
7.
^Jl
ÎG.
B ^d|. jr j.
- io.
w^. -
ii.
Aîj
- B OJ^Sj. Pro his tribus _ i2. u jjru. _ i3. b

4.
5.
JL.
6.
verbi.s
habet v_L,J.
-- 14.
arfrfA
,.,ir,. ,- j.
Egypte
(Es-Sa'id).
'
On
il
l'avait pris
avec dos levees de troupes et conduit

et
r.
256 v.
Antioche (Antkyah);
y demeura
epousa
la
fille
II
d'un patrice, qui etait
paienne; eile ne connaissait pas ce qu'il adorait.

dore.
eut d'elle ce saiat

lui
Theoles
Quand
eile
voulut Tarne ner au temple des idoles et
apprendre
adorer, son mari ne la laissa pas faire. Alors eile s'irrita et le chassa.
l'enfant resta seul chez sa mere, son pere
Quand
les
demandait continuellement au SeiL'enfant
gneur de
le
guider vers
la
voie
du
salut.
grandit et apprit
sciences et la sagesse. Le Messie illumina les ver un saint eveque qui le baptisa.
penible.
II
yeux de son coeur; il alla trouQuand sa mere l'apprit, cela lui fut tres
mort; un de ses serviteurs
l'avait
lui apprit
s'informa
si
son pere
sa
etait
en
secret son aventure,
comment
mere
chasse parce qu'il etait chretien.

fit
Devenu grand,
le saint etait
habile cavalier et se
soldat de l'empereur.
faire la
lui
II
devint general en chef et
quand l'empereur
et
11
partit
pour
guerre aux
Perses (El-Fors),
il
cliargea
enleva
le
fils
de leur
roi,
et
Theodore
l'Oriental (Tdros el-Machriqi).
avait dans la ville d'Euchatos (Oukhidos)
un dragon gigantesque que
les habitants adoraient et qui ilsoffraient chaque annec quelqu'un manger. Dans cette ville vivait unc fcmme veuve (jui avait deux enfants. Les gens les prirent pour les offrir au dragon. II aniva que
668
[1210]
4^-j
Jy-J <L*2ji^-VI
ojYl
^
Jl
\
{y
Jj!
(**
LJ
JL
kJ^Mj <<jJ &*j\
Is*
*
jl
<-J^
,3
Jl
jl,
JU.3
^
iVjl
*
Jz
aJLLsj
^^
pJl;
4o
jJI
^2
-et
J*lj
S*i
^dl Jl
s^jjl
-ur
r
^j
^.^tfc
Jîl
J\
4jji>
UJ3
j^*s
J*-
fcliaclj
Iftljj
^'1
-U-
f.
257
i".
ol^cj
,i
JJV-v.
<U1
lylj
(-aiii
->!
Îk
Jl
(j
^^
-Ct
Xjw Jl
dX*j
dUj
<uicl
ji
dlUI
A^s
iLilLjl
Jl
jlc
jt-JT
jl
4-jI
Ij,
As
~U
LVI
fcjJLju
^2 Ôj
lyD ^JI
jl
rc_~~Jl
-V'-Jl
(Jl9
(V"L
i-i^r^lj
Jl
*AJLli
rt^Jl ''j^j-Jl AjLÎj

Ijisij
^JJI
4j'l
jjJIj
dlLJj
ljJi
(j-J-i-j!
,Ja1j
Aj
Ijju-
YLJ
Jfc
"0
stJa.1
Jju
*-v-~-
^
1
LJ
Cji-lj
vr*~j
jUI
jl
,j
^^j
^'^p-^:
Sl^Yl jl JU>3
~~J
''^^3 iljkiYl
jUj
jâftl
Jl l*-^
li-iJj
J.
^J
1.
L*. ''jjX'
4"}L>
5.
B Lr ,i'-'. 2. P, additlXsXfi. 3. B ^~;, A C^>. 0. Deest in B.
BJ ,y_*J'.
4.
-~-JIj
e*
arf&V
<vA--'.
saint
Theodore
se trouva ce
fit
moment
Euchatos.
La i'emme s'adressa
il
lui
en pleurant
tienne,
il
et lui
connaitre sa Situation.
:
Quand
veuve
sut qu'elle etait chre-
se dit en
lui-meme
Celle-ci est
et
injustement traitee,
le
Seigneurla vengera.
l'Estet pria.
11
Puis
il
descendit de son cheval, tourna son visage vers

lc
s'avanca ensuite vers
dragon; tous
les
gens de
la ville lc
regardaient du haut des murailles. La longueur du monstre etait de douze
coudees. Le Seigneur donna au saint de la force contre

lance, le tua et sauva les enfants de
la
lui
il
le
il
perca de sa
alla
veuve. Apres cela,

il
dans
la
Haute-Egypte
le
11
(Sa 'id-Misr) a la recherche de son pere;

il
s'informa de lui; on
conduisit vers lui;
le
reeonnut
des signes et des

il
marques
revint
qu'il savait.
demeura aupres de
lui
jusqu' sa mort. Ensuite
Antioche
et
trouva que Feinpereur etait devenu infidele et persecutait ceux qui croyaienl
au Christ.
11
s'avanca vers
lui,
confessa
lc
uom du
le
Messie. Les pretres des
idoles le calomnierent et les habitants d'Euchatos sc tinrent devant l'empe-
rcur et
lui
apprirent que c'etait lui qui avait tue

le brler et le saint fut
dragon adore par eux.

:
II
ordonua de
preeipite dans le feu

prit
ainsi fut accompli

eile
son martyre. lue

l'argent
ei le
femme croyante
ehe/, eile
son corps pour lcquel
depensa de
cacha
jusqu'
la fin
du temps de
la
persecution.
On
lui
construisit une belle glise. <)n dit

prirc soil avec nous!
que celte I'emme
etait sa
mere. One
sa
Amen.
[1211]
21'
ABIB
(15
JUILLET).
669
u-l fr
JJAî
tf*W1
'fjJI
pUl 'UU!
jJUI
y.5^
iUMj
^^
SÛJ! SjuJI ^j\
J&
^j|
ij^
j3
J U,j ^^j
^^J
1
aj
U.|
j J| jj^Jlj
ur t
*)!
i^J j iJi^ i^ ^
---'
6
^
:,
\Aj o-i^ \Ak? j-:^
s^J Jj^ J*
fW
^ Ul
^
-
Uj jÛj frL^S\ fr
fjo
jj^jlII
IJL
7
1
^ CJC -" <*Uj
jl
1.
Deest
in
e*
Malan.
/
2.
A
11
^-J'...
^tf,.
6.
;;.
Haec commemoratio deest
in
et
Malan.
4.
Z)wa7
A.
5.
arfrfrt _,.
7.
l!i^.^.
8.
U .
VIKGT ET
l.N
d'aBIB (15 juillet
En cc jour a lieu la commemoration de Notre-Darae la pure, Marie, mere du Sauveur du moude, le refuge auguste, le tresor inepuisable, qui est aux chretiens. Oue son intercession soitavec nous Amen. En ce jour mourut saint Sousnyos l'eunuque. Ce saint etait des maitres de
1 !
l'cmpereur Tlieodose (Toudousyous).

etait plein
En lui etaient la grce et la sagesse, il de misericorde et de bienfaisance pour chaeun; il reeherchait les
il
malades
et les consolait;
demandait apres
les
malheureux
et
les aidait.
Quandon
reunit
le
concile Ephese (Efesos) contre Nestorius (Nestor), o assista
saint Cyrille (Kirillos), ce saint le servait: les
eveques l'invitaienl
:
la table
de
je
l'empereur. Saint Cyrille
lui
fit
connaitre dans im songe

le
Veux-Iu que
demande pour
repondit-il,
toi
au Messie de t'aecorder
salut eternel?
Oui,
mon
pere,
quand
le
j'aurai partage entre les pauvres ce
qne je possede.
Saint
qu'il
Cyrille pria et
salut eternel lui Tut aecorde.
II
alla
partager tout ce
1.
Cette
A, Malan.
i
PATH. OH.
T,
XVII.
F.
3.
670
[1212]
Jl
*.
L~.
U
lj_JI
I*3
_^jj^
jjJLJj
^11
A-iJJ
v.l
jliU
^~^-*a)I
a^-J
V
*il
'VjJI
6
t
Ia ,j
UL>jlj
cjJIj
bljSj
joji
,j
ij-cJC-VI
<**-
^^
JcJy\
>
-v-jo
_yj>L"Mij dlUI
-yoL-JI
Jlc
*^>j
f-
Jl
-ul
4J
îis
JuJI
toK}
(Jl
ft
Uju]lj
257
v. j, j Jl
v,|
a;I
*_jy-3
^jJUjI U
^-j
ij-CiC/yi
J^j
L<Js
J^
l*>
<uAclj
jj-^J
,J'
<J|^ Sj^ ctUj
-V
J'
12
<J ji3
^wll
DeesL in A.
JjLu
_,^J1
''iljlj
JJkJI
1.
Ilaec verba ab
,'
**!
desunt in A.
5.
2.
3.
J^--.
A
,
4.
Ilaec com-
memoratio deest in Ludolf.

7.
//ec
///>/
verba desunt in A. -id^.-.
(>.
w_iuiJi.
B^s^.
8.
Aii-^,
B u&%.
9.
10.
B w?y^.
11.
>',
A. -
12.
iol, i-.1.
possedait entre les malheureux, puis

pria sur lui et
il
se
coucha
la
et
mourut. Saint Cy rille

sa mort.
ordonna de
faire (en ce jouri
commemoration de
Que
Amen
'.
YiM.T-Mci x d'abib ,16 juillet).
En cejour
tynous)
arriva
lc
martyre de saint Macaire
(Maqarah)
fils
de Basilide
(Ousilidcs) le ministre.
Quand
fit
011 lc
denonca
il
l'empereur Diocletien (Diql*
comme
n'adorant pas les idoles,
ecrivit
de l'euvoyor
Alexandrie
les
(El-lskandaryah). Le saint
et les
ses adieux sa mere, lui
recommanda
le
pauvres
lui
malheureux
et
partit
avec les messagers. Notre-Seigneur
Messie
apparul en
v. arriverait.
songe,
le
fortifia,'lui
douna
la
patience
et qu'il
lils
et
lui
apprit ce qui
lui
"Lorsqu'il fut arrive Alexandrie
comparut devant Arme-
nios (Armnyous), celui-ci, apprenant qu'il etait
du ministre,
il
lui
fit
beaupas,
il
coup de caresses
lui
lit
et
chercha
le
seduire.
Comme
nc
le
flechissait
subir diverses tortures.

et
Son me
lil
fut
ravie tandis qu'il etait
dans
les
tourments
le
Seismeur
le
lui
voir les
demeures des
saints, celle de son

il
pere. Apres cela,

l.
gouverneur l'envoya
>'t
Niqyous
la
fut
torture; on
saint
lui
Ludolf,
Vsscmani. Mai
Malan ajoutent
la
commemoration de
Simodc.
Malan Macmius.
U13]
Irll
22
ABIB
o
L6
JUILLET
jj
L=-3
67J
<>Ai
l
J^.
*JJI
*i~>j
L^^
^~1
<iL=-l
Ccjilj
.
<**
aJ
xiasj
clli*
^j
'
(j
!sAm
^.j.la-
jl
.Jl
-UI
\t
p'-AJl
Ûa
**!I
^-C
C~
jl
î-Ui
^ylj JiOl
L'I
J
,_)j _ja
7t-*Jl jlj
*?*=*>\ <j
^5
e^J
^
lj,L?j
^j**^
V^'j
-*^rcJ
p-^j ^r*^
^j--r~
f^*
t5^
...,.,
ls'15
1>1>j'
jv^25
*-
Ji-^'
iîUi"!
i*''
V~''
cW'l
Jl
f^JJJ
jj-'-^
0-*J*"ij
p-
<Jl
jl^s
i^ti
J3 <~&s^\
6
(jyJaJS
Ui
**..
i-I
Ojff ^Jh
**
c)-X~s>-
jjX
oLir
<ij
'
dJ-iL^s-
JuiC
loj
'
^^
<ulj
jl
wkJj
5
Lj^Jl
Jji
r-:.-^
^
jl
-*J!fr
(
-^
_^*
.L:U...
LJj
iolp-
*iaii>j
_.'A)l
IjA*^
i5=^
,J]yl
/w
il
,J1
(*-^y
r*^ .?
~>U>J1
^Jl
tCJiS
^y^-y\
K<^->\
.V
JdJI
*-"
T^- 3"
ju!1
12
JLij
jtOl
îj
j.Us
iA_> jl<C
a.,Ic1j
Sjli.
;.-^l
^J^
jjX"
<;%j> /.lUt
IrLI
<c
"-UJI
^1
ju)1
l^j
^yj
<_>
l~~
-.U lij
âUI
1.
ees
-
/ B.
7.
2.
,!
JUS.
3. B
L-ail>.
--
4.
B 4
in
r >Ji3l
5.
B.
.IT,.
6.
4-i.
11.
U,.
J.
.Lj..
flrft//7
8.
Haec dao verba desunt

eesi
z'n
A.
9.
A ~^..
10.
12.
B.
coupa
Dieu
la
langue
lui
et les
bras;
011
planta dans ses ctes des clous brlants et

1111
fit
par
le
des miracles. Aiusi
mort passa pres de
lui
avec une foule
de gens;
saint
fit
demanda au Seigneur de manifester

connaitre
la foule
sa gloire.
Le mort
et
se
le
leva, parla et
ce
qu'il
avait
vu en enfer
011
quo
Messie etait
et ils
le
maitre de tout. Les gens crurent en lui;

la
leur trancha La tete
recurent
couronne du martyre. Puis Aryanos (Aryn), gouverneur

:
d'Esneh (Ansind), arriva
son retour,
il
eininena le saint avee
lui.
Quand
ils
furent Chatnouf, la barque
ne put plus avancer ni remuer. Le Seigneur

apprit ceci
:
apparut au saint en songe et

rcstera ton corps.
saint sur
lui
Ici
linira ta lutte; c'est ici
que
le
Le gouverneur ordonna
et
a ses soldats de
monter avec
du
une colline
de
lui
couper
la tele.
Ainsi sa lutte fut terminee.

il
Quand Conslantin
(Qostantin)
obtint le pouvoir,
envoya un
fidele
110111
d'Euloge (Aouloudjyous) rouvrir et rebtir les egliscs, detruire les temples pa'iens. Saint Macaire lui apparut, lui fit connaitre oii etait son corps. 11 alla
cet eniroit, l'enleva et
fit
construire une eglise o
il
le
deposa. Dieu
fit
appa-
raitre.par lui de
grands miracles. Que sa priere
soil
avec nous!
Amen.
072

jl^j
2
121'.]
xc*
:1
<J
je-
if^
J
l
jl !-U
^ri^jV J^*J!
1
(j-t-vDl
-yt^l 1*1
usj
^_
J >u
*
C,j-!
J^3 u-^!^
^
l*,J^
Cr
J^J
l<]]
^-U1 -r^-* J
w^C)!
5 Jîl
r.
258
ai Li
ilyl
V5^
-XJUJ1
*Jls
^*1>^ CWI.j
JJ
yVI
m^.
jl
ijj^j
pj
^Jl
Jl
^^
^4*11
jlkjl
4JV1
Jio
jl
p^j
5
*y& J
*>jj
ojy)
!J^
j^
iJLcl
<lLj -MIDI
Hl
^Û
Jj
^
<!
^JJI
^Yl ^-^Jl
AiJI
^
J
_>!
^--Jl
i^)!
pA-j pl^VI js
âb
*^
iS^J
jt <j^:.
(^VlJ *;%
jj-
Jj-Jl
V**
_^
2**
^y".
Jlsj
aîselJ
JfsJI
jl
^J
-^
"^-b
o-v*j
dbj>U ci;
is;1
î
1.
Haec commemoratio
3.
deest in Ludolf et Assemani.

5.
)
2.
Desuni haec duo verba
in
li.
AJVj-j.
4. A
B.
Jy.
8.
v^Xil J, desunt
in
e*
A J; Jj~yJ!. 6. AO-Sjî. 7. B O, J. 9. A ^JLt.
ffaec pe/a al
En
cc jour aussi eut liou
le
martyre du saint glorieux Leoutios

II
{Loun\
infnltle.
tyous),
II
chretienpar ses parents.

de Tripoli (Atarabolos)
;
servail
daas l'armee de l'empereur
etait
il
avait
une belle forme, une conduite parfaild

si
ei
s'adonnait continuellement a la lecture des livres divins,
bien qu'il
eil
retint
lire,
il
une
les
partie,
specialement
les
Psaumes, car force d'elre assidu

il
a les
sut par coeur.
Outre cette lecture continuelle,
prechaii
ses
compagnons
r.
d'arraes et les detournait de corrompre leur vie en adoranl les

*
258
idoles.
II
y en eut qui ecouterent

le
sa parole et renoneerent a leur infidelite et

officier et
lui
dautres, cliez qui entra Satan, qui allerent trouver leur

reut que
saint meprisail
Les idoles et e'nseignait
apprij
que
le
Messie
:
etait lc vrai
Dien.
II
le
lii
viuir
:
et
l'interrogea l-dcssus.
Le
saint repondit
L'aptre Paul
(Baoulos) dit
111011
Qui
ine
detournera d'aimer
le
Messie divin que j'adore dcpui

L'officier irrit6
il
enfauce et devaut qui je nie prosterne?

el
ordonna de
et
'en-
chainer
de
le
jeter en prison. Le lendemain,
le
lit
vouir
lui dit
Pas
quelle force oses-tu t'opposer l'empereur et detourner les gens d'adorer les
idoles?
r>
Le saint
lui
repondit
G'est a bon droit que je nie propose d'amel

si
ner tous les gens obeir au .Messie;

cl
si
toi-mme
le
:
tu
abandonnais ton erreul

ternel.
p
tu l'adorais, lu recevrais
en h6ritage
le
royaume
il
l'uis
il
injuria
lc- iilnle<.
L'officier
ordonna de
battre
reûl tanl de coups violents que

et
Celle
commemoration manque dans Ludolf
Assemani.
2.
Malan Alankirad
[12151
23
ABIB
(17
JUILLE']
673
i^JMJ
j-Lr
ilj
iiJL'1
jâj
<-o
l>
j>^
Ji
dJLLiJ
-O'j
dQe
jj!
*ol
<!
Jlsj
_\JLJl
Ui
jlk~
^c
*-
uk\
DUl
fcîy
.W
"
^->-*^
jl
^11
Uîi
_jl-w!l
viLaJi-lj
<As-
viLJl
Uj
jl
ôl
(jjYI
(J^
<
\Sj?~b
I^J
^k
'
^_icLi
'
a-^
(.r^*S_J-T
dMi
A_JI
4,
Jui
J*i U
(J-JI
<jrV:.-5
^hv.
loJ.
y?.3
kiJ'ls
J*^ J
(Vf=~Jl
OÎj
^'^>=-
JUi AJIj jbu_U cJ>lj '^
i \j*\
ti
~i
Ljto
"
Cc-LiLi
(J^JJ
CcIas
Zj-^jj
tJ~*
i3
*-> v-*
~ '-oJ^J
t""!
UUjj 8 JjU!I
i% j
2.
jl
(j-Âll
Ia
j-y^Jl
u-:.-^ Ct"*
'f-^
'"^ ^'
1.
r-ki).
I,
J.
3.
B wo.
Ludolf.
7.
4.
dato tfl^s-
5.
Dees* / A.
G.
//r/cc
conimemoralio
t/erst in
fA/t\" Z/7'a
verba desunt
in
A.
8.
son sang coula pendnt qu'il louait Dien etlc cel^brait.
Un
des soldats qui

:
l'ai-
maient eut compassion de In

pitie
iL
s'avanca vers
lni et lui dil l'oreille

:
J'ai
de
toi et
tajeunesse
mc
fait
de
la
peine
Dis une seule parole, a savoir
qnetu
sacrifieras
anx dieux;
et
le
je nie
porterai garant pour toi et je te sauverai.

:
Le saint ['injuria
chassa en disant
cctte fermete,
il
Ya-t'en loin de moi, Satan!
Quand
le
rofllcier le vit avec

I'nt
redoubla ses tortures tellemenl

la terre.
que sa chair
coupee
la
et
que son sang coula sur

le
Puis
il
ordonna de
plonger dans
mer, de
trainerpar
les
picds et de le jeter en prison pour

il
voir ce qu'il ferait.
Quand
saint
ceci fut execute,
mourut en prison. Une femmc

gelier et aux
croyante et riche vint prodiguer des

soldats; eile prit le
sommes considerables au
de
corps, l'enveloppa
le
voiles neufs, puis eile mit

lil
par-dessus un vetement dore,
placa dans un cercueil dans sa maison,

et
peindre son iraage dans sa demeure,

son intercession soit avec nous!
alluma une lampe devant
lui.
Que
Amen.
I)
VINGT-TROIS
*
'
AUlli
17
juillet).
En
ce jour
mourul saint Longin
(Londjinous).
II
etail
du pays de Gap-
58 \-
1.
Cettc commemoi'atien nianque dans Ludolf.
2.
Malan Longius.
r,7',
[1216]
^Jl
(**Vj
jj >VI
,_lj
<JLAsJI
(_^!^=J
*-i
Jb
jo
jl
0
Lj
}U1
Li
^JJI
vrijJI
ll*
jl
Lii
ita.
^^
l}L>
^JI
XjJI
~aL?j
>-vl!l
Aa-I
_.LJ
(^--ji-i
Ij^lsl
U
j\
dlU
IjJyi
jl
"^JLdl
jL
(j
-V?"'
__
JLJL
LAJ
jj-j-^JI
1-i*
[^-^
^s
tip-Vj
_J~JI
jl
JU>
^*l
ysAstdl
Jslj
iA
lijfc
r>al
<OJ
*L>
Co
r J>&
-r5ji\
,_*j>-
*Li}
jiiwaJl
Jl
jliaillj
Ji.5v^JI
ji-
JjliiJlj
_jjl
">Uil
A*
*-**"
^_J-aJI
cJj
L-
îd
Cj'voVl
<~L^
-jAll
^._JI
IsMyt
^y>
\lsj
ljA*S
^l'l
Ou
jl
l
\*
iS
JJ
^* J
"
bswu
ilj 1
jl>
jl
SjLJI
<A)l
,_j
<*-^5J
<CjS)
(JIJI
(*^
-V
J^-Ui!l
*"
viv
./
(***"
--i-1
LJj
^*!)
Ia
jl
-
as^ju
JLj
j~>
aJL-
Cx
^r^'3
Li
LJj (J"L/
iA=-i
ts^
J
6,
A?^.*
AjLUciJj
Aj
^-j.LJ
LJj
ULill
^j
Jj-^Jl
(j^Jc;
aJL=>t*Jl
bj
uL-jls
A.UI
Jj.1
_r
ali E Jl
^L
.
Li VI
viiLl
lw
JL-^Jl
aJIcU
(
_r
jL
1.
arfrfrt
.-.^-'J
,
2.
,,.
padoce (El-Qabdoq), Grec de race. Lorsque Tibere Cesar (Tibaryous

regna
ei (ju'il
Qa'rsar)
il
confia Pilate (Btous) la tcrre de
Judee (El-Yahoudyah),
le
lui
remitce saint
comme un
de ses soldats. Lorsque

le salut
nioment arriva o Notre-
Seigneur voulut souffrir pour
des creatures et qu'il laissa les Juifs

(?),
hypocrites se soulever contre lui et s'emparer de lui

dats que Pilate chargea de crueifier le Messie, et,
Longin
etait
des sol-
comme
les Juifs lui avaienl
donne de
vue
l'argent,
il
fittous ses efforts pour les contenter en percant le flanc
du Sauveur apres
ile
qu'il
eut rendu Tarne.

tut
11
en coula de l'eau
et
du sang. A
la
ce miracle, le saint
saisi
d'etonnement quandilvit, au moment du
crucifiement, le solcil s'obscurcir, le voile du temple se dechirer, les rocliers

se fendre
el ei
les
morts ressusciter. Son etonnement s'accrul eiicore quand
il
vit
qu'il apprit les
miracles que Notre-Seigneur avait faitsdepuis sa naissance
jusqu' sa mise en croix.

veur,
les
le
Quand Joseph
(Yousof) le juste prit le corps

la grotte,
du Sautomfaire
:
mil
dans
les
le
linceul ei le
deposa dans
ce saint surveillait avec
gardes
etail
seeaux du tombeau. Quand

il
le
Messie ressuscita
et
le
bcau
toujours scelle, --
fut stupe7ait ei
demanda
Dien de
lui
connaitre ce
il
mystere. Notre-Seigneur
lui
envoya l'aptre Pierre
(Botros)
le
trouva au
lui
momenl de
la
rsurrection. Lorsque Longin 1'iDterrogea et le

l'histoire
lui;
il
conjura de
apprendre toute
du Sauveur, l'aptre
lui
lit
l'instruisit
de ce
quo
les
prophetes avaienl dh sur
connaitre que cVtait
le lils
du
1217]
24 c AISII! (18
JUILLET
G75
lî
jjLj
LwAs
iAl
JjLJI
J1
<i&
^^j
,il=-
i-CsJI
Sj'j
'
J^-Jl
*.*.-
-^
JLc
/Îs
-^
(jsJI
,11.
Ju-jU
.r-vjLjs
~U
J-ol
ciAU
_S5lo
Li
Jl~Jl
...
\-wl
Uô
^j^So
Ulcla-w
ÂXJI
^yl>jo
i-.
Ui
pJUdl
JLJj
-L^
jl^j
3.
y^
J^l
<J
10
J^1
jl
Jl
4)1
j^,
1.
B ÔL'!.
-
- 2.
in
A
A.
7.
-Jj^>.
--
Haec commemoralio
deest in A, Malan
ii.
et
Ludoll'.
4.
Deest
in
5.
//et
commemoralio
in
deest in Ludolf.
I.
Desnnt
1$
haec iria verba

10.
A.
Haec dun verba desnnt
8.
..LT.
'.).
U.
B J*St
Dieuvivant. Alors
et alla
il
crul pur los soius
dij
lapotre, quitta
et
le
service militaire
en Cappadoce, autrefois son pays,
y annonga
lc
Messie
comme
lui
les
;
aptres.
Quand
Pilate l'apprit,
et celui-ei
il
entra dans une violente colere coulre

le
il
eu
fit
informer Tibere
!
envoya deeapiter
saint.
One
sa priere soil
avec nous
1
Amen.
le
En
ce jour eut lieu
martyre de
la
grande parmi
les
martyres, Marine
(Marina), apres qu'elle eut souffert de grands tourments au temps de l'em-
pereur
nous!
Darynous (Dqynous
Dece?).
Que son
intercession
soit
avec
Amen.
VINGT-QUATRE d'aBIB
18 juillet
En
ce jour eut lieu
le
martyre de sainl Ap Noub qui

la
etait
de Naesi
[Nahisah),
une des provinces de

'
Basse-Egypte. Ses parents etaient des gens

cet
saints, purs et compatissants.
Quand
enfant
leur
ful
aecord,
ils
l'leII
,9
verentdans
1.
la
crainte de Dieu jusqu' ee qu'il eut accompli ses douze ans.
tion
Cdte commemoration manque dans manque dans Ludolf.
A,
Malan
et Ludolf.
2.
Cetto
commdmora-
67G
t_~~dl
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBlTE.

J
li.
[1218]
\*2
U_o
jl
jjjJI
IAA
'JL Jai(
j~>__JI
^J L'}lo -aJ;|
jl
^_jlx* Jlsj _;LjIj
<-!ii!i3
j*JI
J>U Û
',_,J1
LiU
d'>U
iLJI
^
"J
^jJI
"yi
4j
J\
jj
5
V3^"
**5
*~
Jl Îj
dJllAj
<J
U$
j>
~-l>
*>'
6<^s
^j-l
j, Jjj,
U1 r
<S^j ilyj
v.L^3
jl
^h
7C-JI
Jfirl
O-X ^J^t
JIJI A^-s o>

ji
i-ls
Jl
(^JI w^!>^
cijAij
IaIIj
L.kc t
^J^
1
[^*. *-V^ ^JJI
^KJI jU
j* U
jjij Jî
Js-j *LJI
^j^'l
^-if-J
^jCu vlr^ tSjU
J*
lÂfrj
JjUI
^-l
^-^j iljl
Jlj,
^-ll
Ijjlj
^y
^>J\
dM
._-*
Jji'j
LÎ
<iJ Ij
.J^~
Ja-
~U-j
Jl
I^LjjS
7C-^JI
J'
4j
V,
1.
L,
.J'-O-jO. ..
2.
B
7.
JL>. -.
3.
A
|
X~>.
..
I
'--L
4.
sliU.
5.
Q.
=^:
6.
Johannes,
/'
Ep., n, 17.
DeesZ
in B.
8.
aimait frequenter l'eglise

lien (Diqltynous)
et
cntendrc
les
enseignements. Lorsque Diocleil
persecuta les clireliens,

lo
vint a l'espril
de ce sainl de
a l'eglise
la
foi,
verser son sang pour

qu'il
nom du
Messie.
les
II
arriva
qu'il entra
et
entendit
le
pretre exhorter
fkleles, les
all'ermir
dans
les
la
mettre en garde contre l'idoltrie et louer l'action de livrer leurs vies

niorl
cause du Messie. Le saint alla tout adlige dans sa maison, plaga

lui l'or,
II
devanl
i-l
l'argent et les vetements que ses parents lui avaient laisses,

:
di1
es1 ecrit
Le monde passera ainsi que sa concupiscence*

qu'il
Puis
il
se
leva, distribua tout ce
possedait et se rendit Djamnouti (Samanoud),

11
marchant sur
le
bord du fleuve.
lui
le
trouva
le
gouverneur Lysias (Lousys)

lui
et
le
confessa devanl
fortifia et lui
nom du
Puis
le
Messie. L'ange du Seigneur

11
apparut,
apprit ce qui lui arriverait.
fut livre
de grandes tortures,
le
oroissanl en violence.
gouverneur
partit
pour
sud
et
1'emmena
avec
lui.
ei
11
le
fit
crucifier la t<Me
le
en bas au mt du navire et s'assit pour

verre qu'il avait dans sa main devini de
manger
la
boire. Sur-le-champ,
pierre
el
ses
soldats furent aveugles.

le
Lange du Seigneur
essuya
el
descendit
coulail
du
ciel,
debarrassa
et
saint de ses
le
Heus
el
le
saug qui
k
de sa
le
bouche
de ses narines. Puis

fut
venl souffla
on arriva
Athrib dont
gouverneur
I .
informe de ce qui etait arrive
celui
de Djcmnouti. Quant aux
/'
lipitre de .Iran, n. 17.
1121'.)
24" A.B1B (18
JUILLET
677
Ls>_^jj
|*yii>L*
iLo-j
jydaSj
^_j\
fcj^-iJ
,3
-*
^-'.-^
w)^JI
^cj
<UsA9
IjAî.I./lj
^JL
-
\^j^.\j
lyptj
iLl-V1
^Lr-^
di)i
j*3
ij^13
^-^
I3A33I3
A> -^=-
^-
^5^
bUstl
^jJus
<ijXJ~s^\
,j
Jl
a.
Ij^k
Ax>j
aJUij
*>Jy"
<^*-a>j JjL
î^Jl
dllyUj
lyLlj
JIJI
JÛ-
JjAzJj
-VûH
-^
(5^^
(^
<Arls
ol!>- <At
L^S
r.
259 \"
ijLcj
rc-JI A~JI
VoJo
1-i.XAj
<J
\j^k
'L-i
4.Jj
<C
-l>
^1 1.5V
-*_~><*J
./f^
^
<_P
4J
iA ^
jl
f*"-
^
iljjj
^Xb
pÛs-
jjXi
j}->->_
jl-
SsAfcjlj
<Ci.LLi
^1
A^w jVI
k-v
a-j
'^.>Ij
CjU
Co
^kj
-jLLxJI
''c^L
clb
-Vjuj
1.
Lsijl v.
2.
A
A.
SJU-ii.
:!.
15
^.^.
4. 15
U
3
.
5.
et 15
^,v.
0.
v^vU.
7.
Deest
in
soldats,
ils
delierent leurs baudriers, les jeterent, confesserent

la torture
Ie
Messic
et
moururent martyrs. Le sainl subit

siege de fer sous lequel
et le
Alhrib
011
Ie
plaga sur un
onalluma du
feu.
II
pria tandis qu'il etait srce siege
Seigneur
le
delivra. Ensuite 011 l'etendit et 011 lui

le
coupa
lui
les
membres,
la sanle.
mais Tange du Seigneur descendait,
guerissait et
rendait
il
Apres
cela, 011 l'emniena
Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah)
lui
011
souffrit de
ils
nomne
lni
brcux tourments.
On
leha contrc
des serpents mcurtriers, mais

alla s'enrouler
Crentaucun mal. L'un de ces monslres

verneur quiimplora
*
autour du cou du gou-
le
saint jusqu' ce qu'il ordonnt au

:
dragon de
le laisser.
*
r.
Jules d'Aqfahas (Youlyos el-Aqfsi) etait present
il
demanda au
le
saint de lui
fut fatigue,
259 v
faire
il
connaitre sa vie et
lui
le
nom
la
de son pays.
Quand
gouverneur
Messie
lui
ordonua de
trancher
et lui
lte.
Notre-Seigneur
le
apparut,
le
consola, le
i'ortiiia
promit que des guerisons considerablcs apparaile
traientl o serait son corps et que quiconque implorerait
Seigneur en son
nom
obtiendrait du secours. Puis
le
saint
mourut martyr. Jules d'Aqfahas

:
transporta son corps avec ses serviteurs Naesi son pays
ensuite
011
lui
baut des eglises

est
des miracles et des merveilles se manifesteren!; son corps

la ville
encore aujourd'liui dans
de Djemnouti; que son intercession
soil
.avec
nous
Amen.
mourut notrc pere Simeon (Simoun), patriarche d'Alexandrie
En
ce jour
,; 7<
[1220]
j*M
i^kl)
f
,_S1
J Li lyH
y> ^-i<4
LI ûaJj
iJI
_i
'
y. >\
i=-j it<ll
^j
vl
oljMj
jJ-lj
jl
y-VI
,>
Ay,
"0
^/>J1
**"
^kaj ^ v
L,L3 Iji.
VI
a<-J3
C^~
L-U
cU-*<
aJUI
u r^ ULi r J& V j^j

^Jl
L,5
iT^lj
Lu
^
f
4
^
^
^^
^y
&U1 UUl
*.
Û
a)
aj
fclydl j-iJI
L^
_,yr
ly*.
^-Ojls
Lil
IjAclj
S^y~v>_j
yLi-rLs
jl
3A_=-
ijAJv^VI
3
y ?y
jl
a Lu JjLs
LL^
LJLj
jj
U^j ^
^t*
iili
ijjJS
p*
U^
Ay
c)L
y* *yf Ay jj
L,Lcj o,
ijJLUs
j
Li
iJLj
ai.
yL&
Li U
L^
r.
-^L>. aJ
!
a
jl
^L,
5
p!j
Ji-j
jl
Ly
IjAa-y
260 r.
l4 ji.
rv
Iy"lsj
pJU y*j jyfc
Ji
2.
ki
<~K
3.
S^
^ yV' ^
4.
L.
//aec rfo
iwia desunt
in
A.
JU.
1.;.
U~>.
5.
(El-Iskandaryah) (689-702).
II
ctait
dos gens de l'Orient. Ses parents
IVmretint
menerent au couvent
d'Alexandrie
:
011
sc trouve le corps de saint Severe (Souiroi), Tonest

la
il
y embrassa
vie
monastique, apprit l'ecriture
et
par cceur la plupart des livres de l'eglise.

pretre, puis
il
Anb Agathon
par
{Aghtou) l'orlonna
fut
designe pour
il
le
patriarcat
une
indication divine.
Quand
il
devint chef,
remit 1'administration du patriarcat
son pere
II
spirituel et
lui-meme
so Uvra
et
aux jenes, aux prieres

avec du cumiu
11
et la lecture.
ne
:
mangeait que du pain
du
sei
et
des legumes, sans plus
sa conduite et sa devotion etaient parfaites.

qui dtait en lui
soumit l'me coneupiscente

lit
l'me intelligente
ei
raisonnable. Dien
arriver par lui de

le
grands miracles. Ainsi, une troupe de

ils
pretres d'Alexandrie
jalousaient;
s'entendirent avec une bnde de magiciens qui lui preparerent des subs:
tances ineurtrieros et empoisonnees

puis
ils
II
ils
les
placerent dans une bouteille;

faire
la lui
remirent
et
lui
demanderent d'en
le
usage
et
de prier poui
cux.
le
eu
pril
apres avoir offert

et
saint sacrifice et n'eprouva

fois,
aueuu mal.
Ils
firent
une seconde
une troisieme
Ils
mais cela ue
lui nuisit
pas. IL
il
s'el
terenl
viriil
\
de son salut.
.'
1
trouverent des
figues exeellentes
comme
n'en
ivut.
Di-".*
pas
et
comme on
n'en a pas vendu depuis.

et
Les magiciens en prw
mirentdeux grains de poison mortel

lui
ils'rccommanderent a ccs pretres
manger avant d'offrir le saint sacrifice, quand il etait jeun. En lern- disant Quand il en aura mange, son cceur se fendra. IL vinrcnl perfidemont lui demander de manger de ces tigues qu ils lui
de
les
faire
[12211
2V ABIB
<it
IjJa>_
(18
JUILLET
j.!Uj
679
s.!.
lyqj j^dl diU ^> jl jl
j5Cj dUjI
lyls
ioly
,3-t;l
^ ^
r-
L.
Jlsj
Jl
1>jj
JJl
"J
Ûs lj^<C
di.LJI
Ly.
a)
j^*jl
dX.3
~s_ioj
.UJI
dlir
,j>=i
ijJcCVI
^ls
<LIm
i_Uo Ji)JI
-^
jl
îrlj
uLx.
iS*-
^3
jlâ-L
^V>* *;^ J^-J lAt*^ J^

jl
<IL
\r~i
{S\ *~^
*^ i*
-
t^
jo
V Jus
jv>^>:.
"J
^3
:>
t>jV1
d^LJI ^Vl
-V-j
^JIj CjOl
dLU JCc
lj
^YI
JLs
lAjJ
j4 ^jjUI
Alt
jl
(j-^-5
Jon
'-^ jjt^lj S/*J1

^/.^'J
ii.>*>"
0l
S "^
5
J^H
^3
^1
î
AT!>La>
jlA=-
ic"*^
-U~l
iT*^
;Uj
Iji
<!
^lj
jlsjj
*~A 0?jJI
^lS
i^y
jl
-lil
OU
iL
jo
5
L
*r^
jl
1
*LSc
oU
"**
^-*j
îj
J^
<_y
j^j
1?~>j
V^ -1*^
1
-rr-:" "
J^
J-^
^
-s.
^j.j.
2.
A wi/.
3. A -V
'
7,W/V
^-'--
4. B arfrM
_,^' v_A;
_5.
Bi*~Jl.
montraient et
pas rompre
le
lui
en
firent avaler
deux contre sa volonte, car

offert le saint sacriilce.
il
il
ne voulait
il
jene avant d'avoir
Quand
en eut
mange, ses
jours.
II
entraillcs s'agiterent cette nuit-l et
demeura sonllVant quarante

roi
eut im songe qui lui dit quelle etait la cause de sa maladie, qui
avait agi contre lui et
commcnt.
11
arriva que
lui
le le
'Abd-el-Aziz entra
Alexandrie
le
Pere sortit au-devant de

il
pour
saluer.
Le prince
lui
vit
sur
son visage des traces de maladie;

rent l'aventure.
interrogea ses secretaires qui

les pretres
et
les
appri-
Alors
il
ordonna de brler
magiciens.
d'avoir
Notre Pere
pitic d'eux.
le
patriarche se prosterna terre, pleura et lui

:
demanda
Le prince repliqua
le
II
taut absolutnent les brler.
Si tu les
brles, je ne garderai pas
patriarcat.
'Abd-el- Aziz admira sa
mansuc-
tude et sa misericorde, ordonna de relcher les prJtres et de brler les magiciens, ce qui fut fait pres
du Phare (El-Frous). Le
il
roi
lui
de cette e"poque avait
du respect
et
de
la
consideration pour ce Pere;

:
ordonna de construire
rsurcela
des eglises et des couvents
on
bAtit
deux monasteres pres de Maloun, au

la
sud de Misr. Dieu
fit
apparaitre par lui de grands miracles. Ainsi
rection d'un prtMre appele

arriva.
II
Min apres
sa mort par sa priere. Voici

et
comme
l'avait
prepose 1'administration des egdises
a la
garde de leurs
richesses, de leurs vases sacreset de leurs livres et lui
recommandait continuel-
(iso
synaxaire ara.be jacobite.

LA
"Uifr
\->n\
Jljj 4^>b 4jU
,3-2)3
Ci
<JI
(ji^
<0
Jb-aae
~AJ
Li
<0jl
!.
Jj
-J1
260
Jl
,\
,I
JU
^=-3J
J-V <wi
jl (JL"
JL>_ Ll
Cjj-JI
cU ^-3 jj>
^)jl
dio db^LJI
j'
JL
JL.
Jl-A
lj-L_
jl
ôlj s>A^dr
(Âc-
c-LjU
a
t
r~\
^
<3a
JÂJ)
I.
AS3
Jjl AS
&A>-i
A-Afr
^-JI
'InJIj 7-\j^>
Z**
C~Jl
.Jl
-V.*Azil
^jj>
U-Cfj
JLUdl
.iLii
^5 L*<d!l
^L^-j
_^<ii_A.
^L
*jaj
jjjljWI
i_jji
^-J
lL
'j^-J^
jjL^
,V\
bVl
ai
As-iyi
Jl3
Ai.L-
3L3 UL1jjjL"3
c~Jl
UU
Â
;)
iOLa
jl>
JLs
|>t>
_~i
jj.-*^
l>
(^jiT -Lddl
<J
Jls
aJjj-
'Mj.'o
4
jV-Ui
ii~JI
|r--kj
S-^
-^*A"J'
Lax-
lj.Âc-1
SLxJI
^~)l
'
aAJI
J ^3
jjAio
jjL^ ^Yf
'(jv^
C)J>'3
p-
:i^
^-ô
Ja
4-oIa
,J*j|3
(j'l
fjJ
Jt
LU
LJ
.yAJt
(Jy^s
Jl
*o
IS
jaj
ciJILol
L'l
'I
j^^>
^
Li-!
ijAjjC-Vl
o;lL
C~~i-I
AjKJl
ifcJl
UJ
rc_~_^JI
P-V
'
>>_/'
lM jj^
'
^
.
aJI
JL
1.
AbX
B
2.
uJu.
7.
3.
Deest
in B.
4.
Ii
arfrfA
^.v^L u
--5. B
^, u
G.
addit ^j^\.
B (j-V-
lement de ne rien garder dans sa maison qui appartint aux eglises. Ce prtre
tomba malade subitement

l'intelligence.
sa
langue s'attacha son gosier

il
et
il
perdit
Quand
le
patriarche l'apprit,
le
s'alfiigea et veilla toute la nuit,
demandant
Dien tres-haut de
il
ressusciter cause des richesses des eglises.

le
Au
milicu de la nuit,
apprit quo
pretre etait pres de mourir.

la
II
envoya
un de ses disciples en
tresors des eglises.
1
lui
ordonnant d'mterroger
le
femme du
il
*
pretre sur les
Quand
disciple approcha de la maison,
entendit les cris
2G0
ei
les pleurs sur le pretre.
II
entra et
le
trouva mort.
lit
:
On
l'avait
lui etait
revetu des
vetements du sacerdoce et etendu sur un

considerable qui
le pleurait.
II
autour de
lui
une
:
foule
so
pencha sur
pour l'embrasser
et
il
le
:
mort
Dieu
s'assit brusquetnent, ses
mains s'attacherent sa gorge

!
dit
unique, Dieu de notre pere Simeon
Ceux
qui l'entouraient furent frapp6s

:
de terreur
pretre.
et s'enfuirent l'envi.
be disciple demanda
Oui, par
la
priere de
Tu as de la force, mon seigneur Abba Simeon, Dieu m'a
rendu
que
le
la vie.
Le disciple rappela lespretresellrayesetles rassuraen leurdisan!
mort
etait gueri.
qu'aprs rna mort, on
Quand ils furenl me fit comparaitre

des reproches eu
reutres, celui-ci leur dit
Sachez
devanl
le
siege du Messie; je vis les
patriarches d'Alexandrie depuis Marc(Ma?*(jfOs)jusqu'
Anb
:
Isaac(Joa:),debou1
caeli( ; leg
:
devanl
lui.
Ils
me
lirent
me
disant
Pourquoi as-tu
tr6sors des dglises notre frere Sinn, 011?
Notre-Seigneur le Messie
dit alors
[1223]
25
ABIB
(19
JILLKT
681
C.i-s'1
jls
(f^>-J
^LLs\ Ja-Y viO/
->J
lil
-jj\
JUj
^"ilcl; _^1_5
^li-J
l-vû
LOL'
<_Jl~^j
y^
_*-
^Yl
Ia
Ûlj
JU
^Jxl
Y1
i-\
*~i-
jl^j
'^J ^y
jj^-i-*)l}
,^^1
pJl
W
u--l
1.
o^y.
L._L
%a~j
cfjbb
joj
10
<L.yLl
Jl
^"1
Oal
-
^ r^
//et 10. A
6.
LJ
,j!^
jl
jU>"lj
B JLw.
B
wbLo.
2.
addit
i/i
aj'|}.
3.
a^.
Ludolf acW/7 commemoralionem

*//a ee/'faz
ascensionis Henoch.
4. Z>ee.s7
A.
arfrfiV
SLoJiJl.
8.
A. ^Jj.
5.
desunt in
9.
A ^Li.
-jSl.
Emmenez-le vers
mener,
disant
:
les
tenebres cxterieures.
se
Gomme on
lui
lui
nie trainait
et
pour m'emlui
les patriarcb.es
prosternerent devant
L'implorerent en
Seigneur, sois misericordieux pour
cette l'ois-ei, car notre freie
Simeon
est debout prier pour lui cause des riehesses des eglises. Alors le Seigneur agrealeur priereet leur demandaet ordonuade nie ramener(la vie). Puis il nie dit Je te laisse cause de ces hommes purs et de leur successeur.
:
Agisavec justice, sinon
je te ferai
revenir
ici et je
n'accueillerai pas de
demande
enta faveur. Et voici que je suis vivant.

miracle qui l'interrogeait". Ce
pltssant
Puis cet
homme
vecut, raconlaut ce
et
pere
demeura sept ans

prechant
!
demi, accomet
des actes
de
devotiou et d'adoration,
enseignant.
Puis
il
mourut en
paix.
Que
sa priere soit avec nous
Amen
'.
vingt-cinq d'abib (19 juillet).
En
ee jour
l'aptre
mourut sainte Thecle {Takiah) l'aptre eile vivait au temps de Paul (Baoulos). II arriva que celui-ci, apres son dcpart d'Autioche
:
(Antkijah), vint a
Iconium (Iqoumyah).
la
II
y avait
la
im
Pidele
nomme
Sifrous
1,
Ludolf ajoute
eommemoration de
l'ascension d'H&ioch.
682
[1224]
!'.
261 r\ LI
fft
IjJ
JUJI
Ia
,j
Ji
,JUlslj
ôL>"
*^_jJ
J.5L"
(jUs
/.^
CjJL
*..._;'
aAxj"
'IjJI
^fcj
Js
-=ls
^.^
^>o Javi î"
Jj
<*Xz
JU
i*M?j
>Ai)l
lolj
a! 1
:d
Jj-U;'
A_it
Joso
pAi
<W~l*,'j
a!U-
"*
<C
(Sj
)<,^-r"-l|
jliCs
lîl
''-'l^wj
Ut^p-ls
(jJjj
Jî
l_^J
til/^VI
,j^
^"l/r^
"^
'^^
^!
1.
.LC.
2.
/faec
6.
pe/'ifl
"6 Û-J iL desunt in B.

-7.
3.
J>.
4.
la'o'.
Ais
5.
B
8.
.wa.1!*.!.
9.
B j-y.
rfdtt
/'/o Ais verbis
ab
tf^j B
habet
^-Wj
Jj.
12.
Jyt.
**.
w>ib3.
ajJj
*j.
10.
lya-j-L
11.
L-jJ.)I
5 Jj>
Jl=.
rttW;/
^j.
13.
(|iii
i.
reinmena dans sa maison. Une foule considerable se reunit autour de

la
lui
aei
".
pour entendre son enseigncmciit. Quand
vierge Thecle l'eut appris,

et resta
eile
monta par une fentre pour ecouter ses Instructions

pendant
trois jours
et
en cet
etat,
trois
nuits, silencieuse, sans boire ni
manger. Les
paroles de l'aptre penetrerent au foud de son eoeur. Son pere et ses esclaves
s'affligerent, lui
demanderent de renoncer son projet de suivre Paul. Le preet
mier se rencontra avee Dims

de
la
Hermogene(Armorf/'dnw)et se plaignit
eux
conduite de sa
fille
fit
ils
l'amenerent demander contre Paul l'aide du
venir l'aptre, s'informa de lui et de son enseignelui. II
ment
la
et
ne trouva aucun grief contre
ordonna de remprisonner. Quant

et
sainte, eile
enleva ses parures, vint trouver Paul en prison

la
tomba
a ses pieds.
iMail
Lorsqu'on
rechercha et qu'on ne
la
trouva pas, on sut qu'elle

la brler.
aupres de l'aptre. Le gouverneur ordonna de
Sa mere
criait
Brlez-la
pourque toute?
compagnie
les
autres femtnes s'instruisent par son exemple,
la
car un grand
la
fil
nombre de ferames nobles croyaient

ib'
parole de Paul.
Ou
sortir en
sa
mere; son
espril et ses
le ciel.
regards etaient pres

le
de l'aptre;
eile le vil
prier et s'elever vers
Elle
fit
signe de
la
croix
[1225]
25-
ABIB
(19
JUILLET).
683
5
Jl
,ja^
:
J1
C"lj
^'^s
\.*j p^ -^ J
W* ^
-^ W"JJ
**r*?"
Iaa_>
e-LJJ
p-J*
Ij.
jl
^'
^t"*-^!
J^
W.i C*^j Uc
*>*
cJlkuli
f-LJIj
*LJI
*Vf-
^^
Ji
r-
aJI
jLjVI"
^w-j
(j-^"
*
^jy J Ûj
jl
IjJasI
^dr
(j^'j;
^j,
e-LJI
cls^s
Ij-Jl
/^
Jl
I-^
L*^J
l*lyj
^J*
Jl
pf
Jl
<^*"^
LjL>
dUi
jL/yi
<j
^j
=>-
Uj,l
J^>_j
dojj
Uj,
jc^-JL
-'.
I
o^j ^"
"-"^J
Jl c~^*i --*.
-"'
jVI
jl
jrir-^'^lj
tlxV**'^'
f^~i
iSw
p-j-^Jl;
f"
1.
//ec rfô fw<; destt/it in A.

Jl
.)'
1
4.
2.
A
<-
.JU*^
5.
3.
rursus habet
,\S>.
UjJj
^ Jl> o>~>
C
A.
iJ*9.
o,.
B addit
J!
sJ
:=*s
6.
Deest
in
B.
7.
ZAv.v/ in
8. /7<?c
commemoralio
deest in Assemani.
sur tout son corps et son visage et se jeta dans
le
feu qui ne lui

il
fit
aucuu
mal. Elle se leva et vint trouver Paul L'endroit o

Antioehe.
etait cache. Elle alla

olle
Un
des patrices
le
la
vit et
voulut l'epouser, car

II
etait
belle
parmi
les
femmes. Elle
traina en longueur et l'injuria.

qui
se plaignit d'elle
au gouveraeur de
la ville,
ordonna de
la jeter
aux betes feroces. Elle
demeura au milieu d'elles pendant deux jours; ces animaux lui lechaient les pieds. Puis 011 l'attacha entre deux taureaux et 011 l'entraina dans les rues de
la ville.
Elle n'eprouva
aucuu mal; alors

et lui
011 la relclia.
Elle alla trouver Paul

la
foi
qui
la
cousola
et la fortifia
ordonna
et sa
d'aller
le
*
annoncer
dans
le
Messie. Elle alla lconium (Qounyah) et annonca
Messie. Ensuite eile alla

la religion
et
dans son pays

puis eile
et convertit
son pere
mere
du Christ;
des predi(?).
f.
261
mourut en paix
011 dit
et recut la
couronne des confesseurs
cateurs;
qu'aujourd'hui encore son corps est a Sindjr El-Habs

!
Que
'
En
ce
meine jour a
lieu
Amen. la commemoration de
:
la
consecration de
soit
L'gli'se
de saint Mercure (Marqouryous)
que
son
intercession
avec nous!
Amen.
1.
Gelte
commemoralion manque dans Assemani.
684
y

^y
\
[122(3]
3 l!lj
L J\
LLi
$^
^1
"
^-^
L]
lK^ "V^
U
r
(
U ^'
J
^JJI
C^
c
ij-cCVI J\
7
l
-OLjlj
^
J
10
4L
5 4^Lli
^ jyi
jl
U
1
L3 a;! ^-vN
OLjl
v=^~"
i^j ^-y* *^ ij-cCVl Uj J^ lUe 4.C j î/yi

4.JUJ
f,
Jlj
^gAc
j-i
9
^&J ÂrJ
JjJ
A-ji
Ju-XJI
u-^
Jb
**a
Jl
<j-^*
pUl
U>1! Jlj L1
c>i
tf*J\
j^ftii-
(j-AiSI
L.>H
JsL^l.
^l
0*ki di A3 4il*J A,î .jjlj
î=3 jUl)
JJ|
jl^j
jt^ ^jU- j^j

//er
tytS^.
L-~i
Ja!
jl Ia Jj-^J
^l
,j-^
2.
5Vr U*l aJj
1,
commemoralio
deesl in Ludoll' eZ Assemani.
'-o.
4.
1J
5.
B
9.
j~i..u.
6.
S.
//ec verba
ab
'Ljs^>
desunt in B.
3.
7.
A
B
J^^JS*.
8.
Dees / A.
K^
10.
B &J*y
'
Ce meme jour eut
lieu le
martyre de saint Antonin (Andouny)
2
.
C'etait
im jeune
komme
le
des gens de an. Ses parents, des principaux de
la ville,
etaient croyants, vertueux et misericordieux.

et confessa
Le saint
vint
Antinoe (Ansind)
le
Messie devant
il
le
gouverneur. Gelni-ci ordonna de

II
perccr
de fleehes,
mais
n'eprouva aucun mal.
le
fit
enchainer
et
l'envoya a
Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah) en compagnie de saint Epimakhos (Abimkhous)

et de
trois
deux aulres marivrs. Le gouverneur de cette ville fit emprisonner les martyrs et suspendre saint Antonin la tetc en bas jusqu' ce que soa
le
sangcoula surlaterre. Puis
gouverneur
lui
fit
subir de
nombreux tourments.
il
Quand
il
Tut
l'atiguc,
il
l'envoya au gouverneur de Peluse (El-Faram), o
retrouva saint
Monas
infligea
(Min), ce qui lui causa
une grande
joie.
Le gouverneur
de Peluse
fer et
lui le
aussi diverses sortes de tortures avec des peignes de cuire daus un chaudron. Le Seigneur
le fortifiail
et
par
feu;
il
le lit
le gui'i'issait.
Apres
cela,
on
lui
coupa
la tte et
!
il
recut
la
couronne du mar-
tyre.
Que
li
soii
Amen.
Abou
Ishaq.
II
ce jour eut lieu aussi le martyre de sainl
etait
des
srens
de
Chemam
el
Kardien (Tun versrer.
II
6tait
vertueux, paisible, devot;
j.
Gelte
Eudoxi
2. Malan Andok commdmoration manque dans Ludoli et Assemani. 3. Cette commemoration manquo dans Ludolf, Assemani et Mai.
[1227]
25
ABIB
J,
(19
JUILLET).
685
jl^D Jjli\
J&j
j^
j,j,
^
<j_^
lî-
^^_
Vj LpJ
J&
1
pJ
Ld: Laj
WU
^
Aj
'
U=-
jLs
JJl^Vlj
<Ji!l
jÎjII
sacjIj
.S-Y
<w_l
uLr-j
J^l Jl
Oj
C*Ls dUi
AjuJ
^^3
v*"
3 *^
(_v-UJlj
fcl-Uil
xbsj
J^pJL
AjJUS
f.
262
5>LJIj
"-Â)
fj*-^
IjAii
icjlô
Lf.s-j
Ij-jL'
sybli.
v^Jdj
,^-=JU=
J^j- ^/tl
7
cJ^>;
l3j
J*" JU-
^J
je-^wJI
-L-Jl
IjJ
^^
c-
^-ic
^-^-l
U^
1.
A
B
_-J! Jj.
jj'Xo.
8.
2. Z)ee.f/ in
A.
3.
B ^~~J!
.V-J!
,.=
4.
B Oîk, A M.
et Mai'. -- 7.
5.
6.
ffaec com/nemoratio deest in
LuJolf,
Assemani
J-a-l.
Deest in A.
il
ne mangeait pas de viande
el
ne buvait pas de vin, mais

II
il
jeunait tous
les
le
deux jours
superllu
et
ne se nourrissait que de legumes.
consacrait aux pauvres
de
le
son salairc. Le
Seigneur
lui
apparut
en
songe,
lui
dit
datier trouver
gouverneur
et
de confesser son
II
nom
et lui proinit de
alla
grandes
recompenses
qu'il avait,
le
et
des couronnes.
s'en
rejouit beaucoup,
partager ce
demanda
le
Dien son aide, alla trouver le gouverneur et confessa

le
nom du
lui
Messie. Le gouverneur
tortura en le brlant,
le
lui
coupant
cela,
f.
262
les
membres,
coupa
suspendant
avec
et le
broyant;
Seigneur
il
le fortifia.
Apres
on
la tete
le
tranchant de l'epee et
recut la couronne du
lui
martyre. Les gens de Cliemam son pays vinrent prendre son corps; par
apparureut de grandes guerisons et des miracles considerables.

'
Que son
Amen.
et
En cejour
aussi fut raartyrisee sainte Hilaria (Liri). Elle etait des gens
de Demelin qui est proche de Damirah, fdle de pareuts fideles, vertueux
compatissants
eile etait
pure d'ame
eile
et
de corps, etpratiquait continuellement
lejene et
le
la priere.
Quand
eut atteint l'ge de onze ans, Notre- Seigneur
Messie
Cette
lui
apparut tandis quelle etait assise s'occuper de son ouvrage et

F.udolf,
1.
Assemani
et
Mai
'l7
PATR. OH.
T. XVII.
F.
3.
686

3
[1228]
^vij
>i>
^} o
-0
^ uu g
^y-Z
Ljj-us
Ll
Ij-Ls
ji?j
cV.Uj
dbui y
^
1*1
J^
^
JI_jJI
J^
s^cj
J2-L.3
_,JI
^
LI -vc-
As
^.-Vl
j^>j
^--JL -Vs
ly_
.î^clj
L=J
l-VJLi
^'IjJI
^^53
LaI^cj
^^s
L*A
_>Ji)l
c^-ipt^s
_xj'
olx9
10
4jiL=-)
^V
JiLJl
l-x->-j
oLii=
j-Ac
7-L_*r
jjLs
k-o^JI
8
ij
(v*
U-53
IJj
J-
\jt
l3
4L
Jj L>-
_yfcj
^L_i!l
i~._AJI
^Jl ^ls
-~-JI
Îj3l
cJUj \_ojJI
SjJ
'
,yJ>
IjJL
*U
^-'L&p-^JaS
Jiy_Jl j
.Jasj
\yja>_ jl
^r*l
' l_y" 1
-x.Jb-
JU
L~L-j
liJLj
^.-3
L'U
Cîa
UjLiJil
*L
J jUI
L*^.jl_j
LjSUacl
l^-LS
pT
SiLjjl
uLol
L~lj
silU
-VojJ
lf2B
-VSjlj
Jo_-Vs-
y_^
Îc-
l*v*^J
1.
A
J.
L~ks \.y.
peria desunt in A.
10.
2. 6.
B JÛI.. A aJU^.
-7.
/'
3.
BîU,
8.
4.
addit
--
5.
#aec /rw
^J&&\.
B
i.-.
addit J~JI.
9.
J}'->.
11.
ly.
12.
e<?s<
B.
13.
il
etait
dans une lumiere eclatante. L'ange du Seigneur, Raphael (Rafayil), se

a eile et lui dit
:
montra
et
Pourquoi restes-tu assise alors que
Ia lutte est la,
que
les
couronnes sont preparees.
Elle se leva, distribua sa fortune aux

et
mallieureux et aux pauvres, et alla Touah

le
de
Sousnah. Elle trouva
gouverneur
et
confessa devant
lui le
Messie. Le Seigneur avait apparu au
saint
Anba
Clienousi et l'avait Informe de cette sainte.
sa vue,
il
ressentit
de
la joie, la
consola et
fortifia
son coeur. Le gouverneur
lui
fit
subir de violentes
tortures; on dechira sa chair avec des peignes, on enfonca dans ses oreillcs
des clous brlants; puis
il
l'attacha avec
sept mille six cents martyrs, les
Tandis qu'ils etaient dans le bateau, un crocodile se preeipita sur l'enfant unique d'une femme et l'enleva. La mere se mit a pleurrr. La sainte, touchee de compassion, implora le Mcssie qui ordmina
emmena
avec
lui et
partit.
au crocodile de laisser l'enfant qui etait cn vie
et n'avait
eprouve aueun mal.
Quand on
arriva
Touah,
eile
lc
gouverneur
lil
jeter la sainte dans
im bcher coupa
coupa
on Py lanra, mais
ne ressentil aueun
le
dommage. Puis on
fer ei
lui
lui
lui
les
la
membres, on
les jeta
dans
feu; on lui arracha les ongles, on
langue; on cloua ses pieds des sandales de

fer
la
on
la
plaga sur un siege de

la ttMc et eile
sous lequel on alluma du feu. Apres cela, on

sa priere soil
trancha
recut
couronne du martyre. Que
aveenous! Amen,
[1229]
2.V
ABIB
(19
JUILLET).
687
6
'j'j
j*^
LjJ Lj]
-*-*
r*jyf
ciLJjl
J J*^
JLls-lj
tr'L*
4_JJ
J j
-,
<L.l.
-Cc
4
(
j*^r *Vy_)
^_)-L
'
j-cCvi
jjbj
Jlj\
*
f
-
- li
v -
'^jjl
^ji
>l^r f
iLS
V,
Lj^J
/~_~_Jl
Sx-Jl
iii
i^-Cx-Vl Jl ^3^.
Isy-tl
liy
LfcjLiJj
j^-.aII
^
s
L,Jl
(V
LaIjjIj
L^Jus
JI^JI
*U
ojuJI Jl
Jl d>J'
LL) LI)
i_Ljl)
L, oL^_ J^L^
*oAl
ÎLJIj
ll-Lfr
L^^Ls L O-yiÎJ
LLo
(^V
tf^J
prafi
L.Jgft
(Jirl)
La!
V)l
JO) jl^l
S^LJI
jlS
(j
ij*l
Jj*
lA
j^s^Cl
i!M.9
'
_.-)l
Ijî.?
JyiJÎ
L^jâJUI
La>l
*J_)
jl
j^JI
&)^LLUl
tt^>^-
[/*L
i)-*.j>-^
^>aIj
J jlL *
!>La!l
iSlj
L)j
Lfr^s-)
fyj-^
v^JÎj
4-LsJL
*L
jji
-^'_^j
Jâ>
1. //et-
cornmemoratio deest in Assemani
4.
Ij^.
5.
.L.
jljJji.
7.
et Ludolf. 2. B Ij-îju). 3. B J^c. B aAta L^Jl Cij J. S. A _S^>

ei Ludolf.
9.
//aec cornmemoratio deest in
Assemani
10.
u!,.
En
ce jour, sainto
Thecle {Takiah)
et
la
sainte
MouJji
souffrirent
le
martyre. Elles etaient de Qaraqas, Jans

Iskandaryah),
*
Bahirah, pres d'Alexandrie (ElII
et
etaient elevees par
une maitresse.
arriva que, tandis *

les
f-
262
v.
qu'elles passaient pres de la mer, elles virent le
gouverneur qui torturait
chretiens. Elles s'etonnerent de sa durete de cceur et de leur constance.
Le
Seigneur leur apparut, leur niontra
la gloire
des saints et les excita. Elles
s'embarquerent pour Alexandrie. Notre-Dameet Elisabeth (Alisbt) leur apparurent, pareilles a

ville, elles
deux feinmes qui pleuraient avec

le
elles.
11
En
leur
et
arrivant a
fit
la
confesserent le Christ devant

fit
gouverneur.
subir de
grandes tortures, puis
trancher
la tte
de sainte Moudji
soit
envoya Thecle
!
Damtou
3
oii eile
Tut martyrisee.
Oue leurpriere
saitit
avec nous
Amen.
',
En
ce jour aussi
mourut martyr
il
Abkirgoun
moine
et le
(Abkirdjoun)
des gens
d'El-Banoun. D'abord
pour voler.
priant;
il
etait
voleur et lui sc reunirent deux jeunes gens

trouverent veillant en
11s
allerent la cellule d'un
ils
attendirent qu'il et termine sa priere et qu'il sc ft couche\ mais

ils
ne s'endormit pas du tout. Leurs coeurs s'ouvrirent et

lorsquc au inatin
1.
furent afiliges,
et,
le vieillard sortit
vers eux,
et
ils
tomberenl
a ses pieds
en sc
commemoration manque dans Ludolf commemoration manquc dans Ludolf jsan, Carazun.
Cette
3.
Assemani.
Assemani.
2.
Malan
4.
/'/m/iye. -
Cette
et
Malan Abkerad
688 Ia
rc-JI

-^f-^
[1230j
Xs.
U~*/j
ffy-"
'j-JJ
{j.'^'
V*"^'
^,_
Ui
rc
15
v***
jeiJI
COjj
*~JI
^k
il^L^Vl
jlk-I
jl*l
J~L~
- J*
jl
J\
~*\
Ja
i v<Al5C-VI
Jl
Aj
,3-^
(>'
*j"L-I^-
vilbj
UjsJ
Ja^j
LJii.
fr
4>ji
.....Jl
'
f.
263
I".
*l
f*?-"^
cJ^J
LaUj
^XHj
^'j-
iji-
\i)
'-CJ^C-
<)
jU
<Tj_L<jJ
,*.
aJ
1.
A
A
l^jj,
4.
1$
f/rf/V
*$~^ftj.
.').
_.b^
<).
i^x-J'
10.
jlS
A
^.
lil.
2.
rJ.- -i
,1
, !
IJJ
*~ft3.
3.
B
8.
arfrfz
^Z.
6.
A
~Oj>
jjj!.
.:..^.
13.
B
i*. j
.!*=>.
-- 11.
A ^.yLwC ,^Xt Jb. 12. A

7.
-
B C,UI.
j
J ^^-
iKxj.
rfett
14. j dees? m A. 15. Deest in A.
prosternant, jeterent leurs epees et se firent moines aupres de
lui.
Ce
saint
s'appliqua des devotions spirituelles et corporelies. Le vieillard propbetisa

son sujet et lui
annonea
(jue
certainement
il
souffrirait le
martyre au nom
du Messie. Six aus apres, Satan recommenca

Le sainl prit conge de sonpere spirituel,
\iqyous), oil
re(;ut
la
persecution contre l'Eglise.

et alla
sabenediction
Niqiou
trouvaMaximien(Ma/mm?/aotw) l'empereuretconfessa leMessie

dprouva de grandes tortures
:
devant
lui.
II
on deeliira sa chair avec des
peignes et on frotta ses blessures.

(El-Iskandaryah)
ei
Puls l'empereur l'emraena Alexandrie
le
suspendil cinq fois un mt; les cordes se rompirent.

le jela
On
II
le
inil
ensuite dans unc outre de euir et on

le fcira
dans
la
mer. L'ange
du Seigneur
partit et,
de l'eau
et lui
il
ordouua
d'aller
les
Djemnouti (Samanoud).
anive
El-Banouu,
questionna
: ci
gens sur Abkirgoun, ear

qu'il est parti et
traits,
et eile
ils
ne
le
reconnaissaienl pas. ()u
lui dil
d
II
v a
longtemps
lille
nous neu avons plus de nouvelles.

i
Mais une jeune
distingua ses
263
<
le
reconnut,
et,
:
de peur, tomba a terre; ses cris

C'csl
l'urent
interrompus
'
dil
aux gens
Abkirgoun.
lls
se preeipitrent vers lui el recurent sa

il
bnediotion. Si quelqu'un avail Line maladie.
l'implorait;
le
saint priait sur
[1231]
25"
ABIB
(19
JUILLET).
689
iL >\
j^c- ^j'Lw ^~M\j
c-rlo-s
y.jy^
**>\
fjz- Ic vi
l^-S
lo
*vjj
<l
Jji
j'
-Vcjlj
d)ll
'S^?"
(^
^
J'J"'
lijCJ
^J^J
C'V.'A_J
^^
A>
rc
Jl
-U1
AJ
aJ
îi
A^>
J-_/
l)
i_k'
^Jj
S*3
j'
.T
AISj
^J
,J=J'
ju
r*'
a,U2^
x->-
J--So
Jl~*-^~
>
(V*-*-3
*^>^
aj^&j
^JjJj
J*1
,_}-
^-^ -o^ c)%>
ji)
iLsJl
J^l
J^3
* a ^?"
1.
Deest in A.
5.
B wl5^.
2.
6.
A tJL,, B addit U f 3. B addit J^Jt. A ,y^5j. 7. A^^vjtijJli. 8. B ^.

;-J
.
4.
B ^^J-
de riniilo, Ten frottait et

dit un soldat
II
:
le
malade guerissait.
II
alla ensuitc
Djemnouti
el
Je suis elirelien, attache-moi et traiue-moi dans la villc
le
fit
et lorsqu'ils furent
en presence du gouverneur, celui-ci
le fit
suspendre
la tete
en bas un arbre peadant dix jours, au point que son sang coula
11
en abondance de son nez et de sa bouebe.
adressa une priere contre

et
la fille
du gouverneur
jours.
et eile
;
mourut. Elle resta morte
enterree pendant dix-buit
On
l'iraplora
il
pria le Messie qui la ressuscita et eile raconta ce qu'elle
avaitvu en enfer. Le gouverneur Juste (Youstos) et sa ferame crurent au Messie

ainsi
que ses soldats
ils
soulfrirent le martyre, au
il
nombre de cent
trente-
cinq. Puis le saint fut
envoye Alexandrie o
fut torture, ensuite
Djemfut
nouti o on
fatigue,
le
frappa avec des massues et on brisa son dos.

fit
Quand on en
lui
on
le
partir pour Alexandrie. Lorsqu'il arriva a la colline de Barle
moudab, Notre-Seigneur
sa lutte finirait
l, et
.Messie
lui
apparut,
le
consola,
apprit pic
promit que quiconque implorerait du secours eu recevrait tout ce qu'il demanderait. Le gouverneur ordonna de lui son nom trancher la tete; sa lutte fut terminee et il recut la couronne de vie. L'ange du Seigneur apparut a un pretre des gens de Manouf et lui ordonna de le
lui
690
l^j
SYNAXAIRE AHABE JACOBITE.
[1232]
bA^
JLa-j
jljJI
'^
*l
al^Yl ^-Sl Uj
*-^L
tr-b
^-.-^1
263
v".
,JI
4-at*>
Jujlj bJ Jl
^jJI
>w
4-juJ
iilj^-J
4^
i_Lol
L<ds
fy-^> 'IjUl
juo
i-^~Jl
^y aJ
Jb,:,n
j^JI ^k=-
Uj
jj^JI
^v
iLl Lj
pJ
j-u ^jl
'''Âs-Ij
iL.
<Ls-
*\m=-
vrJoj r-j^JI
Jb
!>-v>_
-^j
arfd/f
(n
c,5JJ
(^L^lj
oLl>
i>Lj
I*j
et
2.
\SJ
.-^sJ| jLo.
B
L.
3.
Z/iie
Ame'lineau commemorationem
S.
5.
Dumadii,
Malan consecraonem ecclesiae

A.
S.
Mercurii.
J'
4.
Deest
B.
in
A.
Ilaec tria verba desurtl in
6.
Jji.
.Laj.
7. Z)ees* zn
8.
addit
11.
U^_.
9.
Ilaec tria verba

12.
desunt in A.
10.
addil y^->
MjjJ
>
U^J.
Sjjj.
13. A JIj.
prendre.
et
Quandl persecution
fut iinie,
od
lui btit
une eglise El-Banouan
on y placa son corps. Que sa priere
soit
avec nous!
Amen
1 .
vingt-six d'abib (20 juillet).
En
)
ce jour mourul dans une belle vieillesse le juste, le vertueux Joseph

d'etre appele le pere charnel
;
ousof) le charpentier qui merita
du Messie.
la
L/Evangile tmoigne qu'il etait juste
c'est
pourquoi onlui confia
garde de
lutte, sa
*
Notre-Dame
f.
la
Vierge Marie (Maryam). Lorsqu'il eut termine sa
263 v.
peine et sa fatigue avec
Notre-Dame
la terre
et
Notre-Seigneur en
les
emmenant
de
Hellileem (Bau Laham) dans

('jirouva
d'Egypte
(Misr) et les souffrances
qu'il
de
la
pari des Juifs (El-Yahoud) et lorsque arriva le

il
moment de
il
passer
de ce
.Inda
monde dans le monde de vie, (Yahouda), Yousb ei Jacques

et ses
iit
venir ses quatre
lils,
Juste (Youstos),
Ieur
Iit
(Ya'qoub) et ses trois
filles;
ses
recommandations
I.
adieux, etendit la main et rendit Tarne. La duree
/Ymelineau ajoute
ici
la
commemoration de
saint
Domadious
et
Malan
cclle
de
la
consecration de l'eglise de saint Mercurc.
[1233]
26
ABIB
(20
JUILLET
69l
Jlfr
iAi
(Jjia-J
*^>-Lj
C-9J
ji~dl A.
-X_jL"
II
fc^Jas-J
Jl
.A
Po"
Jli
(
V~-'
*->*%*
\*
<Uil
.jiju
^J
(j
*-JJ
<LLjfrJ
Xj
jl
Ap- JaC-lj *-A
**>_?
^^
8-
...
.1 1
i^j
7
<
ij-*-^-VI
l
il^^la
(j-jlrLJs
ur
J
>..
-VI
rt-ir Ul
aJj-'
J*
CoU
jj-aJI
Cjl
Jj
jrjl-j
'
jj-^Jj-^
^j!
^jU J*
^--Jl
<
(v-^-J
(jl^r"-}5-^"
ilftj
c -^'
J~a-I
<lj
UI
AI
*JI
jl^j
jL
1^-93
^jw-JI Âc
^jVI
Iaa
t/^ ^J^ ^/^ U"^-^ <^

I* ^JLs ^ly
(Ji
CL,la;)a...flH
A*. ^-î-) jY ^Ji

(_O J .^ J
(jJL-3 ^.^jaI
*>
-jAII
Aj
^^ J
-
i-jj IL
jj-jj-ô
3
1.
_>a)1
Ia
,*aJ^ Uj i**r" r^
^"
"^3
ff?*?^.
Vî (*C^
5.
A
,
*S\.
2.
ii_.
3.
fcuJI.
7.
4.
Is,
.
a<&&7 J
t.
deest in
9. wie,
Ludolf.
6.
als.
10.
^.Aid
Ilaec
commemo ratio
iUl.
in
8.
atft&'t
r ..^l desunt in A.
aJ,.
_J.i
11. /7rtec
cern 6 J.. desunt
B.
12.
totale de sa vie fut de cent

II
onze ans,
et
et
jusqu' son mariage, de quarante ans;
fut
marie cinquante-deux ans
veuf dix-neuf ans, trois ans avant l'incarna-
tion
du Messie. Notre-Seigneur
lui et
etait pres
de
lui
au moment de sa mort,
le
il
lui
fermales yeux, pleura sur
donua son corps
privilege de ne pas se
le
corrompre
et ses os celui
de ne pas se gter.
On
le
plaga dans
tombeau de
son pere Jacques
Ya 'qoub), seize ans apres l'incarnation du (
.Messie.
Que
sa
priere soit avec nous!

'
Amen.
mourut
notre
saint
En
ce
jour
aussi
pere
Timothee
11
{Timtous),
le
patriarche d'Alexandrie
(El-Iskandaryah)
et et
le
(380-385).
garda avec
plus
grand soin
(Aryous),
le
troupeau du .Messie
(Maqdounyous)
le
delendit contre les loups d'Arius

Sabellius
(Sabellyous).
Macedonius
La
sixieme
les
annee de son patriarcat,
grand Theodose (Toudousyous) regna sur
chretiens. Cette meme annee eut lieu Constantinople (El-Qoslantinyah) le saint concile des 150 peres contre Macedonius qui niait l'Esprit-Saint. Ce pere presida le concile parce que Damase (Dminyous), pape de Rome (Roumyah),
n'y assista pas,
ou plutot
il
l'ut
son representant. Le saint engagea des con-
troverses avec Macedonius, Sabellius et Apollinaire (Aboulinaris), les vainquitet trioinpha de leurs arguments. Le recit de leur infidc'lile et des contro-
verses de ce saint se trouve au premier jour d'ainchir, au jour de la reunion

1.
Cette
692
SYNAXAIRE AHABE JACOBITK.
[1234]
JDj
lî)!
vi.s
*_,;
^Jy'
^J pr* L> ^-^fj C^-5 <*^ ^"^ ^r*^-J ij-CX^Yl
/i> A3 jl^
<:S
_>AJl
,_
1A
^yJ
,y>
i-JJl
jj-^J
Jl
/r"^
<*
Aijlw!
>-ka)l>
f>^
L
^
(ÎJJ
J
-UiuaJli
Uc
jt--~_dl>
JCIJ U-aJl
Jlj jj-y'lji
/.A..T
\,
i_Xju
1.
i^sl.
2. ///f /?o/?z' 4.
Ludolf commemoralionem Joseph justi

a^.
filii
Jacob Israel.
G.
- 3.
Deest in A. --
5.
Ilaec tria verba desunt in A.
iy^j,
jJV.
du
concile.
il
Ce
saint s'occupa des eglises de son
temps avec
le
plus grand
soiu;
en btitun certain nombre Alexandrie et en deliors, en repara et eu
riHalilit
une grande quantite.

les
II
construisit
des
monuments funebres pour
inhumer
r.
etrangers.
et
II
faisait
de frequents enseignements et etait eloquent

*
2Ci r.
dans sa science
son langage.
11
rel'uta
de nombreux heretiques ariens,
resta sur le siege patriarchal pendant neuf ans et
une
IVaetion, puis
il
mourut
en paix. Que sa priere soit avec nous!
Amen
'
vingt-sept d'abib (21 juillet).
la
Abmoun 2 de Ternout Haute-Egypte [Es-Sa id) et vit comment on

En ce jour
le saint
l
subit le martyre.
II
II
etait
dans
traitait les saints.
alla trouver
Arien (Aryanous), gouverneur d'Antinoe" (Ansin) etconfessale Messie. Ilsoutfril
de grands tourments par les coups et

lui
la
Suspension; on decliira sa
le
eliair
avec des peignes, puis on
enfonca dans
corps de longs clous; NotreEnsuite, on l'envoya Alexanle
Seigneurle Messie
le fortifiaitet le guerissait.
drie (El-hkandaryah). Le
soufFrit
Messie
lni
apparut,
guerit
le
cl
le
fortifia
la,
il
de grands tourments. Beaucoup subirent

ici
martyre cause de
lils
lui,
1.
Ludolf place
la
3.
2.
Malan abba Man.
commemoration de Joseph Malan Maruth.
le
.luste,
de Jacob
Israel.
[1235]
28"
ABIB
(22
JUILLET).
693
^JJl!1
Ulj
l^Jj
i^-^J
^>_JI
I^sAS
jUI
(j
U^Ja
w>^-^
j
I
jl ^.l
_^*lj
t_~_Jl>
kî^XCIJ
<>-*
'UL-ol
\^l
'**[
Lw
Low
Aj'^La
CJj
U>
k'Uacl
4
Ja*3
jl
*-S3
''
-*--*
CcliLS
_> AJ]
-S Jir^>"
La
VTi'
-TT
0"*
JJ^^'J
i>*^
Cfcr
Lu
~- J=-Ii
ftJl
JVI
A~JI
c^*->"
!sa
JaJI jô
-\~*ydi\
<LjA)I
CoAi-j
uiulT
<)
'
?}J'
'-*-*
(J
OjJlj
j^.3
jtf
^JLaJIj
j&
v^J3 Cjj^z^-j
Cô- .;-)
1
.Ij-VjXi
^JpLi
4~~
cJU
LJ3 4~U
^JU- d!>Ul3
I3AI
^JI
,^LiB-
obj .^
V
d'->UI
^
j
8
i
k^>J
Jis
j-'-^b
l
ÛJI
1.
^_. ^JU* j<;1

bL^b'.
^^b
3.
as"
ôl
jil
^Jl L
lîS"
Haec commemoratio
visionis Ezechiel.
deest in Ludolf et Assemani;
Ludolf addil
commemorationem
6.
//ec tria verba desunt in A.
7.
st-.
4.
Deest in A.
5.
Deest in B.
8.
J'ij.
entre autres
une vierge du nom de Theopliila

l'injuria ainsi
le l'eu; le
(Toubil). Elle alla trouver le

le
gouverneur,
la jeter
que ses idoles
et
confessa
Messie.
II
ordonna de
dans
Scigneur
la delivra; 011 lui

il
trancha
Tut
la tele.
Quant au
saint,
soit
1
apres l'avoir torture et coupe les membres,

!
decapite. (hie sa priere
avec nous
Amen.
En
ce jour eut lieu la consecration de l'eglise de saint
Abou Bifm
2
.
Que
Amen
3
.
yi.ngt-huit d'abib (22 juillet
En
suivit
mourut sainte Marie-Magdeleine (Maryam el-Madjdalyah). Notre-Seigneur le Messie qui expulsa d'clle sept dmons. Elle
ce jour
le
Elle
i'til
parmi ses disciples,

la
servant ainsi qu'eux; eile etait presente au

et
momenl de
Passion, du crucifiement, de la mort

et
de l'ensevelissement. Elle vinl de renversee et Fange assis aupres..

il
bonne heure au tombeau
vit la pierre
Comme
eile avait peur, eile et
Marie,
la
mere du Sauveur,
le erucifie;
il
leur dit
Ne
craignez pas;je sais

Cette
que vous cherehez Jesus
est ressuscite.
1.
3.
Ludolf aioule
commemoration manque dans Ludolf et Assemani. la commemoration de la vision d'Ezechiel.
2.
Malan Abu Pham.
'<

y.1
fi 2 36]
(XU
*
f.
264
r.
^^ ^
3
J UU
^jJI
S^J
yil
j^\ ^\j
cjJ!
Jii
^ ^îj
<L'
^\
*
y j ej
^^ ^ ^ ^
y
ûiL
JLotil
oa>
c^rli
Îj
Jlj
til
cUj,
_^
:
^.Jl
iû
^.Uj JLWI i,j^
*UI
H^J
tfUj
Â_^
U-
s^^ 4^^ r^
^jj
c__JL
^^^
Îj
J^
^-^
;
^ ^
^j~l
,-j ^j|
6 2j^j
|
^
ljJ>A-a
Law
IaJI
J&ks
J^ ^jj u^
*J
0^
1.
O.VI
Jl -^Jl
^J
15!
jl
j^jJI
^JUI
y Lb _^
^t|
r
\j^
J8
tj
iJ**J UjDIj UjJI ^>U!j
âUI
Ifele.
2.
wU.
Jyj,
afe
/< in A.
7.
0.
Deesi in A.
deest in A,
Malan, Ludolf, Assemani.
^^
et
il
3.
Cf. Joel
*7i
ii,
28.
8.
4.
!yL.
5.
dw*
A.
Haec commemoratio
G'est eile qu'apparut

je reraonterai vers
i.
le
Sauveur
Pere
lui dit
mon
et le Ieur,
*
vers
Va annoncer mes mon Dien et le leur.
freres
que
Elle alla
264 v
.
annoncer aux disciples
la
resurrection
avant eux. Apres l'Ascension,
eile resta
et se glorilia d'avoir vu le Seigneur au Service des disciples. Les grces

la
de I'Esprit-Saint se repandirent sur eux selon

Vos
fils
prophetie de Joel (Youyil)
et
vos fillcs prophetiseront je repandrai ;
abondamment mon
esprit sur
et
et mes servantes '. Elle annonca l'Evangile avec les disciples ramena beaucoup de femmes la l'oi au Messie; on l'etablit diaconesse pour instruire les femmes et les baptiser. Elle eprouva de la part des Juifs {EU. Yahoud) des affronts, dos coupset de nombreuses humiliations. Puis eile mou-
mes serviteurs
rul
au service des disciples.
Que
Amen.
vingt-neuf d'abib (23 juillet).

J
En cejour,
la
il
convient, fideles, que nous celebrions une tele spirituelle
sainl Evangile, de la naissance virginale et de laglorieuse resurrection de Notre-Seigneur Jesus (Yasou')le Messie, gloirc a lui eternellement Amen.
!
cause de
commemoration du
I.
Joel,
ii,
28.
2.
Cette
commemoration manque dans A, Ludolf, Assemani. Malan.
[1237]
29 e
ABIB
(23
JUILLET).
695
.\~1
Lim
cclLi
Jl
!a o^<
ij
^3^3
-1
U^ft|3
<JW^
,5^
jy~lj
(Vt* ?"
-
"^
l"-'
ijJ-VI
,*.^
*-^jl
Li
Jl
^J*". '
12
jj
U, ot
<
^^j
jyVI
"jJji, jl
10
^3 J^l
B.
w-^Ji
/face
1.
//aec
commemoralio deest
in Ludolf.
in Assemani.
5.
2.
Bii'.
3. Z)ees/ in
12.
4.
eommemoratio deest
8.
Dces in
9.
-*..
Deest in B.
0.
lOj.
7.
^j^sr^. -
10.
adata
JIJI.
11.
;iJ.
addit
'
II
nous faut aussi celbrer en co jour
la translation
du corps du saint
aptre
Thaddee
(Tadons), de la terre de Syrie (Soury) dans la ville de Cons:
tantinople (El-Qostantinyah)
le
roi
ami de Dieu, Constantin
(Qostantin), le
fit
transporter et btit sur lui une belle eglise qu'il consacra a pareil jour.
Que
Amen. En ce jour mourut saint Ouarchenoufah il etait savant, pieux, scrupuleux. Onle demanda pour l'episcopat; il s'enfuit; quand il arriva Kahmoun,
2
3
;
ilpassala nuit chez deux freres chretiens qui aimaient Dieu. L'ange du Sei-
gneur
lui
apparut
et lui
ordonna de confesser
Ils
le
Messie.
Quand
il
s'eveilla,
il
en informa les deux freres.
furent d'aecord pour aller trouver le gouverII
neur
et
et
confesser
le
nom du
il
Messie.
les
leur
fit
subir de
nombreux chtiments
aussi
:
les jeta
en prison. Puis
amena
Sanhour
et les tortura lui
du Seigneur leur apparaissait et les fortifiait. Puis il les amena S et les tourmenta l encore. Ensuite il rassembla beaueoup de confesseurs et leur lutun edit del'empereur pour l'adoration des idoles. Le saint Ouarchenoufah
l'ange
s'elanca, saisit l'edit et le dechira.
Le gouverneur
irrite
ordonna d'allumer
le
four et de
1.
l'y jeter.
Que
Amen.
2.
Gelte
dans Ludolf.
commemoration manque dans Assemani. 3. Malan Warshufa.
Celle commemoration
manque
696
[1238]'
f.
265 r.
Vy
Aj>\
JJUJl (j-l-^lj
ljli
jv-fci-l
^jir
<_U^
A_)1
,_K^
-V"-^
\}Jl>
f^
'**
IÎS
<
J^-All
LUjj
ULLI
J*l
jl'1
^>
^3
7
\jjf\j
Sî-I
iuJI Ît jlîVI

l^jj
j-Ju!l
Lis
- ^^fr
''<-i
ll*J
-WaJI Sjlo ,ji*

^.l
La^Tj
j^JaoVI
pJ
JA*
*
Jlc
U)
1^-jLJ
^-L-kkJ
9
dUUl
8
U^
''i-Ar/yi
cVy
JUi
J*
I^ly
rJ
C
J^\
J^L*
L-j..jV1
j^yC-J
L^VI
^
y^>\
l
^
VI
lHj
tf-Hl
J&* ^k
.-.
:twAi)l
*>V
^
jj&>
jl
V ^-wJl ^bl,
jV-ol
Lj"
Uî'yLa
Lî-ijji
c-~_*Ji
-*-_>
1.
.j"~kM.
2.
Z)ew<
*'
B.
5.
3.
Ifaec
commemoratio deest
6.
in
Ludolf.
3
.
4.
Ifaec tria verba desunt in A.

8.
^jf'-y.
Ljj
,"^t
A>^tj
ly i.
9.
tj^cj.
10. Deest in
A.
11.
A *is.
^.
7.
^J^
12.
Ludolf a<W/t
commemorationem corporis
S. Timothei,
palriarchae Alexandria.
TRENTE DU MOIS
'
I5ENI
d'aBIB (24 juillet
En
ce jour l'urcnt martyrises Ie glorieux saint

*
Marqourah
et le
glorieux
f.
265 r.
saint
Efrem (Afrm);
ils
etaient freres par l'esprit et proches parents par le

spirituel, ils se firent
et
corps, et des gens
d'Akhmim. Par im accord

la
moines
dans im des couvents de

ans.
Haute-Egypte (Es-Sa'id)
persecution
y demeurerent vingt
il
Quand
le sainl
l'cnnemi
suscita la
contre l'eglise orthodoxe et

entra pour celc-
quand, par ordre de l'empereur Gonstance

brer
sacrifice
(Qostantinous),
dans
les eglises
orthodoxes, ces deux saints s'elainv:
II ne convien| ou on avait mis le pain et lejeterenten disant un sacrifice que dans les temples desidoles. Les Ariens les saisircnt, leur porterenl de nombreux coups, tirerent sur eux et ne cesserent de les frapper avec le piedjusqu' ce qu'ils leur eurent brise" les os. Les deux saints
rcnl sur ceux

d'offrir
rendirent l'me entre les inains du Messie.
One
leur priere soit avec uousl
Amen. Amen
1.
'".
Cette

translation
2.
Ludolf ajoute
la
commemorai
tion
de
la
du corps de saint Timotliee, patriarche d'Alexandre.
[1239]
1"
MESORE
[25
JUILLET).
697
JUJI
v^L*-'
-^^^j
j^
1.
o-u
B
a-Ij
j
B
*^Lo
Jj/I VI3
Ij^LUI
pA
jl
L,J\
JIS3
ij-c<CYl
jo'aj.
desunt in A.
4. B
2.
addit â'j&u
su> JLb
Ljj i*yl.
3.
Haec quatuor verba
,.i.
Le mois beni d'abib
est
acheve
et
termine avec
la
paix de Dieu.
Amen.
Gloire celui qui donne l'intelligence.
MOIS DE MESORE.
Commencement du ~mois
PREMIER DE CE MOIS
Eii ce
beni de mesore
'.
f. 265 v.
25
fils
juillet).
jour mourut martyr saint Abli,
de Juste
Yostos), roi
de
Rome
la
(Roum). Le royaume de
guerre,
il
Rome
appartenait ce saint. Apres avoir ete a
vint Antioche (Antqyah) et trouva

le
quo Diocletien (Diqldyanous)

faire
avait releve
culte
il
des idoles.
II
pouvail
le
perir
et
s'emparer du
le
royaume, mais
prefera le
fin,
royaume
le
fit
du'rable qui ne finit pas. Diocletien
caressa fort; la
ordre
et
Juste
sortir de
(Misr),
lui-memc,
sa
II
si
bien qu'il ecrivit im
pour
l'exiler
en
le
Egypte
sujet
lui,
feinme Tlieoclie (Tonkly)

les
son fds
Abli,
de
cet
article.
envoya
il
Armenios
dans sa
Wmnyos), gouverneur d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandryah), qui

lettre
:
disait
S'ils sc
soumettcnt, c'est bien; sinon, separe-les chacun dans une

jours sont de treize hcurcs, puis diminuent.
1.
ajoutc
les
698

*L>L-JI
[1240]
Uj
zJ[y\
4
*-^jj
3
r
"^
Ik- j!
Jl
^
^Jl
i^J^.
J.
2
c, *ij 3
^Jfi
!yj
^J?....
^--wJI -uJI
JL,j jl
jJ
<cJ
^<:
L
^K
J>\
Uc
JIJI
lâil
d[/j <k~j
4.
Ûj
^ftJJJ
^* ^ c a~
r^
(J
ijX<CV! Jl
-T"i v-"^"-CLJi9
er****!
^
j
Ufr
îyi
Jus
r^-Jl >J^lj
^j Jlj
<k_>
''isLjlj
^Jl
J\A j\ Ui
y.
(.>U-
-Îj
<Ua>j "WiL
^-J*J1
*-wlj
Jj M'
UaC-Vl
JaJu) ^sljcJlj
*-'^
JJ^sdlj
jUl LJc
l>
>1>-^ cti
-*j3
Isl
9
Jk _j*J
8
'J^r*;'
7^--~J
^-V>
Ij^'
(Jit^J
^,1
-CtLLi
SytUJI
âILL
J-CiJI
jVl
XmM
L_^l Ulj
jy*
J*l
^
6.
&j\
13
*a
l2
t-L c-ji
iaf
3.
n
fJ
JI
11* Ji.
10
1.
U.
2.
Haec verba a
.Xe^ desunt in A.
B
8.
^.
B
n<W<7
4.
B o!j^.
5.
Luoi!
Jl
<fr<?s/:
m.
U,,.
7.
Z)ees i B.
aSs.
9.
arfrf
^.w'l _>JJl
*;>..
verba desunt in A.
10. Haec commemoratio deest 12. A iL~jl>. 13. B addit
in Ludolf.
11.
Haec quatuou
L-jJJL'I.
villc.
Notre-Seigneur
le
Messie apparut a Juste,
le
fortifia,
le
consola,
il
apprit co qui lui arriverait et lui promit les biens Celestes.
Quand
arriva
Alexandrie, le gouverneur nc se montra pas violent envers lui, mais il lui adressa des paroles douces, perfides, jusqu' ce que Juste fut retif. Alors il s'irrita, l'envoya Antinoe (Ansind), sa femme S et son fils Abli Bubaste
(Bastah).
II
laissa
chacun d'eux uu de ses serviteurs pour

il
le
servir.
Quand
Abali arriva Bubaste,
confessa
le
Messie; alors
il
lui
fit
subir de grauds
tourments par
etle
fit
le
f'eu,
la llaiume, les
pressoirs et l'amputation des merabres,

le fortifiait
jeter
aux
lions.
Mais
le
Seigneur
et le delivrait.
il
Beaucoup'
crurent au Messie en vo)'ant ce qui lui arrivait et
commeut
etait iutact et
en
le
bonne
sante. Ensuite, on lui traacha la tete.
Son corps
est present
dans
couvent d'El-Khandaq, en dehors du Qaire (El-Qhirah). Que son intercession

soit
avec nous!
Amen.
deux de mesore
26
juillet).
2
.
'Encejour mourut
sainte Athanasie (Basyah)
Elle etail
il
des gens de
Manoufet sesparents etaient

l.
riches. Lorsqu'ils moururent,
lui vint la
pensee
Cette
2.
Mai Banisah, A Yanisah, Malan
Baisyah, Assemani Bapsia.
[1241]
V MESORE
(26
JUILLET).
jl>
G99
jUj
^LU
'iîl'j
j^tr^
b^*
Vj-^ J^
s> =>"
IsJUs
^xs U'U-
Uy
LA
Lii-1
f.
266
L!
l_yJ=S
"^' 7 ^_^W i^r1
'Îrf-
J^-al
iLki)l
J^Ja
-UsjL"
Oj'I^
Lo atU
J
1.
16
^J! J*
&'.
l,-.
JU
A.
Jio
LAS
1:
'^
dW
4.
14
*jJ1
^
raW/7
-U.
Âi.1
13
Oj^Jl
2. Z)ees< in
3.
UC
B
addit
UU
B
ji
.,!
J|.
ytxitj.
6.
i-^V 7. A fyjJb. 8. B
11.
4.
addit l#.
-
9.
^,05 .J.
14.
B 10. B
5.
-
bUI J.
15.
A Oj^-i.
12.
jjUjUj,
13.
Aj^!.
Psalmi, xx.
16.
l^Jj^.
pieuse de faire de sa maison un abri pour les moines

fit;
et les
etrangers. Elle
le
eile accueillait
tous ceux qui venaient
la
trouver et leur fournissait tout ee
clont ils
avaient besoin. Autour (Teile se rassemblerent des gens pervers, de

*
mauvaise
conduite, qui inclinerent sa pensee vers le peclie. Elle

lieu de
fit
de sa
f.
266
r*
maison un
debauches
et s'y assit, accueillant tous
ceux qui venaient
pour pecher, de
meme
qu'autrefois eile marchait dans le chemin de la vertu.
Son
rent
lui
histoire arriva jusqu'aux vieillards vertueux.
En
l'apprenant,
ils
ressentiel-Qasir),
un violent chagrin. Puis
ils
manderent Jean
le Petit
(Youhann
apprirent son aventure et
lui
demanderent
d'aller la trouver et d'accomplir

l'ait,
envers eile un acte de charite en echange du bieu qu'elle leur avait
alin
de sauver son me.
II
y consentit apres leur avir
demande de
l'aider
par
:
leursprieres. Puis saint Jean alla l'endroit o eile etait et dit
la
portiere
Annonce mon arrivee ta maitresse. Quand eile en tut informee, eile crut qu'il etait venu dans une pensee coupable. Elle sc para, s'assit et L'appela.
II
entra en psalmodiant
Bien que je marche au milieu des ombresde la mort, je

tu es
ne crains aueun
malparce que
II
avec moi
il
'.
>
Quand
il
entra, eile
le fit
asseoir
avec eile sur
le lit.
la
regarda, puis
dit
Pourquoi as-tu quitte Notre-
1.
Psaume
xx,
4.
700
[1242]
lÛU
iy
J^
cU 3 dUe
JCI U,U a^-j
_~l
jlkiJI
j>!
aJUI
i<JM.
Jjj l>
^^Jl
q_jJ!
*LJI
J
a
^jY! j.
j^
^ Jj ^
lr^ *4s
jjj
JJM
^- ^
;
f.
206 v.
VJ cA"
J&
j cXS
*U9
l^y
j^
>Lls
l^w
j^~-
**Li
jl
<l
j*
^^>
pAclj
^y
I.
ly> Ix^li
5^
^
ia
^.-iH
J* ^pl
L
!3jJ b
l^5U
V
A
(5.
B .Û-"LJI. 7. B
1.
2.
Jux).
B w**b 8. A
3.
A
9.
4^.
J!j.
4.
UU^
B U
L^Li.
*^sr?.
5.
B Uj.
11.
J.
10.
- -
l^Je
\^j, LJj.
12.
JJ'iLs.
13.
^j!
L* desunt in B. Ludolf atfcf
commemora-
tionein S.
Monas, martyris.
Seigneur
le
Messie et es-tu venue vers cette mauvaise conduite?

eile
En
enten-
dant ces paroles,
trembla
et sentit
comme
si
son coeur sc fondait. Lc saint

II
pencha
la tte et
pleura. Elle l'interrogea sur ses larmes.
repondit
Je
vois Satan (Ech-Chaiiri) jouer sur ton visage, voil pourquoi je pleure sur
toi.
Y a-t-il un repentir? Elle lui demanda Emmene-moi o tu voudrs. Lorsqu'il lui dit
:
Oui.
Elle reprit
Viens,
eile se leva et
il
le suivit. Ils
a
marcherent
il
et
entrerent dans
le
desert. Le soir venu,
lui dit
Dors,
il
puis
se
coucha aussi, loin
d'elle,
apres avoir accompli sa priere.

il
Quand
se leva au milieu de la nuit pour prier,

la terre
vit
au-dessus d'elle une
colonne de lumiere allant de

qui emportaient son me.
le
f.
jusqu'au
ciel et les
anges du Seigneur
II
II
alla pres d'elle et la trouva morte.
se jeta sur
sol
et
:
266 v.
disant
eile
demanda Dieu de l'agreer cause d'elle. Une voix vint a lui, Son repentir a ete aeeepte au inomenl meine * o eile s'est repentic;
l'emporte sur ceux qui out vecu de nombreuses anuees saus montrer l'ardcur de leur repentir. II alla informer les vieillards de ce qui lui etail
;i
ii-iv.'-
avec
eile.
Que
la
sa priere soitavec nous!
Amen
'.
1.
Ludolf ajoute
commemoration de
saint Menas, martyr.
[1243]
MESORE
<Sj~* ji*
(27
JU1LLET).
7lll
fr
,l
r^
-;
<*i
ci,
jUJIj
jS j wJI Jl
ol^ll
JJ^J|
<Jj
^
1
^ ^ ^v
-U~ <J J^Ci
U^
Jii,
^ys pJ* dLL
JjtjJI
^ ^
Jl
y>3 ji^
^J|
j 5^-VI
8
(
ri-;l cUj
'^
-*-*u
c*Mj
jUs
<^
f*-te
ârj
^J
&>
J
9
j. a
jl
j|
o-^*
tfl
v
"Vi
u1
r
--
jh
fr
*>^j
J->
'jir-y
rlri
<-^
J* y^l
J ^-^y V^
lyîj ly.Ui S^VI
^L>
1.
ffaec quatuor verba desunt in A.

J-iljJt.
2.
~i
3.
j.^Ji
^*.
>:..
4.
^.ix.'L.
10.
5.
G.
B OjLy.
12.
7.
A
13.
is-J.
8.
- 11.
J<*.
*4*1bIj.
B J-.
9.
^j-%.
b.i.
B jJu.
TROIS DK MESORE (27 juillet).
En
ce jour
mourut
;
saint
il
Simeon
(Sim'n) le reclus.
il
Ge
saint etait de
l'ile
de Syrie (Souryah)
quand
etait enfant,
gardait im troupeau appartenant
sou pere et frequentait assidment l'eglise. aller dans

jetait
un couvent o
et
il
La grce de Dieu le poussa dcmeura, pratiquant de graudes austerites; il

tete, outre qu'il se mortifiait
de
la
poussiere et de
la
cendre sur sa
il
par
un jene frequent
corde qui
des vers.
finit
une soif repetee. Puis
attacha autour de ses reins une
par penetrer dans sa chair, en sorte que cet endroit produisit

fetide; l'odorat des freres
l'ut
Son oleur devint

lui.
souleve et
ils
eurent
de
la
repugnance pour
il
Alors
il
pari
il
d'au inilieu d'eux et alla im puits

Vit
desseche o
II
demeura. Le superieur du couvent
quelqu'un qui
lui ilisail
Cherche moii serviteur Simeon,
et
il
semblait leur reprocherson depart.
ils
en informa tous les freres, qui furent troubles et sc mirent sa recherche; le trouverent dans le puits o il etait sans manger ni Loire; ils se proslui,
ternerent devant
lui
demanderent pardon
dans
3.
et
l'amenerent au couvent.
le
Commc
ils le
glorifiaient
le
monastere,
il
ne put
supporter.
II
partit
PATlt. OR.
T. XVII.
F.
J8
702
ilitj

^j
Jl
[1244]
|
<jJ}L>
bin
liJJj
Amj
f\i\
ô
Uy
V^-'
y-l*
fl*i
^r^3
(Ji
lS
>ij
(vaIc.
Ifrljj
^"5^*
j"l>
*i}}a
ZySi
j.
is?^
,>J
(Jl?^
b\-lS
o^^^
*J-aj
"^
4_lw
'rO^
r-lfc
*i/
Uj
C-TiJ
AJI
(V*-^
-l"
OK?
iV**"
'*''?
jVAl
*"*'
0"l
'
jlSj
4^_J>. jJkS
*!-=-
s^*At
ir-^
l
"*Ju9
"13
i^li
*!/
*>
(*1)
fc -'j
l>>
JS-Vj
4AiaS
b-\Jj
rc.
Jl
/j*
_>-UI
_ÛaJ
.SjajJI
sI^StT
|__
^-'
<JUXjJ
,5_Ji.'l
Îc-
AJ
AJ]
f.
267 r.
Jal-J
S
'
<lo_p
jl
'ijr-"
'-^J
i-Ct
ulf-J
CjI>J
iîj^j^
<
^J
f^J
'
::
'
J*-'
*^L-
jj
'
k_*,lL23
f-*-*
Ol
'U-j
;s^)l
.sjaJi
1.
A Uj.
i^~.
9.
2.
B ^.^.
v_-J.l=J
3. B J.
14.
4.
A
15.
Aio.
7. j.j.
dXs.
-- 10. Deest in A.
5.
Jj^. -- 6.
B JU,
12.
i^jr.
11.
ees/ in
rfrfrt
--
13,
B addit
^j,
_L/'.
.*J,l.
d'avec rux et alla une rche sur laquelle
il
demeura soixante jours

lui, le
sans
dormir. Apres cela, Tange du Seigneur vint
consola
il
et lui
aunonca
que Dieu l'appelait pour
le salut
de beaucoup d'mes. Puis
se tint pendant
il
quinze ans sur une colonne d'une hauteur de trente coudees o
faisait
beaucoup de miracles
lui.
et
de grands prodiges, exhortant tous ceux quivenaient

il
Quanl
son pere,
le
chercha sans
le
trouver et mourut sans l'avoir

eile
vu.
Pour sa mere, apres beaucoup d annees,
apprit son histoire;
eile
vint lui, tandis qu'il etait sur la colonne, et pleura fort. Puis eile s'endorrait
au pied de la colonne. Le saint

eile
demanda au Messie de luiaccorder un

on l'enterra au pied de
la
la
bienfait;
mourut tandis
resta debout
qu'clle dormait;
colonne. Satan
ulcere.
ils
(Ech-Chaitn)
f.
le liait et le
frappa
dun coup
Un
jambe;
il
s'y
forma un
267 r
"
II
pendant des annees jusqu'a ce que

la
les vers s'y mirent et

le
tombaient au bas de
passa
la
colonne.
:
che! de brigands vint

le
trouver
ei
nuit aupres de lui
le saint
implora
Messie
et le
brigand mourut
faire jailr
et
au boul
de peu de jours.
la
II
demanda
il
Notre-Seigneur de
une
source au pied de
deboul
colonne. Puis
peudanl Irente ans. Quand

il
il
y resta eut accompli quarante-huil annees au

alla vers ins-
une autre elevee
service de Dieu,
alla retrouver
le
Seigneur, apres avoir exhortc et
[1245]
/,<
MESORE
28
JUILLET
703
^j
ipoix.
r
AAj
f
u-,yi
o^J
û
l.
j3
<\i
vi
îjui g
^
5.
9
f
i^vi
1.
I!
addit
^JJI
6-
^. -
2.
[{
.^r.
3.
ti^.
4.
arfcto
j Xi\
a</</A
V-
*j-
Malan addit commemorationem

8.
S. Isidori.
7.
//ec quatuor verba
desunt in A.
A p.
9.
^tf/i.
10.
^G.
ll.
J~,j*>.
12.
A Jfe
truit les
gens
et
ramene beaucoup d'entre eux de
l'infidelit la
connais-
sauce du Messie.
vint
et
En apprenant sa mort, le patriarche d'Antioche (Antkyah) l'emporta en grande pompe dans cette ville. Que ses priores soient
!
avec nous
Amen
'
QU.VTRE DE MESORE (28 juillet
En ce jour mourut
le roi
vertueux Ezechias {Hizqy),

la
lils
d'Achaz (Akhz),
de laposterite de David {Doud}, de
ii n'y eut pas, apres David, cliez les Israelites (Banou hrayil) uu roi pareil ce juste, car
tribu de
Juda( Yahoud);
tous adorercnt les idoles et Ieur btirenl
des autels, excepte
lui.
Des
le
qu'il
regna,
il
brisa b-s idoles, detruisit leurs autels, coupa en morceaux
serpenl
d'airaiu
sa vie,
parce que les
Israelites
pour plus
qu'il n'avait fait.
naclieril)
roi
(Sinharib)
assiegea
il
la
Dieu le rcoinpensa pendant La quatorzieme annee de son regne, Senville de Jerusalem (Ourichalim) c'etait im
:
l'adoraient.
puissantet tres fort;

les rois
n'y en avait pas de son
temps de plus
fort
que
lui.
Tous
de
la terre le
craignaient et
lui
obissaient. Ezchias eu1 peur
1.
Malan ajoutc
la
commcimoration de Saint
Isidore.
704
124
^j *J
,
^r:
J^J
^
ff
o-Jj
**.V
>J
^
VI
L
^ ^
uijVI
-M>
-^
1
W
*
tf
oj!
dV- f^ J>
^^
"ZjLM
^J
V
^
l5 10
c*-
>^
<M~
''Ija^j
1^1
LA
SjUj
J^J
o^.
ifl\
ji
^
f
JI
LJ
^L j ^jL~ Jioj
J~j Ui\ oiî '^-^ <-^J 8i> u toM; f-*
U^
^ ^
^>*
^j
w.
l> o^Hj
^^^
"jv
J
.
Ji
^ -^H
v-V
fr*
^|
|
JLj ^Jl
1. 5.
II
^L
cJt\*
iiW dL.
-j 4 JBj <J!a,
^*5
^^
-
<>*
AB UK*.
Reges.'xix,
1.
2.
6.
4= <*esn* in B. A j^. - 7. Z>t in
3.
B.
AB t)=* 8. A
9.
4.
AB
btj=>.
10.
B ly^,.
A,
Blijj^!
11.
B jaiy.
pas envoya des richesses considerables, mais il nen fut par sa langue intimider et meaacer, L'injuriant ainsi que Dieu ei l'envoya de ma main. Puis Le Seigneur ne pourra vous sauver impure en disant des blaspTiemes et des menaces. lettres contenant il adressa Ezechias deux sac, entra dans la maison Ezechias pleura, dechira ses vitements, revtlit un
satisfati
de
lui cl lui
du Seigneur' et dit
Seigneur, tu sais ce quont

tous les dieux de
le
dit
Sennacherib
et
ses
faits
envoycs.
Sil a
detruil
la terre,
c'est qu'ils etaienl
debois
<
i.
et
de pierre; tu es
*
seul Dien, le Seigneur unique.
Puis
il
envoya
,o: v.
des messagers
,.|
qu'avait dit Sennacherib Isaie (Icha'ya) pour l'inforraer de ce

lui.
Le prophete lui apprit qu'il devait fortifier une action saus pareille, inouic sur toute la sei cceur, car le descendit et en tua 185.000 homrnes terre. Cette nuit, l'ange du Seigneur 1'arraee detruite, le reste ,. une heure. Lorsqu'on s'eveilla et qu'on trouva Sennacherib entra dans le temple des! s'enfuitMossoul [El-Maousil), son pays. sur lui et le tuerent. dieux pour y prier, mais ses deux fils se jeterent
lui
deraander de prier pour
Seigneur
ferait
K/.echias fut sauve de sa

Isaie entra ehe/ lui
main
il
et loua Dien. Puis,
quand
il
fut
prs de mourir,
--
etait atteint
tes
dune
lils,
maladie mortelle
cl
lui
il
dit:
Fais
1. il
les
Rois,
recommandations
m\.
1.
car tu vas mourir.
Alors
pria
11247.1
MESORE
(29
JUILLET)
'
705
jl
uAtlj
2
Uil
*,
^
jl
^&>
:5
U3
&J>.\
C-
i_oJ>.
ilj
4)1
iol;
Lull
'*!
*J1
lîc j^V s^l) djJUI 0L-3

-
dUja
^Jl?3
>^
"L
<
j-*^!
Jjl^CJ
"J
aj ciUi
J*
(J
JJ-vJI
__JJj
'\..i-3
*->jl
<CL=-
<X*s>-
4^-~>'
*^Ljl
C^lj
r*'
'"Lw
"'.jOL
jII
*^J,=-lj
SJjli
-J-^l -*ylJ
'
A-93
'
fry)
J,l
jli lA
^JCsJI
L^,
JUUI
^.-ll
j^J-T
I3
_jJl
Jl
'
1. 6.
Deesj\.
--
5. 8.
A
B
^y*-*^.
A
9.
7.
/faee
commemoratio
10.
deest in Assemani, Malan.

J,!.
-
addit La)!.
in
rt(/a7f
.,,&.
in
addit iSi\
12.
11.
//êc
commemoratio deest
Ludolf.
B, Ludolf, Assemani, Mai.
Iluec
commemoratio
deest in
13.
Haec
A.
devant
lui
le
Seigneur qui
Uli
euvoya de nouveau
Isai'e;
il
l'informa que Dieu

le
accordait quinze autres annees.

fit
Quand
il
lui
en cut demande la preuve,

le
prophete
lui
retrograder
le soleil
ils
de dix degres. Les rois
craignaient et
lui. II
envoyaient des presents, car
savaient que Dieu etait avec
resta
sur le trnependantvingt-neufans; la duree totale de savie fut de cinquantequatre ans. Lorsqu'il fut gueri de sa maladie, il composa, sous l'inspiration
de TEsprit-Saint, un cantique qui est insere dans

1
le livre
des Psaumes.
En
ce jour moururent martyrs David (Doud) et ses freres de Sindjr.
Que
2
leurs priores soient avec nous!
Amen.
du grand Antoine
En
ce jour aussi eut lieu la consecration de l'eglise
(Antounyous).
One
sa priere soit avec nous! Amen.
CINQ DE MESORE (29 juillet).
En
ce jour
mourut
le saint, le
devot Jean (Youhann
le
soldat;
il
etait
fils
2. Cette commemoration 1. Cettc commemoration man<|uc dans Assemani, Malan. manque dans B, Ludolf, Assemani, Mai. -- 3. Gelte commemoration manque dans
Ludolf.
706
[1248]
1.
acbfc'2
oJJI.
2.
I.
3.
VÛs*.
4. Z)ees in
A. Haec (usius
exposita sunt a
B:
.lio!
,^ ^-J'
?^4
*^j
_9
i^lj
^'
ti
c'~^ ""^
ilj
^
~î
vi
Vw J!
^-
AJj ,10b
SjLiilj
JU ^^l jlf
lylS*
(jÂfiJl
!j
^~-Jl
~J ^Jo
cK
'
U_j3j_5
I^Jbj
.yib
^jJI
v-.^""*''
A**3^
4*fti
Jj4
^~
ii^j
A^s^
i
U^
JXJJ,
.*
,~J'
c"
,
Jl jJ!
.IS'j
b~^
*J.' r
s_ÛI bi^ j
\j~j
,
-i**^
>^' k^LJI j
S.Uilj
J**->
.jJ
,_CJJ1
Js
OjJ!
Û
-r a.
wJlJL
Jl
|^-
J.J.
JU
1
J>A~
'--*
J
|
^JJo*
.J-.0
Jj;
J^s w^lJ
ffrs^J
A^
ba-ji
^~>-, J'
J-G
.,'.^1
foU i?)o! ^jgUl cv

li-a
'j~!
^.l)i
ûi'i
^^.vi
^ V- S > j J
lâUi
.,1^5
(?)lr-^ J
^C'
w-li
Jb U J J 'W
1
^ ^
^jJl
_--li3^l
î
ba.^
J>UI Jj j:-^
.IjiîJI
ifi^s.,
î^
de parents chretiens
cl
iuscrit sur le rle de l'armee avec Julien
Youlynous
les
l'mfidele. Celui-ci l'envoya avec d'autres soldats

tiens.
pour persecuter
feignait de les
chre-
Exterieurement, devant ses conipagnons,

il
il
combattre,
niais interieurement,
les
defendait;
ils
il
leur faisait
du bien
cela,
et fournissait
il
aux
1.
malheureux ce dont
avaient
besoin'. Avec
tait
assidu
ajoute
le
ici
ce developpement
i'orcc
II
lutta contre
Satan [Eck-Chaltn) en secret
et
en
cachette et
da Îessie. Ses pensees etaient sublimes et sa conduitc spirituelle au milieu de gens mechants, de rois en rois dont aucun ne mentionnait le nom du Messie. Le Seigneur connaissait les pensees de ce saint, il cacha ce qui en
vainquit par la
:
etait et le
protegea cause de
les
l'utilite
goter
et cela
la
mort par
mains des
rois infideles, confessant
des chretiens qui choisissaient de souffrir et de ouvertement le nom du Messie

la
par amour pour leur Seigneur qui a souffert de son gre et regu
croix lorsqu'il sauva notre race de la servitude amere.
Ce
saint leur faisait
mort sur la du bien, leur

le
assurait le repos par l'exces de son zele, sous l'extericur d'un soldat, landis que son
affaire
:
<
lait
cachee aux yeux des rois et des soldats. C'est ainsi que Dieu apporta dans
coeur des rois de l'inattention h saint Jules d'Aqfahas {Youlyous el-Aqfdsi et de tous l'adoration des idoles qui exislaient ses serviteurs, en sorte qu'aucun ne
cette
epoque jusqu' ce qu'arriva

avec
lui.
le
moment de son martyre

l'utilite
et
de celui des serviteurs qui
(taient
c' etait
Dieu protegea ce saint Jean pour
des martyrs; exterieurement
un soldat, interieurement un saint.
[1249]
<i"
MESORE
2
30
JUILLET
101
SljJLaJlj
'
j^S IJju
Jkjj
4.U
i-^J! j\sy\
t/^" *_f^
'Û'xJlj
fl^-^
Uj -^
1
f-
266 r\
ijl
(_L*I
^JO S*
isAA
IJI
AiiJy
4__>-Vl!l
O-^-i^-l
'
yi\
-VA
JJU
'
,3
^3
*.Jo)
,J
4JLU
Ait
>r~tr
x~s
Ijil
*U Uj
Li^JL
IjJfr
-^li!
jjj j_^>
U-uxj
ci^cl
jyi
U o>- UU
a>I
l^.ji
(J
u vVl cbkYI dUr
c-Sl
li
jli
1.
arfdt .lÛlj.
G.
8.
2.
B (A*.
3. B
_,
o^'-j'.
4.
Deest in B.
- -
5.
Ilaec tria
verba desunt in B.
Ilaec
commemoralio
deest in Ludolf.
7.
Ilaec quatuor
Jp'-iJ'j
vevha desunt
et
in
A.
Lî
Lj
,
&>j=>* "i\y\.
9.
addil
tfSy
10.
J^)\
addil Lart"
^jiUsJI.
11.
Deest in B.
prier, jencr et
11
faire
des aumnes et
et
mena
Amen.
la
vie
des justes qui

iit
r.
268
satisfont Ie Seigneur.
mourut en repos
son tombeau
de nombreux
miracles.
Que son
six de
mesore (30
juillet).
'
pareiljour mourut martyre sainte Juliette (Youlitah) qui lutta pour
la
foi.
Elle etait des gens de Cesaree de
Gappadoce (Qaisryata el-Qabdouq). Ses
parents luiavaientlaisseenhentageunefortuneconsiderable.
lui
Unhomme injuste
enleva
la
plus grande partie de ses richesses, de ses proprietes et de ses
esclaves l'aide de faux temoins qu'il suscita contre eile par des cadeaux.
Quand
il
sut qu'elle voulait resister son injustice et son

dit
mensonge,
:
il
la
denonca au gouverneur de Gappadoce. Elle se

prsentes ne sont rien,
j'ai
en elle-meme
si
Les clioses
subi des injustices cause d'elles;
j'aequiers les
le
biens venir, personne ne nie les enlevera.
Quand
il
eile
comparut devant
la jeter
gouverneur,
le
eile conl'essa ([u'elle etait
chretienne;
ordonna de
dans
IVu et eile rendit Tarne entre les
absolument rien de
1.
son corps; on
mains du Seigneur. La flamme ae toucha la retira du niilieu du bcher comme

Ludolf.
Cette
708
[1250]
dUUI l>U
J*^
cJtej
.Ul j-
^>!
jUI -k-3
^->1
J.
cJI
l^.^
<!VI
SjJIj
Sa-JL
pilj>
IjJj
^
>U
f.
J^juJI
^j
Li
Jij^c (Ji-Jl
^M*
J~ol
J^l
5 ^_jJI
Ia
o jV
15
J^
Jj
Ji 6 <f-jj
^>-j
J^
^
JJ=-dU
jV \+~^>
4)1
Jl
CJaJIj
5>L-aJ
J^jl-U
l'l4
C^jjj jUI
s_is
^JI
jvAC
268
\. 4_ic-
Jj!
il
iJLL,U
Ujl-U
LJI
(j i*^j_y_
Jv-*-^
Uoj
J-^^
ft"^"
k-^*?".-
^*r?\
1.
p^.
2.
l^-'LL.
-4.
3.
B uv
,\&- Ludolf addit commemorationem

deest in Ludolf.
et
S.
Bisae, discipuli S. Senuthii.
Haec commemoralio
5.
Haec
tria
vevba desunt in A.
G.
Deest in A.
rfesuwi
7.
yt=.
cr
9.
Haec verba a Lwjo
m B.
10.
_.
B lCs addit v^XJJ 11. B J-VîJ UjAi..

8.
Ja-î
quelqu'un qu'on aurait retire de l'eau.

le
la
place de ses richesses, eile recut
royaume durable
et eternel. Saint Basile (Bsilyous) la loua
beaucoup. Que
leur priere nous protege!
Amen
'.
SEPT DE ME SO HE (31 juillet).

-
En
ce jour, Dieu envoya son

la
ange important Gabriel (Ghabryl) annoncer
Joachim (Youqim) lejuste
naissance de Notre-Dame, mere de Dieu selon

et
la chair.
En
ell'et,
cet
homiue vertueux
Anne (Hannah)
sa
fcmme
11s
etaient
avances en ge
et
n'avaient pas d'enfants, car eile etait sterile.

les Israelites
:
etaient
excessivement adliges, car
(Banou IsrayiJ) meprisaient celui qui

toi,
n'avait pas d'enfant et lui disaient
prive de benediction.
ils
cause
du chagrin du cceur de ce juste

Dieu continuellement nuit
lessc;
ils
et
de sa femme,
priaient et imploraieni
et jour. Ils etaient arrives a la limite
de
la vieil-
adressaient des
demandes
reptees, et firent vceu de
faire
de
l'enfant qui leur viendrait
un serviteur du temple. Tandis que Joachim

le
rtait
laus
la
montagne
'
en implorant Dieu continuellement,
sommeil descendit
1. Ludolf ajoute la commemoration de commemoration manque dans Ludolf.
S. Bes, disciple de saint Senuthi.
2.
Celte
[1251]
3
MESORE
jL
<^_,
31
JUILLET).
-r'J
1
7<t9
-UTj
Û-J^
"^y
Ca*jj
4-i'l
i*
LJj
fc^j
U-^jj
J-!^?L'J^.-
liJ
^
4
W-
Cj
^gJl
lf-
,j^
JW)
Juapoj
<^^
^>J <-^ v~J
aAJI
^1
jtj-JI jl i-O1 ia-j

L.
J>l
<J
Jlj u JJ Ûl Jj
jii aj i^<a
4)1
I2
^jLj Ju^VI
Jb-i
jV o-Ja JJWI Jj->I JU UJ

U^
<Jj''
l0
Ôi ijLJ
^jli-
i^^di jvi
ji iîij
<)y> u.
uk
ji^
1:!
^jJ U ^v j ji^Ji
I4
^J|
iJL*
j;l
^-u-JI
y>
J> ^J Jly
^L
J
*îc ^<;lj LjVI aÎ
^* (n
JUj Uli ^1
^
^Jl
<J (j-UI JyL" 15
UU
p/Lj Syi-
î-Ij A.UI y\> fjJi Ia
oJI
^ Us
6.
1.
iis Jjj
ij.
2.
flrfrfA aJ.
ûJI.
7.
lifj'xo.
--
8.
B
10.
atfrt
B J,. 4. JwJI _^,UI ct

3.
Bîj.
s^j.
11.
5.
Lj.
B addit
9.
7/aec
commemoratio
deestin Ludolf
13.
et
Malan.
Matlhaeus
Aae*
*$i~i
xvi,
16.
13.
Deesi in A; Matthaeus, xvi,

ai!.
12.
Pro
his verbis a *^J
Li.
B ndd^
14.
Deest in B.
15.
U.
sur
lui
lui. II
s'endormit et Fange du Seigneur, Gabriel (Djabryil),
lui
apparut
et
annonca qu'Anne son epouse deviendrah enceinte

rejouirait son coeur, charmerait ses
et mettrait
au monde au monde en
un enfant qui
yeux
il
et causerait
alla
de la joie et du
contentement. Quand
et ils
il
s'eveilla,
sa raaison,
informa sa fenune
crurent
la vision.
Aussitt eile devint enceinte,

les
mit au monde Notre-Dame Marie (Maryam) et se glorifia sur toutes du monde. Que son intercession soit avec nousl Amen.
1
femmes
En
ce jour aussi nous celebrons une fete en l'honneur de l'aptre glorieux
Pierre (Bolros), car e'est en ce jour qu'il confessa au milieu des
disciples
LeMessieest leDieuvivant 2
Iorsqu'illesfitsortir Iiors
:
deCesaree de Philippe
II
(Qaisryah Filibos) et leur
demanda
Quedisent
les
3 gens de moi ?
leur
adressa cette question parce qu'il savait ce que dirait et ce quo penserait
cliacun, car ses disciples avaient des doutes sur lui. Les uns dirent qu'il etait
Elie (Ily); d'autres,
fit
un des prophetes. Mais Pierre

fils
les
le
desavoua
Seigneur
et leur dit
le &ut,
il
Non,
c'est le
Messie,
du Dien vivant*.
Quand
les
sortir
de
la ville, les
emmena dans une

manque dans Ludolf
16.
solitude et lrur
et
demanda
ce quo
1(3.
1.
Cette comrmimoration
Malan.
2. Mattliieu, xvi,
3.
Matlhieu, xvi, 13.
4.
Malthieu, xvi,
710
Jl"

Uj
[1252]
>_iÛ Jr
liU
v^
(j-îaJ
JUS
*JUS
fnj
(j
]_^j->
j'
ul*iJ
Oy
j
J\
Âz>
'
j\*s
(*_j-^'
'-*-*
iV**
(Jlt
"îr'J
Jl
*J
''
Oyl
^~,3^r
>
4sel*j
Jj'^Jl
JLj^xX
j>t_oUL
Lm ctULS
Ua)I
U-jjj
<s^
^-W^
*-k>-
jUî
-L}UI
J* LJj
^-
Utli-
ij>>)f-
(Jl
ls^'J
^Vf'i
-î-^-i
(_^
.r"-3*
lTJ}^- -ÎJI
fc-iV'
*>-U
-*ju
*f.
209
i.
^j^\
^
.-1=3'
>
^LiLi
ijUVl
^Jt
<j~*y^\
iSiTj
JtjJl)
Ljl-U
jl^j
iJ^s-
il^^:
1.
fj^>-
2.
Z)eest
Ijjj.
j'n
B.
5.
3.
L,1_,.
4.
addit
X.JI
v__*j'LCJ!
ic^
^*J'_j
ilxxJI
7/ec
commemoratio
deesl in
Malan. CA
^fbU'.
7.
Malan addit commeinorationem
S. Isidori.
les
gens disaient de
Ils le lui
lui
afin qu'ils
il
pussent declarer ce qui etait dans leurs

Pierre
ils
:
mes.
II
dirent. Alors
demanda
4
.
Et que dis-tu, toi?
de
confessa ce qu'il avait dit aux disciples quand

le
etaient seuls, savoir qu'il

lui
le
etait
Messie,
/ils
<lu
Dieu
vivant
Le Seigneur
lui
donna
la
felicite,
lui
remit les clefs du royaume des cieux et

Her.
confera
pouvoir de delier
et
Des ce jour, Pierre devint
le
chef des disciples et son lieutenant
Rome
pour lautorite sur tous

nous!
-
les chefs
du monde. Que son intercession
soit avec
Amen.
ce jour
En
la
aussi
mourut notre pere Timothee (Timtous), patriarche

combattant pour
et
fut
11
d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah) (457-477). Ce saint fut choisi comine patriarche

apres
11
mort de notre pere,

et
le
la
foi,
Dioscore (Disqouros).
l'ile
supporta des peines
des lttes,
exile
dans
de
Gangres
[Ghghr) o avait <He banni saint Dioscore.
resta sept ans en exil; puis
l'empereur L6on (Loun) envoya vers

i.
lui et
le
lit
revenir en grande pompe.
2c,9
I-.
'
11
etait assidu
;uis
prcher et affermir les fideles
dans
la foi.
11
resta vingt-
deux
sur
!
le
siege de patriarche, puis

'.
il
mourut en
paix.
Que
sa priere soit
avec nous
I.
Amen
Matthieu, xvi,
16.
-2. Celle commemoration manque dans Malan.

saint Isidore.
3.
Malan
ajoute la
commemoration de
[1253]
8e
MESORE
(1"
AOUT).
711
o^^JI
>.
,11
Jjs-1
<J
jlS)
<^Lj
iJjb
j
JO}
i^jJI
îo
iu^lll j-aA
viJLLo
-*=*!
jl rc-Jl jjLJI
Ijl&j
>-tlU
U*
Jl i)l *Yy> _ol A9 jUl
^j^JU
viLL
ij>yJii\
lj^-i
,VJJ1
Aju^l'I
LÛj
L
l_ôl>
/-Li jji
_^L>-j
ta**
ii
iij
(LlJi
(j^ji
(*j^'
*--Lii
uis
jlj
Sj^l
^^
lîHa
.Û
jl
*jiA>j
S^jS
cA_^c
~JlJ_5
^jJI
1
Cl
^jAc
jL-
jlyVl
JaLL.1
Ij-j
'YjA
CJ
bitLUlj
is-\^s-
JsJltJ
^-4i
*M\
ji)*^'
J **
ajuJl
V"*
1-V" j^
JîisUJl
-^_-^-
.LlJlj ^-^llj
(J-LtJl;
iL-3
ZJ^y^- t+f?^
(*V*?
C~''
CuiJI
,j
^b
s^lll
Ij3^"
jl
^J>
(*?y*5
^""jl^
ix*_^)'.
OLII
JjT Ui
Jdlj
1.
Haec quuluor verba desunl
in
A.
2.
3.
L*JLo.
4.
L'j^.
5.
-j!.
lijjL-tj.
7.
l>yL..
8.
addil *sr
HUIT DE MESORE
(1
er
aOtj.
levieillard Eleazar
les
pareiljour nioururent martyrs les sept saintsquisoat
(El'azar),
Salome (Souloumah)
et
Ieurs sept
fils
dont voici
noms
Anim,
Antoine (Antounyous), Osias ('Ouzy)*, Elizer (Elya 'zer), Anin,

et
Mmoun 2
Marcellus (Mrkellous)
juive.
Son pere
traduisirent la
Ce vieillard Eleazar etait un des dcteurs de la loi un des soixante-dix commentateurs qui commenterent et Loi pour Ptolemee (Boplomyous) roi d'Egypte (Misr). Ce juste
.
etait
avait instruit ces jeunes

intyklios),
gens
et leur avait appris

le
la loi.
Lorsque Antiochus
et
il
roi
des Grees (Roum), posseda

il
pays de Syrie (Ech-Chm)

eprouverent de
la
celui de
Juda (Yahoud),
assiegea Jerusalem (Ourichalim) et s'en empara;

ils
tyrannisa la natiou des Juifs (El-Yahoud) et

tourraents.
II
lui
beaucoup de
ce qu'elle
les
obligea desobeir a la
loi
de
Torah
et
manger
leur intcrdisait,
comme du
porc
et autre
chose (de semblable). Uno foule de

subir de
genseurent peur de
santla
loi
lui et lui obeirent.
Ces justes demeurerent fermes, obeis11
que Dieu leur avait donnee.
leur
fit
nombreux supplices
en les suspendnt, les frappant, les dechirant avec des peignes de fer et les ecartelant. La vertueuse Salome ne cessait de les encourager et de les
fortifier
jusqu' ce qu'ils moururent. Elle se jeta d'elle-meme dans un etang
1. 13
AsdSound.
2.
B Sdmirnd.
712
jJLr

jl
Lfi
[1254]
[^
j^5
'
bljiJI
JlIÎ
**JI
j\j>y
>j V
b-V".
3
W
j'
o*
-^ ^
r^r-^
11>I
1
-*
->
'
d^
jJI
u r
ijp\ *>yz
lllj
lr~->
JL
^
c^
1
j'
jl^l
uU
JLl y
VU2l
*j>4I
H^
J*-Jl
y~*\
''uiLscr
~J1
f.
269 v.
^~r~* ST" Cf CT
^
1
3y^
8
cy
7
^^
b)^.
]x*
->'
l]
---^
i^YI
oL^-&
S^
V^
J
'''f-^
-**
0^3
*~*J ô-r-
Lr*^ 9
^b
***^ J~^
1.
J*J.
i'e/'rt
2.
Z)ees* in B.
--
3.
JII:
.1^.
8.
4.
bj'.
5.
B
9.
adrfft *-jLS\
6.
//nee
quatuor desunt
11.
in A.
7.
B ^li^s.
Deest in A.
10.
**).
1-SJ.Xii 1>I s
desunt in B.
de feu sans atteadre qu'on

martyre.
o.nt
II
l'y
preeipitt.
Tous recurent
la
couronne du
convient que tu saches,
mon
auditeur, que nos peres ebretiens

la loi
etabli
comme
la
regle de faire une fete en l'aveur des justes de
de
la
Torah,
de
pour que nous sachions que nous n'avons pas

de
abandonne
l'ceuvre
la loi
Torah en
:
la
rejetant,
mais parce que nous sommes passes

loi
une loi meilleure
nous adrnettous les justes de' l'ancienne

les
leur rang;
fait
nous ne
les
bonorons pas plus que
peres de
la
nouvelle qui ont

!
bien
plus qu'eux.
Que
leurs priores tous nous protegent
Amen.
r.
269
v.
'neuf de mesore
'
2 aot).
'.
pareil jour
mourut martyr saint Abu Ari

:
II
etait pretre d'entre
les
gens de Ghetnoufi (Chatnouf)

cornpassion;
il
il
avait
une grande misericorde
et
une grande
ctail
le
pur de corps
Messie
lui
et d'rae;
frequemment
les
signes divins se
enscignait les
;
montraient
lui,
apparaissait sur l'autel
et lui
mysteres
il
qu'il voulait.
lui
il
Son
histoire arrivaau
gouverneurdo Pecbali (Niqyous)

:
le
fit
venir et
proposa de porter de l'encens aux idolcs

lui
lii
le
il
saint ne
lVenula pas, alors

l.
subir des chtiments douloureux. Puis
l'envoya
Mai
Vbaor, Malan Abri.
[1255]
10
MESORE
[3
AOUT).
ULkc LUc
O^lTj
i^ljj!
713
2
ijP
L"U
aJ
J.*
jl5Cs
Jst_.ll
J ^1 J
dt* 'jyj
p-lii
(
,j-C<C-VI
, i
^
CfrJ;
T^
3
*>-d
(^
C*-*"
^ ^
'-^
fcî-
s -^r-
^b
^.1
Jl
^L-'lj
o^j Ûj. ^Jl
bi-U
Jd4
Jj ci,
â,
AcL j^-j \$^* ^^-^ ^.

A-^>_
t-*^
JJI
Û.
SlyL
As^jj
..,-
U
^Jtj
<
Ia
V,
viiUI
jlSj
^y&s
Ûa)l
10
fU
Jj
AcLJI
fci-1
i_^
LAs
<;l
JoL-JI
>J/frlj
<u)?j
jJU
is^-us
i^JUI
^.-^1
,/'
^>
" L.y
lyC_i
1.
B
B
aJLxs.
2.
v*XJJ.
--
3.
5.
//aec cerJa a isJ^Ji desunt in B. -tria

1).
4.
//er
commemoratio deest
in Ludolf.
Haec
verba desunt in A.
(3.
j.y,!:JI.
12.
7.
MjjaC."^!
WJ^.
S.
âj.
14.
B Uj.
10.
iSLî.
11. A *3.
addit us.
13.
t^jij.
*=..
Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah) o
il
subit de grandes tortures.

et guerit des maladies.
On
le
jeta en
prison o
il
fit
beaucoup de miracles
ordonna de
Sa reputation sc
repandit; les gens se suceederent aupres de lui de tout cte.
Quand
le
gou-
verneurenfut informe,
dans son pays.
il
lui tranclier la
teteet
le
il
regut la couronne
du martyre. Saint Jules (Youlys)
le prit, le
mit dans
cercueil et l'envoya
Oue son

D1X DE MESORE (3
Amen.
aout
3
,
En ccjourmourut martvr
saint Batra
au temps de Demetrius (Dama-
tryous),
patriarche d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah) (180-231), sous l'empereur

l'edit
Dece (Dkyous). Quand ce saint entenditla proclamation de

l'infidelite,
le
il
qui ordonnait
or,
le
lui
alla voler le bras de l'idole
d'Apollon (Aboloun) qui etait en

ne
brisa et
le
distribua aux pauvres. Lorsqu'on le chercha et qu'on
trouva pas, on arrela beaucoup de gens. Ce saint vint declarer que c'etait
qui l'avait pris.
On
lui
fit
subir de grands tourments; on le jeta dans un four
allume
le
Scigneur
le delivra;
puis on
lui
coupa
les
mains
et les pieds,
on
1. Cette commemoration manquc dans Ludolf. Assemani Petrus.
2.
Mai Matra, Malan Bathra,
714
*aJI

4 ij*
-iJs-\3
[1256]
Ltl
Ja~j j;)}
<L>j
^^Jl
S%>
Jji
i-ti-
^s.
j^*-
jv
'
jUL
270
r.
jV
.
Vjl
jlj
1-i*
7-LJ
j^j;|
\^
<S^ r^
L>nI-_
y^
--'-^
L=t>-^
-\i^wl
L-^f-
La!
<ij
^L-jlo
aV1 \Cj <C
jjJI
'^^_i-Lil IjÂ&U
J05
joj
Jpjdlj
A,A]I
|_l,Vi
4).
'
Jao
>-\i)l_J
LJt Ut
(*y;-i5
<>
b^^
^"^*
(J
21
ij*Li jl ^.1 Lc^b !^~

Deest in B.
''"j-^ _^
-jJll
Ijjc-
^j^JI
!_Û>j
LA
*U
L_s
1.
10.
2.
A y-.
in
3.
a~oUj.
4. A
i^l.
5.
B J)3
^JJl.
8.
6.
>*,\.
addit i~ij.
9.
iL^.
7.
//ec commeinoratio deest in Ludolf e/ Asseniani.
B
13.
Deest
B.
11.
B U=b^.
A
A
12.
~^Lj1.
addit
Ly
21.
^jJ! bj^_,.
17.
14.
B ^^t-'.
15.
(.jAa.!.
^P^ bl. A il=i>.
B ^LjJIj.
18.
A jy^Jl-
19.
16. B ^rJ-^l Uj jy^t. 20. B j-o.

Lil.
fit
cuire
son corps, ensuite, on

le
le
cloua une poutre. L'ange du Seigneur
descendit et
delivra.
les
Un
aveugle prit du sang quicoulait de sa bouchc et de

et vit.
son nez, s'en frotta

la
i
yeux
Apres
cela,
on
lui
eoupa
la tete et
il
rerut
couronne du martyre. Que sa misericorde
soit avec
nous! Amen.
270
r.
En
et
ce jour
mourut martyr
il
saint
Abou Jean
(Yohannis),
d'Achmoun
Tanh,
informa
d'abord de Babnousyab;
lui le
etait soldat et chretien
seeretement.
On
sur
duc Anliochus [Antyakhas)
et sur l'eveque
II
Anb Kaloudj
et
Anb
Philippe (Filibos) qu'ils etaient tous chretiens.

l-dessus;
saint Jean
le
ils le
les
fit
venir et les interrogea

II
declarerent.
II
leur
fit
subir de grands tourments.

le
tortura
en
le
chargeant de ehaines, en
lias
pendant, en
les
le
:
broyant, eu
crucifiant la tele en
et
en
lui
coupant
il
membres
le
Seigneur
le
fortifiaitet lui
donna
.
la
patience. Puis
Ils
l'envoya avec tous les martyrs Parale
moni [El-Baramouny
resterent vingfc-sept jours dans
bateau saus
manger de pain
tortura
ni
Loire de l'eau.
saint
Quaud
et
ils
furent arrives Paramoni, on

le
frquemment
El-
Abou Jean
on ordonna qu'on
coupt en
Yaramoun.
[1257]
11
MESORE
(4
AOUT).
715
*^l
L.1A9
"Vy*
lyfcU
10
ji ^jVI
'*1/J
Ua
~3
i_i-.l
^-^ U
.,?
''r^r
A3
f_^
Iaa
j'
|.Ur
Jv>J
Alt
C-UaOl!
\&
Â
*L*allj
ij,,
!l
*Up
L,lJi
<uJl
fAc
jJ
CJIj
_yli\
14
S^.aU LjIa
13
0-
^JU-
io'lw*
CA> J
JU-Cj
1.
A
I.
,,yJI.
2.
Ilaec verba a Jj desunt in A.

JwJ'u,.
3.
L~>^.
4.
addit
-
aâr
7.
5.
addit
10.
6.
Ludolf addit commemorationein

Ludolf.
El-Kabbiis.
//aec
commemoratio deest
(j-J.JiJI
in
J,
8.
Haec
11.
tria verba
desunt in A.
Ltf.
9.
addit
.^l.
13.
addit
16.
u.^
J,
addit L>Ji. -^jfj^J!
B
14.
arfrf
^.
12.
"Ldl
LOL.
tj-jj
^Jl.
15.
^-.jlj.
Deest in B.
17.
addit Lwl .o.XM.
morceaux avec des coutelas. Son martyre personnages de Paramoni viat prendre
fut
accompli.
Un
des principaux
et
son saint
corps
saint,
l'envoya
Achmoun Tanh, son

martyrises.
pays.
Pendant
le
martyre du
beaucoup furent
per-
Le jour o son martyre
fut termine,
quatre-vingt-quinze
!
sonnes furent martyrisees. Que leur intercession soit avec nous'
Amen.
ONZE DE MESORE LE BENI (4 aOtj
-En
ce jour
mourut Anb Masis 3
eveque de Bouchim {Ousim). Ce pere

il
etait pur,
vierge depuis sa jeunesse;

il
avait appris les sciences ccclesias-
tiques et fut consacre diacre. Puis
alla
au desert de Habib et prit

il
le
froc
aupres d'un saint

priere et au jene,
homme
fut
au service de qui
resta dix-huit ans, assidu la
extremement humide
repandue,
II
il
et cliaritable.
Lorsque
la
renomme
ei
lit
de ses vertus se
notre pere
1.
fut
choisi
pour eveque d'Ousim, apres
Anb Djamoul.
niena dans l'episcopat une vie meritoirc
Ludolf ajoute
dans Ludolf.
3.
la commemoration d'El-Kabbs. Mai Mosas.
2.
Cettc commemoration
manque
71
[1258]
0" pr~Lr-J
* f. 270
V*r Vv"
''
i>->->
^Jl J
<L j
L.
Je
*
i\j iUls
5^ J<
J
v. U
Air
f
Us
*;Lj
J^ jcill L^b jl
^ fcO
3
j ^Jjj
LJLY1
oUJI
5ac
*->--
J J.^1
1
Jli^Vlj OjJLlj jj^dlj

r,Xc
^jJl ^<)1
l
^1 ^
i**i
5^ xUa
^1
i5^?-!j
2^.
jL.
0,j-jX
^
Jls
J**^
^1
l^ ^ J
10
v vl
^
iA*
<>
j~\
UV
J'y-
Lu L5j JJ 'LiL
^>'
'^
12
"C.U-
^
jl
^j
^JI
^ î
fll
i^ J^^ \-^ JU
aj
Ucj
-~J
iHi~Il
V dUUI
j.U-1
jl
jtUu
^JL,
>-y*~s
J w- JU4 Uj OL.
'*^-i
S^
^L
jj^l
jl
'
LJj
cy
j^L*
(V^' pv^3 pr-^J
^-^-L ô-U ci^
j^cj
-*?1
i^v^l
<>
jl
*-
f^L,
c^j
^
4.
'Vu
Um B
f*
(Vr^
!^<J
A-
AT^Lj <C~
Aîc
(i.
1. B jr. - 2. A -7. Baj^-j *L.
*.
8.
3.
ajJ-j
U.
--
9.
IM 14.
5.
Jtf~J.
10.
_
B
je*;
12.
arfrfrt
Jls.
B yuJ\
!is.
addit Li?.
a<fttt
^,
11.
Deest in A. -
l^.
-- 13.
B joyS.
B JL,.
15.
V^
16.
Ludolf addit commemoralionem S. Ptolemai.
plus qu'il n'avait

*
1.
270 v.
fait etant moine en gardant le troupeau chretien et en lo protegeant contre les Ioups demoniaques, en. veillaat * et en priant pour eux. 11 fut depourvu de biens pendant toute sa vie. Lorsque le patriarche Anb
Khayil, martyr sans
effusion de
sang, fut eleve sur
le
siege d'Alexandrie
(El-Iskandariyah), ce pretre l'assista dans ses chagrins et souffrit avec lui de
nombreuses peines
par
des
coups frequents
et
douloureux, des mauvais
traitements, des emprisonnements, la rnise aux fers pendant une longue duree ei plusieurs reprises. Dicu fit arriver de nombreux miracles par les mains
de ce pere pour attester

naissaienl pas;
il
recut
arrivee; ainsi
roi
il
dit
le conconnut des choses avant leur Anb Theodore (Tadros), evcquc d'Egypte (Misr) Le le
le
merite de sa conduite cliez ceux qui ne

et
don de prophetie
ne reviendra pas de ce voyage,

le
et la prediction s'accomplit.
II
annonga
11
diverses choses pour
gouverneur de Misr
et clles sc realiserent.
il
guerit
des fievres et de nombreuses maladies.
Ouand
il
eut accotnpli sa lutte, dans

il
une vieillesse vertueuse arrivee sonterme,

connul l'poque de sa muri
lution et lui
;
tomba legerernent malade;

le benit, lui et
il
fit
venir son peuple,

lui.
donna I'abso-
demanda de
'
prier pour
Tons pleurerent
lui
demanderent
de P rier
eux;
son siege.
1.
Que
iuourut en paix apres 6tre rest plus de vingt aus sur sa priere soitavec nous! Amen'.
il
Ludolf ajoutu
la
commemoralioD de
saint Ptolemec.
[1259]
12
MESORE
(5
Am
717
djUII ^Sj-a y.
dUij
yis,
Û1
*_jJl
v*^
*-v^3
^<l^
U.0I
7
^1
8
L. 3y
-LL^JL
^* lL
*J Jy,
^ U^l
fiv
*
(*>*
^y^-"
9
cLUI
^
^,
11
''c^r
,Jl
* i'
6j
q^
r,^..
u ^
gui3
Ol J~,li
^.Vl 'jL
*U î
Ûj o<L^ j[^ y.
llkJ!
Jklj
L>
*;
&IL*!1
j^s
oUj
.-'
I4
^-J1
*.
^Lti o.
t5-
;l_5
*_<.;
o^L^JC,
,:
>
y*'
L
17
Vi-'
Ji"
16
^Ljlj
UU^sj
C.jj
^
.
^-^
û
'^
cJU)
^. ul
-l<,
U f
2.
^ >' J ^h
Jl
l3
^j
'
r.
U-^3
^
8.
271
JJ
Jic
:;.
in Ludoll'. Haec Irin verba desunt viJL>. Deest in A. A ^J. -9. B^TI. A ÛJ V 1L A ..,. - 12. A =U. r 14. A J~=J|. 15. B J. 16. A b*-,. 17. A ULs^,.
1.
//ec
commemoratio deest
Zteesf in A.
10.
5. P>
in
A.
^Xus.
4.
6.
7.
A aU;j
sj'j.
13.
_^,
DOUZE DE MESORE LE BENI
(5 aOt).
'En ce jour
sur
le
roi Constantin (Qostantin)

et la plus
regna dune facon chretienne

qu'il eut
Rome
(Aoumyah)
grande partie du monde. Apres
regne
avcc son pere Constance (Qounst) deux ans sur la Bretagne (El-Barantyah) et que son pere fut mort, il gouverna seul en Bretagne et dans ses provinces;
il
mit
fin
aux injustices de tout son royaume. La reputation de sa justice se
repandit dans toute la terre. Les chefs de

les
Rome
il
lui
cnvoyerent demander de
sauver de
la
tyrannie de Maxcnce (Maksimynous) et de les delivrer de son

il
oppression.
Quand
eut lu leurs lettres,
compatit leurs malheurs et

il
leurs vexations et resta reflechir sur la maniere dont croix glorieuse lui apparut,
il
les sauverait.
La
la prit
comme
refuge et partit pour cotnbattre

lui et
il
Maxence.
de
et
la pire
II
le
battit;
le
tyran s'enfuit; le'pont se rompit sous

*
perit
mort, la septieme annee de son regne. Ensuite
les chefs
de
Rome
f.
721
tous les liabitants le recurent en

ils
grande pompe
et
avec une joie consi:
derable;
celebrerent, pour sa victoire, une, fete de sept jours
lespo^tes de
1,
Cette
PATn.

oii,
Ludolf.
40
t,
xvii.
f. 3.
Tis
SYNAXAIRE ARABE 3AC0BITE.

jLi.
[1260]
>
oUJl CJI
Jj
^.LsJ! Sji
-^>^ W->J Vi;-^
W"^
y_jj>
^'-W ^-^.5
J3
<cjaj
*Ji-ij
^LC
^jU-
jJ>$
rrUl
aJ
îi
U<
&
lijj
IJUk
11
1(
'
UV1 Jl
j^JI
il^
e^LJI <5_" ^y
y~z-
iJW! ^Jl
<y
bji i/-
^
\i.
J1 <jjj^.
^ p^
ul
r*
;
<^
r*3
'^3
^~
^-^
r*3
^!
J.
Deest in
7.
2.
iSU.
3.
B ^/-JL..
4.
B JfL$H.
^jjiJtj.
--
5.
B
/Vo
*-*Jl.
Ais
6.
rt
Deestin B.
Uj J,
12.
v_Je. --
8.
A
e/
>JJS.
9.
10.
f>erftzj
habet
Lju
ajJLo.
11. Mai
Ludolf addunt commemprationem S. Michaelis,

2.
in
A.
13.
B^JI.
14.
Matthaeus, xvi,
28.
15. Maltliaeus, xvn,
Rome,
lcs
orateurs, les maitres d'eloquence et de

e1
rhetorique so niireut
louer la croix auguste

In croix.
celebrer le secours qu'il devait la puissancc de

il
En
l'an 21
de son regne,
fut
baptise de la niain du pape Silvestre

le
(Silbestros) et
cm proclama son
nom dans
il
saint temple pareil jour.

le
Comle
nient la
croix lui apparut,
comment
combattit Maxence,
vainquit et
mit en fuitc,
comment
cet infidele se noya, le detail de tont cela se trouve
ci-avant au jour de sa mort, le 28 de barmaht. Gloire durable Notre-Sei-
gneur dans
l'eternite
Amen
'
TREIZE DE MESORE LE
BEM
(6 aOt).
En
pic du
ce jour eut licu la Transfiguration de Jesus (Yasou') le Messie sur le
Thabor (Tbour);
e1
il
avait avec lui ses trois disciples, Pierre (Botros),
Jacques (Ya'qoub)
annonce"
i/ii'ils
Jean (Yohann). C'etait

la
2
.
eux au sujet de qui

le
il
avait
ne
goteraient pas
mort avant d'avoir vu
Fils de
Vhomme
etait
venir eux dans sa gloire'

etaient
Or
cette gloire qu'ils virent, c'est

qu'il
que
se vitements
blancs
et
comme
la
neige",
avail
change de couleur,
qu'il
I.
Mai
Ludolf ajoutent
2.
la
comroemoration de saint Michel.
2. Mattfrieu,
xvi, 28,
3.
Matlhieu, xvn,
'
[12611
I-
MKSOUI'.
ic
AOUT).
71!'
JjiJI
li*
jl
-1
*ii-
%*
-vi=:;j
L'aIa
jl
li.r
^L.
J^s
Jj .i^JI ^>
aJj:^)
J*
-t=>M
**\
j&$
i_J,J1 ,,51
ji îs
v-i.-^-'l
UJ
j> {y>
wot
6
<^SJ
4,5-
^
J;
k_irf>
Ai JL.}t)l
-Ac
^1
Û ^
(j -^
-
^r Vj
rn~^3
bL
dJJjlj
jl-JI
(Ja.
r-yi
'<Jil
U>Jj
*
:.
^tsw î
2
;
ii-c'
^^w
^
p--
<-|>^l
^ A ^
v5 A *: L
!>^
ly.?-
'
- Tl
*"
>*aJI
L.^3
Ua
d-^JI
l_y
It-
U3
s
î
I^ji-w-Is
Ojjjl
<*:
^-JJI
^;.-
"
i^.l
I-**
JjjliJ
Ms
\yf
Jlj
\-~-^
^;-:
-^Jl
Jl
C'^Y^
c>jVI
Je
^Co
5.
I^Li-
1.
Matthaeus, xvu,
3.
2.
lî.
3.
Matthaeus, xvu, 4; Baddit a-C

--
^Xj
UUi.
*i(j
*M
B
LJI
6.
$~wl.
J>
7.
^-Jl s_~JI
i-Î.
s^s^ J^l
J--.
5.
4.
A/s-j.
8.
Matthaeus, xvu,
9.
Matthaeus, xvu,
6,
lumineux comme un
pour qu'on st
qu'il
eclair. Mo'ise (JHomo) et Elie (lly) vinrent l'entretenir

etait le
niaitrc de Mo'ise ressuscite par lui d'entre les
morts
Pierre
et le dieu d'Elie qu'il avait fait

:
descendre des cieux. Par cette parole de

trois abris
il 2
Veux-tu que nous demeurions iciet que nous fassions

et
d y
le
a d'un cte une humilite
de l'autre un enseignement. Car
regarde
Seigneur
et
il
a pense qu'il 6tait necessaire de lui faire

soleil.
quelque chose qui
le garantit et
du
Quant
l'enseignement,
il
a repousse
le
pour
les
aptres
pour lui-meme ce mais

il
qu'il avait
dessein de
faire
pour
Seigneur, pour Mo'ise
et Elie,
les etablit
au rang de serviteurs
et ceux-l
ils
au rang de maitres.
abrita pour
Ne Quand
*
t'etonne pas du peu de science des aptres, car Pierre eut prononce ces paroles, un
n'etait
n'etaient pas parfaits.

et les
71
nuage vint
v"
qu'il st qu'il
pas besoin d'un abri
fait
par les mains. Une voix leur
arriva
du nuage, pour confirmer sa divinite dans les Arnes des aptres, et 3 En voyanl Celui-ci est mon fils en qui je me suis complu, ecoutes-le disant comme des cela et en entendant cette voix, les aptres tomberent sur le soV
.
morts, jusqu' ce que
la
main
salutaire de Jesus les toucha.
Levez-vous, leur
1.
Matthieu, xvu,
6,
3,
2.
MaUleu, xvu,
i.
3,
Matthic
1,
xvu,
5.
Matthieu,
xvu,
720
[126!
.?
Lr."
v~
^-*-
*-<
^**^
'
*-
'
(*
*~
^_jU>=
,_U.UJi
,j
Oj^*>,
i^j^ 0^'"* ^.-^^ ^J

y>^
t
'CiLL
v_^j
1i_ft>3
Us
^Jj j^-JI j^J

Ua.1I
îi^J
Jl
4.
12
-Cc
<J
16)5^
ju
^]
^
tria
i_Jb.W
pÂ^V jlkjl
l4
dli
Mi
B
Ia=-
Lc
^j^jOi
Jl,.
^v
!1
I.
^-=-1.
--
2.
Matthaeus, xvn, 7-8.
3.
addit
ute
4.
//ee
//< memoratio deest
in Ludolf.
8.
5.
Haec
///
cerba desunt in A.
6.
*.i.
-12.
10.
7. B '-J^. I!v_ B oJ^; .y*.

13k*.
/>.'(.s7
B.
9.
Aj^3.
10.
i/i
B w> Jl, A ncWi j. 11. A 1
- 13.
</</<///
jil U.
14. />cf.s7
B.
15.
j-^J^-JLli.
(///-(/, r7
/ie
craignez pas.
.
Ils
leverenl les
et
yeux
et
ne virent plus que Notre-Seigneur

soit sur
le
Messie seuV
!
Gloire
lui
que sa misericorde
nous eternelle-
menl
Amen.
Ql ATOI1ZE
DU MOIS DE MESORE
(7 aOt).
-En
ce jour, Dieu
lit
uu grand miracle dans
la ville
d'Alexandrie (El-Iskan-
daryah), cause duquel crurent
beaueoup de
Juifs (El-Yahoud), par les
mains
Cyrille
(Filok-
de aotre pere,
[Kirlos).
II
le
saint
Anb Theophile
( Toufilos),
oncle de saint
y avail dans la ville d'Alexandrie

etait
un
Juif
nomme
Philoxene
sinous);
il
excessivement riche, craignait Dieu
et agissait suivant la loi
de
Mo'i'.se
ville
(Mousa) dans la mesure de ses moyens. 11 y avait aussi dans eette deux chretiens pauvres <jiii travaillaient un melier manuel. Satan
il
(Ech-Chaitn) inspira l'un d'eux unc pensee blasphematoire;
dit
son
compagnon
e
Pourquoj adorons-nous
le
Messie
et
?
sommes-nous pauvres,
tandis que ce Juif Philoxene esl
extrmement riche
L'autre
lui
repondit
et
Mon
frere, la richesse
de ce
'
monde
n'a pas de valeur
aupres de Dieu,
si eile,
Cette roinniemoration pianque dans Luduli'
[1263]
14
MESORE
jiijVi
(7
AOUT).
*u*i
721
y\j,
j!
j .uvij
<taij
^âjuij
syij
û
j^
ji4
y3 j^
2
*ui
^!I
jAc 4&JU
jl 4JL3
I^LiJl
^Tji-1
Jj
Jl
^jlj
jjlj
IS
JLpl
jl
''
I-L<aj
^.-S^*
*Lr"
4Jb
^j^JI
^jl^X
4
5x* -V
L.
jl jls
J\ <&j> J>
JjDI a dfi
L.
JaI j.
klj
r,
jî.
i>
VI jy^-iU
*
j*
J lW
cl)i
dlli
^1
J^
'
.*>
Ju^lj
*!
î J J^l
jUJI
MJ&aj
jî-lj
c!-^ Jl
J-^>jjli!
j^^-JI
*.UU dU j>jj
r.
272
iv.
<0
JUS
^Jl
ilcU
lS
J Jlo
''^^1 ^.^ ^
Xs^.
J'
J^
u
*LS
Jl!l
<V~U l0
cLJ
/p^S
9
*j
8
ji>3
**?
^'^
J'
fcii-li
A*r
l*.1
a^JI
12
^Lp-
^Jjl
<Li
r
^.^
Jlfi
Jl
ULI.
jlj
_
U f
<!VI
^.Jl
-0
jJ&JI "j-JI dUi

jl
J^ r
3.
^v
^5
B
9.
^3
13
dU~~
i^Jl
,_,*i-
._~U
Ju
(j-^JI
_r*
jL^VI j*
v JUI
B^l.
j*
J\
îLls
1.
.LT rfesa/i* i B.
6.
2. 1}
orfd
^^v^B
JLJI
--
4.
JS
.
5.
Deest
in B.
ISt.
7.
JyS.
8.
Us
Û.
addit oJLil.
11. /faec
verba a
-jjCs-;:~~*
desunt in A. -- 12.
15
<W/<
B ^5. ^3.
-- 10.
13.
donnerait pas aux idoltres, aux adulteres, aux voleurs, prophetes n'ont pas cesse d'etre pauvres et perscutes, de meme les apotres, et le Seigneur a dit Les pauvres sont mes freres. Mais il le poussa aller l'ennemi du bien ne le laissa pas aeeepter ces parolcs
cii
avait,
il
ne
la
aux assassins;
les
trouver Philoxene
le Juif et
II
a lui
demander de
le laisser
entrer son Service.
Lautre
ne m'est permis de vivre qu'avec ceux qui sont de ina secte; si tu veux une aumne, je te la donnerai. Ce malheureux lui repon* chez loi, j'entrerai dans ta religion et je ferai tout ce que Prends-moi dit
lui
dit
r.
272
r.
tu
m'ordonneras.
II
Le
Juif lui dit
Attends que je nie consulte avec

etait.
mon
que
juge.
s'il
alla lui
rapporter ee qui en
Le jage repondit
Dis-lui
veut renier sa religion et etre infidele son Messie, nous l'accepterons
et
uous
le
circoncirons.
II
lui
rapporta ces paroles que l'autre aeeepta,
il
le
:
prit et
l'amena leur
synagogue. Le chef demanda devaut tous

et
les Juifs
Est-ce reelleinunl que tu renies ton Messie
que
le
tu
deviens Juif com

les Juifs ei
uous?
Oui,
dit-il,
eteet egare renia Dien

la
Messie devant
I'iis
le
ajouta a sa pauvrete d'argent
pauvrete de sa
loi.
rabbin ordonna
de
lui faire
une croix de bois,
et de la lui presenter avec un roseau sur lequel
722
IJL
1(

Js. J-al
JC--JI
7
[12G4]
JlJ
i rj
9
J>
Jy
SjLm
S
iîJ
<^!j
**-
*
3 l,icj
^
^
Xtj
4,
"0
'-USJj
LJli4i
y dbi
14
v*!l
12
^-V.
lM
L*
^
11
f-^J
* *l
-^
U
ir
^3
*L
^
*-0l
O ^^> Jy ^^ ^
Xs*JI ^wJLail
}JU1
J^
16
J9j
LA
17
t-,
JÛI
j r
<>jV1
Je J^
*>'^
<0
jl
J\
'^
<>
dUj
j. îi-lj
Jl&Ij
^(j-jJL.jO
vls
fcT-?j.JD
^.IsU
(*f^J
L*c
pt*yr3
"
J^
J
(^
-
^
J*c
26
2l
<*A*l3
â
1*.
C^-Âs
wVI
O-^j
i^Jo
jj.fJI
Cl
"'
p-ijj
ic-U^-3
a^.
i-lj
^JUil
^
f
LJ
j>**JI
^..L
(j-l-ijl"
Jl
lj..Ujl
ji*
c~. J\
Ju-^j
j\j
29
21
^\
fr
j^j
S<!1 0.Xi-li
^J
2S
5.
iJI Jl uJUI
j3
d)j3
^Jl
^
*j<~>
v^
A)lj
f
JejWl
B
*Ulj
6.
1. B \j>}. 2. Dees* in B. .3. B l$J. 4. B ^-. B ^ jUelj. 7. B IjJlSj. 8. B Vxy. 9. B Ji Jy^.
11.
*!.
12.
(jyJJl,
addit jXJi.
*^l
5,
13.
r
15.
ees<
B.
1(3.
B a<M<
p,
,ls J>i
~^
14. i B. ^5 J* 17. A bL. 18. B

10.
addit WcV
^.
~p.
^,,-lJJ.
Z)e<?s/
i^Jt ^.
19.
B ^yCU. SU=s._j
20. Jlaec
verba a
O
2/1
oJi
B. 25. A^. 26. ^*. 22. Deest in A. 23. B L,o. 24. Z)eesZ 27. Haec verba a desunt in . 28. B ÛrM. 29. B addit
^ desunt
in
A.
-21. B w B ^J^t.
*^>
*,
il
v avait
unc eponge romplic de vinaigre

approche
Je te perce,
et
uae javeliae.
C rche sur
ce
cette
croix, lui dit-il,
d'elle le vinaigre et perce-la

II
avec cette javeliae en

fit
disaat
6 Mcssie.
prit cos objets et

il
qui lui etait

il
ordorme. Lorsquc, de sa main maudite,

sortil
perca
la
croix glorieuse,
la terre.
en
en abondance de l'eau
et
du sang qui coulerent sur

pierre.
Puis ce
renegal tomba mort, desseche
commo une
:
Uno
sang
foule de Juifs ressentit

le
une grande crainte nous croyons en

visages
el
et la
plupart crierent
Puis
ils
Lc Dieu des chretiens est

et
seid;
lui.
prirent de ce
en mirent sur leurs
leurs jreux. Philoxene en prit et en frotta Ies
avait et qui dtait ne aveugle; ellevit sur-le-champ.
yeux d'une fille qu'il Lui-m6me crut avec les

etait arrive;
gens de sa maison
011
il
ei
de sa famille el une foule considrable de Juifs. Ensuite
envoya vers untre pere Theophile pour rinl'ormer de ce qui

se leva, prit avec lui nolre porc
fideles,
la
(Ivrille et
unc foule de pretics avec beau-
coup de
vint la
croix.
II
synagogue des
de ce sang
le
Juifs et vit le
el
sang
et
l'eau
11
qui
la
lil
coulaienl de
pril
en recut
la
benedietion.
transporter dans l'glise, recueillil
sang, l'enleva de dessus la terre et
le
[1265]
].v
MESORfi
(8
A.OUT
7J.:
>UI
**
pp^-ilj ^-All
Q5JI3 JjVlj ^jVI
~l>
*A-U. J
A>
^Js.
^y^JI
>_ol
JjC
v_**j^
1*^1
UljJ lAî^
î,
^
_j.a
l ,,l
(
"iliwii
|j^.
Iji-J
JOJ Ûl 'Lxl

Jbcîl
jl
V
^!l
cJHi
SjIaJI
^1
(jr^w;
^f-jj.
^
4.
"AîLi
-LJI
1.
i.ki.5.
2.
-,j\)j.
3.
Deest in A.
Pro
/s
quinque verbis
habet
commemoratio
deest in
9.
Ludolf.
--6.
//.;<><

Ifcol.
7.
'.v*.
8.
UvJ.
Ae/B C^*-.
10.
ILA
J~ai.
placa dans
un vase en vuc de
la
benediction et de la guerisn.
et
Puls PhiJuifs.
*
r.
loxene
II
le suivit ainsi
que toute sa famille

de leurs peres. Puis
une foule nombreuse de

la foi
*
les
precha et recut leur declaration qu'ils acceptaient

il
au Messie
Pere, du
i~-i
v,
crucifie par la raain Fils et
les baptisa
au
nom du
du Saint-Esprit
et les associa la priere. Ils revinrent leurs

.
demeu-
res cn louaut Notre-Seijmeur 1c Messie et en le celebranf
Gloire lui conti-
nuellement dans Teternite!
Amen.
QUINZE DE MESORE (8 aOt).
'A
sa
pareil jour
mourut sainte Marine {Marina). Elle

de
la ville, et
etail
fille
d'un chre-
ticn des gensriclies
son
nom
etait
Marie
Maryam). Elle perdit

les
mere des son enfauce
et fut elevee
par son pere dans toutes

.
lettres
jusqu' ce qu'elle eut atteint Tage de femnn

et d'aller, lui,
Alors
il
eui dessein de la marier

le
dans quelque couvent pour y prendre
froc.
Elle lui dit
1.
Cette commenioralion
manque dans
Ludolf.
724
i\y>\

î\j JJo
7
*la1
[1266]
^jL-XS
*lj)l=-U
__LI
vdUjTj
dL_iJ
5
LJj
Uli
c-1^3
<
jai^
jJl
iS^J
'-"
*!
r JU-J
*
^j
^Jlj iui
l^jj.
^3
jj
^1
8
*J
oJHi
^r^Jj
it
aJ
Jj^s
Ijî
Jl
^Lrl
J
J
J^y, ^ytj
LjLo
ai_l
I
^y
L-_>
Ulj
Ui
Jl=t^l
iSJ
'"
Sjl-01
(JA
Jii-.s
^1
JajIj
LlJ;
c< -Ij
\Sl Jl
^xl)
ljj"l
(^JI
(/i
a;V
jl
Jh->"!3
VLt"-?
^'j-^LJ
1/!^"^
^Jl
vîcas
12
i''>i.r
Iaas-j
<__>aJL!l
jLu
^x. J
j-i_rl
14
^-vJI
xx,
gl_p-
^^) -uJ!
jL*j
*..,
<_jjj)!
Jwjl
TÎ
l_JjJ
jl
jIaJI
^.k, LJj IjXj
JoljpJ
l^}^
Jj
jl
jk
j.
jl J,
dr
J
15
JjJ dlUI ^L^l
^
jij 16
jlj
<i
JjjJl
jjji
^3
13
o J
jl
V Jojj J
^
*
f.
dJî
du
ji;
17
ui
Li
u.A_iu
_û l î
*
jjllji
j
aJ
jui
273
r.
^jJl
Jl -Uj
UÎ
2.
l
f
^juil
- 3.
8.
^JUI
y.
Odl _aUI LjU

4.
U
5.
jl
Jy
1.
CJ.L --
B .,UU.
B wi-\
9.
Deest in B.
14.
.,'
J.
,Us
G.
B Û. 11. B 5^.
7.
B ^slsA
e*
B ^-U.
12.
B -_A
15.
tW/7
16.
JU...
B
B
13.
XtS.
i
j-
B.
10.
addit 3
lîJl.
Li!
Ilaec cerb a
aJ desunt
in B.
^Cl. --
addit j*
___,LiJ!
L>^
^^JU
L^jI
JJu~j| ^1)1.
17.
Ifcjl.
Mon
:
pere, coniment sauverais-tu ton

:
me
et perdrais-tu la
mienne?
lui
repondit
Que
eile
ferai-je
de
toi, alors
que tu es une femme?
Elle
II
reprit
Je
me
depouillerai des vetements de
femme
et je revetirai
deshabits
d'homme.
culin.
Puis
s'erapressa de raser sa tete, revetit
un costume masde zele
En voyant
la
fermele de sa resolution, car

il
eile etait pleine
pour aecomplir sou dessein,

n'en
(Jans
})iil
distribua tout cc qu'il possedait aux pauvres,

le
qifuue petite partie, changea

il
nom
de sa fdle
eil
Marine
et entra
im couvenl o
liabita
avec sa
lille
dans une cellule peudant dix ans,
pleins de zele et de de"votion. Puis le vieillard

eile
mourut
moines
et la sainte resta seule
redoubla ses priores, ses jenes
e1
ses veilles. Ilarriva
que
le
superieur
les
de ce couvenl
affaires
envoya
la
sainte avec trois

il
a la ville
pour regier
du monastere, car
ue savait pas que c'etail une

la
que son ascetis

les
augmentait
faiblesse de sa voix.
femme etil croyail Quand eile partii avec

o
ils
religieux,
il
arriva qu'ils descendirent laus
nur
htellerie,
etaient
forces de s'arrter.
l.i.
II
Un soldatde l'empereur
ilit
y descendil
la
:
egalemenl cette nuitet

lui
vit
labile du maitre de l'htellerie et
souilla
C'esl
recommanda
<
Si
ton
*
pere
qui
le
ipielipie
-
cliose,
dis-Iui
alla
le je une
et
enoine Anli
injurier
Manne
a souillee.
Smi pere
au couvent
commenca
[1207]
15"
MESORE
j,-^!
(8
A.OUT).
725
**^-l
Â^ j*
iu
jl
<dL
KJa\
Acj
Li
-fj
<o
LAs
jLf^JI
/"-..'
1-Vj_5
j-*j
*-^3 <C_Soj
A9)
Lju
^-vl (j-jj lc-C

jj^Jl iÂ.
|V
a_JUAjJi
"^
JH^>"
j^piâi
Yj
Vo
iiJa-l
oLi
^1
"'ÛlS
<!L-3
\_,
<C
^Yl
U3
"alil
tfJLi-ls
LI
aLjlj
LjL
Li
U-j
'Uyl
.Lol j
^L>i
(V
L_^
OJjs
jc^c
j-CiH
jj-î
'
^=X^
>^~l*f-3
^jl
1^
4-_._-A.aJI
^.'>,i
LOLsj
l^j-^
ij
aJ-Tj
jLc_Jl
-u, 3
a
^
jJI
Jl
J^-v,
*il-y
'
jl
oVI l/Uj jLaJI u c-*Î dLU

Jl
Ijj
W X j__ j\
Aj
JLtl
J 1
LA"-''
jM\
,
dolj Jlij
cs^yJ
,V>1)9
rc_Ja.
4~L-
*w jl
Li!
(JI3
'
'
1>
<
'^r-3
*LJ1
(5^~ J
'-'aJJI
*-'L^'
>JjJ>-3
.r^j
bLj
LjL
Ijyl
JLS3
<JiLs
__-)l
20
,_ulo1
U3
_ol Jl<C
a;V
Lftlj
aJLu-j
18
LjjU Li
''<>-*
jj
1.
B ^r^".
2.
B
5.
arfcflfc
>^wJ!
-~.>^
(j\>jJ.
(?).
7.
3.
Z)ees<
in
8.
B.
B B
4.
^.j
".).
vjXjJj desunt in B.
*.
6.
Lol.
.i'j.
1*=.,.
ULLo..
10.
aL*.
11.
B L*^J.
15.
19.
12.
-l-jj.
Bj-/
13.
//er ee/a a J-Jj
desunt in A.
IS.
14.
Jjju jlSj.
.10.
-- 16.
Uj.U
u>!
desunt in A.
Zfec verba a *h^j desunt in A.
20.
17.
6~a>j3.
Jôi.
les
moines.
lui
Ouand
il
lc
superieur du monastere se rencontra avec
lui et apprit
de
l'aventure,
lui
demauda de cacher
siecle.
leur secret et de ue pas les desfit
lionorer devant les
gens du
Puis
le
superieur
vcuir
eile
Anb Marine,
la
reprinianda et linjuria sans qu'elle st l'affaire.

eile
toi,
Ouand
en fut certaine,
pleura devant lui et l'implora en disant
Je suis jeune, j'ai peclie" devant

et la
pardonne-moi.
II
la
saisit
la
gorge
la fille
cliassa
du couvent.
porta
les
Elle
resta la porte
du monastere. Lorsque
devant
du maitre de
l'htellerie devint
le
eneeinte et mit au
munde un garcon, son

eile.
pere l'emporta,
Anb
ber-
Marine et
gers et
trois
et
le jeta
Elle le prit et se
mit aller parmi
le faisant boire,
puis eile redoubla ses jeunes et ses priores. Elle passa
ans hors de
la
porte du couvent. Apres cela, les moines se reunirenl
demanderent au superieur
de
lui
la
faire
rentrer dans le monastere.

il
II
lil
accueillit leur
demande apres
couvent et
cuisine,
lui
lit
avoir impose des regles penibles;
la
rentrer dans
eile
l'aisait la
:
le
Anb Marine
le
aecomplissait
les
besogne fatigantes
balayait, jetait
la
poussiere, puisait de l'eau. L'enfant
grandit
inst rui
t
eile
prendre
les
froc et le placa parmi les

e1 la
moines aprs l'avoir
dans tontes
lettres
le
crainte de Dieu.
Ouand
la
sainte
eul
accompli quarante ans dans
couvent, eile tomba malade pendant trois jours,
720
[1268]
L*jA?-j
l^L*
IjcjJ
LJs
SMJ1
oâll
^,
^>_jJI
^Jl
L^j
i
pAjJ.
^>.j\
^.Jrj
IjjL*
p
Ls
jl
_J
5 1^*1
^jXjj
vî
*,
^r-=;!3
pT
i/^
^_o
j^*Ac.|_j
^j
Ijj
(V^r*f"
lj^-l-ai
'IM.
Jiol
SI^J
tl
bjU
Ul
jl
i^cj
lyl
J-CiH
>_Û
Ju,
r
3l
J'
L Jlc
lyLj
t>J
ll
->_>^
-^J
^
jjj
!A>^
Uj j-^Ltj ^-Ûj
'^ uC
oJ^
j,
l6
l^L
LtiL>J
15
10
pi.LjB
J>.
UjlJ! ^JI
f.STSv.JL.A*!!
j,
14-^ ^,
B
8.
v J!j 13^
17
^_jJ)I
*
Jlc.
c-'l
^JI
12.
12^
^
-o"
^
V
^J
1.
L~ jyCr [f%.
(5
^ j Û|
aLo!.
'.).
B B
^JL*.
p-bc.
-
6.
2.
7.
o^..
Ja.!j
3.
A jjJU
j^mJjJI.
4.
jJ^j.
5.
l^JI
rtc/rf/7
ju. r
7/aec ee/rt a ,_JJI desunt in X.

,.
aAta
14.
...(S".
10.
-
A
15
Uj-'-s-.'..
--
- B . j'.xj
10.
isîS".
17.
*-*>*.
13.
I.Jl,
Aî-j.
15.
addit
lJ-.
addit wJyx)l
a^.
puis eile mourut.
Quand
Ie
superieur du couvent apprit sa mort,
il
ordonna
le
de
lui
enlevcr ses vtements, de Ten revetir d'autres et de la porter vers

la
lieu de
priere.
Lorsqu'on
les lui eut
tes,
011
reconuut que
c'etait
une
femme. Tous pousserent des

informerent de l'aventure
pleura sur ce qu'il avait
et lui
cris
Seigueur! sois misericordieux!

11
et ils
le
superieur du couvent.
Puis
etait
il
vint, la vit, s'etonna et

le
fait.
envoya chercher
maitre de l'htellerie
il
apprit
et ils
qu'Anb Marine
une femme. Ensuite,

beni par
eile et
il
lefitentrer aupres
d'elle
prierent sur eile avec beaucoup de larmes, des louanges et des
glorifications.
frotta son
Quand
011
vint pour <Hrc
eile,
im moine borgne
Lorsqu'on rcnterra,
lille
visage sur
eile
pour etre beni par
vit.
Dieu ordonna Satan (Ech-Chaitri) de s'emparer de

l'htellerie
'
la
du maitre de
qui l'avait
qu'il les
qui avait
nr
menti sur
la
sainte,
ei
et
du jeune
homme
.
3v souillee.
II
cessa de les trainer

:
deles tourmenter jusqu' ce
amenl
son tombeau
ils
avouerent leur faute devant chacun

la sainte.
Des miracles
innombrables apparurent de
Que
Amen.
[1260]
17
MESORE
(10
AOUT).
727
'^Si^
<J&\
J
*M\
iy^s>
Sykall
5juJI
jl^>-
.i^>
'JL-Jl
jl
^*A\ 5
il
^* Ji*
jl
11
*Ac.y
10
l^
^
^)l
r
îc _j^l
IJuk
^Q99
''^
^^
"**!
^
A,
je
i> L*J^
12
l*5lj
Ji.
J j^ Us
Ia-v,
JUpJI
J UU
r ^_
jl
IjJ^j
JLt5l
j*
A=-lj
j ^le î>3
cjuj *Jic
-^
l^Vlj L^l
Jtt*i
1.
//aec
5.
in
A.
2.
Uyj^w.
S.
3.
Deest
9.
in
A.
4.
-
î. 10.
^,1.
6.
Jf.
7.
J-jJIj. -Aa-tj.
15.
A
13.
Uj..
11.
X'praebet rursus
14.
Oee.s'
--^'. --
ZV/
B.
12.
TVo w
peri/s,
16.
Aaie
s^x.
B Jj.
B.
B <^CJI
^.
Zfoec
irw ce/â
desunt in A.
SEIZE DE MESORE (9 aOt).
pareil jour eut
Heu l'ascension du corpsde Notre-Dame lapure, Marie

le
(Martmaryam) mere de Dieu

avaient le cceur alllige
Verbe.
En
effet,
apres sa mort, les aptres
Le Seigneur leur promit en corps. Arrives ce jour, ils la virent en Dieu. Elle corps, assisc en grande pompe la droite de son Fils et de son c Autour d'elle etaient les etendit la main et benit chacun des disciples. disant La reine milices des anges et des saints et le roi David la louait en
de leur Separation d'avec
eile.
qu'assurement
ils
la verraient
et
s'est levee a ta droite avec
des vetements d'or.
Les mes des disciples

le
furent dans la joie. Pnis eile
monla
leurs yeux, assise sur
trne des Clie-
feie l'ul instituee en rubins devant eux, et ils se prosternerent joyeux. Gette Mere de Dien. Que son intercession soit commemoration perpetnellc de la
avec nous!
Amen.
DIX-SEPT DE MESORE (10 aOt).
En
ec jour mourul saiut Jacques qui 6tait de
la
petite ville appele
Man-
728
JJ>
^.Lo
iU,"

\yjj
-as
[1270]
l^l^j
Hl
,y>
y^^=~
Cxrf*r~*
Cf^ ^
^^
ij-'l^
J~^
^^
Ji
_j_j..
^-'-^
1-ij!
^1
(**!>*-
(nLr'
<^
jîllj 4
*
'yj 3 *'
C^-*^
(n-^
l**^-"
'''
r.
2 -\
jl^ lAj j^c (js^

^-.Aill
U*i 2 ^l
Xt
jl^j
JUI ^v
c|
'
<JU
^jjLiJ <.U^_ s^l jlS)
IA jl^j ^La>_ J^ JJUI (vi
*^
î j
Jj-^J
lc^ uUl^S
J**.
^Si\
ciUI
j,l
(
ri2
~->
'
J t -^ yj
1
-WaJI
Jiyi
As-j
t5
^*
Lis
^j
A.
1.
Z)ee
i/i
A.
2. Pro
a*-d
Ais
habet
ty.\.
3.
A
A.
,,'i3.
7.
4.
/)ees in
5. 8.
Deest in A. Deesi in
6.
//aee ce/-5a a JîouJ desunt
in
ao*a7z
Âli.
A.
goug
(Amadjoudj), des districts de Psoi

Ils
(.!//.<//).
Ge
saint etait ne de parents
chretiens et craigaant Dieu.
avaient cu trois
filles
avant ce saint. Quand

les
dies eurenl grandi,
ils
les
mirent dans un couvent de religieuses pour

Elles apprirent
ils
instruire et les elever dans la crainte de Dieu.

livres
beaucoup de
faire
ecclesiastiques
anciens et modernes.
Quand
le
voulurent les
revenir, elles n'v consentirent pas, mais elles se reuuirent
comme
fianeees du
Messie.
Ils
s'afiligerent d'en etre separes,
mais
Seigneur les consola par
ir sainl Jacques.
s.i
Quand
ils
ils
I'eurent,
ils
s'en rejouirent. Lorsqu'il eut atteinf
sixieme annee,
ei
fail
l'envoyerent a
Psoi pour
apprendre
la sagesse.
II
l'appril
r.
devinl accompli. Puis son pere l'envoya examiner ce qu'il poss-
274 r.
dait en
de biens
les
qui gardail
pendanl l'hiver
saint
II y avait chez son pere un vieillard beaucoup d'actes me>itoires, descendait dans im etang d'eau e\ y restait prier la nuit entiere. Ce
*
e1
de troupeaux.
il
moutons;
de
faisait
Jacques
faisail
la
meme
el
et cela
dura longtemps. Lorsijue Satan (Echles
Cha'i(dn) souleva
persecution contre
partit
chretiens,
le
le
vieillard
remil
son
troupeau au pere du sainl

a
il
pour souffrir
martyre. Jacques demanda
son pere de
trouva
le
le
laisser aller avec lui, promettanl de revenir.

la
Quand
il
partit,
gouverneur dans
Haute-Egypte {Es-Sa'id) occupe tourmenter
271]
L7
MESORE
l
.
(10
A.OU
729
Sj
^ ^
y*5
rz
b^>
\>\
iS-^3
J*\ -r>y^ h-~^
Jîl-lj CU.Jl
<c d/"
Lî)
Jl Ij^j
L_iic.
<^V
<)t
ti
tj\
*Jli
L""**
(**
ci^jJlj
j[/ ît
jj
V3 ^j*"
0-**-=-!
ôlJl
/*>'
3^
'
,^-Jl,
Uc-
^jiiuj
>AaJl
S
U13
fc.il3
t"^
,
tz.Ju)
tf'j
,
^yi
<_ili-
Cltl
Xj
J)
Jl
< i-jj
Jl
<dx-
-k-
-i <Lyl>
^=>J1
J.A9
!sjj>jIj
-Jl
.*
JaLJL
ij.i=-
Ul
i.~-i
'1
Jas
J'
J'^ _>JI
JSj
Oo'U
c-'yi
iJ^-jli
~Jo"
(j
AijLÎl
SâC
IJ.
<jjAa-
'
Lsj
Jlc
JljJl
^^
jl
LJj
LyiJl
Jl
jyi
fEr
xUUj
<J^j JLjj- ^Jl d&L J>S l#
Jl <*J Iul.
1.
A
I>
addit IJ*.
^1
0.
j.
2. 7.
A ^CoJL. 3. A ^.^ A pJ. 8. B Us-jJ h^-^'j,
4.
'-
A
-
Jsij.
'
5.
B }^\.
qiuie.
//'' s
tribus verbis
.-J~~^ _J1J'
desunt in
addit
B JJSl
j^lij
*-_i~JI Aar?
iu&)1
*$-^ O-i^Jj
--^
Juste (Yostos)
lils
du
roi, qui avait
abandonne
la
royaute
et souffrail le
mar'tyre.
roi,
Le vieillard
a
dit le
Jacques
Vois,
abandonne
sa
femme
et
royaume de ce combien de son fils

:
mon monde et
01s,
parce que celui-ci, etant

l'a
a suivi le Messie, on
separe de
cela est juste pour nous, malhcureux!

ils
Console-toi et ne t'afflige pas d'etre separe de tes parents! Puis

rent
s'avance-
vers le
gouverneur, confesserent
la tete
le
Messie
et injurierent
ses dieux.
Ou coupa rapidement
neur
fit
du
vieillard.
Quant
saint Jacques, le gouveril
subir de grands tourments en le frappant avec desfouets. Puis chauffer une dalle et la mit sur son cceur. Le saint leva les yeux vers
lui fit
;
le
Messie et pria
le
le
Seigneur Taida
et le delivra.
On
le
II
mit dans un sae et on

alla se
jeta
dans
le
le fleuve;
Tange du Seigneur Ten
retira.
mettre debout
gouverneur; celui-ci l'envoya Peluse (El-Faram). Lorsqu'il comparut devant le magistrat de cette ville, celui-ci le tortura, lui copa la langue, lui arracha les yeux, le broya dans des crocs, lui dechira la chair au
devant
point que son
le
corps tomba en charpie.

il
Quand
ce gouverneur
Tut
fatigu de
supplicier,
ecrivit l'ordre de lui

c'etait
couper
la tete
ainsi qu'
deux autres
martyrs qui etaient Peluse,
Abraham
{Ibrahim) et Jean (Youhann),
des gens de Di emnouti (Samanoud).
Que
leurs bendictiQns spienl avec nous!
Amen,
730
SYNAXA1RE ARABR JACOBITR.
[1272]
r.
274 v".
%^\i l_oAs j\
Jaî
^"Vl
Jj-u
l-lfc
.:. L: k.., > l
j j-.
bUJij
ÛA
ijyj*
^Jl
,j-jjcCwV1
4j~-
_>YI
ijr**3
r^-ir
-*I-V-S
'
VjjX^wVi
j^
a)
4I*~
(5^'J
(V
Jj
^y),
Uli
^-^Lrl
^j^^-vJl
L<Ct3
^jikkJt dLUI
^jVI
l-\)
Jioj k:k-)l
^'
Jl
<ilUI Jujls 4.UL

(5-l
jl (j-j-vis Vi
JLL
U_oJU>-
jl
OLi
t <C-
j
0
<=>-!j
iXt
_)YI
^
l-
-.
/jJ
lui
~Ur 0I3 t/^j' lu d-% Jj
as
(_yj
' Url
jl
JUj
<jj** 'j6
2 Û=:.~>Ij
Isl
,j~>_-^'
AjlÛ
._^>
Îjj
_j^; _*a J>

<j
.
dUJI
|_jl
JUi
âUI
jl
*)
^jJbl jl* V
y*3
^j.jl
.UjJUl
ii-ij
k>-
^jJI
v
>"V^
jjjVl
/yy
Jly
dUi
jl^j
p.;:,.JI
JL.YI
<k>-
r^<i
dtsU
dlki-
^1
dUDI
1.
//i/cc
voinmemoralio deest in Rudolf.
2.
,-^5^'U.
DIX-Ill IT
DU MOIS DE MESORE LE BEN]
11 aOt).
' i
En
ce jour) mourul notre pere Alexandre (El-Iskandaros), patriarche de la

-.
r.
274
v. ville
de Constantinople (El-Qostantinyah)
la
Ce pere
etait saint et
vertueux.
II
eprouva de nombreux tourments de

nase) chassa, ainsi que sa secte,
part des seetateurs d'Arius qu'( Atha-
de 1'eglise d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah).
Arius
alla
Constantinople;
il
entra chez l'empereur Constance [Qostantinous)
et sc plaignit lui
de saint Athanase (Atansyous).

il
Comme
il
ne trouvait pas de
repos pres de celui-ci,

voir.
lui
demanda de
:
dire ce saint Alexandre de le rece
L'empereur envoj
dire ce pere
Athanase nous a
fait
fait
Opposition
et
n'a pas recu Arius.

di'solM'is pas,
Tu
sais
que
c'est
nous qui t'avons

et
patriarche; ne nous
donne-moi
satisfaction
absous Arius.
la
Le saint rpondit
Sainte Trinke.
L'eglise n'admet pas Arius parce qu'il n'adore pas

repril
:
L'empereur
r.'pou
li
l
Au
contraire,
il
I'a
confessee devant moi.
Le
saint
S'il a confesse" la
le
Trinit, croyant
que
le
Fils est consubstantiel au

lit
Pere, qu'il
lui dit
:
declare dans un ecritde sa main.

Ecris une declaration de ta
foi.
L'empereur
II
venir Arius
--
ecrivit
une dcclaration sur
la foi
orthodoxe, inais c'elait contraire

Cette
i-'iiiiiin
son sentiment interieur. Constance
1.
imoratiop nianquc dans Rudolf.
2.
Mai etMalafl Alcxamlrie.
[1273
is
MESORE
IJLa
(11
/VOUT
Juaa'VI
731
(jAc
J)ti
jl
dUJI Jl
"J
ll
^LUs
iollitl
jl
<iW-l J
dJU
cU
L.
,_&*,
^jX^C-VI
Jl C*J
Jpai-j
*LiciL>!
_^
Ja?
jl
JU
JLlfr
<Uc
*j>.
Â.
^r-j-CC-V
jLjj
1,1a
iLoWI
*LVI
^Jl
^yj
*x>. jj
^j^-Lrl
fcLjJj
^Vl
-^Lt
(j"jjl
^^
A^L^li
i$v^.
<^.<!l
^
VI3
<x~^-
U=j--J
jK^
<li\
Ulj
ij-C<LVI
jâ~>
lili
J,*
C*~j
jjl
Je!
LUI
iLc
jl
dJjUUli
&j\
(_jj_j!
cj Jj
j>
J>\
YIj
p-j^-Vl
J
~
S^*p
L-.lxJI
jijil
Jui
fjJI
cLlt
^~J
jr-
<CI>
<\,Ul
J.1
4jc
..,
<
-ftj
&4W-.VI
CS
?i
JL^
kiu>^j
^jX5^wVl
-
J>-
*
f.
JiX-fll
/U
(
r-l?"J
''
<J'
<J*" :,J
i_0;-'
(ji)3"
J^
_J-*J
"^
- Vju
J^ ^*
(J-i
(J
^^
4Ja=-
Â1_J
,J
*li
J'
uLju
jl
ojj-^,
(J"J-*-^ 'J'
H
>Jj'
iv'
Oy^Jl
L~oj bll
L.J.tli
cJ>
L~
A '!
<CJl-
J^jJ
Jli-
>wj^
I
^-^*i
ij-LL
^ryj^
bJaJ^J
(J
*lt=J
LvJi
^,>li
lijli
ÎaII
,j
_YI
*]a-
ijlj
iJfJ
,j
isjAs-î
kIc
<!*-->
,*,.."
cL,
-J-*^
lilLJI
t-aj
/jC
i^"
lS
^ t^Jl
Ij-A..}
siU-\j
1.
A Jj.
lui
demanda de jurer sur l'Evangile que

dit alors
lelle etait sa
croyance.
:
II
le
II
jura
mensongerement. L'empereur
restc plus
notre
pere Alexandre
ne te
de grief contre
:
lui,
apres qu'il a ecrit sa declaration et sa
foi.
Le
patriarche lui repondit
Notre pere Athanase a renouvele contre Arius son

ecrit de lui et
lui et sa secte.
exeommunication, par un
il
des 318 (Peres du concile de Nicee)
l'a
banni d'Alexandrie,
Donne-moi un
si
delai
dune semaine;
si
dans cet intervalle rien n'arrive contre Arius, et
sa parole et sa croyance
sont sinceres, je le recevrai et je le laisserai s'associer aux prtres.
L'emsi
*
f-
pereur reprit
Saclie que je patienterai avec toi pendant autant de jours;
Arius n'est pas admis, je frapperai l'Eglise d'une amende considerable.
Alexandre
Dieu de
le
sortit et resta
jencr
pendant toute cette semaine, dernandant a

celui-ci s'habilla
le
delivrer
du peche d'Arius. Le tenips ecoule,
magni-
fiquement, entra l'eglise et s'assit avec les pretres devant

notre pere Alexandre entra adlige, nc sachant que faire.
II
sanetuaire. Puis
sc leva
pour eom-
inencer le saint sacrifice. Les entrailles d'Arius furent agitees. llalla dans un
endroit secret pour faire cesser ses douleurs. Mais ses entrailles
etait
et toul
ce qui
dans son ventre descendirent et
il
resta vide\
Comme
son absence se pro-
longeait,
on
le
chercha et
011
le
trouva mort dans un coin.
On
en informa
notre pere et on l'oua le Messie qui n'avail pas abandonne son Eglise. L'em-
pereur en fut etonne et reconnut qu'Arius avait menti ('ans son
ccril ei
son
732
SYNAXAIRE ARABR JACOBITE.

S)>\
[1274J
yVlj
A3
^yj\
i\lZ.\
\iJJ 4jL,l
Clslj
,_jVl
ÂS
>jj&\$
J-4.J Oa^J
,ja!I
Ju5j 4JUUJI
S^JI i* ^>VI Ia
jU Uj
^~ol
Lv^-Ij
UAyb^p. j|
r-j^Jlj
IIm
4>"}L
^Jl
<-^
Jl
Jjul -c_^ fe-îcJi

jl
Jl
4J>ju
/,..]
^JI
j_*-l->3
^rf^l -yL~~'l f^l
1-^*
J
>i
b*"'
k \y*^\
'
^x,
dM-Jl
lyis
j-^
j^
^^
ljJ"J
i> "^ ""^ ^-5

^Jj^JJVl
^~V j^
jl Jl
L.--
^
ljj>
-^
iYjl
C
^j
Jl
j*a Juda
i% cX^$
jl
>>\s>\
AS
^J
jlj
(J4?)
V-J ^1
Jl
^
j
j^
Jil
1-i*
IjW
>1
cT^l
^c_~-JI
-AJI
l
^1j /jJ^*-Yl i>A*

<0
^J\
-
<J~^jj
-*~JI
CsjJ
v^JJ
4*1
'^l'5
x~*3
jj*oj
(j^r*
j^ljj
di)
*>U1
JC'J
*j-J
*-~J
fclj
Li
piy,
Sîb ^ -^-J
1.
llaec
commemoratio deest
in
A,
Ludolf, Assemani,
Mai
et Malan.
serment. La saintete du patrirche fut confirmee ainsi quo son Orthodoxie

l'lieresic
et.
d'Arius;
il
loua
le
Pere,
le
Fils et le Saint-Esprit et confessa
que
leur essence etait unc. Lorsque ce

arrive
pere eut
mene
cctte vie vertueuse et fut
une belle
vieillesse,
il
alla retrouver le Seigneur.
Que
sa priere soit
avec nous!
'
Amen. Sachez, mes freres,

Ils
qu' pareil jour fut martyrise saint

II
Eudemon
(Onda-
mouri) qui etait de la villc d'Ermont.

lui
la
etait assis
dans samaison
:
et avait
avec
des idolatres.
ville
se dirent les
uns aux autres
Voici qu'est arrivee dans

petit
de
Chmoun
lils
(El-Ochmounatri) une
femme ayant un
:
enfant qui
ressemble aux
des rois.
D'autres personnes dirent

...
Si cet
enfant vient
dans
le
pays d'Egypte (El-Misryah)

garcon.
et
chacun d'eux s'entretenait de

et
ce jeune
laus sa
Lorsque l'ssistance
fut
partie
que
chacun
fut
alle
maison, Eudemon se leva, sella sa monture, se mit en route sur-lcarriva la ville de
champ
el
Chmoun.
au visage
ici,
II
vint vera Notre-Seigneur le Messie,

le
se prosterna devant lui et le vit avec
Marie {Maryarn) sa mere. Quand

et lui dit
:
Sei-
gneur l'apercut,
as pris de
la
il
lui somit,
Salut
toi,
Eudemon! Tu
la
:
peine et tu es venu
cause votre entretien dans
reunion,
ta
mon
1.
sujet,
quand vqus
etiez assis a boire. Je
demeurerai cheztoi
maison
Cette commemoration manejue dans A, I.udolf, Assemani, Mai' et Malan,
[1275J
is
MESORE
(11
AOUT).
733
JUS OjVl
ci\
lil
Jl
dloliO.VI
j/lj jfa
^Cj
J
dl
jJI
jt
Jj
jljVI
jl
^1
jls
Ul
^ju-
ti
d^V
Jl ^-jJIjj f 0^~c^>tjXs.
Lijl
^~-i
jl'A. 5 SjLc
cb-^ j-ir V
l>JCc
dUi
pj-b
j*i
tXc ^1
dkl
[jjw
/^
c*-?fi>
^yCu
o|^*~Jl
xî,
d^Cu J
j^C"
cJlj
JiUs-l
aJ
^V
^JJl
-U-i)
tiUo"
j|jj|
Ms
dL^ J
dlo L5Clj
Jl iJ^VI
sM>
jyC
J^>}
*U-j
Jjl
^J
îJI jL<.
dUj,
jlj
-v>Y1
Us Ci ^1 U^lj îâlj
p^-J
kjlt
^jli
c~tJj
ll
a)
A*
J^-Jl
JL*aJl
j
c,
^j
^JUI
jj^bjl
:>,
jl
1-v*
-^Jl
^j-^
1JI*,
j^jVl
^Lt
lyl
lj*.vw
ii^jl
c-u.
dU
^Jl
M5C>l
r
Ja
Kl
^c^.
jL*Vl
Kl
:U
*
jlj
bx^
Jl JAJljj
Ia
aJ
dho J
J^lj ^1
Jly
^jLj
\?"J
Ol c-il3
-v-lj
pJ
j-o
J Cil^ Jolj
A^JIj S-V-Jl
î^-JL <ic
Îfc
1_jjJj
jyi
AJI
iuj <C>
\jL3
^jLaJI Ij^Sj jKjVI iulc cJQ LA?
1.
jIjJ,,.
2.
x-O.
3.
jJUt,
sera
dit
:
mon habitation dans
l'eternite.
Alors Eudemon, trouble
et emerveille, lui
Seigneur, je desire que tu viennes cliez moi, quo tu habites dans

je serai
;
ma
suis
ei
maison
ton serviteur eternellement.
Le Seigneur
reprit
Ne
pas inquiet
il
faudra absolument que ta maison soit une habitation pour moi
ma
ils
mere, eternellement, car quand tu seras parti d'aupres de nous,
les ido-
ltres auront
entendu dire que tu es venu vers nous
cela leur sera penible;
verseront ton sang dans ta maison; ne crains pas, car je te placerai pres
le
de moi dans
royaume des
cieux,
mon royaume
fin
:
eternel toujours, sejour
d'une joie durable qui
na
pas de
tu seras le premier martyr dans le
pays de
gneur,
ville
la
Haute-Egypte
(Es-Sa'id). Cet
homme
se prosterna devant le Seila
le benit,
pnis partit et revint dans sa maison. Lorsqu'il arriva dans

les idoltres l'apprirent; la ville fut
d'Ermont,
remplie du bruit qu'Eului.
demon
etait alle vers
Jesus (Yasou') et qu'il etait revenu d'aupres de

lui dire
:
Les
infideles vinrent
en bte
Est-ce que ce recit qu'on

lui,
il
fait est
:
exact?
Oui, repondit-il, je suis alle vers

eternellement.
m'a beni
et
m'a
dit
cri
J'irai
demeuet se
rer chez toi
Alors
ils
pousserent un
unanime
on
servirent de leurs epees contre lui.
Son martyre Im accompli en
ce jour. Lorsbtit sur

et
que Fidoltrie fut abolie
et
que
les chretiens se furenl m\ Itiplies,
l'emplacement de sa maison une eglise sous l'invoeation de Notre-Dame

I'ATU. OR.
de
T.
XVII.
F.
3.
50
734
\&
a)
SYXAXAIRE ARABE .Uf.OBITE.

^Jl
[127(5]
JJI
_J_<3l
*i
^-;~JI
JuJI p lj iU-JI ,1
Jl
^L
LS
^jJI
<J
1-L&
L-
J Uj^j
iw!l
*~-*"ya*^.
ifrlii.
LIa
*il>
aVI
-Uj-ldl)
tc^LJI
(jp^
-*Jlj
*i-"yJ
Lo^y
/-J
^^Jl
JkiVl
Iaa
Jl
L^
^1
^j
ti^j!
y^
j^z-
*~r^
-Ij-Ldl
^,*r-^"
<^
jy^>"
-J^JI
fcLLi
L&lj <0YI
j^*^
LTA**.
t^
__^2
jj-
*L'l
fj~J'
<c^L ju
Jl
jY oL-i
~U
3
,J1
_,l
jLL. j,I
l_^:j
'
a_.j.)l
a^.
lyl
^Jl
Ia Ji.
J
!/^
Jj_)
ÂXl
i_J^ <ub
<*~-i
Jl
S-U.S-
U*\-J ^.J^"'
IjJ
JJl
*-^
'jj-d
*
Jl
f->*
Jl
Li
Ji*>^>3
Ac-
iSj^
lrll
ij-Uli
A_J1
jlSj
y^yLJ,
Civi Jl
A
jl
i__i$
jL
Ji"
Ll=
9
L'l
c
2.
(V^j'j ^LjojI j^
(T-*.^.
>J^J
^-Jl
10
^>
^1
JU-3
o,i7 _^jJ1
<j
^jYl
B
7.
^-J d^kJl r
r J=*-'l.
^
--
US JL
1.
//aec quatuor verba desunt in A.

,lj.
addit
4.
5.
eesf in B.
j,
in B;
A o^'( ;jjJI
Lo*i.
B ^^JL-JI. 10. B addit J-Jl.

6.
A ^jjl.
3.
addit hy,.
9.
S.
B J.
Deest
Notre-Seigneur
gloire lui
et
le
011 la
consacra en ce jour au
nom
de
Notre-Dame
est
et
de Notre-Seigneur
les saintes eglises,
Messie.
Que
soit
lui la gloire qui

et
dans toutes
o s'elevent sa louange
sa glorifica-
tion! Cette eglise est celle qui est appelee El-Djoyouclianah, ce qui signifie
l'eglise
du Vivant,
liors
d'Ermont;
eile
subsiste encore aujourd'hui.
One
le
Seigneur nous fasse misericorde
par l'intercession de Notre-Dame Marie,

soit
mere de Dieu,
ment! Amen.
et aussi
que l'intercession du rnartyr
avec nous eternellc-
DIX-NEOF DE MESORE (12 aOt).
pareil jour,
on apporta
le
corps de saint
Abou Macaire
(Maqr)
le
Grand
Scete (Chiht), car, apres sa mort, une troupe de gens de Djidjbir (Chichouir), sa ville, avaient vole son corps et lui avaient bti une eglise dans leur pays.
II
ne cessa d'y rester jusqu'a ce que

etait le corps.
les
dans lequel
On
le
transporta
jusqu'au temps d'Abb Jean (Youannis),

etait
Musulmans s'emparerent de Djidjbir dansun autre villageet ily demeura cnviron Ô ans apres. Anb Khyil
le
devenu procureur de Teglisc d'Abou Macaire. Lorsque
patriarche
inonta au couvent pour
y jener
le
carme,
il
sonpiraet
dit
Je
demandc au
[12T71
19"
MESORE
(12
AODT).
;.;;,
^ r>
J\
ii-l
fU
Aj
Lk-3
jH. 3^,1
2^|
^^^
j ^Jl
l^,
'
^^
JuJ>M.275V
11
\Ji
j.
*J
ijU-jj
5^3 UU*9 '^.U

jjj
g'l^JI
,
^3
CyUVI
j^^Cw
Jlij
.JjjJIj ^-^11
<UII
JljJl
5
jJJI
Jj&l
Ij-uî
ji-U juJI
f*J
^
IjLj
JLH Jl
cU;
-Jtill
Ja
ojJUll
^r^
t^-
Ju^
OJJI
dUr
lyli
Lm^,
Ij-Uj
ajUl
^L
dL*
jjj
<AJI
Li 5U \j*%~i jl
^JJI
> LJ^ li. ^j 10 9 ljk-,j; U3 i^Jl Jl ^.L^

t
^
jl.,
4
J\
\y\5
j'
IÛj
L-jjij
jlOl
i
r
jjj
._,
Jl
Ljj.
^
3.
I1
^' U ^-t /
ojl ja
<y>.
Jlj
tj.1
JLjI-.
Uj
cL-
Ol jUJI
<\
jlOl Jl
l^rS
JuJI
J- Uj
JU-sJI
j
-J^J
~^JJ
Û
6.
1.
adrfrt
iK
JJ.
2.
Lil.
By\.
^y-^J!
10.
^j.
7.
^ysa'; cfeesZ in B.
4.
jjJl ^Jlja..
5.
adtffc
J.
8.
lyy.,
B Ijy.
9.
addit
.,1.
Badditia^..
11.
llacc verba a 5 desunt in B.
Messie
qu'il
m'aide atteindre
le
temps o
lo
corps de notre pere

*
Abou Macaire
procureur
et
y f
.,--,
sera au milicu de nous.
Quelques jours apres, Anb Khyil

o
etait le corps
le
quelques moines sortirent pour des affaires du couvent.
II
leur viut une
pensee spirituelle
ils
allerent
pour
le
prendre. Mais les gens

et
du village
les
et le
gouverneur se rassemblerent avec des btons

le
des epees
le
il
et
empecherent d'enlever
Mais cette
partir avec
le
corps. Les
vieillards
s'endormirent,
et lui dit
:
coeur
afflige.
nuit, le saint alla trouver le

ills,
gouverneur
Laisseles
fit
moi
mes
ne nie retiens pas.
Au
matin, trouble,
venir et
leur remit. Ils le recurent avec
une grande
joie et vinrent Maritis
(Maryoul), ayant avec eux
une foule considerable de
gens du village qui

celbrerent
le
disaient adieu au corps. Ils

sacrifice et
y passerent
ils ils
la nuit, prierent,
saint
communierent. Puis
l'emporterent vers
le desert.
furent arrives moitie" route,
voulurent se reposer im peu,

le le
Quand ils mais Anb
Khayil ne
le
permit pas et dit

ait
Vive
pas jusqu' ce qu'il nous

par la main. _Quand
le
montre o
Seigneur! nous ne nous reposerous Gherubin (Chroubim) prit notre pere

il
chameau fut arrive
la place en question,
s'agenouilla,
ne selevapas,
et se
mittourner latete
et le cou, lecher le corps et l'adorer

c'etait cet endroit et ils louerent
avecsa
tete.
Les vieillards reconnurent que
736
SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITK.
[1278]
>
J oJJI
18
P^Jlc
(.L^M!
IjJ^ XJ i-^l j^
il^s
&
Vy> l_^*j i-o^JI j^ ^/>- LJ Îj

pc-^
ÛJ j^
.Loj.
(V
jl^j
\^3
B
SjliJI
b-M
J?*M
J >-v
-'
J
in
lr"
A.
1.
B
B
2.
B B
l^^-p-.
6.
..j
,.,
3.
jljj.
4.
7/aec
e/'i
desunt
5.
B
8.
addit
wioy
^.
9.
î\
JJ!.
1
.
loa icl.
7.
Zfaec
-
/;'
cerfta
desunt in A.
'-^r-'.
addit addit
10. 14.
12.
B U.
.!.
13.
c-CU
A pJt. B xS\j..
.w=
LI.
B
B
^1
eZ arfrfrt
J^j*.
-- 15.
<J,y-
16.
B J
j\ v*JJI
17.
l>.
18.
P/o Las
aei <L?,
Dieu beaucoup. Ce lieu est connu jusqu'aujourd'hui. Quand
ils
approcherent
du couvent,
les
moines sorlirent tous

Ils
et allerent leur
le
rencontre avec des
ciergos et des reeitations.

tant des psauraes devant
emporterent
corps sur leurs paules en chan-
lui jusqu' ce qu'ils ld firent entrer
dans
l'eglise
en
grande pompe. Dieu
fit
arriver ce jour-l des miracles

!
nombreux. Que son
intercessiou soit avec nous
Amen.
VINGT DE MESORE (13 aOt).
En
A
pereur;
ce jour moururent les sept jeunes gens qui etaient d'Ephese (Efesos).
ils
l'epoque de Dece {Dqyous) l'hypocrite,

il
etaient
parmi
les
gardes de l'emil
les avait etablis
comme
gardiens de tous ses tresors. Quand
reta-
blit l'idoltrie,
r.
on
lui
denonca ces
saints. Ils furent arretes et eraprisonnes.

il
276 r.
11
arriva que l'empereur voulut aller en quelque endroit;
les laissa libres
jusqu' son retour, pensant qu'ils renonceraient leur dessein.

sorl
i
Quand
la
il
tut
de laville,
ils
renoncerent au metier militaire pour ne pas se prosterner

ils
devant des idoles impures. Puis
allerent
une grolle dans

Ils
montagne,
en boucberent sur eux l'ouverture et s'endormirent.
avaient avec eux un
[1279]
2
L
20"
ME50RE
Jâ.
Ij-u,
c_^_
(13
AOUT).
j~->.
(('-
737
-^=-'3
jsj.i^
^jl3
jlj
jJJl
^_>l
^Jl
(J^
j^>3
t_Or^
(y!
p*^
iL=-Vl
(j^ju
jUJl
*Û
J^=j
fj^\i
jl
jî-t
LJj
jU-Vl
.1^3
iA
/*
o-^-^j
laJL
_r'v^'-i
JI3L03
"C-j
"j~^-5
Jau'I
(3
4jUjH>'
<U)i
_l
UÛ-S
j^JI
*,&j*j
*iC.U
\*
O-.
J^>eM
(V^j
j^-kl
ijL*>*
^LJI
oy
,
u,
3^
j^-O (J' SîS iSjl
14
iLa>!_j
.L)l
,L>L>ij
->J\
jLils
S^
^&L=- (V"J ^*^ jj^" (_r^ ^
^_>LI
Jlc
jULa _^ls
yU-
<u.b
^.oLr
_>-uJl
19
Jk-j
Lis
jLi-Vl
i_ S
-:-
X)j
I.
aofatt
^*Ul.
2.
B I^V.
3.
a<M*7 Ji.
8.
Ii
4.
*^=_j*
9.
v^_ij*
dcsunt
w A.
B
B
5.
!^b_j.
ffldrfrt
B "fW/7 ^M. -- 10. J. -- 14. B jals. -- 15. 11. A wCLj. 12. B ij.j~.yejb. 13. B 16. A ^Jl. 17. A lj/<^J. 18. A î,. 19. B addit ^J). jf^.
.J^jl.
6.
Jflj.
7.
aJL.
.1,31.
reste de
monnaie portant
le
nom
Je De.ce
chaque jour, Tun d'eux partait
le
matin, entrait dans Iaville, achetait pour eux de quoi
manger
et ecoutait
ils
pour
eux les nouvelles. Quand
ils
apprirent que l'empereur etait arrive,
bouche-
rent sur eux Pentree de la caverne.

etaient;
il
Un
des soldats fideles

la
savait
ils ils
s'attendait les voir entrer apres

II
venue de l'empereur, mais

d'airain,
n'entrerentpas.
rieur.
II
alla cet endroit et trouva qu'ils

il
Pavaient bouche de Pinte-
erut qu'ils etaient morts;
prit
ime tablette
la grotte
ecrivit leur
histoire avec
un couteau
et la jeta
dans
par une fente. Quant aux
dormirentpar l'ordre de Dieu penmourut et apres lui regnerent beaudant trois cent soixante-douze ans. Dece coup d'empereurs jusqu'au temps de l'empereur Tlieodose (Toudousyous). Dans la trente-huitieme annee de son regne, des gens dirent 11 n'v aura pas
saints, ils furent aceables par le ehagrin et
:
de resurrection,
et
une foule considerable

de confirmer
la
los suivit.
Le Seigneur resolut de
:
faire apparaitre laverite et

Ils
resurrection
qu'ils avaient
il
eveilla les saints.

aller leur ache-
donnerent Tun d'entre eux de l'argent
pour
1
ter
de quoi manger, et decouvrir des nouvelles. parut changee

;
Quand
entra dans la ville,

:
eile lui
il
vit
des croixsurses portes et sur ses murs
les
gens
73S
SYNAXAIKE ARABE JACOBITE.

'
[1280]
lA
f.
-Jl
J0-I3
Jô
îlZ-i
<tUI
t_~~Jl
A=-"V
~-l
<W
'_jk>u
(J^J
lAjlj1
(S^J
<oU-li
jJuJI
.
276
v.
i-Cw
9
^
8
pl_J!
l*A>y
r
^JJI
-j
<Uai)l
r-î-lj
..i|
jju.
^b
yu
îk,
cji
JiSj
<Ljj
^Cj
jLjji
rj
^s
1j-\Jj
V>4.!l
I^j
\j>-\s
22
iJl
21
**Ûi4^*-U
Uj
i,L)L
(^.i
lyj
JjJi-V-a,
wJ^Jl
^
-^->
l^l
,*~i>
AiJJIj
!_<XwU
t_5
,*&j*-JJ
>_;Li
|jI_aSj
^*-ji^'
cUXJl uL^x9
1.
^le. --
2.
7.
A
B
L-J,,.
.yi,
11.
*^>i.
p^-lc
3.
B ^J.
ZJees/
z'/i
--
4.
B
9.
icUJI.
'.
5.
/>ees
r/i
A.
6.
8.
A.
A \j^
-
-- 10.
addit
JL
B habet Jl r 00' Uls. 13. // trid 15. ,a~~0,b' oX-U'o, desunt in B qui addit 19. B r;^; B j^sS-|j. 17. B ~o'j. J^J! ^ tj^s-U. B L-JaU.. 22. Z)ees m B. A arfrfA *î. 20. B -v^"\ 21, B
B
13*.
12.
Pro
Ins tribus verbis
verba desunl in B.
14.
^^Sj.
IG.
18.
Ij.-j,.
.%>
juraient parle
nom du
lui
Messie.
11
demanda
II
*
quelqu'un
N'est-ce pas Ephese?

avait
*
f.
Oui,
repondit-il.
remit de
l'argent
qu'il
avec
lui
276v.
un marchand.
epoque;
il
Celui-ci trouva
saisit,
le
lia
que ce
:
n'etait
pas de la monnaie de cette
le
et lui dit
;
considcrable s'attroupa autour d'eux
011 lui
Tu es un scelerat. demanda d'o il etait
Une
il
foule
repondit
tel et
Je suis de cette ville. -
Y
il
connais-tu quelqu'un?
Un
le
lit
un
lel.
C'etaient des geus dont
ne rcstait personne. Alors on
sortir et
pn
le
tratna par la ville.
La nouvelle parvint l'eveque Anb Theodore (Tou-
doros)et l'empereur Theodose. Ilsmanderent cet
homme
ils
qui leur
la
lit
connaitre
son histoire, comment

l'vque,
ei
la
ils
etaient sept qui dormaient dans
caverne. Puis
Tempereur
et le
peuple sortircnt vers eux;
les trouverent assis

etait
tablette ecrile, jetee terre.
On
lut la date et
on trouva qu'elle
du
tcmps de Dero. Onloua beaucoup Dien; ceux qui ne croyaient pas

rection y crurent.
a la resurils
Quand
les
sept eurent prononce cette parole,
sc ren-
dormirent
leur
lii
ei
remirent leurs ftmes entre les mains du Seigneur. L'empereur

des cercueils dores, les
ensevelil
faire
dans des velements magnila
fiques; on les repla?a
dans
la
caverne donl on boucba
porte sr eux. Voici
21"
MESORE
(14
AOUT).
l
7:w
(*
^
j>
jl
^
l3
j ^\
i,jl.
Upj J>
'i^j
br
-^ V3
J-jr V
^^
i/
r"
^ ^
u^
^
3
ljl
^^
dUJ1
SaJU
.u j
r
t*jui
jb
lWi
^
-
^ ^ ^3 ^
0-
J-
W>
U'
^ "^ ^
2.
uul
Û
3.
>^^^ ^^ U^
B a*f
7.
1.
ff eC
^
5.
desunt in A.
j
a
p%>.
Deest in B.
8.
-1
Ifoo r&i a
&. B.
*.*
^
B
ffaec ? afao/-
wria &*'"
desunt in B.
-
9.
w A. - 6. A ^1. B .W. - 10. ZW * A.
^ >
B
.
12.
Ifci.
13.
Haec verba
J desunt
in B.
- U. - 14.
^J ^
B U*.
leurs
{
noms Quo
Youhann),
Mardyons, Jean Maximien (Maksimynous), Tmonlendjyous, c(Anûnyo), Denys (Dyou Constantin ((*>< >> Antoine
:
syou's).
leur intercession soit avec nous!
Amen.
MESORE (14 aOt). VINGT KT UN DU MOIS DE
Elle etait nlle
y (Libanons). II lui batit nn placa nne ab e d or et entonre de sept forteresses y avait soixante fenetres, vnex lard non 1 n d'argent. Puls etabht nn tons ses vases etaient d'or et la er avec tro jennes fles pour dn palais trnire et Imstalla l'interieur elle;le philosophe iênsuite, il fenna laporte snr dans son -. sougts nne cu ombe avant j he \it ans. Pilo vif en sono-e uuc olle etait alorssee de six
pareil jour
mourut
roi
sainte Irene (Irni) dont le
nom
signifie la paix
dn
Licinius
pala.s
ou
-^^^
, go
r
.
avao , table, pui, u corbeau n ocoroc quil pl 5 a 8 ur la la troablac Je ceUe v 1S ,on et posa au ssi surla table. Elle Tat
74
*
f-
SYNAKA.IRE ARABE JACOBITE.

<LUJI
]
[1282]
277 r.
JJ^VIj
y> ^-Jlj
ii^*JI
â
>^
5
JjjJ'j
o">^'
p^"
^ ^^
r
l
.
Îj
,JLi
UaI^LJ
UaJIj
dUJl yi
^"1
a>
cJi.
Uj
JC-.JI
Jb
^jjjJI
J*
13
^jjli-r
!0jl
^Jl J J\
jsVI
l^VI
JI
l*lrlj
dL^_
Jj^JI
12
JÎ ^jUJ!
j^>
cJlj
LJI Jl
j;^,
l*^ H L> c-v

orlj
cl
coJ=J
l*j-L<C.
Jl
18
,^1^
Û^J
J=-j
14
Ia&
Jjâ,
LJI
Ijj^cj
<_,J\
S'^L
<jLjjJ)
l*-u^
L*^1 dili
2
J^JI
"^^
\J
^JLII
JL.5I
*
1g
aJ
JLjl jJI
23
V>
2o
l,,
Li
Jj d)ju*j
30
^-^
2
1
-l*rb-i
^LJI
jlj
j
IJ^,
LJj
24
^l
19
^-1
U,
jj
J*ii Uj.-jjJ J!I
j>>Jj>
J Îr
j'/j
^
ei)j>\
aJI J^j Jl
1.
A
(
_g.
2.
ôJ-J!.
3.
Dees*
U^j!
B.
G.
4.
addit
Irin
L>.
5.
Tfaec
quatuor verba desunt in

7.
^/ (W
.1
..!.
Haec
8.
cerba desunt in A.
//(/cc
eeT-fo's
L.Clo
LJlc desunt in B.
12.
13.
A LJ..
Jl.
14.
9.
,!i.
15. A 16. B JL B J.) xJ&>. 18. A lJn*>. 19. B LJI. 20. B 1-j!. Jy. 21. A 22. B L^kL. 23. B addrt l^t. 24. B ,J J. B J*9 LU.
10. Z)ees2 in B. 11.
B ULs.
17.
ci
-'->.
BU
Usl.
*$s*lftl.
2:..
f.
277 r.
maitre. Celoi-ci lui repondit

la fcuille d'olivier, c'est
le
La colombe,
;
c'est
l'enseignement de
la Loi;
bapteme
l'aigle, c'est la
le
victoire; la couroime,
la
c'est la gloire
des justes;
le
corbeau, c'est
roi
le
dragon, c'est
persecu
tion;
il
laut
absolument que tu pratiques l'ascetisme au nora du Messie.

arrivee l'ge
Quand
poui
eile fut
du mariage,
le roi
son pere vint
la visiter et lui
proposa de
Ja
maricr avec un des patrices. Elle demanda d'attendre trois jours

Elle
reflechir.
coupa sa chevelure
et
alla
trouver
les
idoles
qui
elles
i'taiint
daus
le palais
pourleur demander conseil au sujet du mariage;

:
ne
li<
lui
parlerent pas. Alors eile leva les yeux au ciel el dit
Dieu des chreeile et lui
ns.
guide-moi vers ce qui

le
te plait.
L'ange du Seigneur vint
apprit quo
lendemainun des compagnons de

et la baptiserait.
l'aptre Paul (Boulos) entrerait
dans
l
la ville
Le lendemain,
il
envoya un des disciples de
aptre Paul qui la baptisa. Lorsque son pere et saniere vinrent au rendezfit
vous, eile leur
connaitre
(ju'elle etait
devenue chretiennc. Son pere l'cmla
mena
au milieu de
la ville el
fit
ordonna de
Her
et
de
la jeter sur le
chemin
des chevaux.
On
le
et
die n'en prouva aueun mal. Alors ses parents en
[1283]
21"
MESOR.fi
(14
AOUT).
TU
l^Jlc
jJslj
^L>AlH
10
o-V9
_JUll
clLi
'
dUj
l_ÛL
Jj
pÛ
J>\
\js_y
J
U
iL
33
18
1,-5 d)b*
l7
l^JUi
-LiJuJI
l-Cî Jl U03 ^^^jLy!
i:,
l*i-1
pf
14
>JuJ1
As=_j
<c k >-
lôli'l
tt. *Jl
JL*I
A
jj^
II
jl
-J'
"'Ljs-jj
ci-wL-l?
*>-*>
/j*
r^j
""
^t**^3
^jvjTJx.
JO OJuJl
31
^'^T
15
^="3
'*-^-Uf3
j.A
;
-Jl;
"''jl
,jJj dl,UI
*f. 277v.
iJYI
32
5jJI
Lj1LJ
^.a
Uj J-jJI
j
j'n
^\y*JS
I^jJIj
-T
Syj
^lt &>j
1.
ees in B.
'
7.
2.
lj~.
3.
Dees*
B.
4.
B
A.
t^J'
*J.
5.
B
,
W*
A.
t.
6.
A
B
"
w,3^.
18.
Jjtj
J r
~a>.!
J.
\
B
i/i
cesi
1
A.
8.
ees*
>
2'
l5
9.
/><<-.</
i/i
10.
'''''
l
11.
(.r.-H
-*^'
(' ~- 12
15.
JW
1:!
L^-
"~ 14, ffae ?
''
rt
B ^^"U. 20. Z>ert in B. 21. B addit -y -^ 22. B 23. B UâsS-l Ui. 24. B l#*k 25. B Ao l^~w ^XU. ~ 29. Deest in B. ^1. 26. B arfoto i/. 27. A y^. 28. B ^1 cr 33. A Lî. o! ^". 31. B lÛ^. 32. A 30. B t
\
,!
rfcs-w/ir"
A.
19.
B Lik
151
--
16. li
arfoto
LjoJ wCUM..
17.
B U>ic.
!
ees* wj B.
^---:,
,_jjLo.
'i
^---.
l$'_,
'i.
furent etonnes, crurent

le palais.
011
Messie, abandonnerent
la
royaute et allerent dans

il
Quand un
roihostile apprit cettc nouvelle,

ils
alla vers la ville et leur
proposa de reprendre leur royaume, mais
ne
le
Urent pas. Alors
il
s'en
empara, tourmenta
il
la saintc,
lcha contre eile des lions et des dragons, puis

pierre. Ensuite ses parents firent
laseia et suspendit k son

le
couune ('norme
il
venir
pretre qui l'avait baptisee;
les baptisa et
avec eux trois cents perla

ville.
sonnes d'entre
les esclaves, les serviteurs et

la prit et
les
habitants de
Puis
Numeriert (Noumrious)
la
il
l'emmena
et
la ville de Callinicus (Ghalnik

:
la tortra et
fit
l'emprisoima dans un taureau d'airain
le
;
Seigneur
le
lnisa
et
Ten
sortir.
la
sa
main
Sapor (Sabour) regna il la fit venir el de perca avec sa lance. Elle rendit Tme, mais Notre-Seigneur le
Numerien mourut
l.c
Messie
la
remlit la vie.
roi se
prosterna devant
:
eile,
lui,
sa
troupe
f.
"1
v.
etune foule considerable des gens de la ville Ensuite ses parents moururent dans le palais. Quant
divine la transporta
leur
nombre
fut
de 113.000.
a eile, la puissance
tniracles. Elle
Ephese
{Efesos)
ou
eile
fit
beaueoup de
742
[1284]
\~ol
Ljm
1^'}Ls
<uJfr *^\j>*
C-LTj Lda-Jj
IIa
f
ljl
U,l
^l
lj
Jllj,
j-1
Im*.
JiJI
^1
^
Jc.
fJ
Jl
Ua Jj
<u^^>
"w
^-jb-
k_j^.ll
l*
Jlsj
^j^JI
a_J'
Ac Luj
S^jS 'Lil
<vJ
Ac
1(
'
LCa j^L
^b
Lltj
'-'âjJI
lA
J)j\
<j
^?v"j
i-V.lr'^
e^
4.
i*t*
^"^
1.
bb).
2. B w^r'J
S'"'
s^Cli
5.
Jjo,.
3.
B addit^Si.
6.
Mai rftW co/m-
memorationem
7.
Virginis.
jjI.
9.
Deest in B.
i,
Haec
Ij.
tria
verba desunt in A.
B
11.
L~o..
8.
//aee peria a^jJJI

13. Michaelis,
3.
desunt in A.
10.
b.U.1.
v, 2.
B bSij.
12.
-U.
14.
J^t. -
15.
Michaeus,
IG.
J-C t
M.
confessa sa
foi
devant
les rois
et
de Perse (El-Fors), de Macedoine (Maqdounyah)

eile
de Gallinique (Ghalnik)
de Constantinople (Qostantinah), et
mourut
avec de grands honneurs. One sa priere soit avec nous! Amen'.
VINGT-DEUX DU MOIS BENI DE MESORE (15 aOt).
En cejour mourut
phat (Yochft),
roi
le
grand prophete Miehee (Mikh),
lils
de Joel {YouaJ)
son pere sc nommait aussi Aram. Ce juste prophetisa au temps de Josade Juda (Yahouds), de son
111s
Joram (Yourm), d'Ochoprophetisa l'Incarnation
sias (Akhzyah) et
de
la feine
Athalie [Ghtlyah). Le Seigneur annonca par

et
sa bouche des choses
nombreuses
importantes.
II
du Seigneur
la
et
cl
lil
Voici que le Seigneur sortira de saplace, descendra ei foulera

II
terre
aux
De
le
pieds
2
.
prophetisa aussi sa naissance Bethlem (Ba-Laham)

le
dit
toi sortira
chef qui gardera

.
Israel,
mon
troupeau,
et
son origine
est
avant
commencement du temps 3
la
II
annonca
-
la destruction
du temple des
.!.
I.
Mai ajoute
commmoration de
la
Vierge.
2.
MirlitV,
i.
:>.
Mirlit'-e, \. 2.
[1285]
23
MESORE
(16
AOUT).
'"
743
JLLs
<d}L
f>
j^*
Ju->1^~1
<y>
^ry^ Hr1 z?-^

^>l=-V
<_U>JJ
,
^
^
(
^L J J=>^ J^"
J ^y- ^l'
"
*Jkt
^y'
<lXL>
Lj'3
''j~U;j^
^ ^pl <USj juî

''J-*^
^Jj
-r j*>
OyvT3
,_>
<?JU Za-y^JZ
Ji\
ir~>
V-~' l
Ûls-
'dlL
^\
ja-
Llj-lc-
&AT ^j* (3
(j
'
,>
-'
^^ '^^
-) ^ "
<
"r*=/*i
"-V
~*
*y
'i
V-r
(^
cM-->'
g^s- Jl
14
(
_^raî
Uli
13
jU^.
dUJ
dlLJI
12
t5
i-^
jl
-*.
jl
jA.iUcJ ^.-3
J^^-JI
lij, ^L jl
^
2.
.
-3.
jl
6.
l>1 j- "''^^ fc>J1
J
4.
1:,
U^
1.
Deest in B.
B _ ..
5.
B aAÎ;
Michee,
1 !
iv,
2.
--
//aec ce/-Sa a
J-.jUJ
flrfrfrt
t/es/^ in B.
9.
addil !i.
//rtec
B iijir'
^.
-- 7. in
LiU".
8.
B
B
A ZjJuJIj. 10. quatuor verba desunt in A. 12. B s^cU. IG. B (J-U.

,'jS3.
commemoratio deest
Ludolf. -- IL. /faec

15.
Ji.
13.
BU-jI.
14.
B ^jS-o.J.
Juifs
tisa
[Yahoud) et l'erection de son remplacant dans tonte la terre.
II
propheDe
Sinn
que
la
loi
de l'Evangile sortirait de Sion (Sayhouri),

Jerusalem (Yarouchalim)
le
et
dit
11
sortira la loi et de
Werbe du Seigneur'.^
annonca
Achab
(Akhdb), roi d'Israel, qu'il perirait dans la guerre contre
Edom'(Adoum),
Lorsque le prophete eut complete de aombreuses roi de Galaad (Pjil'd). arrive une vieillesse vertueuse, il fut transporte pres du Seiannees et fut dans gneur. II preceda l'Incamation d'environ huit cents ans et fut enterre
la ville
appelee Ghmourt.
Que
Amen.
VINGT-TROIS DE MESORE (16 aOt
2 A parcil jour moururent martyrs dans la ville d'Alexandrie {El-Iskancause de ce mardaryah) 30'.000 de nos freres chretiens. Voici quelle fut la notre pere Dioscore ivre. Quand l'empereur Marcien (Marqyn) eu1 banni
(Disqoros)
dans
l'fle
de Gangre {Ghghr),
il
demeura des contestations dans
le
Lorsque peple d'Alexandrie jusqu' cc que des annes se fussenl etoulees.

1.
Michee,
iv, 2.
2. (leite
comiuemoration manque dans Ludolf.
744
r.278r.
SYNAXAIRE ARABR JACOBITR.

~
[1286]
jdj tjryjkjy)
k)JS
4.{a=-
ur
>.
>cl~VI
''a.Lj'
Jj*\
jLJl
^j>J
pjJ^
LLsl
^Jl
jjtj
^jj
jjjV
dlLj
Ia
VI
I^XaI
*\i
iojjJ-
ijAix^"Vl>
Li
c-
dl
Oj-*j(
7T^*i
(V*
(V^-J
<s**"
-?
(V^"
Lilj
*-*
'
t_yL>^~' ^
'
"_
*^'
*""
^*
v^_,a]I
jLLlclS
^yL~>2
L^l
.alfl'.tc-i
"ii"
J.iL
.>!
<L5Cs
<*J'-wLl_>
12
OL
Âc jl
Vj
LjU j
x:
J>
^ybV jUs
j-Jl
aUo"VI
iLscii!
.k-Jl
w*!|
jl
jl
Vj
L~=-
jU oyOM
-Uj
LJ
I3
U<5
|V
j^J*
i^tr"^"
<j"
'Cx^3
L*y-i
Vj
JU Jl
-Vj
ly,
14
a U1
(\j^"I
-^
IA>^~bs
*v
xjLLi'I
jyi>
/*
1.
v_*CL.
2.
B
Ct
i*~l.
3.
B aL
7.
<?/
arfd
L'-.'l.
,.
=.
8.
4.
B
Lol.
L.XL-CÎ
U|.
5.
BjJU.
6.
>i-M
îM.
--
A
/Vo
9.
inserit
^fl> Lotj
12. j,
tj&f j,
^.U,^
A.
^L'
A
">U^j.
16.
10.
.j!.
15.
11.
(j~.-0.iJt.
JU.
]j
rfestt
13.
aLÎ. --14.
iWÎ
habet
Jjvl ^j) C,LG
gÛajlj. --
A |J*J.. A iLÎ.
his verbis
17.
B **yf\.
278 r.
Marcien
tete
fut
mort
et
que Leon
(Laotin) regna, les
Grecs (Roum) mirent

,
la
des fideles im
homme
d'Alexandrie appele Proterios (Abroutdryous)
qui
rtait
un des pretres de
cette ville et qui reconnaissait le concile de Chalcele
doine (Khalqadounyah). Mais les habitants ne
recurent pas, l'exception

pretres
d'uue petite troupe. Le reste
communia avec
les
que
notre pere
Cy rille
disaient
(Kirlos) et
notre pere Dioscore avaient ordonns; Lorsque Proterios

il
fut eleve a
cette dignite,
lui et
il
reunit
un concile compose de ses partisans qui

le
comme
analhcmatisa
el
pretre Eutyches (Aoutkhi) qui parlait

:
du melange
du
(de la
divinite
de L'humauit)
il
s'imaginait que notre pere

la divinite
Dioscore, qui avait excomraunie Eutyches et ceux qui melangent
Messie
avec
son humanite,
reviendrait
sur
sa
parole;
la croyance
de notre pere Dioscore est

(
comme
celle des saints Basile (Bsilyous),
Grgoire
ighrighouryous)
:
et
Cyrille qui parlent d'uno seule nature en Dieu le

la divinite
Verbe
soit
iiicarue
non pas que

soil
soit
devenue
cliair,
ni ipie la chair se
modifiee et
devenue
divinite,
mais chacune d'elles a conserve son essence
laus une iinion. dies soni
deux modes, deux natures. De meine que nos peres

separaient lrs deux natures apres l'union, de meine
les
ont
ils
excommuni ceux
ipii
oui excomraunie' ceux qui
melangent. Apres
la
dispersion du synode,
[1287]
23''
MESORE
(16
AOUT).
745
jb-l
Lj Lj'^>1
cJIsj
*Aii
^yâ
4
4i^s
_>Y1
-L5i"
Ia>-I
jl
jI
Î^=1
2
(
&L=-
oiki
j^
**J1 j"V jpJl j^ Iaj

^/^j^'j^J ^>UÎ
lj.Ujli
*Jlj^l
Jj^V
,3
ji^JI
j*
_s
i-Lm
Yj
J^^J\
L.U.
Ûyl ^>
ijJLsl^.
j^vi
''L_~_;
^C
,_,Vl
U*^9) LTji-l
C.^=^l
JUjJIj
JJiJl
^_>
y& L-J3 dlUI
^15!
'^JJl
dh^kJI
,0
^jY'
Ju-jl
jl
J\
jlLJI
-*-*-j
Jioj
l^'j
J'^r^'J
J\**J
"r -^ J^ J
11
\ 1
*
t
^LUI
/
l0
itcU JUUI
A*
i^C_L
jil
iJi
V>5
Ljji-1
1^~
1.
15
Ja!,.
A.
,
5.
IJ*.
11.
2.
15
._^LL,! LU:~=!
<?/
a<ftf aJbi.
6.
B L~.
7.
pUU. 15. B
orfrfrtUts Iki.
16.
^
12.
3. I>
addit X=J\..
4.
/A e.s7
j
Jj.
8. ees/- in B.
9.
js)l.
10.
S\~*.
13.
h.-Î- 14.
s>U.
..J=.
J,.
le
lendemain de ce jour, Proterios
ful
trouve assassine dans sa cellule. Ses
partisans crurent qu'il avait ete tue par un des disciples de notre pere Dioscore.
Nos
freres dirent
l'a
Peut-etre est-ce un des partisans d'Eutyches ou
im voleur qui
synode
n'avait
tue pour prendre ses richesses.
G'etait la verite, car le

et
pas ete tenu contre nous ni cause de nous,

lui
nous etions
d'accord avec
pour excommunier Eutyches.

:
Les partisans de Protenos

le
envoyerent dire 1'empereur

insolence contre l'empire;
ils
l'ont
Les sectaires de Dioscore ont agi avec meprise et ont tue le patrice quo 1'emmcurtre
et la
pereur avait institue.
Tandis
qu'il etait entre
lutte,
nos
freres sc reunirent, eleverent au patriarcat notre pere
Les autres envoyerent a 1'empereur une

qui ont assassine Proterios ont eleve
lettre 011 ils
Timothee (Timtous). " Ceux lui disaient

:
f.
278
1'empereur.
penetra en
lui,
un patriarehe sans la permission de Satan (Ech-Chattn) Gelui-ci fut irtiU par les deux lettres tellement qu'il envoya une armec nombreuse. Elle massacra
:
trente mille de nos freres, grands et petits, esclaves et Iiommes libres; il exila le patriarehe Timothee dans File de Gangre ou il resta sept ans. En admettant qu'un des disciples de
Dioscore
ait
assassine Proterios
comme
le
pre-
tendent des gens,
est-il
justc qu'on frappe trente mille personnes pour punir
7^6
[128 8j
jt
ji
|a=J
Û
J^
jJj
ij,
UiUI j^l^JI j,
^3 ^J
cJti
gj
\rJ J* ^'j
6
(V
^ c^
lTJ^ ^*^1
l
Ju^
^
Us.1
â^
4
L.U 5 S^5
clyt _iy
jL.j
aJ
JU,
^jj
ii^l
oju, .yL^J
<Jj
1.
B jJ.
in
2.
5.
Deest in B.
3.
B
.- 6
j
.
u5L,.
4.
ffaec
co/w/we/raora/jb
rfees
-
Ludolf. *i.
-
Sils*-
j.x~.
B
in
^^J
L^L.
_
10.
7.
rfrfi*
?/-z
J3
8.
9.
ZfWc
commemoratio deesl
Ludolf.
#ec
ee/-6a
desunt in A.
11. B arfato ^H-^'.
12. ZJeesi in B.
le meurtre dun homme? Combien les sectateurs d'Arius (Aryous) et d'autres out tue de leurs adversaires, eveques et pretres, et aucun d'eux n'a peri, pour qu'on sache que ceci est l'oeuvre de Satan. Apres ee massacre hideux, l'empereur-fut certain que nos freres n'avaient pas tue Proterios,
:
et
qu'ils
n'avaient
pas connaissance
de
ce
meurtre.
II
fit
venir Timothee d'exil,
Hionora et le maintint sur son siege. II y resta vingt-deux ans au temps de Leon. Que leurs priores soient avec nous Amen.
!
'En ee jour aussi

saint appele
niouriit
martyr dans
II
la ville
d'Antioche (Ankyah) un
et rendit
Damien (Damyan).
soulTrit
de nombreux tourments
!
son
me
entre les mains de Dieu.
Que
Amen.
VINGT-QUATRE DE MESORE
2
(17 aOt).
En
ee jour tnourut notre pere, le saint athlete, le soldat du Messie
ei
son
aptre,
Thomas
(Touma), vque de
Mar
ach,
le
eonfesseur.
Les
langues
humaines sont trop courtes pour exposer ses vertus, l'intelligence humaine,
1.
Celle
Ludolf.
-2.
Celle commemoration
dans Ludolf.
manque
[1289]
24"
2
MKSORF.
Ujl-u
(17
AOTJT).
(j-Jl
Ia
'
747
jl>
Z&J\ j~> \J^]i \\\

3 dlUI
lj,
Cj\jLs
K-U Uli
Ccj y^j
(
Ljix
^c.
viiU
>
jl
L..U
iltj tj^
*_,U~
jc--JI
^t,,
j^-|
-u
4
* - \ ît^JU
^LsOl
l-c.ls
^ ^
.
...H
Ji*r
O-^
îl
ioly
Lj1
u-yL">lij
^JaJj
jjlii
(J
J^.LJIj
"-^r^
l^-ASytfOl
1;^-**
*;-*J
*~LJ
L'*!}
l^Lc
*,
Û
<j
4i.jlL)
Us
Û)l j^^JI
"^V
4>Lu
U j dUi f
J* JUI
^1
i3
14
<d!
lyiio,
L'l^j
o-
jjiîfrj
jj^l v
d~Ci i^jJI JuAkJ
o-^J!
,>~
1.
B JiJ&.
2.
?'/j
B
A.
sbLJij
pJJ.
- -
3.
Ztees* ih
A.
8.
4.
A ^bLi&O, B
.j'jîjX
in B.
5.
ce.s7
/.s-
6.
)jj~s?.
10.
7.
9.
/Vo
in
verbis
13.
B Ato
8^1.
14.
*Lu=).
i.
Haecqualuor verba desunt

11.
16.
12.
Deesl
iJUs!
A. --
B oXli.
tjs^j.
4JI 'j-Ujj desunt in B.
î 'i*J^ desunt in A. 15. B s^J-w.
c^.
17.
pour y croire. Ce Saint
etait
un pieux ermite assidu aux priores diurnes

11
et
nocturnes et extremement charitable.
tut choisi
pour feveche de
la ville
de
Mar 'ach
et
il
fit
la
meilleure garde autour du troupeau du Messie. Lorsqin'

il
regna Tempereur infidele Diocletien (Diqltynous),
envova dans
II
la ville
de
Mar ach un de
par ce pere.
ses lieutenants pour tourmenter les chretiens.

partir vers lui
commenca
le
II fit
une troupe de scelerats qui ramenerent en

1'officier,
trainant sur le sol.

lui
Quand
*
il
arriva vers
et
son sang coulait. L'autre

*
'
proposa d'etre infidele

II
au Messie
de se prosterner devant des pierrcs
-"'
sculptees.
ne
lui
obeit pas, l'injuria parce qu'il les adorait et les maudit

fit
devant
lui.
L'odicier lui
subir de penibles tourments en

lui
le
frappant, en le
suspendant, en faisant tomber goutte goutte sur

lante.
de
la graisse bouil-
Tout cela
fut fait des jours difTereuts, car les

le faire
ils
infideles
aux coeurs
de pierre ne voulaient pas

devinssent infideles.
mourir, mais
le
torturer pour quo d'autres
Quand
ils
furent vaineus et fatigues, tandis que lui clait

il
forme
les
blamer,
le
:
jeterent dans une prison obscure et oubliee o
demeura vingt-deux ans ils y entraient chaque annee, le (orturaient et lui coupaient les membres Tun apres l'autre. Ils lui trancherent les oreilles, les
748
[1290]
j^J
jli>
i^Jl^j
O^Js
Jo
JLJJ1
jO-L"
^"lT
<0
I^L
1
M^Joj
(>
tc-^->"
Ji
<\
<--J3
"WiLm
Jk
c*i
.J*
Ja
*}
^Jl5Cj
~>Jl
<J
cJJi>
ty>j\
~a- jîj
iLvi dUr
.^~ ^y^\ ja
ts^
fcXj>-j
14
j&~&
J
l3
J*H
Ir-la'
U3J
*-*t^
_J!
j,jI
<_>aI)I
(*r"J-5->
ijî-lj
*Ji
lyis
^-^
r^y.
^^3
1.
B B
i~!..M.
.
6.
2.
-L-l.
^*J
14.
\j^\5
Z)t'(?.v<
w
11. 15.
B.
.'5.
B
7.
J^ Ji
*J=^ jLC.
_
13.
4.
B t^_
i^-\
5.
B
B.
lylio.
8.
B ol.l&Jt.
9.
eesf
in
10.
arfcf JJiJI.
J\y>.
12. Ze-i in B.
addit
17.
^...^r-A
e<
B addit J--JI*. -jLiilj.
B O-J^L
addit aJI.
in
16.
ees* in B.
B *J!
addit
Jx^J! ^.M
18.
22. Ztees/ in B. 23. Z)ee*/ in A. 26. A Iva. 27. A
A.
B cr.-^~A 20. B 21. B .1kl. 24. B LJ.;. 25. // yeria a Jb Uj desunt

19.
tjLi.
Ui=!.
narines, les levres, les mains et les pieds;

les
ils
lui
arracherent les molaires et

II
dents
son Corps resta
comme un morceau
le
de charbon noir.
fut oublie
en prison au point que ceux qui

qu'il
connaissaient et son troupeau, croyant

II
etait
mort, faisaient sa commemoration chaque annee.

qui
1'
avait
une
femme croyante
et lui et eile
l'esta
avait vu jeter dans

qu'elle
le
cachot.
Elle venait lui la nuit
apportait de la nourriture
lui
lancait par
une petite fenetre
continua jusqu' ce que regna saint Constantin (Qostantin) qui manila
gloire
de
la
religion
:
chretienne.
sainte
II
ordonna de rolcher de leurs

alla
prisons les confesseurs

l'endroit
cette
femme
Ten
infonner
les pretres
de
etait le saint; ils
allerent,
tirerent, le porterent sur leurs
tetes jusqu' l'eglise, l'y conduisirent avec des psalmodies et des chants, et
le
firent asseoir sur
un trne devant
le
sanetuaire.
Los chretiens
avance-
rent, regurenl sa benediction et
embrasserent ses membres. Lorsque l'em-
pereur convoqua
s'y reunirent.
et iccul
le
saint coucile Nicee (Niqyah), ce saint etait de ceux qui

les salua,
Constantin entravers eux,
se prosterna devant
il
eux
leur benediction.
Quand
il
apprit l'histoire de ce saint,
s'avanca
et
vers
lui,
sc prosterna devant lui, puis
embrassa chaeun de ses membres
[1291]
25
MESORE
^yj]
(18
AOUT).
74g
j\
J_!j
j^f-J
,j.Ji)l
QjJI pUtl LS
^
6
J&
ILL:\
Aj
o^x.3
^3
279
V^ ^
jv&UjJ
jjJIj ^\y\ *>ij l5~^3 fL<^VI3
<u.g:....H
Je
LU
yaufl
^ îj
aOU.
r,
ijUVI
JL.VU
j^fJJI
^
<j^>
Mj
<CXj
JLj
of L
ÛI Jjl JLU
Jl
Jl
^ ^;1,
^1
J*
L\J
^_jOl
j_fcjU~
-Ûl
^-^
-jVI
r^LT
*jJl
Ua
Ji.
1.
~j,'.
4.
2.
Ljjyi.
*j>U
3.
//(/ec
*>era a
îls
J
5.
desunt
//aec
in
yJ
a<tf<&'
Lsr^
Ji,. --
B
6.
^r^j'j
*J'L=>.
Ifelc ^-,_^J!j.
,^JI
eera a v__ r^JjtJ

,.^
desunt in A.
J/iil
^_Jt Is'olLi.
U
8.
jiijj LjUcI
^^
Uj^j
LkisH
'.
9.
7.
//et
commemoralio
deest in Ludolf.
!->-.
//aec quatuor verba desunt in A.
Deest in
qui addit
^.~^\
10,
J^fij er ai&ta ^_^'.
frotta
son visage
et ses
yeux snr
les siens.
*
Quand
ils
furent tombes d'accord

79 v"
pour excommunier Arius (Aryous),

exposa par leurs langues
les regles,
il
suivant les ordres du Saint-Esprit qui

les
la foi
orthodoxe et etablit
canons, les usages et
alla vers
son siege, convoqua ses pretres et tout sou troupeau,
leur lut les articles de foi, leur expliqua ce qui leur en etait difficile
com-
prendre, et leur
cela.
il
recommanda de
les conserver. Puis ilvecut
longtemps apres
La duree de
avec nous
ses fonctions episcopales depassa
quarante ans. Ensuite,

la victoire.
alla retrouver le
!
Seigneur, portant
la
couronne de
Que
sa priere
soit
Amen.
YI.NGT-CINQ DE
MESORE (18 aOt)

le saint, le
pareil jour
II
mourut notre pere,

sortit
pieux Bessarion (Bisryoun)

il
le
Grand.
naquit de parents chretiens et quand

II
fut
grand,
il
s'eprit de la
vie angelique et ascetique.
du monde,
alla trouver
Antoine (Antou-
1.
Cette
PATR. OR.
T. XVII.
F. 3.
51
750
fOi-i

**Ai-j
L29S
etil?
yujlo.
^>->il!
Jl
*U-
J __
i*?
c^-vJ.
^
6
J djO
yvjjJ
L_L_
fr
*j*m
<_iX-
tfjl
4
7
l^t
^Jl
^j
J dUL ^ jJld
J
^
li--U
>
iuJ
1
Jj. j&
~^
13
<L~j
J Ui ^<i^
y.
L
^L
.L<
^;
J
-X
9
jJ
y %L"
-o
-0
Uli
.,<_
10
JU^ jUJ
-Li
14
^C
JJL
,2
dLr J
ll
JLj
4.
>
<)
<i
24
^l)
v,
-"'vCmJ ,
1
^,1^
ic Li
L Ll
:
tfl ^L_D!
lw ,vjl
Jj
*
SjUDIj iUadl 22 j, i^JI

Cl
.-.
4jC_"
\i
(.L.-
J='V
f!c
wj
fll
Li.
<Lw
CjIÛ- *IYI
1.
arfd <L~*.
6.
B.
2.
B
7.
l^s.
P.
3.
1-ij
8.
bjsH
desa/t*
/'
B.
Jl.
4.
,_=.
5.
IJ
>,;.. A. 11.
Deest
in
-
16.
*-.
- ^-1.
13.
-''.
j|
9.
10.
Deest
in
15.
J 0->3.
B
addit
12.
Xj.
B
17.
addit
^J.
18.
14.
vjÎ-.
B.
-^-".
21.
..--..
B dJu.
22.
/)ccs(
-'-i.
V.K
JJ.
I-.!,.
20. 23.
,.^ 3
23.
UoiAJl.
24.
A A
B additiv.
nyons) et resta dans son obeissance et a son servier pendant des annees. Puis
il
vint
Macaire (Maqryoiis),
le
le servit et servit le> vieillards.
Ensuite
il
vova-
gea dans
livre.
II
desert, erFant sans s'abriter sous
un
toit,
depouille de tout bien

ni de
par un redoublement d'ascetisme, au point de n'avoir pas de vetement
mais une
etoffe grossiere
de lin qu'il attaehait autour de sa

et s'asseyait
taille.
errait
parmi
le
les eellules des
moines
qui ne
en pleurant.
Quand
quelet ils
qu'un qui
-
connaissait sortait vers
lui, ils
se benissaient
Tun Tautre
separaient.
:
Quand quelqu un
'
le
connaissait pas sortait vers lui et lui
demaudait
depense
Pourquoi pleures-tu,
puis
j'ai
mon
mort
pere?
et je
il
repondait
J'ai
ma
riebesse,
fui
la
suis
tombe du
faite
de
lillustration dans 1'abaissement.

tions le consolait et lui disait
il
:
Celui qui ne comprenait pas ses indieate
Dieu
le
rassemblera ce que tu as perdu, et

et allait le
lui
donnait du pain. Le saint
prenait
donner
d'autres.
Ceux
la
qui comprenaient
/
ce qu'il voulait dire savaient

les
qu'il indiquait ce
dont Satan
purete,
h-Chaiton)
depouille
bommes,
savoir
la
vertu, la
chastete, la patience qui les faisaient ressembler aux anges. Les Peres ont
raconte de
lui
-
des actes
difficiles
ii
d'ascetisme.
Ainsi. une
vic ascetique,
fois,
il
il
resta
quaranl
sans dormir
terre.
Pendant sa
jeuna plu-
[1293]
25
MESORE
(18
AOUT).
751
6|jU
5
l
i^l L^>
Ul
12
Âallj
9
^VjJ
y
ÂaJI
jl
4
7
clli
fr ^Jl
^p-JI
l,,
iî-l
^>l jj
14
JUi
JL,
LîL
10
!yl
K!
^
jl
1<J
U^
L\ki
ju-j
^JUI
Û
j*
Jl <~
Jl 'U
18
17
fr^
Ij5/ jl
L5li
^JI n ^j
Li
4, VI
Ûi
juJI
jîjJL.
^_i^j)
Li
15
^XJ
JJI
JaX-Yl
16
vJUi J^
^jjJl
^J
JI
IJta-ls
(j-UI
A5-_.
jlS djV
4^
Li j^jLa-j
a-^-J
(J-J
L.U
L
1.
B Ob!
j.!.
2. P,
il^l
7.
tls.
3.
B^j.
4.
A oOi,.
3.
5.
Byi.!
B.
e*
arfrf jJ.
10.
,-
14.
G.
.L.
x-ij
15.
flees*
in
B.
8.
v**s.
Jb
12.
U
17.
22.
flrfrf/V
9.
Deest in
A.
//aee verba a
desunt in A.
rt
A.
19.
Llj.
Deest in A.
20.
11. B 16. B Ul. A iSoU. B Jio. 21. B U-W*. ^ J

J
M
'
'---'--.
-- 13. ees
liit.
IS.
Deest
23.
in
A-awl.
addit
sicurs quarantaines.
et
11
passa cinquante-sept ans dans ces actes de devotion
Ton
vit
de
lui
de grands miracles, desquels les Peres rapportent celui-ci.

racontent qu'ils marchaient avec
il
Saint Douls et saint Jean (Youhann)

sur le bord de la
lui
mer
salee. Ils eurent soif;

il
le sut
et pria
l'eau devint
il
douce.
.
Une
autre Ibis,
vint au fieuve
le fieuve.
du
Nil pour le traverser;
ne trouva
pas de gue, pria et passa
Une
fois
on amena un possede a Sech'

Ils
$Asqit)
pour que
:
les vieillards lc
le
guerissent par leurs priores.

il
sc
le
dirnit
entre eux
pas, car
i
Nous
dirons au vieillard Bisaryoun, mais
ne
guerira
l'aiiv
il
fuit
la gloire
du nioude.
Ils
employerent un ruse pour

le vieillard.
coucher
le
possede dans l'eglise o sc tenait

il
Qnan.l cejui-cj
ei
le
trouva endormi,
11
fit
le
toucha avec
la
main.
II
sc leva gneri
sain d'esprit.
beaueoup de miracles. Que ses priores
soienl,
aweimus! Amen.
752

2
[1294]
iS^~*
r_
t>
Jj^$
,joLJ!
^1
Aî^-1
y,
\yO
-\i)l
'"y*A
jL <>lj
^j-Ljj^ -^r^'
-jA)l
?J^
!-**
lj"
Vjl
c^-jj>"
12
cJl
'lil
<C-=>-l
cU-U
3
Vj Li
l3
^d
jl
v-V
,==-1
lljUsS,
^ ^ ^k_JL.2
i--*^
i_*-i>j
''i^x-lw
U *^>- y JLjj
"Ci-1
M y JUi "'^
^.V
.1*1
9jL
~=f
,j
ll1
i#**J>
Jllx_w
oU-ls .ji-J
jl
^Miwj
iSJl
^JI
jl
t^~^
J*JlS 1^.
S-*j-1j
cU-U dUl
1(,
\S i 1
J!
iAa-lj
<Jii-S
^.._J?
y JL
1j
di_iJ
(j^-^Tj
JU1 dJLt
lli
A>lj
(*>"
in
^3
^
*
Lij1
14
jp^
jV
Û
viLU
dLjj
* f.
280 v. i^ll
^Jl
y^^^
j^pLJIj
MyLiJl
Âc
Ly!
Lo
17
J^j
l^jfc
SX Îj
US
1.
.,*>*.*)!.
2.
A A
i.^.
3.
Haec commemoratio
deest in Ludolf.
J
.
4.
Ilaec
tria
verba desunt
A.
10.
5.
*j~.
6.
i-CUo.
--7.
5.
5!.
8.
Deest in A.
/'s
9.
Deest in A.
rt
wC*.lj'
-^,,1.
.>e/-w
in
A.
17.
^JT A A (JtS.
rtêZ
JUa
11. Bj^jI t 12. B L^: 13. /Vo Ut. 14. B i"! 15, B Lj!. 16. Deest
VINGT-SIX DE MESOItE (19 aOt).

1
En
ce jour perirent le saint martyr Mouiss et sa soeur Sarah. Ces deux

;
saints etaient nes de saints parents

rables.
ils
possedaient des richesses considesoeur,
Apres
la
mort de leurs parents, saint Mouiss voulut jnarier sa

ce, qu'ils
lui laisser
tout
:
possedaient et aller mener
la vie
monastique. Elle
II lui dit
:
lui
repondit
Si tu te
maries
le
premier, marie-moi ensuite.

et je
J'ai
commis beaucoup de peches

il
veux me
faire
moine ponr en
effacer
une partie;
ne m'est pas possible de m'occuper du mariage et du salut de

:
mon me.
jettes
Elle repliqua
les filets
Gomment
et
est-il possible,
mon
frere,
que tu me
dans
du monde
que tu
toi.
te sauves, toi.
devenir religieuse,
dit-il, c'est affaire

le l'erai,
Elle
Si tu
:
veux
lui
repondit
Ce que
se leva,
etait
tu ferastoi-meme, je
et
f.
car nous
il
sommes de meme
*
nature, du meine pere

il
de
la
meme
mere.
Quand
la
fit
vit la
fermete de sa decision,
280 v.
partagea toute leur fortune,
entrer
dans un couvent de vierges qui
hors d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah); lui-meme entra dans un couvent d'hommes

1.
Cette comnimoration
manque dans
Ludolf.
[1295]
26 c
MESORE
(19
AOUT).
753
îl<!l
6
(_
rJLj_r
^Cu* J
jl
Us
_>YI Laa^-1 jÛj
(J
^
ÂJ
S^te
4 bCi
11
Uli
blÎ
XaJL
<>\
l^
?Ci-V Jjlj
^-.-VH
^
lA>l
fl*
i^
î-
j^JL
li^lj
ijxCvi
Jl
,9
>l-^
i8
J>> J
17
l6
ci^ c->3
iljJl
B
\^_
ojJI.
2.
Dees
w
A.
B.
6.
3:
B ULI
z/j
j-ju.
4.
A CÔ.
--
8.
5.
tfoec
verba a ^jIju J des

9
.
w
j
io.
B aîf
addit
Ls^j.
rl
Z)ees
A.
7.
B fM# U.
addit
B j.p.
11.
U_,.
12.
B.
- -
^JU. -14. B
oXJJj S-J^l
Jfj
W
B
vJUJil'.
-- 15. 19.
17. 9i
B ULoJ. R .jv^wjo
S.
18.
J
22
As*
J^s 3 vj^J. 13. B B vJÛj. -- 16. B î*&A B &j. 20. Deest in B.

23.
//j'c
,XL)i Jju,
,S'S
,+xsLii.
adto Mai
comme-
morationem
Agaii (Agapii)
et S.
Thekla.
voua au eulte de Dien. Ils resterent dix ans sans sc voir Tun l'autre. Lorsqu'on i'ut sous le regne de l'infidele Severe (Sourynos), sous le patriaret se
cat de notre pere

tion
contre
les
chretiens,
Demetrius (Damatryous), l'empereur fit renaitre la persecuet cette epoque, beaueoup de superieurs de
moines
i'urent
martyrises. Alors ce saint se leva et envoya informer sa sceur

le
quil avait l'intention de souffrir trouver la superieure et

lui
martyre.
Quand
eile l'apprit,
eile alla
demanda de
fit
la laisser libre
de partir. La supe-
rieure pria sur eile et labeint. Elle
ses adieux aux soeurs et sortit.

ils
En che-
min,
le
eile
rencontra son frere

Ils
ils
entrerent Alexandrie et
confesserent
Messie.
ils
'
subirent beaueoup de tourments; leurs tetes furent tranchees

la
et
recurent
Que
leur
priere soit avec noiis!
Amen
1.
Mai ajoute
la
eommemoration de
sainl Agaius [Agapius] et
ile
sainte Thecle.
754
[1296]
-uJL
^jp^l l^k j,j&
^^
jlkL
l^-i
j.^
L'l
^_jI
Jj
(,
jM
5
dlUI
au
^k
11
,1*
^3
ijb
^Jifc
oIac
iJj^
ciêl
J;
<ejlk Js -^Jl
jlkU! U^-li fc^-i '%!
Uju-
^j Jl_ ZJ*.
jl
<J
Îj U^L Sj^JuJJ
17
c-}jpji
i>niL a,3 j oi -ce
16
i^
die/n
^
2.
15
^W
Lji'
^LUJ|
iûjj
y>'
1.
Haec commemoratio a B ad
Mai' et
/'*
superiorem apponitur; dcest in Ludolf,
Assemani,
Malan:
addit Ual aJj.
!-Xa.
3.
s
addit
i~^>\yS^
y>
.,lSj.
B.
11.
4. 5.
P/'O
verbis
a joja\i
ic.
B
?.
rt<W/7
oX-'i
//?
B Aaie< G. B addit
et
j^~JI
Li!.
J^st?^
_jxJJ
â^s-'I
1$jJji9
(j^îli.
7.
Haec verba a
.1
*.'
desunt in
Ztees/
//;
A.
9.
Deest in A.
10.
Haec verba a
desunt in B.
addit laOJjs
Z>ee^
r=
s
A.
-12.
*^J>\
v
addit ij.'
-
Lib Uj^.U.
13.
B
16.
W.'j
17.
^' _5
^ }^
'-J-- --'-
14
C^\ 15.
B Ujp^.
B Jia^Ja..
addit *Je
iLj xi L,^!..
VINGT-SEPT DE MESORE (20 aOt).
'(En ce jour) mourut martyre sainte Marie (Maryam)
eile etait
de race
armenienne (El-Armen)
Seigneur
tienne.
II
et
esclave chez un
musulman des gardes d'El-Malik

lui
ezh-Zhhir Baibars, sultan d'Egypte

le
(Misr). II
proposa de renier Notre-
Messie;
fit
eile n'obeit pas,
mais
eile
confessa qu'elle etait clnv:
lui
subir de grands tourments dans sa maison
eile etait
dans sa parole
quittait pas sa
et sa foi.
Quand
il
fut fatigue
de
la
tourmcnter
ferme
ne
et eile
croyance
:
il
alla
informer de
l'aflaire le
sultan El-Malik ezh-
Zhhir
tienne.
et lui declara
fit
J'ai
une esclave musulmane qui pretend etre chrepersevera
Le sultan
la
venir devant lui et lui proposa d'embrasser l'isla:
inismc. Elle ne se rendit pas sa parole et ne lui obeit pas
eile
dans sa parole
et sa foi.
Le
roi
ordonna de
la brler.
On
fit
une fosse pres

foule consi-
de Bal> Zouilah au Caire (El-Qhirah),

1.
la villc
bien gardee,
:
Une
eile
Cello
Ludolf, Assemani,
commemoration est reportee par B au mois precedent Mai et Malan.
manque dans
[1297]
28"
MESORE
(21
AOUT).
755
jj/jull
j^jI
UtSI
4
f
y>3
jLJ!
j,
^L
iJt J\
^.VI
"
LJb lû^
<1
,*j
,,*,.' lg
[
\<l3l
Jl
15r-
<L>y
14
Lj)A)j L.^s
S^LJIj
dLJIj SjUL rV^*^ *b*^ "^-'

J,
<jr~*y
^.-^3
LaOJ.
1.
U,*^.
2.
/Vo
3.
ia
verbt'a
Ij-Ls
J*
/J /o
aW/
Jj LyL?.,!j
a6e* *^X)3
(j-';
j
5.
v^XJi
JÛ^.
ee/-Ws a
B
-ii
oirf
4.
>jjja_5
/Vo
/'s
^.CLj
ibl$j|
^JU
JJi'L
^1
in
8.
Ojr*3 j^x
/wie*
I^y^!
l$is l^x^j
^=^1
7.
j^
Ux.
6.
i_i-
^J\i..
9.
^ UÛ
Haec
tria
Ijil^
Pro JJfill B AoeZ
rtrfrf/7
oU**~M OjSlU
e<
-
7/aec
commembratio refertur
ad
die/n
sequeniem a
A.
Assemani, Mai
Malan; deest in Ludolf.

-
10.
vevba
desunt
11.
et
B Ûj.
12.
^JJ!.
15.
L3.
Pro LgJlj
aiei ^jjJIj
c^
Uui ."^.
14. B ^.--V
,jjj-.
L=c~~*.
derable et innombrable se rassembla pres de la fosse
cm amena Marie pres

>
f.
du bord
C'etait
et
cm ne cessa de
la
presser
jusqu'
la
troisieme heure du jour.
28i
un mardi
:
la dato mentionnee. Elle se presenta en disant ces belies
paroles
Seigneur,
Mou maitre le sultan, je rends 1'me mon Dieu, mon Sauveur Jesus le Messie,
entre lcs mains de

et eile se jeta
mon
avec
rapidcment
soit
dans
la fournaise. Elle recut La
couroime incorruptible. Que sa priere
nous!
Amen.
V1NGT-HUIT DE MESORE
21 aot).
ei
'En ce jour moururent martyrs

sceur Eudoxie {Aoudoksy)
3
saint
3 Anb Benjamin (Binymin)
sa
de Chabchir. Leurs parents etaienf des

la
fidelcs,
aimant
1.
les etrangers,
conservant
est
purete, la devotion et l'adoration de Dieu.
Elle
Cetle commemoration manque dans Ludolf.
ivportee au jour suivant par B, Vssemani, Mai et Malan.

2.
Assemani, Memnon,
Malai
Biamon.
3.
Malan
Euskissa.
756

Jiyi J\
^rlj
j.Us
[1298]
Jtjibt*
<Ui
lj.ri
jt-^JI
LI?
'jpJ ^y <o di_._

\a-Ji
Jl
jl
Âall jLil
<uU
j-t_^_Jl
^
^j
LA
,ie.|j
â
<c=~lj
4jjJj
*.,>_w
x^LIj
~4o-U9
l>_
jl>
4.)
cJl -'dllj
ir.^jl <^1 ^.^ LA
L\Jl
yi.
^Vl
ÂJl
U-j
^J
>_^-s
Vj J^l
^
^Jl
12
^. ir^
'
^*^' p^-*
jL>^
^.r
LjLcl
^>
IjAa=-3
jl
10
^j ^yi
Ia -Uj
d'">L
Jjli
,3
1;,
(**>*jb
jl
J^"
J
l8
Lp-^l
(^cat i,
''V-;
LjI
^1 ^JI
*
Ljju
Lij
LfÛ- j* SjUoJI J^-j o^ll
Jjtf
20
Vl!j
L^jjj -LU ^1 r
t
l9
JL!|
liiy
*"
4ji* il
4_~jS
17
LjTju- \J*
"
j^\
u**
j_j>^"
Ljj'^L?
^..':.,.,.,.
"~LjJ
oJjj
ioLsJl
1.
B *J
Je.
2.
rtrfcto
lîS".
3. B
6.
J,
sl)l
J.
U.
-
4.
//aec
8.
*><?/&
8^ desunt
9.
tw
A.
5.
B JLJI
B
i*d! 11.
*13l.
7.
Deest in A.
Pro
L^L
li
jaJ B habet _JLH

12.
J=y^l
13.
-
viXJIJ (?^K.
- -
Lr.^. _
La J..U.
pj.
JjU^.
14.
B yU. - 11. A A U^L. _ 15. L-.t.

10.
-
V
IG.
6',
^M-
!'
B W'--^-
- 18.
21.
B
B
addit
UL; L^jJjcÛ.
r
19.
Haec
v$J.
tria
verba
desunt in B.
20.
Lllu.
aafcta
^.~J! J~J!
22.
23.
B J,
Ils
leur donnerent une belle education.
Quand
il
eut grandi,
le
saint desira
verser son
sang pour
le
Messie.
II
se leva,
alla trouver le
lui. II le
ils
gouverneur de
Chetnoufi (Chatnouf) et-confessa le Messie devant
chtia et l'envoya
lui.
en prisoa. Quand ses parents et sa soeur l'apprireat,
vinrent
En
le
voyant en cet
solail et leur
etat, ils pleurerent sur lui et s'affligerent, tandis qu'il les
con-
enseignait que les jours de cette vie sont peu nombreux, mais
fin.
que
la vie
future u'a pas de

:
Quand
sa soeur Eudoxie enteudit ces paroles,

je
eile lui dit

il ei
Mon
les
frere, le
toi
Seigneur est vivant;
ne nie separerai pas de
toi
je
mourrai avec
de
la mort,
dont tu mourras.
Le gouverneur
ils
les arreta
viniit
ordonna de
mettre dans un endroit obscur o

ni boire.
demeurerent
jours saus
manger
Apres
cela,
il
les
fit
sortir,
on leur mit au cou
de lourdes pierres et on les jeta dans

dil et
le fleuve.
ils
L'ange du Seigneur descena
delia les pierres de leur cou
demeurerent
nager dans
le fleuve
jusqu' ce qu'ils aborderent une ville
nommee
le
Bolr.
Une vierge
les
lil
monier
lerre;
la
<
ils
comparurenl devanl
gouverneur qui ordonna de leur

d
trancher
et ils recurent la
couronne
artyre.
On
leur batit
une
eglise a Chabchir.
(hw
leur priere soit avec nous!
Amen.
[1299]
28
MESORE
(21
AOUT).
757
^_i^,
jl
.,k:
5
yJ\
,y>
^L
^LWj
j-*3
L>1
4
L.ls
jtjr
j~~ Jl
*-\*!j*!
J
jTjj
7
Û
^3 jUî ^Ll r-:.-^ ^V -^ jU ^)l Ia dJUa ^3 \^ ^V

LI
"
'
" sl
dUjI j. r>-l
V.U...U
J^3
^
Sj>l
J^l kv
^
u^
^^
Jl
9
î
<^t
p!
îl Jl
<dJ|
*Jl
Ol
U3
Iji
j[p=
^
,Jj
o^l
.1.
1-i*
^3 ^)
w<>
0*3
<\
JJ J.
dU
Vj
jej? Vj
10
^1%
*J
i^
^3
l*U yj,
*Acjl_5
_>*
j^
^
l^
"cbjtfl <y
î^
JJ!
îil
^ \^r
"JJI
Jî L.U
C~*i>
As"
i>U <^3JJ t-
^
U
*^
J^
l7j
0^3 Jl-I:
1.
//acc
taa peria
rfeswre in
A.
2.
A _jU ^s
i**Jlj
v_iL.
3.
aec quinque verba
desunt in
ja? pos< ^_,yi*>5 arfdA
^-j/!
^'.^..y*"
-
^J yj\ tf \Si\ J>j l*)j>\ Lrfli l#| 6. B j %{}. 7. B i^JÎ J- 8.

<J! ttesa/if
^ i^
1 ;
4.
V^ "-J^J B JU - 5. B
lj_j!
^
J3!
~l--j;
-v'-f9.
Genesis, xu,
arfd
O^^.
B
17. As
per&a a
A.
J^
Jjt=.
14.
:IsJ.
10. A ^_J^>. 11. 15. Deest in B.
A ^.jWI. 16. B *Aa,Jj.
12.
i&.
J/
/Anv
13.
Je*-
A.
nous avons recu l'instruction de nos anciens peres, aides Abraham par la grce de l'Esprit, de celebrer la fete de nos saints peres, * decrire tasir Isaac (Ishaq), Jacob (Ya'qoub). Qui des hommes pourrait {Ibrahim), qui crut en Dieu, les merites de celui qui fut pere de nations nombreuses,
pareil jour,
qui ne qui lui obeit, qui eut confiance dans ses promesses jusqu' sa mort, apparut dans im songe nocturne, d'elles? Le Seigneur lui
douta d'aucune
tandis qu'il dormait, et lui dit
Sorsde
ta terre et
de la maison de ton pere
ei
va
dans lepays de Harrn

la
II
Lorsque son pere mourut, Dien le transporta dans sa mort. terre de Palestine (Palistin) et lui promit de la lui montrer jusqu' douta pas, mais il crut fern'besita pas son coeur ne fut pas effraye, il ne
'.
memcnt
qu'il la
donnerait k sa posterite apres
lui.
Ensuite,
le
Seigneur
lui
avec apparut au milieu de lajournee -.Abraham ne savait qui il etait; il avail de tous ceux qui lui deuxanges. Le patriarche crut que c etait deux passants,
passaient pres de
Isaac.
II
lui.
II
les arreta, leur
donna
l'hospitalite et Dieu lui promil
avait alors atteint cent ans et sa
femme Sara
(Sarah) .Mail avance en
ge.
1.
Ils
crurent a
1.
la
parole divine et n'en douterent pas.
Quand
Isaac leur
ful
Genese, xu,
758
jl>
SYNAXAIRE AKABE JACOBITE.

j^j
pAi
'
[1300]
U
4
-Cfj <CSJ
l-^s
jÛI ^Jl
\Zs-l,
jl
2
4,
fc^J
411
jUt-l
iotjl
<d)l
Jjj Uj
^JLII
L5CJL.
Jj
4JI
dU
J
jiÎj
**o dUi
'fyjll
JCc
p-ij
8
slr!
Jli
*jjj|
jyC
^-vi"
c
J,
Jl <>i
Lo Uj
jl
wJL
jl
j-u,
jl
jI! jJU
w.
j^ V
^Jl d>U
J^
c-VI
JL>>1)
4î
4JI
^l3
Ju^l V
J^j
jl
14
b.j
-LJI
jk.VI
^_^
Jlj
ji,
^JI
dlcjj
J-lj
13
lîxr
cJ^lC
'-jUlj
v.
<cV
Ia
ll
J^-Yj
^l=l
jV
j*^\j
S_^L<s
ciU
j- ^JL
411
jl4
^-l<*3
-^-~~JJ
LI
'V-Jl
j,x>
<u^j
jl
4^sj
*
*,%>-.
Ulj
jâJI
Ji <^jj
-U-^-Jl
f. 282
r.
15
^*
ll
1.
J*j
l6
IJy 3
^L
Û
ui,
J^ ^ j^
^vi j
u \>
J
j| ^11
fJ
JA
V ^V U<
h~&
^^3
5.
jij-i
a a
desunt in B.
"^j.
JUi.
xxii,
AM J J
Deest
B.
-
lt.
B J^t.
ef
17.
8.
j jjU in A.
6.
Haec verba a tjp^* desunt
Haec duo verba desunt
in A.
3
12.
^Jfx^y 10. BjUU. 13. B Jj-*.

9.
B.
Genesis, xxii, l-17.
14.
Pro
bis verbis
Utj
Jc C_> j'tj.
i^ LgJU
ix*=^
^^1
[jj,
i^,
Uli.
15.
ii-JaJ.
16.
a<fcta
jjJjLi,.
accorde, Dieu lui ordonna de
le
circoncire le
la
huitieme jour
il
le circoncit.
Tandis
qu'il avait confiance

le
que
:
moisson que Dieu
lui avait
'.
promise vienII
drait de lui,
Seigneur lui
dit
Immole-le-moi en
sacrifice
n'hesita pas,
mais
le
presenta l'immolation, convaiucu que Dieu pouvait
le
ressusciter et
ressusciter par lui la posterite. Lorsque le sacrifice fut accompli en inteution,
mais non en
il
fait, et
que Dieu eut moutre son merite aux generations fatures,

la inain
lui
ordonna de ne pas etendre

II
vers l'enfaut et de ne lui faire aucun

fils
mal.
m'a apparu que
tu
te
m'aimes, puisque tu n'as pas epargne ton

multiplierai etjerendrai
ta
cheri d
cause de
les
null.
Pour moi, je
et
race (nombreuse)
comme
pour
etoiles
du cid
le
suhle de la
mer 2
II
en
fut ainsi.
Des cejour,
et
toujours, Dieu montra sa memoire.
II
merite d'etre appele pere du Messie
selon la chair, parce que c'est de sa descendance selon la chair que le Seigneur a apparu. Quant sa lutte, sa vertu, sa generosite, elles furent
tres considerables, car
* f.
il
il
ne mangeait jamais
quune troupe de gens ne
fut sa
282
1
".
table. G'est
[es
pourquoi
a merite d'avoir pour htes les anges, quoiquil ne

lieu.
II
connutqu'en dernier
Genese
xxii, 2.
eprouva, dans son temps, des chagrins
et
des
1.
2.
Genese,
xxii, Ki-17.
[1301]
28
3
MESORE
(21
AOUT).
ts^J <U1
3
759
j> kUJl j**
^
aJ
Jl
J^J
7
J>S*\
Ijl
J
g
5^V
0^
jl
s
'V:
t>
^>J
4
^
iL^>-
L,jV
9
jLL; V
J^l
a.<^_
UjJÎ
cjJ
4j
oU
jl
JU
lL
Jl
^Jii
Jl du s-U L
JU3
b^lj
Ijjwj
^
<d^>
"Jl
^j
LJj
ÛI Ja\
UiJ
iUI
~_J\
IJL
Ui
>U
*J
"UbA-
i_J7j
jl
"'^ CUM
UiUlj
KLs-\
dr
1^1
jj,
"uYj
d%
ib-CJ
U>j LSj
13
v s-L* l^j
AA
*ijj
a VI Jl
:
U^
12
*>S
jU3
\*ja\
u>J\
Jl J251 jj-ij
^^j
j>)
JL*i
iL Jl jyi
lJub
14
Ji.
*.!
J
21
*31&V a-* jl
a5
LVI
^l^
jl
(5^
16
^^
I5
L4
SjLj
"^V
jl
oCM,3
a
JVI SjUl, jJly J.A-JI

-taoX
lJuy
-vXJ
U*J
Jl
^Jl
juOL
^JUI
>UI
Jl
20
ty
^1
^j
Jl
19
JUr
l8
Ujlj
1.
rt<:W/V
x-'U.
7.
2.
B Û.
--
3.
B J.=0 U,.
4.
**/S.
9.
5.
A ^.
G.
adrfft
c^.
B U-U<
11.
iji'jl.
8. A
-'..-w.
l^- Ui^'i.
12.
rfrf/i
UJUli.
10.
BsfflJt.
B wUyi jV!
B
gJ
!/i>.
13.
J.}^!
Jl deest in
16.
arfrfft
^1
P/o s/ijLsj
aiei J
14.
c%
in
^.C
18.
*L,.
Deest
B.
15. Z)esf i
A.
B
fl
l^S.
.,!
17.
arfdi* *-jt.
--
XsUJIj. -- 19.
addit
ijo^j.
20. //aec
twia
Jl desunt
in B.
21. B f\ii.
peines considerables, car
il
quitta son pere et
sa famille et resta errant sur
contre Timpiete et la terre. II entra en Egypte (Misr) o il eut se defendre lui prireut Sara, il leur dit quelle etail sa violence des habitants et lorsqu'ils
Lorsquele
extremement belle. sceur pour ne pas etre tue par eux parce quelle etail Qu'est-ce qu'elle est toi ?... roi d Egypte la prit et lui dit
:
'
L'ange du Seigneur apparut, menacant, au roi pour ne pendantla uuit, sur le point de le tuer, et lui ordonna de la lui rendre que c'etail sa fit venir et leblma de lui avoir dit pas perir. Au matin, il le avec Agar (Hadjar). soeur. II la lui renvoya avec des cadeaux et des presents et
C'estma
soeur, repondit-il.
Quand
gneur.
ce pere eut atteint cent soixante-quinze ans,
il
alla retrouver le
Sei-
Que son souvenir

le
soit eternellement secourable.
Quant notre pere

l'ordre
patriarche Isaac,
Ms d'Abraham, nous
sa mort qui
et ses
avons recu
de celebrer aussi unc fete pour

faite
arriva pareil jour.
Ce juste naquit selon l'annonce

Sara sa raere.
II
par Dien
anges Abraham
et
fut
aceompli dans
la
vertu et la
satisfaction donnee
Dien
pere en tres-haut au point qu'il accepta d'etre immolpar son
sacrifice
au
760

3
[1302J
^Si\
J^|
\y
1*-
<yy\
jl
J,]
y*3
Ase,
1
jl
-"
^jXi
*J
o*
v J ^
ô
-^
*^"
1:!
j- j
^yC J3
^
6
j_^
ucl lj
^jA;
'
Li
y^ k ^ j^
rc^Jl
-^ *
<0
a^t
iljyJI
jV
JJj
L-i^>
t5 -rJlj
a^ Jl
fcJU,
^cIjÎj
^JasJI
jlS
jl
jejjI
utS
J!I Îj
'^
l2
-W*> jl
Jl
l_
lr*'j
Tl^ ^"^*
jt-jj
^^
'
<^
->-U)
"JlX-
-Uj 9 <J
^>^li
v^ ^_
UJk.
^.
10
*Jl
oVI j-z
U<a
tJl cl
Jj
4j
^w
"Ai Uij
jl
C-^S As
Li
4)
Jlsj
\y~J~
^xJi
3.
fc^ î^ jrJ\

l
J jj^
LJj
<C^l^ Js-V
lj__J
l.
U.
- 2.
7.
B ^.
^J!_5
JLa.jJI.
--
4.
B ^lj.
5.
(Jj^shI.
^1
B
Lu.ij
9.
la.

l*
6.
B B
8.
Z/aec cerifl aj
11.
desunt in A.
^Ji\
I>.
10.
,.i1
v'i
desunt in A.
15.
LS".
12.
et
jJJL
13.
CS,-.
14
iA>l
aIvA.
eesz zn B.
10. B j^,
addit -^Jd J"i
^1
.l*j
Seigneur jusqu' ce que celui-ci

est le plus
le
rachett par un belier.
Nous ne savons qui

lui
admirable
011 le fait
du pere d'accepter de l'egorger,
qui etait
l'enfant de l
promesse, accorde pendant sa vieillesse, sans aider son pen-
chant naturel vis-a-vis du Dieu tres-haut

pere, de sa soumission jusqu' la limite
n'etait plus
ou
du
de l'obeissance du
fils
son
sacrifice et
de l'holocauste; ce
lui
fit
un enfant, car
le.livre de la Loi
temoigna qu'Abraham
porter
le
bois pendant une longue distance jusqu' ce qu'il

le livre
monta au sommet
de
la
montagneet
II
de
la
Chronologie atteste qu'il etait ge de trente-
sept ans.
la
obeit son pere et tendit la gorge au couteau jusqu' ce que vint
voix de lauge du Seigneur lui ordonnant de relever sa inain.

ete"
De meme que
et
son pere avait

pere
f.
appele l'immolateur de son

II
fils
en intention, de ineme ce
des cha-
lui
*
appel l'inimole par intention.

il
eprouva des peines
282
grins;
s'exila et
Abimelech (Abimlik) s'empara de sa fcmme jusqu' ce

II
que Dieu Ten punit.

d'enfants, Isaaceut
la lui
(
renvoya avee des presents nombreux. En

Jacob
(
fait
Esa
'Aisou) et
Ya'qoub).
II
aimait Esati cause de

il
sa bravoure. Lorsqu'il Tut avance en ge, sa vue s'affaiblit;

lui dil
:
appela Esa et
(1
M011
fils,
je suis
devenu vieux,
va
et
apporte-moi du gibier pour que
1303 ]
28
MESORE
(21
AOUT).
76J
j\
JJ d&Lj J&) dLV

jj!
7
*>h
*-'
^1
fr J. ~>\
c>i
^^
>^ jJ* rv
y cM
J
:!
^)
>L
''^-
lo
fr*,
~*-
J> fr
*\JJ\
iîll
^.1
V.
-tf
0*J
C^J
^ ^^
u \^.
14 ^'
Û
ti&j SjU
j^v
^~
ii
B Jf*
W^ J^
^
6. 2.
o^ 16 w*jj s 19 ^ -V j
' 1
W
17
^ y j^ ^ ^
J~!j
B.
1:
V
7-
r^
B
^^
Vjl
1.
xxvii, 9-10.
8.
Genesis, xxvii, 2-4.
3. Z)ees< in
4.
pi.
5.
Genesis,
12.
Gern,
nra,
12.
^.
L1.
19.
16.
addit
- Deest in B. - 10. Pro w 14. B ^1 j^l. - 13. B addit j^lj. 17. //ee eerJa a J=^ rfeswni in
13.
9.
Pro J\ ^jU!
Aa'fct Îjl.
^~;
^"'X
Aaict
15.
xxvn,
j
^1.
aAM
18.
l-j.
M/Jl.
-
B.
B ^.
addit Jjl.
ye
fe
manffc
ei
gue
,.>/
ame
te
&e'nme\
Esa
prit ses
armes
et partit.
Rebecca
Ute du
(Rifqa) appela
son
fils
Jacob
et lui dit
flfon /H,
Bt*-tot, tgorge
et te benisse
et
um
d
troupeau
rir*
et
presente-la ton pere pour qu'il la mange

lui
avant de moune s'irnte

3
.
II
repondit
Je crains qu'il ne
me
reconnaisse
qu
lui
et eontre rnoi;je veux obtenir sa bemdiction moi Que la malediction soit sur repondit
:
la malediction m'arriverait
-
Elle
Ins-
Elle
fit
tout cela par
mere avait ordonne, son pere mangea et piration divine. II executa ce que sa mourut et fut enterre jusqu' deux cent quatre-vingts ans, le benit. II arriva des fils de Geth (Djtt), avait achete dans le tombeau de son pere Abraham qu'il soient avec nous! Amen. ainsique sa mere Sara. Que ses benedictions de celebrer une fete pour le patnarche En ce jour, nous avons recu l'ordre
les traces d' Abraham et II suivit Jacob que Dien appela Israel (Israyil). Son frere Esa le lussait paroe que d'Ishaq pour la charite et la douceur. atne, son droit d'ainesse et il etait devenu 1
precedemment
et
il
lui avait
parce qu'il
1.
lui avait
achete son pere Isaac. Lorsenlcve par ruse la benediction de
Genese, xxvn,
2-4.
2.
Genese, xxv, 9-10.
3.
Genlse, xxvn,
12.
4.
Genese,
xxvii, 13.
762

*
vk, r dU Jl ^ J_, ^1
<)
^J
^J
^Jl
^
3t
.y
,
;,LV
a>l
<J
JU
lilj
^1
^ ^
18 ja.
J|
^_
<,
^
r
j,
i<j
u, jb
.^
_^
dl>| ^
^^^
[1304]
^ ^^
2
,.,
j,.
.^
^.11
10
fclf
l^
tf fj
n^^,
^Jl
^
V
^l
rflj
-^1 Jj>
Uli
^ ^ J,U 1^
.
16eUJ)
^ ^y^
û
B 8. B
>LJj >JL^ Jj,
1.
Haec verba a
verha a
***
fc
.
4.
Haec verha
a
3. // aec
i^
desunt in B.
Jfc*
e , a
G.
^ ^^ ^
desunt in
S yi]
7.
'
o.
g.jj)Jj.
BjUsj. --
B ayl.
J,...
^ _
14.
Pro ul
^.
-
B Aaâ,.
17. iV-o
ig.
Genes
XXVIIIi 17
_. l Haec verba a jjj

)j
/<
A.
^ iTL,.
Am yaawor rerb B
A^ ^JJ) *^J|
<-
ig. 2) eesi!
18
qu
il
voulutle tuer, celui-ci

II
lui conseilla d'aller
maternel.
chez Laban (Lbn), son oncle
alla et
demanda en mariage
sa cousine.
:
Son oncle
il
lui
la
ses troupeaux et la lui
fit
-rder
il
donna au bout de sept ans

salaire les brebis
il
puis
Laban
d.sa lt
saxt
:
demanda
seconde
lui
lui
fit
encore garder ses troupeaux et
l'etablit sa place.
le
Tuauras pour
;
Quand
Manches,
:
que dos blanche

, le
quand
lui disait
i.
283
troupeau en produisait des bigarrees. Jacob acquit des richesses ons.derables. PuiS revint dans son pays et la terre de ses ancetres. II eut ciouze Ms. II eut une vision divine. G'etait une echelle dressee depuii la terre jusqu au oiel et o montaient et descendaient les anges. Quand il s'eveilla, il dlt demeuredu Seigneuretcecila porteJu cieV C'est l'emplace! V.r. ment de Jerusalem (BaU el-Moqaddes). II eut une autre vision e Seigneur lutait contre Im, lui saisit la cuisse et l'appela Israel. C'est pourquoi les Jmfs ne mangent pas la veine de la cuisse. II vit de son temps des chagrins
Karrees
troupeau n'en produiTu auras pour salaire les brebis
1.
Genes
1 ,
xxvm,
17.
j-
13 05]
28
MESORE
.'
(21
AOIJT).
7t;:;
hyA>.
c?-^
4
^y^
^J
u~s
ry***^ ,A^
c
"-^y- *t
a.a^.11
"^
:!
a;1jj^
jlja-l
<cL
J
!
^Vji
J~>
*>b-
am j
,
^ji
5^)1
jv"
,_r=^
Lk jMj
^ >"
û
^ 3j jU
"**
r^
^-*
!1
^ ^^
jl
^
JUi
^ ^ w rj
Vj
U^.
^
14
dlUI
Jjj.
V 'i^
JiUM.
<&.
a.
^ jU!
1.
j~JI Jlt
,/JI
13
J-j (n-JJ^
c^ Vi
^ "J
ll
^ ^
f^
1
D( inA. B J~.; B |S*j ^ rfes< JUj. ^1 Ujjl.1. - B vU. - B ..v^^l. - B 13. B J*r>. 12. B 11. Genesis, 10. ^1. f a. 10. B .-J^JL 15. // verbaa j~^ desunt in B. 14. B
wL.:
ifesKni / B. -- 2.
G.
B sJJ.
3.
4.
l.
5.
7.
8.
Ijj.
9.
xi.ix,
arfrftt
.~JI -Jt.
et
des peines.
En premier
lieu,
son
fils
Joseph (Fouro/)
esclave aux laquelle personne ne pouvait feroce l'avait devore. Puis une terrible famine vinrent generale. Jacob envoya ses fds pour achcter du grain. Ils echapperfut
roi d'Egypte. Ils ne trouver Joseph leur frere qui etait devenu ministre du qu'ils partirent. reconnurent pas, mais il employa une ruse jusqu' ce
le
II
Egyptiens, et ses freres qui l'avaient
fut vendu comme vendu dirent qu'une bete
manda Jacob
fut
qui vint
le
retrouver et
fils,
il
y resta dix-sept ans. Lorsque sa morl

specialement Juda
proche,
il
appela ses douze
les benit, attribua
(Yahoudza) la
l'avoir beni
royaute;
par'de
et le
revela que le Messie apparaitrait de lui et dit, apres nombreuses paroles Le sceptre de la royaute ne cessera
il
:
que vienne reglement ne sortira pas de ses mains jusqu' ce Apres cesl lui qu'attendent les nations celui qui appartient la royaute, et Manasse Joseph lui amena ses deux fils Ephraim (Afram) et qu'il les eut benis, placa la droite sur le plus [Manass); il croisa ses mains sur leurs tetes, en forme de croix, indiquaul jeune et la gauche sur l'aine, et les disposa de l'embleme seraient ecartes et annoncant l'apparition
d'Mredans Juda
que
les
premiers-nes
1.
Genese, xux,
10.
764
[1306]
(T
-^
y-J
0-1
ll
*J\j*
>
^-
uu~-
Vi*
f ^ U
^ C ** ^ ^
<-&>
ULyi Uc ^L^
8
^
U1
f.
283 v
'JJ
L*i
*U>i j.
c-Ji >^_ sy,

.
^ ^ ^ ^_ ^
oL
__
3,
19
^ u aur
1.
* J]
9jMm ._ 2
A
8.
^_
li-
6.
Deest in A.
J
7.
A ^.
tria
^^
B
1J
-
__ 4
Zfeert in B.
- 9.
-
odtfa
jl^lj
^
_
__ 5
JU _
^J W)
15
-^
Ludolf.
-
J-r
""
14.
" aec
^
in
1
eommemoratio deest
13.
Hacc
verba desunt in A.
B
et
Lj^x.|.
<)|
16.
Pro
his tribus verbis
habet
A
.
/ridi
PB Aata
-
^!
.v.s.
^ î
i8
.
*s
j^j^Lj! ^jlSJI
addlt
Uli. --.^7."
iv
^^\
&\.
__ 19
^_.^x3.
v^r*i
o> J ^j*p '^ ckt^j ^ c^' ^

3
21.
^
pU.
y^ _
22.
,16
oc /Wo narratio
^L-xl
*^.
^J|
A^J,
A to#o /wibr es* UÛ! (c) oî
p*
<iAl
de
la croix.
11
atteignit cent quarante-sept ans; puis

II
il
mournt,
le
Joseph sur ses yeux.

peres. Joseph lui
fit
recommanda qu'on
l'enterrt
dans
la main de tombeau de ses
Pharaon (Fnaoun)
la terre
et
un deuil magnifique. Puis il le plaea sur les chars de avec les grands personnages d'Egypte, il I'amena dans
il
de Chanaan (Kend'dn) et
l'ensevelit avec ses peres.
Que
dictions nous protegent!
leurs bene-
Amen.
VINGT-NEUF DE MESORE (22 aOt).

ce jour moururent martyrs les saints Athanase (Atanasyous) 2 l'eveque deux serviteurs Gerasime (Drasimous) 3 et Theodote (Toubintos) Le samt lut denonce comme ayant baptise la fille
1
En
et les
d'Antoine (Antounyous)
*
i.
283
\
.
nunutre. L'empereur Valerien (Alrynous)

<I"
'I
le
l'arreta.
Lorsqu'il eut coufesse

le saint
foi
etait chretien,
le
il
lui fit
subir de
il
rema pas
1.
nombreux tourments, mais

renouvela sa profession de
ne
lui.
Messie; au contraire,
en
Cette
2.
Jlaraxinms.
Malan Antasius.
-3
Malan
[1307]
30 e
MESORE
(23
AOUT).
765
JUi
f*^'
=>-l
i
\~*j-*j\
ij^"
-^-=-'j
^j-^ >^Ji
i*r**^3J
-'A)I
4~^j
U^.sUc-1
Oî
pj*
JJ-AJj
ii^p Jr*L^
(*r
^jr^J
*-{y.
i3
pr^-i
?}r~
^'y' t/lr^'3 -*-^ J-^
t!r
^j~
?YI
X\\ j.JiJI
^\
^1
^r %^JI
:
^y
jjîsj
*>jVI
a=-I
L^}L
Ia Ji
J~
jyJI "
1.
*ji,
Jj^ ^Jl
3.
Jb.
10
lv3
9 jiJ
t<j
C.
a;U
Jb
llaee
*A3\
JUJ ^!l
Ijudolf addit
commemorationem
Nativitalis J.
4.
2.
commemoraiio
<^l
'>*
est in Ludolf.
Ilaec quatuor verba desunt in A.
addit aJ"-''
8.
W.
5.
B wOH-
6.
B
10.
-J e rfrf/f Jo.! 3
7.
Li'.
addit
^3Urj
o_.J J._9.
B,.*^.
B'-i^.
11.
ftO
ic.
L'empereur ordonna de
sime
et
lui
trancher
la tete aiusi
qu'aux deux serviteurs Gera-
Theodote.
Ils
furent egalement ehlies par des coups et la Suspen-
coupa leurs tetes ainsi qu' saint Athanase. Quelques lideles prirent leurs corps apres avoir donne beaueoup d'argent aux soldats et aux gardiens; ils les ensevelirent et les deposerenl dans un eercueil. Leurs corps
sion. Puis <in
firent
beaueoup de miracles
et
de grands prodiges.
Quo
leurs priores soient
avec nous!
Amen
'.
TRENTE DE MESORE (23 aOt).
-A
pareil jour
mourut
le
vingt-quatre prophetes, un des douze petils.
grand prophete Malachie (Malkhy), un des II prophetisa lors du retour du
peuple Jerusalem (Yaroachalim) de la captivite; il lui fit des reproebes sur sa desobeissance au Seigneur, lui adressa des reprimandes au sujet des
sacrifices
coupables
ni les
qu'il
offrait,
alors
qu'il
ne donnait pas
le
la
dime
lc
de
Sei-
sesbiens
premices de ses
:
fruits,
comme
lui
avait
et
ordonne
gneur. Dieu dit par sa langue

la charite!
Admonition aux gens

la
exhortation eux a
mettes-moi l'epreuve en me donnant
dime
et les
premices ; je vous
Cette
1.
Ludolf ajoute
la
commemoration de
la nativite
de Jesus-Cl
rist.
2.
comme-
moration manque dans Ludolf.

PATR. OR.
T.
XVII.
F.
3.
5 '-
700

3
[1308]
Jj
l^ \jis
JJ
LiLi
lt.}
jl
J\ ci^Ji
<3
J^lj
'LJI J\y\
p-^-^jl
<)
jcjjl
jl
Uj
^J-Olj
jyOli
,j-^-JI
L
7
.Sj
(jÛeJI
L=-y_
2}JJ
Û- Ljj
jj^JI
J^L
jU
.I
^jVl
i_Lolj
^
C,~>
j1
pjJ
jj
(s-^Ji
^r-^j
aAji
JUI
'U=Ul
Xt %Ul
jj*^
^liuil
<C_J
Li
'
^>y\
LJj L^Lij
]\
jîeJ'j
10
/^jljll
&a\
L~ <r>U ^J]
io-ni
tS>j3-
cijAJj
'C
)?
,_
_i
vi
-j-Vil -*_~=~
jlS
J^J LS /^-jUJl
<-U^>-
6.
1. B Ljt. B J -J^j
2.
gXa..
3.
B
C
tu-cs..
-CJ.
8.
4.
Malachias, in, 10-11.
5.
Deest in B. -
_j.
7.
addit
dJL
9. B
addit
J^*M J ^jJI.
10. u* jj'bL?
desunt in B.
et
11. //aee
conanenioratio refertur ad 29 die/na

12.
Met Mal;
deesi
13.
i'/i
Ludolf,
Assemani
Desunt
Malan.
B Uj.
>
14.
in B.
Deest in B 15. /Vo his verbis a
qui addit azLJ J^j v^XJ^j.

_>'_,,
holet ,loJt
.UL _jj!
Jt
>-J=>j
ol$~i.
17.
J-~s-;
2JJLj!.
16. //ec
verba a ,j^y desunt
in.
A; B
-jJi!
^j,.
vj^îU.
ouvrirai lesportes du ciel
jeferai descendre sur raus

les
les
benedictions jusqu' ce que
vousdisiez: nous en abons assez;j'emp&cherai

terre*.
II
teignes et lesversde
le
manger
votre
prophetisa
la
venue de Jean
fin
Youhann) devant
Sauveur
et celle
dKlie
(Ily)
devant
II
lui
la
du monde, etladestruction de l'orgueil des Juil's

sur terre des peuples craignant Dicu
et
(El-Yahoud).
et
leur
montra
qu'il existait
vertueux qui offriraient Dieu des sacrifices et des parfums
qu'il les
qu'il ent
accepterait. Lorsqu'il eut satisfait le Seigneur par sa conduite et
accompliles annees de sa prophetie,

avec nous!
2
il
retournavers Dieu. Que sa priere
soit
Amen.
d'Abou Jean [Yohann)
le Petit fut
En
ce jour aussi, le corps
transporte
le
au couvent de Scete (Chiht). Lorsqu'on fut au temps de Jean {Youhann),
42 p: patriarche
'
d'Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah),
il
vint
:
au couvent du saint
Abou Macaire
le
(Maqr) et dit la reunion des assistants
Nous desirons que

la
corps du saint
le
Abou Jean
il
soit
dans son eglise.
Aussitt
grce de Dieu
inspira
patriarche;
ecrivit
des lettres par l'intermediaire d'un higoumene
1.
Malachie, tu, 10-11.

eile
2.
Cette commemoration est placec
le
29 de mesore par
et
Mai;
manque dans
Ludolf, Assemani et Malan.
3.
Lire 48'.
.'50"
[1309J
MESORE
jL.ll
(23
AOUT).
J*.
767
~ ^^z5C
-x=-\}
Ol^j
Lj*
<u~^
ir-~*y)
a>_
"JjLj
liLjJaJl
Lmi
^Lit juJL
liJL^
jl<j
jL.j-
15
j">l?-j
l
14
b-^-j
jJLll
as
lyl^
Sju*.
17
c
o^x.
I3
jl5Cj
l2
-|y^
^1
Jlclj
*LJ
j-
jL;!
^
^Â
IjAxi-S
Vy
l m;
U f
16
j^
^j ^Jl
JLdl
rLsCjlj
.-VI
i_-"0
I-V.-VJJ
U-^j
_-Vl r-^
4~lc
J-A
LoJ^C
AjSaj
Sj^
*L-v^
^."Vl
j*^C
t_jL^
^rlsCJI
JLJ
jLa^JI
Jls
r y^
\y^-*s
Jhjh
J&\
^l?
JuiJl
Jy
V
jLJI I^JL
^tp
^Vl
jlOl ^1
'**'*
jL*JI J^-vJ ULJI
-V!
î.
m>
ret*"^
^-^---b
^li
1>"^*3
jlxJI
^Jl
Lv \j^^z>v5
iJ/Jl
^-~';'
LLa
âI
B
jl
^1
L)I
x-i^JI
dUi
i_L-l
JO}
fjXll
Ij^Jas-j
'rl^'J
1.
addit ^Ji\.
r
*
2.
A w-^.
7.
3.
i'L,. -8.
4.
B ^Ljid.
/)ees z A. ky=r*. B 1,1^)1. 12. B ly B jV-~>. B 3L-,. 16. B Jjoj.

6.
-fj^JI
desunt in B.
-U.'i deest in B.
A
9.
5.
B
jS.
jLji.
z'n
10.
11.
13. 1!
*^J!,
IC.M.
14.
Dees
B.
15.
17.
1<S.
A UUI.
appele Cosme(Qosmd), ayant avec hu un des vieillards appele Victor [Biqtor), et les envoya Klysma {El-Qolzoum); ils y entrerent, mais ne trouverent pas
le
moyen
du
concile de
ils
de Penlever parce qu'il etait garde chez les heretiques, partisans Chalcedoine [Khalqadounyah), car ils demeuraient en cet
prirent une connaissance exacte du lieu;
fideles qu'ilsmirent
ils
f.
284
endroit;
laville
le
avaient trouve daus
deux
au courant de Paffaire. Quelques jours apres,
gouvernement de
la ville
Clysma
fut
donne
chose
joie.
un Arabe, ami d'Anb Khayil,

et
eveque de
d'Ablous. Le patriarche revintet ecrivit une lettre cet

la
eveque pour Pinformer de Petat de

efforts.
pour
qu'il
le
y appliqut tous
ses
Khayil ressentit une grande

le secretaire
11
informa
secretaire de l'emir
son ami;
Papprit au gouverneur. Des vieillards d'entre les moines

le
apporterent une lettre et
secretaire dit
Gomment pourrons-nous
faire
pour trouver
repondit:
et
le
moyen de
faire entrer les
moines dans cet endroit? L'emir

et partirent
Ils
revetiront des costumes d'Arabes par-dessus lesleurs et ds sc
presenteront avec nous au couvent.
Ils
le firent,
en compagnie
dune
troupe considerable de cavaliers et d'Arabes; iL arriverent Klysma.

ville leu'r etait
L'eveque de cette
oppose. L'emir
lui dit
Je desire
me
pro-
768
[1310)
*.^j
bjif
(Jl
^r-^
i_J'
b^r-^J
^-*-Jl
tJ^-
(V
'J-
ij-^l
-^j
**>-l
i^LJ
^>
IjjLwj
^Ji
<^~j?
<Sc
u^lilj
jliu
jl
_>jJLm
-V
=>-
Alt
i\
iwX'j uL"^j1j
7^
~'\j
*=-!|j
fU
f.
*lsl
dJ^LJI
^->ii
jlj
i_j-o-*j
p-oLJl
(_li
ioYjl
__>-
jUa^JI
ss-.L
IJo\)
fAj
jj-AiLJl
fcô
Jl
fc^L^s
284 v"
<_r*V*
^-*->
,v
*-*-;
"'
>_y
tfJ^
~~li
c^~;
:
t6
*!!}
iJ->^
4
10
"t^-jj
iSU
<^j
iJJI
^J1
'Uscl
Jâj
\.
iL^s
jl
15
J<
>t-l^
'j^j
AJbJI
(^J* -AJ Co cJjLljj
îJLV)
A^2S
ij-CX^-Yl
-Ccj
14
CA*
d'jLi
iV
^_jJ
Oi
^^
(vJ^
>*fj
JI
Â=>.
16
e.UacVl
AiLi^Cll
1.
7/aw verba a
(
JtaJ
L=>1J
desunt in B.
3
2.
J.
3.
Deest in B.
4.
acW/
in B.
Jjt.
>~ jj' tr^l wJI. MjJl J.Ji desunt s" J^-j B a-^-^ 10. B B _^ U^-JL 11. B addit Lad. 13. B >^ ^gJJl. 14. Ilaec verba a desunt in B qui addit ^ ^Kj 15. B wii-S' Ujjc,. 16. B >jîAU L.sJI.
.1^
^5CJI
Jk
9.
5.
Ur
Uls
LiLl
**r!
v
ÎC.
-6. Bji'j. -7.B

8.
arfrfrt
^1 yas?
12.
arfrfrt
4^!ji Jcp-j
.,1^.
orfrfft
J-srn 3
'-V.--'
arfrfrt
mener
ici,
n'y laisse personne.

le
enleverent
corps du saint pere Jean
Les moines y entrerent pendant la nuit, et voyagerent toute la nuit. 11s avaient
la ville; ils
prepare leurs betes de
somme
hors de
arriverent Misr, puis a
Maryout
ei
de
la
au desert du couvent d'Abou Macaire. Les freres recurcut
sa benediction et les moines allerent sa rencontre avec les croix, les evangiles, l'encens, les
louanges et
les
psaumes;
ils le
placerent pres du corps de

et le sanctilierent
saint
Abou
.Macaire, lui prodiguerent les
parfums
par
la
lecture de l'evangile. L'eglise fut merveilleusement illurainee par des

et lumieres
f.
lampcs
resta
et
des parfums suaves
s'en exhalerent.
Le patriarche
*
js'i
quelques jours, puis mourut en paix. Le Seigneur ne laissa pas

sans direction, mais
011 elut
son eglisc
notre
pere
Anb Marqos
le
second, qui etait
accompli en tputes sortes de nierites. llentra dans

il<s
le desert,
ayant avec
lui
eveques
les
et
des pretres
de l'Eglisc d'Alexandrie,
avec l'intention de
decouvrir
sur eux
le
membres du
saint,
d'en recevoir la bnedictiori et de trouver
linceul de fibres de palmier et d'etre beni par lui.

il
Tandis
qu'il les
decouvrait,
arriva dans l'eglise
un violent coup de tonnerre qui
faillit faire
[13U1
lyclj
'Jc
30
MESORE
2
(23
AOUT).
l
769
<Lj)lj
^
7
ULHo
Li
''Cs&i
(_)I
die.
$J>
P _)^
J^>
^V
"
o"^
iUt
jU
^jJ1
jpJLjLi
^^3
IIju
IjJj
CjU-j^!I
'rc.-.LJl
^ÛJl
^J
Jk.V1
Jl "o-J^llj ^c-^-dlj J^Jl

jj
o:
24
'L.Jj
L jyCr OL. jL>VI

t5^*~
-^T"
'-^*-:>
~*1
JMAJi
Jl
AjJI
i^_-_w<Jl
Pv~
L^Jj
5.
ees* wi A. Badd ^gJ-H. -^ 7. A c^ b. A JUjjJt. aie/ ^JAs JjUssj B A _^JU H- B *io3 J. B r4r A C-^j. B orfrf (jr-iJiJI. B CUa^.1. a rfA7 ijLjt. 13. B ^~iit J. 14. B Ujtj iul^l j=!/^t. - 16. B c^, J. - 17. B J*. 18. A LjIUJI oj ^- - 19- B J. 20. B j JLoJt, a~.UI. 21. Deest in B. 22. A L-*i. 23. A addil i^. 24. 20. B wlXJt,. -- 27. Deest B. verba desunt in B. 25. B <W;7 -~J! 28. Pro his verbis B aie* ^Jl C"*x*^. ^LJbj wir ^ Al~> ^LiU! |* J*5,
1.
B a-sJL
2.
aj
.,L>
3.
15
fc5*j.
4.
6.
/>/-o
<jJj'-9
Jf-b".
8.
JI.
9.
10.
12. 15
15.
//</(-<
/v'a
=.,-.>. "
in
U="
Art!!.
mourir
les
gens
d'efTroi et
de peur.
II
remit
le linceul,
enveloppa
le
corps de
suaires de
lin, et les
assistants commencerent des cantiques

:
spirituels et pro-
noncerent de nombreuses louanges, en disant
toi
qui as ete la nuee
legere, qui as porte la pluie de l'Esprit-Saint, qui es alle Babylone (Bbil)
vers les trois jeunes gens, puis es reveuu Alexandrie (El-Iskandaryah) par
la
puissance de l'Esprit-Saiut qui est avec

detruitles idoles, qui as preche
les
la foi,
toi,
qui es alle a Klysma, qui as
qui as gueri les malades, qui as chasse
demons, qui
es retourne ton heritage alin

le
le
quo descendent
la
benedic-
tion et la
marche vers
pere saint
royaume des cieux! Abou Jean dans le desert eut Heu
L'arrivee du corps de notre
30 du mois de mesore,
l'an
525 des martyrs purs. Que

tification

!
Gloire, louange et sanc-
Notre-Seigneur, eternellement Amen. Fin du mois de mesore. Gloire dans les siecles des siecles a Notre-Seile
gneur Jesus
Messie!
Amen.
770

. j J
j_a50i
[13121
f.
285 r.
_,jj
^J.
^Jtj
^1
^1
<C^*
4-LJl
iÛT
sL'jL^
,r**-~'
?MJ'
JiXo
liij
d!}UI
jlSj
J>jJ9
r^>-3
JaL-lj
ily
l5
JIc
jli.<3l
^y ^r^-^J Au>YI J^La *-Uj
1.
Desimt hae quinque dies
in
ei Ludolf.
2.
a^.Vs-:
f.Msr.
JOURS DE NASI
cinq
1111
(complimentaires)*.
Leur nombre
est de
quart par an. Lorsque
quatre annees sont
accomplies, l'annee devient bisscxtile.
PREMIER DE NASI (24 aOt).
Lc saint aptrc Eutychos (Aoutikhos)

de saint Jean (Youhann) l'evangeliste
Saint parce qu'il servait l'aptre Jean.
los)
souffrit le raartyre.
11
etait disciple
et etait
II lui
rempli de
la
grce de l'Esprit-
demanda
d'aller avec
Paul (Boule
et
il
le lui
permit.
II
partit avec lui
pour precher, annonca
nora du
Messie, ramena beaucoup de Juifs (El-Yahoud) a la connaissance du Messie,

les
baptisa et
detruisit les
idoles.
II
souffrit des
infideles des
entraves,
des coups de fouef et un long emprisonnenient. L'ange venait dans sa prison

lui
apporter de la nourriture dont

fit
il
se nourrissait. Puis
le jeta
il
Tut
precipite dans le
Fe i[ni in' lui
aucun mal; ensuite on

ils
auxlions, qui ne s'approcherent

puis
pas de
lui,
mais
se
montrerent
caressants comrne des moutons;
1.
Cos jours manquent dans
et Ludolf.
[1313]
2"
NASI
(25
AOUT).
771
Uj
fcAijjj
<a\jS
^_._ ^jj\
d)>Lj
C-U
l|
_Jt
J'
î]l^
4,
<Ljll_
CJO
IJL
ÎI
j^;
<J
J*i JO
Jj*
(_glj
^Lill
(ja
,jj
LIo Ljj-j
Ai.U ,j LvJJ
jj
lî-
LwC>jl
>L>-j
^JiaS
^Jt,
*^_JI
fc-ij,
*}LO
iJi=-
Jji>
jl
Îjlj
,_^=i
fcôl
aJ
iLj^Sl
*
v
^lj
'
f-
Jp-
^pr-
jl
i_ki
jl^ jl
CLJ
JUjJ ji^JI
JL-JI
^1
_5C
285
1.
Mai
ei
Assemani addunt commemorationem
S. liisois
dam nominal
nasi.
illum Malan
S. Isa'i etrefert
commemorationem
ejus
ad diem secundum
il
alla
dans
la ville
de Sebaste
lange du Seigneur marchait devant

lui
il
et
l'aidait. Lorsqu'il
eut accompli sa jaste lutte et qu'il fut devenu vieux,
fut
transporte vers le Seigneur.
Que
Amen'.
DEUX DE NASI LE BEN! (25 aOt).
En
ecrivit
tocli); il
ce jour
mourut Taptre Titus

parmi ses
(Titos)
qui l'aptre saint Paul (Boulos)

etait ne
une
lettre qui est
epitres.
il
Ce saint
en Crete (Aqri-
etait
de race grecque (Younni);

II
apprit les sciences grecques et
devint
il
hahile.
etait
paisible,
:
misericordieux et compatissant. Une nuit,
vit
quelqu'un qui
lui disait
Titus, temoigne pour
le
il
salut de ton me,
car ce
monde ne
te sera
pas
utile.
Quand
les
il
s'eveilla,
demeura
trouble,
ne sachant ce qu'il
l'erait.
Lorsque
la
nouvelles
de Notre-Seigneur Jesus
et
(Yasou') se repandirent
dans
plupart des pays de Syrie (Ech-Chm)

le
qu'on
entendit parier de ses miracles et de son enseignement,
gouverneur de
recit et
Crete l'apprit
et
s'en etonna.
II
voulut savoir
la realite
*
du
chercha
*
r.
un
homme
sage, experimente pour lui dcouvrir

le
la
chose, je veu\ dire celle
28s,
de Notre-Seigneur
1.
Messie, et
la
eprouver
si
ses miracles etaientune illusion,

saint Biseis appele"
lsa'i
Mai' et
Assemani ajoutent
commemoralion de
par Malan
qui
la
reporte au 2 de ce mois.
772
(_pji

<J1
[1314]
J.,
<S^3 jl
Lij
(JliJl
JL
il^jlj
<d~jU
a!
^=-\
il
Jii
jll^ls
LJi
Ji^-j
\lc
Lj
w.U.li
<0li_
l|
^x~j
iv&a-!
AjiJj
-m
Jl
-
~yM
11
n~^s-
Jj
i Ll>
>
a-j
jUs-l
(_5_)j>-<Jl
'Uju
UlC-
L-jl
i^j.x*j
A_5
IAA jlS-1
r.
fc
Jl
f^*
Ljj
^1 Jl iJj-^1 c^~.
J.<J>!
U3
<L-.Lj;j
yj~i'
jl=JI ^yl Û.3
ly-it
jij
ji^Cj <uLJI
j^rl
CaUl L3 jj J
i-ajlH
J! JLlij
<j
JUU) d>UI j&t

^&ILl
S^v=Jl
.-Ac.
_JI
f
IJL*
J
A"
,.?
jl
U
.
iijlr
jlO
ij-Cx^YI
^-^
lsÎ
1.
A AL
Jt.
ou de
la
magie ou
que
la verite.
lui,
II
choisit Titus, car

lui
il
n'en trouva pas de plus

faire
experimente
decisives.
l'envoya et
recommanda de
des recherches
il
Quand
il
fut arrive
dans
la terre
de Judee (El-Yahoudyah), quand sages paroles,

II
il fit
vit les miracles
du Seigneur
et entendit ses
une distinc-
tion entre elles et les paroles et les actions des Grecs.
trouva entreelles une
difference tres grande, crut au Messie, le suivit et
envoya informer son oncle

le
de ce
qu'il avait
vu
il
et
entendu. Quand Notre-Seigneur Jesus
Messie choisit
il
les soixante-dix,
choisit celui-ci le premier.

il
Apres son ascension,
envoya
sur lui la grace du Paraclet et

gile.
alla
avec les disciples pour annoncer l'Evan(Roumyah),

il
Lorsque Paul se decida pour une

eglise.
II
Home
revint en Crete o
il
btit
ordonna pour
il
eile et
pour
les
pays voisins des pretres

il
et
des diacres.
Quand
eut termine sa vie apostolique,
retourna vers
le
Sei-
gneur. Que sa priore soit avec nous! Amen.
TROIS DE NASI LE BEN] (26
aOt
En
le
ce jour a lieu la
commemoration de Tange glorieux Raphael

une
ile,
(Rafyil),
troisieme parmi les chefs des anges Celestes, ainsi que la consecration de
l'eglise qui lui fut btie sur
hors d'Alexandrie (El-Ishandaryah), au
[1315]
NAS1
(26
AOUT).
l
:::;
\C
\*j
'-'lji"jj
^
Ac-
V^l Lj
^~>_-)l
(
uUlj
<_U!I
d>U1
j9 ljj LlL
L~J CojJI i^Yl

^fJJ
JllJ
~U'
LIS
C^
I
Ls I^Jd ^JJl
f^pV! _^>- ^[yj
^S^Tj
JlJL
^,nn*.:j
^Jju'jI
tioli
a.ISJi
jt>
jl_5
l~i)
Li
.J>
j!^!,
ui 15
LJ3
6,
o~'
*-~-*
'-**
<->**
_=
lAs
<.'Ls^
^3
^jJI
L^lc
As
^S
(j^="3
tg^
^J-^J3
f.
286
1".
(J
Jl
-=^v
c.
JÂ?
_/^
(*
s "-' ->
,
(<"*"
^J.s_ji
"^
Ûjls
Jwlij
ci)%Jl;
il
IjjL^j
j^dl
ÂJls
ô
jfcji
Jj a;LC
opJI
Jl'lx,,
^
yî
--^r
Jjlj
Uit
Yj
,_^J|
^.L
4
opJl
j^
IjlS'i.r
-uJI
Ua
jL?j i^-o
lii-
j^cj
_^>JI
,Ji->-_jJI
^^r^J
(JÛj
~r^ ^-S^
C.'"XJl
"CtliJi
^LIJI
(~'y
1.
A ij>.
2.
A lî, j.
3.
.XfcviJj.
4.
J-Û.
temps de saint Theophile (Toulos), lorsque vint une femme croyante, ayant avec eile sa fille, l'image de Tange glorieux Raphael et des richesses considerables dont eile
avait herite de son
mari.
Elle
s'occupa de creuser les

le
monceaux qui
etaient devant la cellule
du patriarche. Alors
dans
l'ile,
saint btit
beaucoup d'eglises
et entre autres celle qui est

la
hors d'Alexandrie,
sous l'invocation de cet ange. Le patriarche
consacra eu ce jour. Tandis
que les fideles y priaient, voici que l'eglise trembla et se fendit. On trouva quelle etait btie sur un grand animal sur lequel le sable s'etait accumule; le poids * et il etait reste immobile sa place, niais lorsqu'il sentit la marche,
le sable,
f.
286
Satan (Ech-Chaitri)
le
fit
remuer pour detruire
l'eglise.
Les
fideles
et le
patriarche crierent, implorerent le Messie et solliciterent l'intercession
de lange
Raphael. Dieu tres-haut Tenvoya;

le
il
eut pitie
:
des
creatures et
enfonca sa lance dans

reste
poisson en
lui disant
Par l'ordre du Seigneur,
et ne bouge pas de ta place. Le poisson resta immobile a sa remua pas jusqu' ce que l'eglise fut detruite. .Mors le monstre s'agita et descendit dans la mer et un peuple considerable fut novo. Cette fete devint une commemoration au 110m de Tange glorieux Raphael. Que son
immobile
place et ne
Amen.
774
l.uiii
prty
SSai-1
4ji^~
\y^_}
j j^j>-
>!(
^
5^l>
/v
a
i3
jo
1*>
/.-)
Li!
A=-ilJl
lAil
uJI
*->
^j:
(_3
lj^>^-w
j;
i^-ai^jIj
^jyx^ ^y-î
A.
'1
o^yî
j-UJl
(
'
^y}
\
y}3 ^^y.
-3U.JI
jl
Jo- AjuJaJl
jîâ;'
cLUT
4_s>t*
ljAt=>-;
TT...... ttJl
wJ
IjX.-)
!i-*-Jl
lA-'jls
C~L-
"Ij
jl^Jl
/^
l=>jli-
C*-S3J
vi*Ji
*jJI
C-T
-*'
jÂâJ'
jl
^jlîl ^1
(j~^^'
jlSj
\~"
LiL>
jlt.*.
C~ti-'
il^frl
W-*
,j-A
/..
J^^-alli
ÂAjl
(j
^z"3
jl
lS*""
t)
j^J
jJUr
^^-"J
^_j
îr"'
7Ll>*3
l^>"3
1-âL
^)i
CJj-iJ
jl
Jl
<Il
LLo
4j>sI>
y^S
1-VA
*-i3_J
A-jLJ
i-L^fl
jlS J-Vt
'^ *jJ? CI As
li-1
-vlfr
Jisj
i^J
*-^T
g^j
1.5
1
<
*ircJ
*~-iJ
/yJl
JlSj
U^
oU-j
jUaflT
MJ
L>
Uai-I
kiolj
jl
1.5
Aj
-r
j\ A*-
7-1
lâlj
^1
7-1
*J
viiiLX
^T
}LjJ
dU
dl__lL'
QUATRE DU MOIS BENI DE NASI (27 aOt).
En
etait
ce jonr
mourut notre pere,

d'Egypte
(Misr);
Je saint
ils
ermite
sept
Anb Poimen
freres,
(Bimc)})'.
:
II
du pays
etaient
savoir
Jean
(Youhann), Job (A youb), Joseph (Yousof), Sinouiis, Poimen, Jacques {Ya'ijouh),
Abraham
[Ibrahim
ils
I.
D'un
commun
le
accord,
ils
habiterent dans
le
un endroit
eloi-
gne des gens;
porterent
joug de Notre-Seigneur
Messie
et lutterent
contre l'amour naturel au point que leur mere, desirant les voir, etant venue
eux, se tenant hors
de leur habitation
et les
ayant mandes,
ils lui
envoye-
rent dire
prit leur
et
Si tu
veux nous voir dans cet
(autre)
le
monde,
pars.
Elle
com-
reponse
et partit.
Ce pere
etait le
but et
consolateur des vieillards
des jeunes gens du desert. Tous ceux de qui Satan (Cha'iin) s'emparait ou
qui etaient tentes par
FEnnemi venaient
le
trouver et
il
les consolait.
:
Ce pere
composa des enseignements nombreux et profitables; ainsi, il disait Si tu vois im frere pecher, ne lui retranche pas l'esperance, inais eveille soname,
console-le,
allege
ton
son
fardeau
pour
qu'il
se
releve.
II
disait aussi
me ou ton coeur faire ce que tu lui dis par ta langue. Un frere lui disait Ouandje vois un bon religieux, je me rejouis, jele fais entrer dans ma cellule et je le choisis (pour compagnon). Mais quand je vois
Apprends
:
un
frere
de qui je n'ai pas entendu dire qu'il soit bon, je ne veux pas
le
1.
Assemani lamin, Malan Inanimon.
[1317]
5"
NASI
<cl
(28
AOUT).
U-l
775
<.
_>L>-lj
i>)l Uiol
jl
Ul U
j-5-
o^ U
u
l^li
Colj jlj -^lj i}U)l

**
i-M)
Jolj
jc-Jl
*
M&bj
jljw.
(j^^JI
^V
<sUil
sj
^j,!I
dUj
<u~.l
U-}L? jlsJI
OL.
vjîo
jl
* ' 28G v
jL^j j
(_y.3l.~UJ
^1^
O^J
j|
îJI
<_X>-
(v"
*jj-J1
,_JI
VI
jlj
dU
%;l
p]
^1
"*JJI
MJU" ,1,^ dti

Uj.3-1
l)Ua-
jj
^yLel _,j l
tdLi-l
>UU' ULJI3 lOl
iillLi-
JL~>
jl
li_^
JJ
jl
JUj
AC
cJiU'
<jjjl
J^-V
_*~JI
*~0
~*IJi
CJ>r"
^jslo
^jl jU3
Jj
"CsLc-j
\j>
^
(j
d-.<.J
a_^-_
^.1
J%
J^.
Ja*.
J J-Cj
_^^
jryjl*
Jl
^J>
1.
<>-J
Îjj
^~^>j|
_I3
uL-Y
^.îli
<wJl>
Assemani
e/
Mai addunt commemoratlonem Liberii papae.
faire entrer
dans
ma
cellule.
le
Le
vieillard lui repondit

c'est
*
:
Si tu fais
du
a
:
"
f.
286
bien un juste, fais-eu
double ee coupable, car

il
un malade qui
le
besoiu de remede.
Puis
raconta cette histoire au frere qui

(Timtous)
consultait
11
Un moine nomrae Timothee

implorait
tomba dans
:
le
peche.
pleurait
et
j'ai
Dieu
continuellement
vint lui dire
:
en
disant
Seigneur,
pardonne-moi,
pecbe.
Une voix
Je ne
me
Ies
suis retire de toi que parce que
11
tu as montre de la negligence envers ton frere.

les
ajouta
;
Sinous voilons
les
pehes de nos freres, ieu voilera

les
untres
si
nous
divulguons,
Dien divulguera
ntres.
il
Quand
1 .
ce saint eut accompli ses jours dans

le
une
vieillesse vertueuse,
alla
retrouver
Seigneur
et
mourut en
paix.
Que
Amen
CINQ DU MOIS DE NASI (28 aOt).

Eii ce
jour mourut nolre pere,

il
le
pur, le saint
II
Anb Jacques
d<sert
(Ya'qoub).
Depuis son enfance,

{Maqryous), habita
servait
Dieu.
partit
dans
une
II
des
cellules
pour le d'Abou Jean (Yohannes) ou

II
de Macaire
il
demeura de longues annees.
devint archidiacre dans l'^glise.

II
fut elu
e1
l'piscopat du Qaire (Misr) et s'assit sur le siege.

1.
redoubla d'ascetisme
Assemani
et
Mai ajoutent
la
commemoration du
pape Libero.
776

Claj,
[1318]
<
L<Lj
JO ^ J
r
U^lj
^)lj
(T^*~^
vj1-V
JOJ
t^'j^
L'-~
'
*~\A
-j x.j
^yp-j
Îc-
^X^
jV
*xlia>IJm
J^
~
(_5^j
l^-1
(fJ
Jj
<~L-
lj>
'jvjV
ya-fci-j
*1
ir*^
<_^LjJ
1
.\~l
ll)}^v)
^>'5^
(*^V>
ps-Jij
A>A>
"
f.
287 r.
jUI lA
loJI-Lo
L^S
jU-JI ^JLc (-VI A-1 Ljb y\ ^J-^

.*>**..^c'l
(î)l
"VI
pc_-JLT
LdiJ
-vij
(Jv5j
*.-!
<J)*'
"C.)
/"r"-*"
*vv->-
C^l^J
ujitj
L^ÎJ
*"
j'lu
(ji
(Jv)
(J)
L.
Vj
ruliiJI
jj-oj^
villi
J-;
*
jUj
*ji^
1.
Haec commemoratio deest
in
Malan.
2.
tfi'y.
de devotion et sa dignite* ne
II
lui
fit
pas abantloniier son ancien genre de

il
vie.
etait assidu
le
Jans l'enseignement
et la lecturc;
repoussait ceux qui etaicnt
dans
peche, avertissait les gens du Qaire sur leurs fautes.

II
fit
Une
legere
maladie termina cette vertueuse existence.

ses
appelcr son troupeau avec
pretres,
leur
fit
ses recommandations,
leur preserivit
de ne pas
etre
ils
il
negligents dans
le
divin scrifice et leur enseigna ne pas letre, car

s'ils
auraient une grande responsabilite

leur dit
:
montraient de
Ensuite
il fit
la
negligence; puis
Je suis pur de vos peches.
le
signe de la croix sur

et
son visage, etendit les pieds, croisa ses mains, forma les yeux
paix.
niourut en
Que
l

le
Amen.
d'Isai'e
*
'En ce jour aussi mourut

'
pere auguste, Arnos (Mmoi/s), pere
f.
287 r.
(Cha y), un des douze petits(prophetes). Cejuste prophetisa

(Youch), d'Amasias (Amousy) et d'Osias ('Ouzyd).
autempsde Joas
de ses annees
les Israelites
La
totalite
de prophtie depassa cinquante ans.

et leurs rois, et les rois
11
etait assidu a
il
rprimander
de Juda (Yahouda);
leur apprit que Dieu n'accepterait
pas les sacrifices sanglants, pas plus qu'il ne les avait acceptes au temps de
Moi'se (Mousa) dans le desert;
il
prophetisa la passion du Seigneur, lobscur-
cissement du soleil ce jour-l,

lites (lsryil);
(l
lc dcuil et le
chagrinqu'eprouveraient
les Israe-
comment leurs joics et leurs fetes seraient changees en tristesse en larmes, comment ils manqueraient de provisions et souffriraient de
Cctte
1.
commemoration manquc dans Malan.
[131 i
r,'
NASI
(28
AOUT).
777
L~>
Ol^ i
iL.
jl*T
^^.i
j^Jl ^JJJ
J)~-J
SaJI
C~-^'
-i'j
fcjjjjj
jjJ!
i-r-
- '^
;
J^ ^^
Jyu.1
i5*-.
sjJ1 -3
^
VU
^*
L^J
ûl jL<3
o-*--^
aVjl
Lc
Ljjj
^Jtfll
Ia JLw
iWlj
U~
LJj
Jjjj.
jUI
C1^JI
*"
jl^VI
[jljVI
^ ^ ^
J^!i
jJLJI
^^^^
J
~r^*i
r
4;
jL<3
4
o-
^Vl I* <bjU r
,
U ^L,
ifXjj 0" -jiM *~?^

J>L.
^ ^ ^-^
L,J
^5
jj^
j~ A^J
ite
cljJUI
^^
Û
l*
l*lj
eis
dLJl
dL^3
-U
ciJi
.J^j
L-
Jj^*
Jy
^ ^ ^
f.
<>
287 V-
Instruction et de connaissance, faim et de la soif par suitc de l'absence le grain disperses parmi les pays et leurs nations comme commeat ils seraient ils sont encore s'aecomplit contre eux et est disperse par le crible. Tout cela mourut assassine cause jusqu'aujourd'hui dans cet etat. On dit qu'il pecheurs. II devanga d'environ huit cents de l'exces de ses reprimandes aux nous! Amen. ans la venue du Messie. Que sa priere soit avec grand Anbft Barsaoum, aussi arriva la mort de notre pere, le En ce jour saint etait des gens parmi les saints et dans l'amour de Dien. Ce
la le parfait
d'Eo-ypte (Misr); son pere se
nommait El-Ouadjih Mofadhdhal,
secretaire de
enfants d'El-Tibbn; ils avaient une Ghadjrat ed-Dorr; sa mere etait des samt s'empara de Lorsqu'ils moururent, un oncle de ce fortune considerable. pas contre lui, mais il lui abandonna tous leurs biens ce pere ne contesta de la vic des justes et des devots. Son les richesses de ce monde; il vecut Mercure (Marqouryous) ft Misr, dans une sejour etait dans Teglrse de saint il s'y enferma. II v demeura crypte salsugineuse, obscure et sous la terre; Interruption des priores, nuit et jour, sans
:
vingtans, s'adquittant assidment avec de sa nourriture consistait en feves humectees

il
l'eau
sah
infecte;
et
buvait de eettc eau salee.
11
pratiqua les plus excessives austentes
Dieu
lui
donna
(le
il
pouvoir) sur les
demons.
II
etait
avec
lui,
en Morel
ei
ouverte
ment, ear
lui
apparut* dans cetemps. Ses actions mer
toires etaienl difficiles
778
,j~~>_Ji

^jVI
[1320]
^j-UI
I*
Jl
'
Jlsj
,J=-J
^ji JMIj
A=-l
j^l&J <Ls>wJ
(t^jui
UU-V LUcV
Û
U
^1. iLjiJl
^j
"y
CiLS) j^Ll
,jlS
5>
Vwlyj Liyi
5sAi:
<,l-
*~*J>-
^S
x>-\
\& y
jJJ)
r-^>
jlS
Vj
"Vj
Alt
>3
i~lU>
*j>^-
(_j
^rlju^j tÂ^
^j^JI
J,_î>
J\
J^
jl^ J>
Vj
^
/^
_^p Vj
^-^
-v-l
iXi j5C Jj
IJL<C
Uli
ibUlj
4.j
<i)
Jl
Sô
5s-U=~
j>^_l
:=~
^L^Jlj
ri-j
LmJI
(j
^Jlj ^pjl
"*J>
Jlc.
5sA
lic-
&-*_
îJI
jl)-\Jl
^jLJJ ^Las^J^'
-J'
O-
*-
,jP
LV**"
*-\i>JI
^0
/ô
'_y~J
4JJI
,-;%
l3^^
tr**
,vL.-
JfjjVl
-Uai>
**j-Jj
j^jUS
Ijilt
^V
(Vlj
'viUj
<cC
Li
c>Uj>-VI>
(^-0
ciJl
t_o-L^>
joj JjJjw
>-jp^l
^..U"
pUrt
aJU!
Jl p^dlj
UU1
j% ^Vl
1JL
jl
UJI JWI
IJL
j<*- U
comprendre aux gons;
il
les faisait
cause de lcur faiblesse et du manque
de fermete de leurs resolutions. Ce pere surpassa beaucoup de saints par ses

meritcs, son humilite, sou
amour pour chacuu,
sa bonte pour les gens, sa

et
il
compassion pour eux, leur egalite ses yeux pour toutes leurs demandes
leurs desirs;
il
ne
murmura jamais
lui
contre quelqu'un;
ni
il
etait patient et
il
n'y avait pas pour

considerait tous
de petit ni de grand, de riche
de pauvre, mais
les
comme egaux dans
son affection, pour accomplir
et confir-
mer
yeux
[a
ce qui est ecrit des saints, alin que les gens pussent le verifier de leurs
L
<
en rendre un temoignage exact. Puis
il
monta de
cette caverne sur
terrasse de l'eglise et
etc jusqu' ce quo sa
y peau
resta, supportant le
chaud
et le froid
en hiver
et
et
en
noircit par la
grandeur de son ascetisme
de son
adoratiou.
II
y resta plusieurs annees, pas plus de quinze ans. Alors arriva

qu'ils fer-
en Egypte une grande persecution contre les chretiens, parce
maient leurs eglises
et portaient
des turbans bleus
de;
dix coudees.
On
cliau-
gea leurs vetements, on

en
lui
t'ipiililire.
les empcha d'avoir des serviteurs etd'aller cheval Le souverain de repoque voulait les exterminer tous. Dien ne le permitpas. Tont cela arriva cause de nos faules, car le peclie est comme
:
a dit l'Aptre
(
Quand
In
faute rsl eneeinte, eile mei
an monde
In
mort.
)n;iinl
v
cette Situation penible se fut affermie, ce pere

-
ne cessa d'implorer
et
de s'humilier devant Dien,
le
coeur afflige , et jena pendant quarante jours
I.jjl
5"
NASl
(28
AOUT).
770
<=>-
t -l
y-2
<Ja
Ol
jl<3
^J^Jl
'
Ij^âsw
^
j>J>
lS-^3
-rlA
p-3
<J^l
(^
f**"^'
u*"!
^
,
^~'
A!
dUJ^
Tale
^-Vl
dlii
,j5teJl.
i^s-i pr^- ts^
yjf*^
VL
-J
r^f6*
J*
Jj
lrr
J (-)^
[
J ^^T3
0" l^rV^
f*
^_j)I
jl^
ju ui yyi
<~di.
juj iy-
*&
ji
uji
^1
VI
i)^Ji
jl
ju ^.C
âSJI l*
(j-l^
<y
U3
t*d1
a^
Vj j*>
!>-*
j/>.
tfbjl
^*
pr-^.
ci^l jlJ
J^
oSj,
Jl
^L<! ^j jUj *aU jl^

jli J>
l >jV1
jb
<l*j
J>
*J
4)1
JjjYl
oU
j;
*l^l
jl V3 (j.^-11
^3
<jr*r^
ij^3
J^
jl<3
aJI
1^-jl
4~
**^j SUsj
*\
j-
C'jJl
fl<=jl
^
1a-1
i>
**
iy jV JjjVl
^JU <<
1^3 ^
,Jj
o^>i.
LkJl
OL
consecutifs jusqu' co que
legouverneur le Seigneur rotint. sa colere. Ensuite, chassa de I'eglise apres l'avoir humilie et emprisonne. 11 avail moins d'une annonce cet evenement avant qu'il arrivt et il resta enchaine il le les fideles lui presentaient, semaine, sans manger ni boire; ce que
de Misr
le
*
f.
288
l'interrogerent sur leur donnait aux prisonniers. Quelques-uns de ceux-ci annonca qu'ils seraient delivres cette semaine, ce qui eut liberation. II leur au couvent de Chehrn. lieu. Puis on le fit sortir de prison et on l'envoya...
une terrasse, suivant son habitude Misr. Les actes d'ascechtier la nature tisme, de devotion, d'abaissement, de patience pour accomplir pour unetre humain sans l'assistance divine; seraient impossibles a
11
s'y tint sur
il
il les vors ne mangeait que des choses pourries o apparaissaient ont dit le saiut Syrien semblait manger des choses douces et agreables comnie
(Efrem) et
Simeon [Sim'n)
le
stylite
le
Dieu
les revetira
a
d'un manteau
vie, ce
de lumiere pour qu'ils ne sentent pas
chaud
ni le froid.
Tonte sa
Il consolait tous ceux qui se saint ne dormit nu dans sa peau quo sur laterre. changea pas son turban refugiaient pres de lui, fideles ou inlideles. II ne
contre un bleu, mais Dieu
le
protegeait contre quiconque sc presentait a
lui.
et autres allaient La plupart des fonctionnaires de l'epoque, 6mirs, qadhis lui imposer voyaicnt avec un turban blanc; personne u' sail le trouver et le
780
SYNAXAIRE RABE JACOBITE,.
[1322]
.'L^Jl
o>iîj
cl^La,
jjTlilC-
*^fr
\J^L
'LZ
<A11
ijj
~Sz.
\y-
*o
âU
UwA=-J
Ji*!I
j)
A3-
\^
\yZ>JJ
<ljJl
*s ,*JI
(J"U
f.
y-
4.*Al<Jl
/j*
Jô
Jj
<AJ\
,*j~.i}ta
v^L)
\y**ejj
288
v".
4JJI
<&-Js-\j
,1)1*3
its ji\ j^ts

^.o^>-jj
^-jlii
,V
(J^J ^fl-Jl (j
\^JJJ
JjjjY^
*S\A+a>
,_~iJI
vJj
jvlc
^j>-j
<U*Ji
"
<i)l
ic^VJ
*-**>
(J"^'
'
^y^~
jij
^r*"' j***^
^X\.<S\
/*
iL_=-Vl_5
(TjjiJi
iÂi
H-J'
^^ c
î
^Vl
Ia
ajIc.
<&âTj
Jkci
Jl
(j-Ll
Û
"*Ali
^j
jj-^
O
j^VI
*-~>
^rr^b
^.-i-
*-9
u^'
4J
4-*jJ3
-^yb
^ÎIjJI
^-a)I t-j^JI) i^j^
joj oljlj
5sLL^>_5
JLx-j
aJVI
-â
-*-ss
J ^JJI
ÂîJlj
^yJUj^l
^5Cj>Ulj j^jIj^JIj
4l~jj
4)1
^!l
L._b
_^>j J
Ûl
im vetement bleu parcc que

Dieu cause de
lui;
il
la force
de Dieu etait avec
lui.
Cliacuu louait
attira
de nombreuses mes au salut et les ramena

II
apres avoir empeche
le
desespoir.
disait
Toutes
les fautes sont
par-
donnees apres
lc
repentir.
le
Son langage
etait des
la
enigmes
spirituelles
que eoniprenait celui qui
Seigneur donnait
seience de les comprendre.
Les gens l'avaient eu grande veneration et Dieu, par ses prieres, eloigna d'eux
sacolere; les cglises furent rouvertcs et restaurees; les chretiens monterent

des coursiers et travaillerent;
resta rien
I".
leurs vetemcnls furent en

le
bon
etat,
ils
etil ne
du passe que
les
vetements bleus ainsi que

*
turbau;
monterent
288
V des ehevaux dans leurs voyages.

les tuer;
il
Dieu
litperir de la pire
mort
celui qui voulait

le
le fit sortir
ful
du royaume par un miracle evident pour tout

de son peuple et
lui t lui
monde.
la
Le Seigneur
les
satisfait
misericorde, tout ccla par
prieres de ce sainl et son humilite.

il
Dieu
donna
la
grce de
il
proit.
phetie;
guerit les
mes
et les corps,
connut
les
choses cacbees;
attira
tous les hominis vers le bien et la paix; quiconque venait lui
ne voulait
de
plus
le
quitter cause de la puissance

etait
de
la
grce, de la misericorde
l'amour qui
en
lui.
II
fit
semblant d'etre insense. Mais Dieu revela aux
gens
qu'il
clait plus intelligent
que
ei
les
la
hommes
intelligents, lui qui n'avait
d'autre but que l'amour de Dieu,
pratique de ses recominandations et

qui habitait en lui et voyait
les
de
sa
volonte.
II
consolait par l'Esprit-Saint

el
continuellemenl
Dieu, ses aptres purs
lumineux, les anges spirituels,
|32 3]
5"
NASI
28
A0UT
)-
îj ^j* >-i
^byJi
A~*
c*>- c^-
*--^
^
'- Vi
781
jL
jjui ^jjj
- J
^ <H j J ^ jf^
1
^^ ^
1
L^r
O^
jl^t,
^ *^ Jj^ ^ ^ ^ A^
c!
"
pfV-s
^^
1
^ ^~^
U3
^J
*"*
**-?-
^^ jr& ^ ^
C
fJ
II* Jl
lW
tfJJ!
U ^3
**-*.!
j'û.
6*uj j i~i -3
v^
->**
^^^
j*
tVjl
UMj
Iw
>*
>* **"
martyrs, les justos, les
prophetes
et les saints;
.1
il
demeures lumineuses, il communiait comme eux, comme le certaine qui etait en lui, et cacha
ce couvent;
il
et assistait lenr saint sacrilice

il
montai en espnt a leurs aveceux; 1 offrait
le
fit
secret.
et
qmconque affirma la foi Ce pere demeura longtemps dans

voir a
atteignit
un grand ge
il
vecut
dans une helle volles

il
agreable Dien.
Quand
vertueuse, eut termine sa lutte
retourna vers
le
demeures lummeuses avec les Seigneur qui l'aimait et re,ut en Amen misericorde a tous par leurs pneres fasse saints pere. Que Dien nous corps fut enterre martyrs. Son Amen Cela arriva en Tan 1033 des purs nous protege contre 1 ennenn de Ghahrn. Quo sa priere dans le eouvent
heritage les
!
m6dl
SUe
et le
^de
sixieme jour
(cette lecon) le cinqni.me.ionr nasi a cinq jours, qu'on lise et beni, d convxent xnes six. En ce jour fortune s'il en a
rachetes par le freres fideles, orthodoxes et

,
sang de de loner souven Sauveur Jesns Yasou) le Messm, Dien et de notre b. grand pour ce qa'il nous a aocord6-p haut d'une lonanê considerable ce pur, le de. nu nous a fait ar.uver jusqu a qui
. .
^^^LZ
et mtacts,
|
honte et sa grce importante n Dome eisdgi i __v p _ sains mois arabes, aing j e corps de l'annee copte, le terme des
PATR. OR.
fermes
T. XVII.
F. 3-
782
>-
Ulk
^|
J^lj
U*
J*~" J. Utf
y ^ ^^ UL1 ^^ ^ 5^ r J* <L^ ^j
L
^^
uU- V
L
[13
LJLil
-,
^ _^ j u ^"^1
^lji
uv #
^1
J* J
^j
r^' j^.vi UUI J UJ

1
tii
^j
*y, j,
j^
^ ^ ^ ^ LJ^
*
^VjJi
"^
^j
*>'
t^M
^ Jb
jljl
J^j jYI
îj
i.
j*r.
dans notre
D,euqui ne
et
qm
pour de nombreuses nations avant nous, mais il a montre de la patience vxs--vis de nous et a attend que nous fussions revenus de nospeches. Nous devons verser des larmes devant Iui, pousser devant lui des soupirs pour los mauvaises actions et les grands peches que nous avons commis. Nous lui demandons de nous affermir dans la foi orthodoxe tous les jours de notre vie de nous preserver des pieges de Satan (Eck-Chaitn) notre ennemi pour que nous arrmons au terme, sains de corps, pour qu'il donne le repos aux mes de nos morts, qu'il adoucisse nos violences (?), qu'il nous preserve des pieges de Satan notre ennemi, qu'il l'humilie sous nos pieds par la puissance de notre Dien, de notre Sauveur, Jesus le Messie, qui sont dues la gloire la louange et adoration maintenant et dans tons les temps, jusqu'au siecle
1
dociles nos saints peres, objets de la misericorde de otre pas hte de nous demander compte de nos mauvaises actions ne nous a pas aneantis pour nos actes coupables, comme il l'a
foi,
s est
fait
siectes.
Amen.
des
Amen
Fin du second volume du livre du Synaxaire, avec l'aide de Dieu tres3 qm ""* *"** '* ** gratUde "' h S lorification eternellement.
^^
LES MIRACLES DE JESUS
rR. on.
t.
xvn.
54
f.
4.
SIGLES DES MANUSCRITS
A
B C
== ms. 1G8 d'Abbadie.
D
Orientalis
= = =
ms. 226 d'Abbadie.
ms. Or. 623

British
Museum.
la
ms. Or. 624

crocliets
fait
La pagination entre
:
suite
aux fascicules precedents de
Paologia
Tome XII, Tome XIV,
fasc. 4, fasc.
pp.
[1]
[98].
5, pp.
[99] [176].

TEXTE ETHIOPIEN PUBLIE ET TRADUIT
PAR
SYLVAIN GREBAUT
III
Nihil obstat.
Parisiis, die
20 a Decembris 1923. R.
GRAFFIN.
PERMIS
Paris, le 21
D'IMPRIMER
DScembre 1923.
Imprimatur.
Parisiis, die 21
J.
a
Decembris 1923.
v.
LAPALME,
gen.
*fl<ih+
û-
pma-
rM
in<l
war
p/hfc-
a/A
*}A9
* fol. 34,
a.
utilise partir
Le ms. E (= Or. 712 B. M.), ne donnant pas de variantes importantes, du present fscicule (III) des Miracles de Jesus.
n'est plus
1.
iift
=
*5]
Ig; C,
Dg,
i. 1->."C
CO
ii.e.-lc]
Hje*; C,
D twvswi
n>.iH.>,v
t\,(\<n>
i
=
>
mwrwv
B
Hill*
i
rt,
DA:
_
S>"flA
-
2.
:
nOlt
711t
:
*.?1>
<
*Air]
:
>
B th^û- AMH.V/ KPA-ft Cft-Hi a>aR:m K.vfrn wcn*n iiTfl<Jn*e ffljrVWI: FVA- *AA.>: WVi\ C "/UA= i '
.
v
i
"/UA
/""'rt.
AÂ
3.
",Ay"
WVi',
D "/UA-
a>9!hiis
CDA-
iTAA
VT-/"*
*<*
A">Ao
a t\9" l
ti"%1.
WA-fl]
h.FA-A:
llKfl-Pfl.

VINGT ET UNIEME MIRACLE
LA BRANCHE D'OLIVIER PLANTEE PAR ZACHEE
1
Un
2
vieillard,
nomme
II lui declare que tous au milieu de son champ. brauche d'olivier et ordonne Zachee de la planter sa ma.son croient 5. Zachee et les gens de 4 Cette brauche pousse immediatement. 7. II va extremement abondante. 6. Zachee fait une recolte d'olives au Christ recolte sera auss. cop.euse. remercier Jesus, qui lui promet que, chaque annee, la
payer ses dettes. Zachee, demande secours Jesus pour une 3. Jesus sc fait apporter ses oliviers ont ete steriles.
-
Vingt
et
la
unieme miracle que
fit
le
Seigneur Jesus-Christ sur un olivier.
*Que
pour
benediction de sa grce
soit
avec son serviteur Walda-Whed
M.,
les siecles des siecles!

1
ville de David Tandis que le Seigneur Jesus traversait la
Dawil
lui
c'est--
dire
le
territoire
de
Jerusalem [Tyarouslem], et
qu'avec
(se
trou-
788
LES MIRACLES DE JESUS.

a>rt\n,ih
:
182 ]
.
tirri
p.fVn.
i
mM&atx
mfiA

?4n
w-Mti mehr nur

>
-nhrt,
h?V
Kitt
:
-.
wn^
MH.*
v-ich-h
tthd.fi.
i
fl*
MlU
A.
i
bW
:
mn,A
:
A.fA-A
9^
i
^hllh
Df-tf-:
to^n,
n*
O**
:
Mt\
::
hfl-/"*
D-M:
s
-n?
:
j&ih^*
:
Ah"
i
j&n,A-
i\J\?WhX
HlL?A
*7-n^h
htioo
Kl
a*-KU
K?iU A.pfrA HVflAA fflHf:V*'iPfc

:
An
Dfllfc
ffl.Jl * fol. 34.
:
A{^"J
h?t Mlf
:

J&R.OW
nft<n>:
?,->
h,?hrC
hrf,?
hTm>
:
A-*
ffl^ltA-
-f-T/Afc
:
^-/lUP
.-
fflh.e."V^
:
hhao
HA
:
Â*Pot
Vf.*
s
Wl+
:
i
7^f
:
fl)nW;
:
Jot^
'
p-nfr
,
tf-A-o:j:
fflAAA,
lo
-h*
ttWhfr
hjthll
i
h/n
*?,AAT
JiOT
i
jW.Cff -flfr
MVao
l
HJft^f
v" b.
fl)n,A
:
MlU
9>t\
1.
hACT-f:
i
fcd<P?
flfcr/i-fc
hA
h9tt&th :
P-flA*
fflfl,A
:j:
Hh,
gfflÂ <P9
*JAffl.Jr
-M-U*
<Dtf-AtfD-
?bW] B fl)^*-n. 2. n*] A om.; B, C, D donnent la lecon adoptee. 3. m-M B, C, D om. ib. hm-r-h] B mhm-^h. 4. AXn>] B om. 5. mntj.r'wx] A ""WA"; B ah^z-u'X sie; C, D donnent la lecon adoptee. 6. K&X.] A, B mh.fiW-
t\.
C,
7.
n?^] C,
D donnent D
la
lecon adoptee.
ib.
A"?<n>-^]
la
lettre
n*?.
a>.
est en
surcharge.
la
ib.
h.?h9"el A, B, C,
lecon adoptee.
D Kthfe
sie; notre correction
donne
8-9. uAm.*]
C,
9. a>/MA,rj
om.
donnent
la legon
A om.; B u/\<p%; C 0An-x s-; D donne la le<;on adoptee. 10. Mat] C, D >,ivat. 12. AfflA] A oiuo-t sie; B ap>.; adoptee. ib. toKtro*] A om. m B, C, D donnent la lecon
;
adoptee.
vaient)
nes],
il
Simon [Sem'on]
vit
l
et
Andre ['Endryfts], Jacques [Y'qob]

:
et Jean
[Yoban-
un
vieillard qui pleurait et disait dette.
Donne-raoi, Seigneur,
:
de quoi payer
et quelle est ta
ma
Le Seigneur
Jesus lui dit

:
dette?
Get
homme
repondit et dit
lui dit
:
Que t'est-il arrive Que me servira-t-il

cache pas, Zachee
de
te (Y)
exposer?
Le Seigneur Jesus
Ne
nie
[Zakewos], ton
affaire,
car c'est moi qui enrichis. Celui qui
me
cherche ne
sera jamais pauvre. Je suis existant pour l'eternite.
Lorsque
connaitre,
il
le
vieillard eut
entendu
II
qu'il l'appelait
lui
par son nom, sans
le
se hta de l'adorer.
dit
Sois-moi propice,
j'ai
mon
dans
Sei-
gneur, et
delivre-rnoi de
ma
*
dette.
En
eilet,
des
oliviers
mon
que
jardin, et, cette annee, ilsont ete tous arides. (Elle reste) sur
moi
la dette
fol.
34,
j'ai
contractee, (pensant V)
lui
acquitter, lorsque
mes
oliviers fruetifieraient.
Le Seigneur Jesus
parmi
tes
dit
Combien
lui
(y
a-t-il)
d'arbres qui sont arides
oliviers?
:
Zachee
dit
J'ai
cent
quarante arbres dans
un
(seul)
champ
tous sont arides.
18 .s
VINGT ET UNIfiME MIKACLE.
789"
iVL^ft
hu f-nfr fl*/"* V7H.J .efrft flj?-n.A<w: *&;> 0**14 AH-f: il'i-c: 7hhA *?/. fl^h aaa. / hd>7 Hl: nie. u-lh M\<> hy*iy hfl*** -nAAh * hWC hfi" 1 hao ttrhfhW ah/tt-ati tnifi-4- aftiiahi rwr- Atf-A h?,1n-lv.
1
hfMv*
1
!
mw
i
-.
>
-.
*n>-
hAH-n *
</*>*
:
w>rp"V
$
i
i
h9htftd.
*
r?:c.
'
<D-l-n/.Yi'
n-t
afrha*?
'
an.
fl),|,/.-|i
fflWA
IfJWfc
i
*D
WM:
i i
fl^C
fc>*
:
fc*"*
otfwie aNk+ n,* ?.'/.a- nilri-f fch-bp stA hThPYrt- * Kr/Do hm/ha nhA. n,v PA-!:
i
fl>*JuCu
An*
fol.
35,
a.
r"
oh
1
n+
:
w
!
A-
Ohh-b;!'
MH-fc
n*C
?*VH
Tn'/V
m^
-
*nh
*'7D
<D K'
h9W #
1.
-irtf]
=
WM"**
4. win.] A om.; B, C, D HwVjk] C h&MC; D MftME. -- 3-4. 7<M)*n] D Wf ATM*; C m^Min A1IA-4-] B dUO-to 5. a*.*Mlfl la le?on adoptee. donnent B, i 5-6. Afr/fdo. hM-n] B a^h-d. - - 6. ararr* -- **!! n-t] mim.. B, D 7. A-it] A, C w>i*; *"AC. oeWOi- n* MM* la lecon adoptee. 8. afvncl A vwic; B, C, D donnent donnent la le ? on adoptee. ib. Ht D donnent la lecon adoptee. 9. n,*] A /.; B, C, ib. h.wc-] B AjUU.
om.; B, M-P- *A
C,
donnent
ib.
la
legon adoptee.
ib. ftW.
Wii.e.lli]
n*<5
Mlfr. -
tohr-Xh
f-flfr]
3.
om. h. o/.
2.
M-M-Hfl C
'
*TM* sie.
>
w/r MW?*
=
'
UOA
-n>.A.]
B, C,
1l>,rt.
H+IMIA.
I. IM"
"]
/.
10.
***] B
^
-
brauche de tes oliviers. Le Setûmr Usus lui dit Apporte-moi ane Seigneur Jesus brauche de ces arbres qui etaient arides. Le Zachee apporta une brauche aumiheu Va, 6 vieillard, planter cette la prit et la benit. II lui dit richesse. Sache que cette branene de ton champ, car d'elle surviendra ta quelle rameaux, quelle ne sera Jamals aride et deviendra un olivier trois
: :
chercheront des extremites de deviendra l'orgueil de tous les peuples. 11s la joie et alleeile. Elle deviendra pour eux la terre et ils seront benis par de cette brauche ou de ses feudles gresse. Ouiconque prendra une brindille (cette tna benediction sera en protege) et la mettra dans sa maison (sera Si quelque pas les dernons. maison) et les gens de cette maison* ne craindront trouve (une brindille) de cette ose entrer (dans) la maison ou se individu (cette saisiront, au point qo'il sortira de brauche, la peur et le tremblement le
:
fol. 35
i
a.
maison).
790
[184]
feA
::
A-A
rlbC
fflrt7ft
i
$ fcu.
:
fl>n,A
M*
1
.fc-f:
.-
*l
C A*ft
flA
h/li.-n
<**
A'JA?"
:;:
r+hrîib t AA* $
i
::
>?>.
.-
â-o-
An*
n,*
a>hr&ita
hzo-R
.-
njtt
(i
10
1.
3.
-fc*A]
A^v.*] B A^t. - ib. w^-E] B, D hipfi. - 2. -?>.hA]B, C, D n?*. A *a; B, C, D donnent la leon adoptee. -- 4. MPfi j C W ^. _ 8. heo D hfi^KX. - 10. m*] B>,v/-.: ^*. ib. mM:ir^ C m,Wr.
Le
vieillard, qui s'appelait Zachee, pritcette branclie de la
maindu Seigneur
eile
Jesus et la planta au milieu de son

et produisit
champ. Immediatement
bourgeonna
des feuilles.
Lorsque
le vieillard vit ceci,
il
fut
extremement etonne.
lui dit
:
Ilalla (trouver) le
le
Seigneur Jesus, se prosterna devant lui et du Seigneur, le Redempteur du monde.

II
Tu
es
Christ, le Fils
alla vers les

(ju'il
gens de sa maison
et leur
raconta
l'ceuvre
du Seigneur
gens de sa
Jesus,
avait vue (lui-meme) parmi ses miracles.
Tous
les
maison
et
du peuple des Juifs crurent ce jour-l.

6
Puis Zachee alla vers
la
branche d'olivier qui avait pousse
et avait fruc-
[185]
VINGT ET UNIEME MIRACLE.
701
h9i.V
3M
-nhrt.
(\&M:
M> a a*^\
-.
iYR<o%^'
Ah
WW
ft
hrvd.'/
A^.h-t
n-l-c
o>??"'V.
i\M'Pnh
WAw-a
>
HlrLjPft
4-n"/
m-d.
n^'>-|
h?.^
nmh
IfMCtl
hry.hl:
Ah.f
,e-f::
tth'H'
H (DiMihfc
a>^Mf"f-h
W"An-l-t
:
A.J-
ipT
j.n,
nw
iob^
n^hn
'
n^hi-
h9M:
\\ao
r\?A'
:
mt?,.
.-
A
hfc
io
htlin^ln hlti.h? mhVAInS Jk7ll.fc J&JlH. * >J?.n.A" hj A-A

: :
-.
-MJflfc
AA*i<n>>
[Vnao
'
tDU-fl
fc^C
:
*K
::
H-fc
ttl'C
1'0-(tt\
AAW-A-
nh
atuftlh
s
IlM'f:
*}<*>>
n^h-i1.
.-u-
fA-
?aa.v
<
h avi *
2. >,!TiUV-TilK #. AV] Olli. V-AO-] D <i:a,U> C fl--fl:?. ib. mTxr'&H 5. flftvfi] A, B, C fl>>,;r.e.-WiK >i?*\p.>>-: dfrc] D o/ra. 1) flJflJMi; C donne la lecon adoptee. ib. m^tflli G. na>-miv.] R om. flWt YrA-] A, B om.; C, D donnent la lecon adoptee. 7. n<CM"] A o/w.; B, C, D donnent la
llfl?;]
: :
4. a>.?"-V.]
le?on adoptee.
.Ritn]
<D,p.n,A.
ib.
'hr'.fht
9.
il^C
Hjafr]
s
,e>,t
n>r.
C,
>,jn.e>it
>
n^c.
ib. flVL
Ht
s
n^r.]
:
B mit
x;>uhT.'V
;
*a*
n^c; C Ht
ai-.
10.
>
nn
muntri
i
nn-t
"i^]
:
om.
11.
ÂA.
: i
n^vi-f-
i I
>,-*>]
B
'
mit-P
a>."/il>iV
h.vn-t\
ncn-pn
:
pva-
?AA >AA
VOH:
7-fK.
//////
AÂ
4Ay
AÂ<n
AiA<n.
C Mini
h'T.T'
:
WOf|<:n+
>
A>i-l.>>
:
KfA-fl
'
tiCn-PA
h.frt-ft
I
fUA-
?<.
JnA
i
"/UA
it\9
X/JO-
A>i"l.>i>
KlCfl-Ffl
TtT-Z^V
^^'l-
",AV"
h'^.'/.
tifi'. II fit
porterde sa (provenance) quarante charges d'homme, ce jour-l.

*
il
En
outre, en vingt-sept jours
remplit des (fruits de cette branche) treize
fol.
35,
b.
(contenances) de pressoir. Les fruits qui resterent, on en mangea. La cause de

la richesse
de Zuchcc provint des fruits de cette branche.

7
Apres que Zachee eut

cette
recueilli
le
l'huile
et
les
olives qui provenaient

:
de
branche,
il
vint (trouver)
et rnon
Seigneur Jesus et lui dit
Je te rends
grces,
mon Seigneur
Dieu, pour tout ce que tu m'as donne. Je te
II
rends grces pour tous les bienfaits que tu as aceomplis pour moi.
lui
raconta toutes les benedictions qu'il avait trouvees cette branche d'olivier.
En
outre,
il
lui
dit
Je te supplie,
mon Seigneur
te
et
mon
Dieu, de nie
donner, chaque
Jesus lui dit
eile t'a
:
annee,
comme
tu
m'as donne maintenant.
Le Seigneur
Sache que cette branche
donnera chaque annee, comme
donne
la
cette annee-ci.
Que
1.
benediction de sa grce soit avec nous!

n'est pas indique
Amen.
Ce sens
dans
le
Lex. aeth. de Dillmann.
792
LES MIRACLES DK JESUS.
[186]
fl/>l'
K?V
PHA-
jPAA
7-fK-
f-fl
<P/]h-
A"/A<>
JA9
WWrl'
M'
-nifî
*.
HlUh
-.
h.?'tl
fcP'A.ft.AA.P'
Ml
0.+
A2
nr.'rt*
hj"i
ijuv-1-
aniM'**>,.f frA
:
::
ojj&ii,A-tf-
7xm.h
hs
-ffl
:
*
PA
AV^
g]
117(1/.
=
::
fl>n,A<n-
fc7H.?.
J.M-
H-lNC.**
,
*,!,.{.
1.
=
B
.
ow.; C
>n
= =
;XS;
D
=
.
mS.
tf. t9-<Si>-
_
.
^../,
hcfi*n
m
-VUA.
mî
= .
A]
>,?<{.
:
AJ,<m>,>
=
>
h.fft-fl
lifift
.
.%ei- C,
D
=
thiTîh
AV7ll.>.>
vn
=
o^-n/
:
â. - 3.
:
a>h9**tti}
.
atm*
711*.
:
wo-7UA
=
- >,iv] b o/jh:
mooKlVi
=
h.frt-fi
=
jju,
fv*
y-n/tv
VWV: C
:rwi.-
flUF^*
r>iu\
PA>
=
yf!A
1
nA-
"nr"r
- .
fl>C>.P]
-
C,
D Ad
B,
O.P.
-W-
a,ao
w
=
r'lft.
A'^flo
6.
ÂJF
>,%>;
;
fc-ffc
a>.
7. ffl^furt-.]
w.eaA}p. -
9. xr.v-3
D om.
/..
. *m
C
,
o/.
,
"7UA-
je***] B i4 C,
B, C,
D *.
,
,
8. ..ifcAjp]
-m
,,,.,,,,
^^ B
D
.
0^0./^.
Alt+
c D tAlD WT
VINGT-DEUX1EME MIRACLE
RESURRECTION DE SARA, REBECCA ET RACHEL
1.
Jesus, en se rendant au
scribes.
les
4.
tombeau de Rachel, rencontre des princes des pretres

leur dit qu'il va ressusciter Rachel,
ils le
et
des
3. II
2.
Comme
il
traitent de fou.
reprimande severement et leur declare qu'il va ressusciter aussi Sara et Rebecca. opere la resurrection. 5. II fait constater aux Juifs le miracle. - 0. Sara admoneste les Juifs. 7. Jesus les gourmande aussi. -8. II ordonne aux trois saintes femmes de retourner leur tombeau.
II
Vingt-deuxieme miracle de Notre-Seigneur au tombeau de Rachel [Rhel].
et
Notre-Sauveur Jesus-Christ
Que
la
benediction de sa grce soit avec son serviteur Gabra-Whed pour
les siecles
des siecles
Amen.
fol.
35,
il.
Un
jour,
le
II
Bta-Lehem].
avait tues.
Seigneur Jesus alla de Jerusalem [Tyarouslm] * Bethleem voulait visiter le tombeau des enfants quHerode [Herodes]
vit en chemin plusieurs princes 11 des pretres et des scribes. Le Seigneur Jesus leur dit O allez-vous, enfants d'Israel ['Esra'el]?
:
11s
lui
dirent
Nous voulons
aller
Bethleem.
Le Seigneur
Jesus leur
[187]
VINGT-DEUX1EME MIRACLE.
^/.A
::
793
5
Off-M.
(Ohm
rh/.
m-^-fiy.
<P<,'f-
hW
PfhK-
ht\h
II
-^{T
5
ai.h'ki.
htm
1
Wohl'
hoop-ttC
l'il.h
h9i
.
9"0>'fi
17,}
:
v-y.
h-
ne * JîtA?' & ?,h\L h?.i>nTh h^ imih <7nc hu htm '>f:fcj?, rA?"<> -jach rtfC htm Jv^-W *illl.MUi. Hill, ffl>^9^ ho tmf,^ WimgVfao- Ahn/tO'h-U 'iV.TJl h'i'l'
s :
:
=: :
'
*taA #
* fol.
35,
v b.
fl)je.n,A-o10
hiw.h'i
h-fl>-A
fcM-
0Mn.-ih
otV-
<ww.htfD.
^*
1.
V*+]
C,
D WH.
o/.
>.
:
C,
3-4.
wMY'rrt"]
A
ib.
om. a; B, C,
>>]
:
donnent
ib.
la
legon adoptee.
=
<
4. <D,e?,-fc>.]
B
6.
my.^-tt:
!*">;/>]
>in.*iic
"
m+iD.>
thiTTru-.
tW
llrd.
om.
}i<n>.--nc
t'V"/.!
}>i>">
;
>>?">
ib. 7.
T'at-p't.
4-5. th?">i>]
-rhiry-v;
C,
n->n>]
C n--nc
correction donne la lecon adoptee.
v>i!Tc]
A, C,
maogwov-] B,
B, C,
fc-nu
:
h.ffrfi.
10. <d.rMi.>.]
B, C,
iD^Min.
B >WG sic;B yt.r'i notre C, B om. m. V/HM] ib. ii;A- -MU] B om. np.
().
:
A-; C, B"M1<:
H.A-.
dit
Ne voulez-vous pas
aller
au tombeau de Rachel?
ils
Alors
il
alla, lui
aussi, (et suivit) le
chemin par lequel
allaient. jusqu' ce qu'il
parvintavec
eux au tombeau de Rachel.
II
leur dit
Si
moi-meme
j'appelle maintenant Rachel,

et si
mere de
lui
Joseph
[Yosef] et de Benjamin
[Benym],
elle-meme aussi sort du tombeau,
en ressuscitaut
des
morts, croirez-vous en
moi
Les Juifs
dirent
Maintenant nous savons que tu radotes. Fais, de gree, ce que tu dis, afin que nous voyions. Si tu (le) fais, nous saurons que tu as ete envoye
de
*
la
part du Seigneur et nous croirons que tu es
le
Messie
et le
Sauveur
* rol.
d'Jsrae'Z.
35, b.
Notrc-Seigneur leur dit
race de viperes et mechante, qui vous ensei-
gnera echapper
l'ceuvre
la colere
(et)
qui vient? Maintenant ecoutez-moi
et faites
la pe"ni-
qui
convient
qui produira pour
vous (comme)
fruit
794

s
[188]
S&.6
Ah:
"JA*
fflAh
:
inch!
H'J-f"
A'
Ah<n>-
^"/.i*
.-
>^?C1-
bZ\94*
htm
>n.^'I;h<">-
mtf-A-fl.
JuThHfl
p,hahfr
ft{P<J
a>h9^^lu
*7H.K
je.n,A--
M
:
Yrbl
fflh.f.-:
h9
a>-l\'l'
oopuc.
9AA
i5
A.PfrA
ftU--
lKn>-
:::
4
(D-lh-M*t?lL?i

AuPA-A
A<5
h9i.irao
fc.
-I
fl/h-fc-J:
mfl,
(lÂ
i
A0-A
Ah>
:
h-nAh"*
i
(DCn.*
ffl^ltV
ffl/JfcA
'
^/"Ai
s
h90)^''i
*
(Dl 1}
'
hanfnC mW 'Ute TIP *C * ffl-fUM "9 ^rt9/

'
::
/ll.
KAÂ*

0>"A'|
?'
flJ-fiP<r+
'
r a.
h-Wvh
HlM*P
ft-fc*
fc"??*
l-h*
"Ali
fflfflM
i
?9"fl>-A'J
d+îc
t\A-
JC-n^*
X\a>>
V.'M
fflrtl^
^'
ATrfllJk
.ffrA
H.e.<f.<{;
:
fc7H
f.JlCU
1K7
^JA
0*h *
i
1.
i\X\oo-
H,p<c.<0
.
A,
C,
donnent
la
lecon adoptee.
:
'.
Ali-
vn-ii]
Atio"\
A'/n-h;
C M\av
A'VfM..
6.
VflCYia.
HTrt
JBJP.A"]
h^nCHltf-
H*Vt
H?.R.to
B,
ib. ;!/. u>] A A;V*{.i>; B, C, D donnent la lecon B NU** Vi-. ib. fl>tf-A<">-] C om. a>. 5. <da<U] B, C, D o/h. A. ib. WOHTrt] C, D h9"0' hfiO-fi: HTrt. 6. t-g a< hflfr.e: fli.e->V-] B, C, D ffll' oh-VV-. 7. >,?"iiCfli.-] B At >i5F"iW<-. 8. atc.-i\4mi.'iei] C <!.,h.A f.11.*. /*. >,iTfl>-.-}-V] B >,d;KV. 9. >.oi>.*-llc] B, C ~h9"a>-l\la.*-nc. 10. n-ftfe-J:] B >-At.+. ib. Mit] A >."7t; B, C, D donnent la lecon adoptee. 11. 'hr'to-Man^-llc] B hr*
C,
donnent
la lecon
adoptee.
adoptee.
2.
>n..*"-fcVi-J
>
>
w-MrP.
ib. fflrt?^]
Jrtvfl..
12. .p.iicu]
.p.iicv.
tence. Si vous
faites ccci,
vous avez
le droit
de chercher un signc. (Mais)
sachez que vos prophetes et tous les peuples deviendront temoins au sujet
de votre egarement.
Ensuite
il
leur
dit
Rachel, Rebecca [RebqA 1 et Sara [Sr],

qu'ils entendirent ces paroles
Moi-meme, je ressusciterai du tombeau, avec femme d' Abraham ['Abrehm]. Lorsdu Seigneur
Jesus, les Juifs furent stupefaits et
baisserent le visage.
Le Seigneur
Jesas s'eloigna d'eux (et se tint) l'ecart.

dis, Sara, Rebecca et Rachel,
ici.
11
dit
haute voix
vous je vous
et
ressuscitez des morts, sortez

il
du tombeau
*
venez vers moi

fut
Aussitt
y eut un grand tremblement

tombeau
et se pros-
li. 36,
de terre
*
;
un bruit intense
entendu. Le rocher dans lequel se trouvaient
ces pures se fendit. Sara, Rebecca et Rachel sortirent du
tcruerent devant
Teclat du solcil.
le
Seigneur Jesus, alors que leur visage brillait
comme
[189]
V1NGT-DEUXIEME MIRACLE.
5
795
*-H:h<"fclf o:
**+
>m.M'
>
WC?'"}
i
AMA*
bWli
miH\
i
'^'h
W*
'
AJlUA-
FtXCP'i
AMAl'
?i9Â
-fim
U?.ath.
A^îh
^tlUJW
:
hhoo
-.
/"A-T
at-h-U
I
4AA
A^fl^
t\i-
afp*
> s
':'
mtir"}
:
^VlUJP
:;:
Alf}*
HflhY.A-|:
"J"/hi
:
flH.'-n*
m/..'/.fr

fl-^^
fL9
lo
::
TTJ*
>-h'l-"
Hflh
rh.e.<">-fi
fcfHl *<>
:
TT*
fl>*?'l-"
HMlA/.fc
i
nOJA.^
AWi*
>
-dCyy ?t7H IM"V OA^'P TTI* fl>->'|:

::
M
:
r>i.
36,
>JW
t
j
AÂrh* fcjÂ va<:
(DA-f
hfloTflAl-
a)n,H?
(MIA
IfA.-l'fDAft
$ AH
:
in
B
"M-
aao
9aa
i
**n
h-nc/9
n/.h
a*
1.
V7-W.
>
>yBih]
om.
2.
Ah-Vfi->]
B AWA*
**.**;
M / A'T
AWV*
0i1:
s/c.
=
J/Wifr;
a).^
W
:
AA. #.
f,^,
'V:
1$. a>i<n
VVK-
, J&>'f.J> T']
Olli.
(i.
Ml
<\a]
S.
B, C,
A/Â-T
WA?"'*] C,
Olli,
id.
7.
HMlUA*] C IKniUA-*
},<>-;K]
A,
B
ib.
>,
tt9a>^\ C donne
la legon adoptee.
nCI-r] B, C,
11. (W-fc
>
0/11.
i
9.
TW:
:
fl>->i-J:
fflAf] C
ja.
/h.e.ot]
Wit
s('c;
C A^wt.
O/H.
10. DfUI}"] B, C, I) HltH?".
h?"0A
>I14
mn*'.!
^ftA.V]
o/h.
Le Seigneur Jesus
leurs yeux,
dit
aux
Juifs
assemblee des
Juifs,
levez
vos
yeux; enfants de peche, regardez

ils
(ces)
femmes.
Lorsqu'ils
eurent leve
ne purent pas regarder les saintes femmes par suite de l'eclat
de la lumiere qui provenait de leur visage.

6
Sara,
femmc d Abraham,
se leva et dit
Jesus)
?
enfants de
mon
fils
Jacob
[Y'qob], pourquoi recusez-vous (ce

vie et la mort.
C'est qu'il est puissant sur la

la
Pourquoi recusez-vous celui-ci par
puissance de qui nous

el
sommes
ressuscitees des morts,
moi-meme
Sara, Rebecca
*
Rachel? Celui-ci
*fol. 36
(c'jest (celui)
qui est entre" sous la tente de

le
votre pere Abraham, alors que

(celui) qui
nous nous trouvions dans
desert. Celui-ci (c')est
m'a annonc
l'enfantement d'lsaac [Yeshaq],

Isaac,
mon
fils.
Celui-ci (c')est (celui) qui a sauve
mon
fds,
du couteau
et l'a
rachetc par une

il
brebis qui ne fut pas
engendree. Sous cet aspect (d'bomme),
s'est assis table, a
mange avec
le
796

[
190]
m
a A
nnt.
.-
hrtit\
-t-h??*
tih-ncvr
\\o
tK>
<**
rzt
: :
(\f-r
:
m-ir^
s
<dx.*
.-
hr-w
:
hn h-acvr
. :
nn
m-t:
.-
hm
hrt\
HA}
-f*C?,f
.
'
'l>fl
:::
Vn.^
\\ao
s
J}<?
I
AM?
<DA&ft-fi
.::
hT'l'
A9
*>m.hrt
fcCh^
IH-IM
A?e
*<:
H-fc
JC^
h f+
f '
36
a
"t
'
^C.P
:
-V\&Y
:
W-A-
+**%*
!
=:
** AH* hCh?
: :
:
>.**+
M<{.
>bA
?7t
ifc
AU
h9(D-A-&
hÂ
h^^tD-
.:.:
H-/>flf
flTtf-fcJt
htiih,&
oJ-A-ft
:'m.h^
mxw}
.-
hAO-fl
ho
.-
hm
A
.-
-f-Jurû.
2.
?.w]
yfiA.
i
#.
>
rna.*
>,y-7fl
ft7^t.
vncv?"]
i
i*.
H-fc
*c\p
11.
X-Vt
tCM"*
C,
A.t>*-n]
B mmi.h B om.
>.iTMir.V9.
5.
4.
fl"7f>]
,
donnent
9.
la
legon adoptee.
atfift,.
-
6.
h9^r*] C
>,y.>v^- sie.
o/re.
=
h*]
AHt; B, C
n>.>t>,v.
8.
n^-v-tho-]
m^] B
a.>.^>] ,
rhr"/=
ffl
. rwô-] C t^y->o.
aop-ntwa-.)
s /c
B D
12. r*5nr.
-flf]
B, C,
-nr
nwp-n&wo*
(C na>-nt
oh-rt-o-
*.t
>.?">
DP.
Pere Abraham
et
nous a benis. Sous cet aspect,

il
il
promis
Abraham
qu'il
deviendrait pere. Sous cet aspect,
est alle la terre de
Sodome [Sadom]
et
[Gamor], apres etre parti de chez Abraham. Les prophetes ontprophetiseque, sous cet aspect, il aauverait Adam ['Adam] et ses
enfants
de Gomorrhe
de
et
la
la
mort eternelle du peche.

terre. (C'est) cette
(G'est)
sous cette forme qu'il a
fait le ciel
forme qui est apparue Jacob [Y'qob].

le
(G'est) cette
forme qu'a vue Motte [Mouse] sur

d'aller
la terre la servitude. (C'est) cette
* fol.^36,
mont Sinai
[Sin].
Elle lui
ordomia
d'gypte [Gebets] delivrer les enfants dlsrael ['Esr'el] de
forme (qui
est) l'auteur
de tous les miracles. Croyez

que
(celle)
en cette forme,
des
fils
enfants d' Israel,

'
dont
la
beaute est plus belle

le
de
Vhomme
prophetise dans les
au sujet de laquelle Psaumes.

(et)
prophete David [Dwit] a
Lorsque
Sara
eut
iils
termine
ce
discours, le
et
Seigneur Jesus leur dit
enfants d'Israel,
de peche
?
au cceur dur
comme
les
la pierre,
croyez-
vous maintenant,
1.
(oui)
ou non
Sachez (donc) que
morts croient en moi.
Ps.,
XMV.
3.
[191]
VINGT-TROISIEME MIRACLE.
797
ahm
m
5
s
n.A-?
hiw.h
nrtA9
hyfrti
:
M&.
>
wAc-n*
:
-.
)A/..v.a
-fwp
o-n-f-
aoh^-i'M'i
toftn,'/
-i-^]
o>-n-h
"p-nw* *
Ahî-h
.
Mrfiijrf
J&IDil:
A.f n-n
:
hcn-fn
:
nz?
&h. :rti
ft+n
fto
A'JA
JA?"
JtX'J
$
D
>
2. >n.je]
D
s I
o/?2.
4. flj-nt]
:
B, C,
o/h.
ib.
w-nt]
vn.
5. >.>!"?iOf
'va?**
i i
h^-v]
C
'
B
i
M,
>
:
ihm
"/TW*
h.pft-n
i
hca-fa
nxp
:
s^.e-M-ii
i
+n>
AVMic-tYi
:
aâ
;
vm;
"/ua:
flA*
iTAA
7-fK.
"/UA
/^"AA.
i\"it\ao
,ft?"
v%V D
"/UA-
(DT'htt-
tOfc
iTAA
Desormais
les
peuples des
nations etrangeres
la
croiront
en
moi
votre
:
place, afin que soit
accomplie
le
prophetie du prophete David qui a dit

1 .
Un
peuple, qui sera cree, gloriera
Seigneur
8 Puis
le
Seigneur Jesus dit Sara, Rebecca et Rachel
Retournez
vos places en paix.
ussitt elles retournerent leur tombeau.
O mon
Seigneur Jesus-Christ, par la grce de ton secours, garde ta ser-
vante 'Eda-Heywat pour les siecles des siecles. Amen.
VINGT-TROISIEME MIRACLE
LE MIRACLE DES MELONS
1.
Jesus rencontre, Cesaree de Palestine, un
homme
2.
qui se lamente sur la perte de ses

fait
melons, entierement ronges par les vers.

qui, seules, restent
Jesus se
apporter les trois racines
champ. 3. II les benit et ordonne de les planter en les 4. La recolte est surprenante et procure au proprietaire eloignant l'une de l'autre. du champ, apres le payement de ses dettes, un benefice de quatre mille drachmes d'or.
dans
le
5.
Cet
homme
apporte
6.
II
l'or Jesus, qui lui
conseille de le
donner cn aumne
disciples de
aux pauvres.
J6sus.
le
distribue entierement et
devient
Tun des
1.
Ps., ci, 19.
798
foi

^xr-t-hrc
(l^h-f*
[192]
36,
H?-n<:
s
hin.M
:
A.efrft
bch-f-ti
nnch "a*-* $
KPlh
pjjft-
iÂA
"MI{.
Hfl>-7
"IhJbA
A'JAot
*JA9
hcxKo5^V
cfce
-n?iA,
h^+cd-ip'
*vn
nch
::
ao&wi
Hj?.nti.
j^-t--
thtth
MlhA.
Ai
"^
i
frflh.
mhahrh
fo-h-fc
-flhrt.
oi
Vb
H^-f-
A*V *
ffl^hH-J:
"7AV
A.f-
::
fD(M1.
11f.fl*ft
h"?H.?i
Tg;
A..P A-fl
a>g.
I)
9"*
ib.
i
'rt?-!-
OB-MO* * a>n.A
SC]
:
C e; D
""AATr: C,
'
tM^C
AV7H.>.>
- "AA'V]
i
B
i
i
t>.?"<?t>
A).?H.>i>
i
h.frt-fi
flHC>. I1HC>i
> i
-rhyVSlh
n^Yl-li
DhiTITlV
fln-;l>.>
h.f*frfl
i
tlCftfil
m-tti
ATr. -:
2.
:
X;>l>>
4.
*!%>]
i
B
s
(litlt
o|rt}n
X.9W"
PVA-
9"flA.V
i
V%7:
i
fUtlt
i
H?th
fA"
i
9flA
-.
T(\<'ihr*
"IVI\
/"Ift.
A"rAo
j,^
IUU +
^l>
ft>A"
yrirt
>,-i
:
>?/">
.Rnn..
i*.
fle->
t\it\oB
:
h%-i.
mk^]
>
B, C,
aom..
5. Hjeflti.]
.
B, C,
.
D
n%
B,
6. n>ijeih
tu
m>.'V"?.e.î>]
C "hniRhoib.
n^jt-
w; D
^-ir"7.p.-ii>
7^
jtiK
y-vt] B,
srWr-;
C,
i
Tr 1-.
H^Yifin.
ib. a>ha>-r'h'\
m.e.n.ft-
I)
o/w.
m.
j>vn
fly-v*>-]
B, C,
16. -njirt.]
C,
got-fl.
9.
D om. rt.t] B -a?.
7. CYinn]
10.
m.e.n,
a]
B, C,
iin-
-n^ft..
* foi
36
b.
Vingt-troisieme miracle que

(
fit
Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ sur une semence
de melons
Que
pour
la
benediction de sa grce soit avec son serviteur Zawga-Mik'M
les siecles
des siecles
Amen.
1
Tandis que
le
Seigneur Jesus traversait
le territoire
il
de Cesaree [Qisry]
se tenait
(qui) se
:
de Palestine [Felesl'em] avec ses disciples,

(debout) aupres d'un (champ) enseraence
frappait de la
vit
un homme qui
de melons, qui pleurait et
main
le
visage
arrive,
:
et
la
poitrine.
et
Le Seigneur
Jesus lui dit
Qu'as-tu, que t'est-il
homme,
pourquoi pleures-tu?
Get
homme
repondit et
lui dit
mon
Seigneur, je suis un
homme
pauvre,
ils
soufl'rant et
malade. Jai peine" (pour) semer ces melons. Maintenant
sont
perdus pour moi.
Le Seigneur Jesus
1.
lui dit
Quelle
(est) la
cause de cette pertei
Transcription du grec
[AXoireTrojv.
[193]
VINGT-TROISIEME MIRACLE.
A.+
:
799
:
J"7rt?
fl--*
AhF-Vf.
h9tf\
htU-h,*
?hrC
\\ao
i
fcAO
* foi
37,
Mf
jrArhtf1
a>h9h?,-b
Ar/^Cfl
V/^tfflhrt.
hlUM
'
A'W.A'J
s
fl)n/.h
AdAl/*.
:
::
(DnA~
h>J|7
:
AtB-fc-f:
:
IFha
i
AhAa>A(l
s
ota^^
m-WiA-o-
nhAK
?OTh>
ot
A*">
H"7rtV
::
"h-hhA""-
^.;l-ftf-*C0oi-
1.
V7Ay] C V7AT.
ib.
f'6.
b**]
<D*.e-*>..
ib.
li.
ft,rc] A, B, C,
correction donne la leôn adoptee.

sie.
ib.
ib.
.
D
2.
fhirc sie; notre

iiVVHA]
Hon] B, C,
i
D
C
om.
i
Tim.
-S.
:
a>>,yhjefc]
B om.
>,a
,
a>.
>,.<;.
Mf] B
s
mi.fi.

>
C HV>n
r-
3.
AR]
:
o/M.
: :
<n>AWV]
B
i
m>A*Tr
>>A
s
p-aa.
:
hy;?}*^
>
-jn,f
<n>AAA*>
>iA
f-nrt-
mhr'/rhoo'
>ft.f
D
i
<n>AATr
-fl^rt.
h.rflfr
iDh-T'^hao-
V(Uf.
ib.
(DobAÔ-] B, C,
D monAAav
:
o->i*
ATiAYl*
C/^Cm
n>A*W.
'
;
4. *-"%i
AV/tO] B, C,
>i/ll.>i
=
4>-od
6.
s
V7H.>..
5.
m-irôo-
/^"/.Tr.
I*.
A>iA-]
.
Vm*>] B mh-V/*'*' D A>iAH*. 8.
C,
roVVfco*
B, C,
*,.frt-fi.
i
-V/^hoi-]
.efkA]
D MW.
9. >,A-
K/T.m
<">AA*V]
0/.
reu; C
o/.
dit sait
Les vers
me
les ont ravages.
Le juste AdonaV ['Adony], Dieu
&' Israel,
que
(les vers)
ne m'ont rien
laisse, sauf trois racines.
Avec quoi payerai
je*
ma
dette et o trouverai-je (de l'argent pour l'acquitter)?

dit
:
Le Seigneur
Fol. 37,
Jesus lui
Arrache
les trois racines
des melons.
II
les arracha et les
jeta devant le Seigneur Jesus.
Notre-Seigneur prit les melons et les benit.
II
dit cet
homme
Prends
ces melons et plante-les dans im endroit dillerent de l'endroit o les melons
ont ete ravages. Lorsque tu les planteras, ne des autres).
les
mets pas
pres (les uns
Cet
les
homme
fit
comme
le
Seigneur Jesus
fleurircnt
et
lui
avait
dit.
Immediatement
trois
racines des
melons
leurs
ramifications s'etendirent
1.
M. m.
la Justice d'Adona'i.
PATR. OK.
T. XVII.
F. 4.
800
LES MIRCEES DE JESUS.
[194]
fol.
r
:;:
b.
wAtYi
'
M?
:
fl>y./.i>Vii
int
i
n.-1-f
:
a>Yt.&\
i
fftXrCih**
>c4
i
i
s|
JVD
hr^hhi
->h
:
yH'
'
^h/miJr
hiac
,
0-1"
&
ffl2.fl,A
i
Tt^lLTt
i
>i.PA-A
rh-C
W-fl
WP-f*
::
AV^JP'J
0)A'/ A1l.',"J
mi<M.
WA
Hh
JiHH
h?ll.h
A.f frft
(D-i-tm^m
-vn,tji
fl^,n,A"
tu
H<:fl>*in
w-A
yi?:c.\o
a>.e.n,A
<dc4*
a
h.
i
wyj
fA-ft
flA'/ ftii.',">
mhjti/sMt
mtihrt
i
\n>?
SftOi" #
:=
h7ii.?i
i
i*"TP
IttCh
>/
'lAflJjr.
ffl-j-A?
K7h
B om.
mli?
?;h
:
3.
t<JC]
C fCC.
4. iiT-1.]
->,|:
C,
1)
iiik
z'.
i.
a>c+]
ib. *7N.fc
h.frt-n]
B
C,
WH,Ml<h.c-
5.
iwath-] B, C,
h/"rtTn-.
10.
fltJiCi]
B, C,
'
m-f-CA..
>*v]
6.
vitu]
Dom.
7.
mrtjr*nti.TTr]
om.
ib.
SC/ho"]
tnr>>.
>!.
/i.
>iTrH]
om.
SrCi"
oC*.
11.
o/.;
fl>tiy]
sur la terre.
les les
(Les melons) fructifierent
',
annees passees. Cet
homme
II
recolta
cette annee-l, beaueoup plus que beaueoup plus de melons que tous
et regia (les affaires)
la
gens de
il
la Palestine.
paya sa dette
de sa maison.
Puis
lui resta
quatre mille drachmes d'or (sur)
vente des melons.
fol.
37,
1)
Cet
j'ai
paye
homme apporta l'or au Seigneur Jesus et lui dit ma dette et j'ai regle les affaires de ma maison.
:
II
mon Seigneur, me reste qualre

et
mille
drachmes
d'or. Yoici
que
je (les)
Iui dit
le
:
apporte vers
toi.
Oue m'ordonnes-tu
ordonne.
d'en faire?
Le Seigneur Jesus
11 fit
Va, donne I'aumne aux pauvres

lui avait
aux mallieureux.
tout
comme
Seigneur Jesus
II
revint vers lui
et lui dit
Voici que
j'ai
distribue entierement les
quatre mille drachmes d'or aux pauvres et aux malheureux. Je n'ai pas conserve par devers moi une seule drachine.
as Inen
fait.
Le Seigneur Jesus
donc
et
lui dit
Tu
Mais viens, suis-moi

n'est pas indique
II
le suivit
devint son disciple,
Ce sens
dans
le
[195]
VINGT-QUATRIEME MIRACLE.
SOI
fe+
?iA/-h,A
mh9(\ri'i
hi'hH-n
rV/'h.
Tfl>-|-
)"/-^.
hh">"?
(Mh-f5
K?o:
fl^M
i
%*
euA-
ITAA
ho-t:
aM-
i-ttCh,
A'JA
,ti'/
M?
::
Rs+jtf-c "
'*
Hh?n.?v
d<w-:*w
fc.efrA
hcft-r-n
nnhrt."i"
hnv
imV
El.
1.
ftgffllhC^J.^] C,
AghCfc*.
:**
ow.
i
B
i
2.
flwna-vv
hûn] R
o/ra.
*'*
fcAU-fl]
B, C,
3. *n.<MTr]
> >
n<jTil-
wo:
ton-
r'li
A";A<n>
i
D AlW. #. Vr.W' B mw. k. n<tn-r r;-

;
>ifi^h.A]
>,"%"/]
i
B
>
N"i'V
:
"/DA
6-
/"^ft.: AiA" s/t,-
lldllt
.-J-
POA-i 9"f1A
b]
C E; D
i
Ka>i;.
>
#. tvrr.
jw; C,
>
II7H4
iwiftt
i
v*t
-vi
i
jW] B thy5d vh-no- AJiiii

>
W*
C ncat
1 i
>
xpu-
foft:
y-AA
I
7H<.
*<&r
A;Ao
,Ay"
h.fA-A
W>.
!
AVHOrt
,
HCJl*H
*."*"
!
'i
SW
ncn-Ffi
H7H4
nii>.rt>
Mri-
<n-vi
Kf*.
(faisant partie)
convertirent
recurent
le
du nombre des soixante-douze disciples. Par sa predication se beaucoup de gens des enfants i'Israel et d'autres gens. fls bapteme. En outre, il convertit la foi les gens d'Ascalon
de son secours soient
['Asqlnj.
Que
la
benediction de sa grce et la puissance

les siecles
avec sa servante Wdlata-Gabr'il pour
des siecles!
Amen.
VINGT-QUATRIEME MIRACLE
GUERISON DE L'HEMORROISSE
L'hemorroisse se decide aller toucher
est guerie aussitt.
la
1.
frange du vetement de Jesus.

l'a
2.
Elle
3.
Jesus demandant Pierre qui
touche, l'hemorroisse se
presente.
pour
ami.
qui
le fils
du charpentier Joseph,
6. II
il
est.
5. Aux Juifs indignes qui le prennent remet ses peches. pere, mais son il repond que Joseph n est pas son ordonne de dire apercoit une chevre sauvage paissant sur une colline et lui compter les femmes et les 7. Sept mille quatre Cents hommcs, sans
4.
Jesus
lui
enfants, croient en Jesus.
8.
Jesus renvoie
la clievre,
en
lui
promettant qu'elle ne
deviendra
la
propriete de personne.
Vingt-quatrieme miracle de Notre-Seigneur sur une femme qui avait une perte de sang.
*
et
Notre-Sauveur Jesus-Christ
foi^7,
802
rv.h-f

kpoi
[196]
ei/A-
rt\ti
wi*
1
hMPb
nr.e.v.
a/A<7D
ja?
ahm
pât-
V7H.?%
.f frft
-ia.a
rfiA
hcû-
M*
-'l.U-
rhA.
i
flAO
fc*HI
:
"HlA
:-
*.&A<Dfc
frl
j
'
Mh
*
"7>ihA
i
ATM1
i
htlhtr
-iia
rt
fol. 37,
s
AA.+
ho
s
?.*JD-Mi
hl\
0'A.
P-h-TITl
h1i
?7H
/Hfc
s :
nhrt.^
i
n<pflA
i
Wi+y
hA
!
a^h-t-
imtAh
i
Anw * ^^
tuhaHl
AM*
f*un.A
W-atic
(lMn?
Mh
troDOht
atfMh-U
Kl//
m*.
A-nfr
n"t<-
hh*9C
W-flYh
'W>l>-
u|
I,
a-iao s; D iwt "ivn r^fi?fiA 7-tk. poax.->i* 4. OW* XV* A'VAfl <W/" WV- 3. -J0.11"'] C, D Olli. 5. Hfi7] B <Dfi"7. I*. j^-] B Mit *. o-V.] D (Dh-rtov'l. ib. l-mMV] C t<Pft4>. 9. fl>nA+ wwc] B, D inA* >.A-c; C oq%t M-c. 10. wirr] B, C, U mwirr. 11. W-H"**] B 7y""W.
i\,i\ob
: .
vnr
:
h*v; C ntfit
X.3D"
POA-
ITAA
"W>
'
Que
pour
la
benediction de sa grce soit avec son serviteur

!
Ire'/ie'e
['Irftnwos]
les siecles des siecles
Tandis que le Seigneur Jesus traversait le territoire de la Galilee [Galil] avec ses disciples et avec beaucoup de gens des Juifs, eu leur parlant et (en) Le royaume des cieux est proche de vous. Pour vous, receleur disant
:
vez-le , voici
Yeyosqen,
qu'une femme de
la liguee
Âbraham ['Abrehm], appelee

lui,
qui avait une perte de sang
depuis douze ans, vint vers

disant
:
apres avoir pense dans son coûr, en
(so)
Je ne dois pas entrer
la
au milieu du peuple, (afm de) demander au Maitre de nie guerir. En efTet, Que la femme {sc trouvant) loi de Moise [Mouse] ordonne ainsi, en disant
:
dans
les
jours de ses menstrues n'entre pas dans l'assemblee du peuple! Mais
si
eile est entree,
ayant
!
ose
(enfreindre cette prescription),

j'irai
quelle
soit
lapidee de
pierres
foi.s7,
morV
Cependaut
toucher
la
frange de son vetement derriere
lui,
car
je suis (que), si j'approche de
lui, je serai guerie'-
de cette mauvaise
vb.
maladie.
1.
Lev., xv, 25 et 33.
2.
Matth.,
ix,
21.
19 7]
VlNGT-QATRIEME MIRACLE.
803
3
tD^ft,rt--
hTBA
i 1
Â*fl
:
'
A?A
IAfl>-?'
i
*
:
iwî * kv-r*
i
h
5
A5>/"}
ft.TC?A
Oij?,nA
i
MvJf-fl"-*-
A/hTJ-Jl
s
?A
J>flA.h
fl ;f*
py.0-
A9o:
.+Ah
hn-nA
i
<wv-
7i*i
(Dfltt
rtr'J*
-nfcA.*
ttlT
Afcftlji
.PA-ft
+C11V
-lflU-
mAlft
h-
a>iis>"n-
*r*<t
A-nAh * 0fH.lL
7ip/"Vi
<
A-nAh
w,ffl>-Vi-
4
io
aJ?,0,A-in-
MlUi
B, C,
hfthh
D
ill
=
=
AATMI
KVifli.
WIMIH3.
hm&
KtM
'
?iA/.h.A
1. 1H.W-
NhlU]
a>.
>.1IU
fc^TlO B, C **"*.
- 4-5.
!
a>f.
H-PVO-1 om.
7.
>,V
=
G. n*V*
**] D
Air-,*
I)
MC
AVm*
+CI1*
,fl >' ft
-*-
jBVfc]
*V
**.
B, C,
8.
A-flAti]
n est en surcharge.
ib.
wn7.it]
(17.
UV.
ib.
ff.
A-Ilfltl]
A-flftto.
Mors
eile fut
eile
s'approcha du Seigneur
et
prit la frange de son

J
.
vetement'. Aussitdt
siehe guerie et la source de sa perte de sang devint
Le Seigneur Jesus
dit a
ceux qui
et
le
:
suivaient
[Sem on Petros]
Lorsque
s'etait
la
repondit
Im
dit
Ne
vois-tu pas
et
Qui m'a tauche ? Simon-Pierre les gens qui(sont) avectoiet

tu dis
:
sepressent(pour) entendre
ta
parole glorieuse,
eile
toi-mtme
Qui m'a touche
femme
entendit (cela),
approchee de
lui.
Elle l'adora et lui
exposa au Seigneur Jesus qu eile envers moi, dit Sois dement

:
la suis approchee et ai touche Dieu X Israel ['Esr'el]. C'est moi qui me de ton vetement, touche la frange frange de ton vetement. Aussitot que j'ai ans. ete guerie de ma maladie de douze j'ai
Le Seigneur Jesus
1.
dit
aux gens
Je n'a pas trouve
dam
la
nation d'Israel
Matth., ix, 20.
2.
Marc, v,29.
3.
Luc, viu, 45.
804

/jiTr.-J
[198]
n\\on
ah-/:
nhrt.ll-
::=
Jifii
>
jla
:"?
Ah.
>(n.h\W.
5
fl>^,n,A:
.e.ii--
nnw-tir
v-
fc?.'
i
o-fc*
i
Hj&te
m.fc+
i
Hh'jnA
t.
fc0Ah
i
htl6h.h
s
Mi*i
TO*
fflA'J
hlCfP
i
flifcfru-
P-rt.
jun.
(D$at>
ffl^^'Ri:
fcyfc:*^*
:
ho >* *
*1C?*i
fc7||.fc
fc.f frA
:
nfc*+
i
>lLAtfi
K^lflli
fcj8.ll-
fc*
hat
flJA
i
7C^y
::
flfc^fl-P
fc^h"-
tDV-M'ft
K.M
h0
S*Cf
flfc*
w-'Wh
A
::
't-oo&m
wehe
:
0"?/.
h'jH
TIP
:
>
jz.-"iv./
n^rtA.u
oje-m
j
mf.0,ttr
:
Ah
Ml Ah
'
l.fli,R(nA
V/
:
rD-Jlô
AhAi
ATMI
o"V.
a>fc9fc-b
aof^\^
flj-ftf-
,h9
flf*n
fcj&-fc
fcrfiOW:
2. 5.
<D4"enii)i.]
mtt^v'! B, C,
;lfl>frt.
*.
io.
<n,->mnti, sfc; D n est en surcharge. ib. g.m-l\\t] B D ofcMiiM. -- 7. M-i >>] B, C, D M m-M:. z'6. hâi-f] C mh ib. >,i|p] B, C, D htt-f. 8. M] B, C, D ainAii:. 9. M"*KTl] I> >>,j>".e"U 11 miau] C >,iMin. i'i. a>,a- h-H-n] B a,vjhi; C Dati'W atmi. lli yv.fe]
C
<t-fiti.'/..
> i : =
O/M. .
ib.
ro*>,Ji.]
BM
anftlilK
(une
* foi. 38,
foi)
',
comme
et cette
la foi
de cette femme.
*
Puis
il
lui
dit
Je
te
remets
tes
peches
grce
s'ajoutera pour toi ta guerison.
Les
hormis
pere
le
Juifs dirent
entre eux
2
Quel
est
donc celui qui pardonne

le
les
peches,
^
Dien
d' Israel
? Celui-ci n '(est)-il pas

et
ls de
Marie [Mrym]
Son
(n'est-il pas)
''
Joseph [Yosef], l'artisan,
ses freres (ne) sont-ils (pas) de nos
freres
Le
freres.
Seigneur
Jesus
protesta contre
iils
leurs
paroles
et
il
et
leur
dit
assemblee des
Juifs,
oui, je suis le
il
de Marie,
pere, mais
mes
est
freres (sont) vos

anii.
Quant
Joseph,
n'est pas
mon
mon
Ensuite
II
il
se tourna et vit
toi je te dis,
une chevre (sauvage) paissant sur une

chevre (sauvage), viens
ici et
colline.
lui dit
expose ces gens
qui je suis, d'o je suis venu dans le nionde et o je vais.

Matth., vnr, 10.
Cette chevre
1.
5.
2.
Matth.,
ix, 2.
3.
Marc, n,
7.
4.
Matlh.,
xm, 55.
Ce sens
n'est pas indique
dans
le
[199]
VINGT-QUATRIEME MIRACLE.
805
aofth
a>-hb
(?.mfr
m/n?.
-.
J-;iw
hito-
tihiw.h
hSh'h
'
h
I*
i8
;
'
ll
htlAh.fr
:
fc 'H-
>-h-|:
"1
rt'W'
J^C
:|:
h'H'
K*
"
nch
haav
vn..e>
All
flA
:
t\90'
i
ATM1
Mh{
:
T+
i
mM
i
Âtfa!
gemog-nfcA.
=
HIT*
>.?
i
h'itl'1'
:
flR+
1
(D'1-fia*
i
tf-A-fl"
(DjtftK-
>h0Vi
flhlll.M
Mi
ffl^,n,A
ii.+a
Xi
:
ii7*
:
-H'H:
J-h'l-"
hCft-f-A
||'|-}<D
nhî dar ?"/H.^-n*h,t: * v?? M-M fc-fl **,+ JwThH-n * TT*

i
i
1.
post <D.emA B, C,
atta.
v-m--,.
#.
I)
mft/.e.
; )-,vi]
B
i
min.e.
n+
;vVI-.
2.
IIA]
om.
n.
B, C add. iivt.

7.
4.
tft.
VIU*]
A-fl*;
B, C,
donnent
A.
la
legem adoptee.
h.t*rt-n]
5.
post
Aii-fl
;
post v-A-Pu- C
arfrf.
(3.
flV7lOtf
la
om.
>..f ft-n
C,
D
vi
flrfrf- Tir.ft-Fn.
fihTV]
HflfcT); B, C,
donnent
C,
legon adoptee.
8.
a>->.-J:]
0/
.
_
11.
io.
Mao.] B, C,
o/.
ib.
-07,,]
B
ll
(tt.rt.;
D om.
ib.
>,;veni-] B, C,
>,;i
__ 10-11.
>il,u-]B
ii.ffilvJ-n>.oo-]
B, C,
om.
(B a corrige
Mi-f-jMllu"
en fM-paho*).
ow.
(sauvage) vint, se prosterna aux pieds du Seigneur Jesus,

parla clans la
toi
le
ouvrit la bouche,
langue des
*
hommes
et dit
G'est toi
le
Dien d'Israel; dans

la
c'est
* t<A.m,
createur des
cieux et de
la terre;
c'est toi qui parles
langue
des prophetes.
Lorsque
les
geus entendirent
(cela),
ils
furent fort etonnes.
lls
etaient
au nombre de sept mille quatre cents hommes,

et les eufants.
lls
saus (compter) les

lls
femmes
le
furent tous stupefaits et etonnes.
crurent en Notre(est
Seigneur Jesus et dirent

Fils
dune
seule voix
le
Oui, celui-ci
vraiment
la
du Seigneur. Vraiment celui-ci est

le
Christ qui a ete envoye de

le
pari
du Pere pour
[Mousel
a
salut des peuples. Celui-ci est

:
Chrisl au sujet de qui Moise
prophetise en disant
Le Seigneur suscitera
pour
vous,
dans
les
derniersjours, un
komme
lui les peuples'. d'entre cos freres qui reunira aupres de
1.
Deut., xviii, 15.
806
[200]
(Dhni
(Ith-i-
flA-
hltt.h
.Pfrft
'
Aa>-?i-|:
flfliA
rh-C
'
ao\^\\
(D-fi
Ph
'
fllA"
J>ftA
hn->h
(DM-
fvh*>fi
A'JA
'JA?" S
IWh*
1"C
B
?AA
MK.
4-A.A&A
A'JA/
'JA^ B
M? $
X^C,
i
2. >.9".R>.H,]
O/H. hf.
:
i i
3.
I14lt
fipW
l\"it\ao
iA7]
K.fA-A
IM Vit
VUA'
yAA
ffl>.y
>
71K.
i
...
AÂo
i
VA
h a%^.
i
4. H7-fl;
V7H.7.7
YlCfl-PA]
D
5.
ATillDi
AW'
on\R;:i7.7
h.?rt-f)
:
ViCfi-PA
m-M..
ttli
:
4-5".
,V7ot] C,
D
i
n;h
7'<>.
<DJV<n>-iT]
oiMi
ib. -fit
i
>,A-VSc]
i
at-tit
s
hAiMiC; C,
Il4tl1i
D
"
a-n+
fA-
um.
9t\t\
<
}.AU>}C.
6.
i
n^n*
/"Art.
i
>"*>] B
(I^Vlt
K?0-
PVA-
yflA.7
>"%>
X^l>
Tll<-
"/UA
Puis
le
Seigneur Jesus dit la
chevre (sauvage)
Va
ton endroit,
pais et sois libre. Desormais personne ne t'asservira.
Que
pour
la
benediction de ta grce soit avec ta servante Walata-Yohannhs

des siecles
!
les siecles
VINGT-CINQUIEME MIRACLE
GUERISON D'UN ELEPHANTIASIQUE SOURD-MUET
1.
Jesus rend
la
parole un elephantiasique sourd-muet.
4.
2. II l'envoie
ensuite se laver
le
c la piscine
de Siloe
les
la lepre disparait.
3.
Comme
la
guerison est operee
jour
du sabbat,
5.
Juifs veulent mettre
mort Jesus.
Le miracule defend Jesus.
Jesus adresse aux Juifs de cinglants reproches, sous forme d'anathemes.
0.
Aux
Juifs qui declarent
quo
le
Christ est Fils de David,

[Dixit
il
repond par
la citation
du pre-
mier verset du Psaume
CIX
Dominus Domino meo).
Vingt-cinquieme
fol. 38,
miracle que
soufFrait
fit
Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ, k 'Elheddr,
sur
un liomrae qui
de
la
maladie de
l'elephantiasis et
(etait)
a.
muet.
Oue
des
sa benediction
demeure avec son serviteur Fsiladas pour
les siecles
siecle.!
Amen.
[201]
VINGT-C1NQUIEME MIRACLE.
807
CM
tf:
-tthtl,
IIAT-fl
(Oftoo-tm
?'}
?l\Jf.<t>
11*1.
fcA'V.A
Mf/H:
0>'M'
>
rt7
(D(\&,\r
hh^'RU-
::
>ll,A
h*7ll.?i
:
Y\Sfct\
VI*
:
^nhfh
miâ.
Km
im-
ri^h
# >+cn
*mu
mha
fc.ffrft
fflrtl
;J\1W"
i
M<5tf-
ATrflUri
:=
.f frfl
=
ffln,A
fl*fl
mA&
Ttltl.h'flA.C
<d(LAi
MHA
-fl?trt.
::=
'
WM
i
K7+
'"+
d-M*
hC
:
:
>^*'
'
h\L
Yb
io
rh-C
nrtA9
i
ffl?.(l,Ai
<!**
MH.W
WltiX
-W?
i
MA
W-C-f:
iMlAdf*J6rt*J?.Jr
s
A?iAV.Â
i
fflhAO
n?(\fri\
hrw"*
lilao-A-
*HI
fH-
>Jhn-
0X7+
4*flAf
<D.ft+Cll*
-i :
M M
>.n
&
l. >.-i.>.
h.frt-n]
C,
I) I)
m,m
donne
h.frt-n
wen*.
post
i.
o/h.
a;
B, C n<h;
la
lecon adoptee.
ib.
*a-mc] B
hVJ-eu-]
=
>,au-sc.
3.
o>m.v\
>.eu.
tf.
-hRV. sie; C,
iu-
i*. h.pfrn]
>
D om.
6.
4. irt-]
oivw.
5.
fra
<*n.v
=
B add.
VMU
-m.
=
>
*nni
rtir,
>
in,V.
A*<m*>] B,
C,
om.
>
7.
w.e.n,tr
h.rfrft
HC W
.
-tn
*.
jfcH.
:
A-r.
flAA?]
ow.; B, C,
donnent la legon adoptee.

+-nAf]
8. hTii\
1'Vfr]
ib.
B, C,
D
B
>,fi<n.
j.vn-.
9.
"7MiA,w<n*]
-Th-nivao. (primitivement
"ni\1tfiro- sie).
H^nAî.]
Hh-nA,v..
- 10. ;eft/MG B
.eft.e.-.eA.
n>.-Vt
om.
ib.
a>h./wcn-] .B wh.
Un jour que le Seigneur un homme elephantiasique

les
Jesus passait sur le territoire de

et
'Elhedr,
il
Vit
muet qui
se lamentait et pleurait,
en levant
lui
yeux au
ciel
et
fait
en etendant les
mains. Le Seigneur Jesus
dit
Quel (motif)
te
(aupres de toi)?
sur
la
Le Seigneur Jesus
se trouve pleurer, 6 homme, alors que ton Sauveur s'approcha de lui et lui mit la main
langue.
II
parla aussitt.
2
11
se prosterna
aux pieds de Notre-Seigneur Jesus
et lui dit
dit
:
Christ, le Fils
du Seigneur.
paix.
Le Seigneur Jesus
lui
:
Tu es le Que veux-tu
:
maintenant?
Va en
Cet
homme
lui
dit
Mon
Seigneur,
sois
Clement envers moi. Quant
des Israelites. Personne d'entre eux ne

ils
d'opprobre au miheu moi, je suis (un sujet) mais rae donne manger de pain,
me
n'approchent Jamals de moi. chassent cause de mes plaies et
En
808
LES MIRACLES DR JESUS.

=
A-nf
hM<D.
i
tDhhPC
:::
fl^lU
fcÛ
i
>,.f
M
*n
.
,,,.
^
,,
,
W
:
[202 ]
h
<A.
PXH.
W>
.-
V>H
::
>^1A.- AAtfA.
Adfl*
:
nn
,
** *
,
flft^
<n>UA
:
**A
:
*,*
UP-^C
.
* '/T.>W
h
::
tf*
*+ rtW
>.?,.,..
,
HA /Ar
(DA-*
>^
(
(lfto
^.j.
-
ft-flA*
flihflC
fllfUH.'/
.^
fl
^
:
^^ ^^
.,
^^
AOAh
::
fliftfLA-oo.
V7H.A
Wfrft
OT e,.^
^ ftjp
^^ ^ ^
ft4IO
,
ft
10
2. ftA-PTr] B ilAffll. - 3. P7.ll. >,>., **A AAtffr Ajfl*] B OtfZ. - . *#* HA-VA*" *-*>] B nnn, s/c h ^ ^, ^ VV* A** A^y D nn<m M fflfflAp - 4. t, _ A /Aa M: ^,, B Qm _ 7 ^ >(/ b *S. - i. f,A^-v] B nA-PVA. - ib. ,-] B om. n. - 7-8. m,] B â-; D hHH. *] B AWiwtA iô.A (primitivementj. - io. o^ u,^
:
.
:::
^ ^
j,
^
,
..
..
^
,
,
^^ ^
=
^
=
^^
x
,
^ ^_
^^
,
^_
^
^^ ^ ^
_
_
9. A>,e
>.o.
:
K. Prt.ft
>."/lU
AiDAi;
I) >,-,.>,
fM
ifllfti
g.^
-wr>
mMra*. -
?3. >>,}:]
12. irvj:]
^-j J, B C D irv/rt
'
o/n.
effet, je n'ai (plus)

^
de mains
la
o-m. vers
le
rocher d'o sort

fois,
ton corps trois
au
nom du
(ni, de pieds. Le Set^neur Jesus Iui dit Va source d'eau qui s'appelle * S7f [Selwn] La lave en disant chaque ablution Au nom du Pere, amen: :
Fils,
amen; au nom de
l'Esprit-Saint,
vie
eternelle,
(Dieu trin) est (l'auteur) parfait de tout ce qui

la terre.
amen. Ce
(est)
dans
les cieux et (sur)
Im
gloire,
honneu,-, action de grces et majeste pour les siecles
des siecles.
cet
Si tu fais cela, tu seras gueri de ta maladie.
homme
il
alla la
source de
Siloe. II
fit
comme
avait
Immediatement ordonne le Seigneur

>,
Jesus et
fut
gueri aussitt.
11
partit
:
vors
t'a
Tassemhlee des
gueri?
II
Juifs.
:
Lorsqu'ils
le
virent
gueri,
le
ils
lui
dirent
Qui
leur dit
:
Le Seigneur Jesus,
II
Sau'veur du
11
monde, m'a gueri. 11s lui dirent Quand t'a-t-il gueri? m'a gueri et m'a rendu sain le jour du sahbat.
Les Juifs dirent entre eux
:
leur dit:
Cet
homme
(Jesus) est le
violateur du
[203]
YINGT-C1NQUIEME M1RACLE.
.
s(w
oMimA AI * ÎK* AATW
(M+
m*
**** + ** A *
!
fl,
^^
.
ao -
,, ''"1,
"
fol.
39,
"
fl>^n,A{Pfl-
K^ M^Ch*-
.i?
Il/im.*
r a.
a
.
* jOiua ^-nie * in ft>-f Auf* h"> +W1* ho *"M. .W-AP ATil* -UM. *
je,
m- M-w
.
1 '*
'
m ^'
i
a)
'
'
ATI
flM. *
DfrlU*
A
*AO
0O-
f^n WKA
!
HMHA
fcAH-fl
*A
A(W
hjhr<-
AI *
5
10
1.
_,,
adoptee.
- ~~ ^ _
!
4. tim]
B om.
6.
-.Od B om.
*
7.
Hl.-]
n*.-.
-"
ib.
-3 *<-]
B,
A om., B" ^, , C M-** C, B om. .
^
-.
i;X "::,:; ---abbat;

il
il
>
<
~1
mm
declare vaine la Loi.
CM pourquo,
me^te'
mort
leur d .es gees (da peuple) et et .es ancieas eonvoquereut lorsqa i sojourne), prevenes-nous, eonnaissez l'eudroit (ou i.
Les prMres
.
.
* fol. 39,
r a.
ou
viendra
Jerusalem ['Iyarouslem].
demeure
P Ze
et que cet ulcere, muet et sourd me gu nr grande force, i. u'aura,, pas pu (graade puissaaee et une prophetes leâr eatenda (dir.) che, les Ea eitel noua a'avoas Jamals komme a.eet ete aecomoeavres de eet que (des ceavres cemme les homme ma, di.ea, Ne tue, pas ee. seribes et les pharislees Les Te eouua.ssent pas la d'intelligenee et qu, ue .es geus qui u'ou pas
malade qui
etai.
gueri leur dit
Mot-meme
je
at
que
u aavart
homme ma
gueri.
,1
Lue
*i
Loi.
g aez)
Tandis
vers le Seigneur Jesus vint qu'ils parlaient ainsi,
eux
et leur dit
810
LES MIKACLES DE JESUS.
[204]
hhtmCYloVh
*
fol. 39.
Wh
M
.-
fitltl
s
hal\\a'
"jn-c
Ji9"'V>h<n>: .; :
M$m.h
-n
r b.
Wime
::
*in/i-i-
nA^rcM-hfl-
^m^Hi-
nh,l-h9i*
M-A.-nai.v-
**+
.
hv-Pi-
^-jn.-/=
w:
vn.?.
-
Hj?.n
nw}<ai
*sn
fc-m
H^ntp
v^4-i:
v/:
JVJlC
hv*
awi-f-
chft
"ffcir**
h9
W
>'JA
h am.hn<h.C
*fe+
hV'V
l'fc
:=
j&X-t
WH:V *
fcW*
.
TNIA:
fc'H'0-
HJU
:
AflA
K'Vii-
.J&W> *
s
ffl
hnAhoo-
H(in,A
AWlJ-.
Âfc
;J-A'Kv7iJu
^.R-f-
9&'C
CAvh JSÂ*1 7yW * hllaoivhonj" Aft"Pd

fl>*/*'m
at
MH
s
-.
.-t*'}*-fl$p
:
A,V?
s
>.<*>
m.J-VflJ-*.
J-
.-
XA-J:
fla*
lo
A/-
{r/*'Jpl-1-
ffl-l-A/hn-
hAnrt.hn>s
ho
'"hY.
MA
B,
tf
7tf>;J'
(Dana
'
A;J">
tthemWi?-
A"-l-h-
ffl;J-na>*h.
A^-f'
h,lf-
AfcH-fl
Ah
1.
i>i\l\
>.d-viii>.]
A, C,
:
D
B
om.
YIOD-.
:
D om.; B donne
:
la lecon adoptee.
:
1-2.
:
w-jm.K^tooo-] C,
"VIHC
:
2. <Dt\&1:
:
nh...S>**C"*Vli>-
7r(hC
J.m.MKo'] B
fin|,1,-|:
tp.ftTl":
C,
;
(Blî*
flWt
'
h.?l>'f"e :lXlOV
.
->n-C
J,tn.h :IXloo..
sie.
HM**"*
>>->]
zc
-ttf
3.
h.*AWlm.y]
:
C
C,
ixj\-h,-ttit>-x
ib.
Ilh. (>.?">
-HP]
>,!>>.
-flf
B
>
4. iivvp]
h>v$.
ib.
jevt
A <Dj6>i-t
!>*
ii>>
C,
B
Vi
(uoht,-!;
>
ji>
5.
ii-fc]
"Mir*.
7.
10.
i
m-h-fr
-.
notre correction donne la le<,on adoptee.

6-
#.
.eX-t]
6-7.
m^T-n]
om. m.
VriAHo-] C,
D/j-n /';<.}]
8. a-p]
D M'^ft!
C a->
},n,Ati<>-.
l
16.
B add. 7VW] D l^>i

9. h.t*v*-fl}p
-.
aRfi^.
7V>iT.
a)^. ^n/vA}.
A,"h7
^ <5 ^]
;
fl^fuTifls
>,A0rt.îi>-]
m,-)-fa>-^-
nd.i
JiAIrt.Yio*;
C,
ro^-AAn-
hAlfUi-
m./><D-Wi>,.eu-.
IIa:
JiAlrt.Vi>-.
/6.
post *?.%. B, C,
a^rf. T"PP.
11. >i^,U'o'-]
B, C.
(i.
AMW] B
A>"hH-n 7C.
*
[':''
Savez-vous de qui je suis
le Fils?
Si vous croyiez, vous seriez sauves de
3y
'
votre peebe. Mais votre peche repose *sur votre ignorance. (Vous) qui ne
croyez
pas
en moi, ne
comprendrez-vous pas, 6 enfants de viperes,

:
la
prophetie du prophete David [Dwit] qui a dit par l'Esprit-Sairit

f/iie
La
pierre
les
construeteurs ont rejetee,

ete posee)
elle-rhme
a ete (posee)
au sommet de
l'angle.
Cette (pierre a
de
la
pari du Seigneur.
Elle est merveilleuse pour
uns ijeux
'
enfants de viperes, vous dites

son frere ne sera pas juge.
vous-mSmes
(que) celui qui invective
contre
:
Mais moi je vousdis (que) celui qui dit son frere
Impur
merite
de
la
gehenne-.
race
nettoyez,
serpents,
vous-mimes
n'observez
et
le
vous
lavez
VinUrieur de
3
.
la
coupe
et la
alors
les
que
vous
pas
la
Loi mosaique
Vous prolongez
la
priere dans
les
places (publiques)
les
vous tratnez vos vetements,
an de
piller
orphelins
et
veuves,
sous
pretexte
de
votre
priere''.
Vous offrez la
Matth., xxiii,
1. l's.
cxvii. 22-23.
2.
Matth., v, 22.
3.
Matth.,
xxm,
25.
4.
14.
[205]
VINGT-CINQUIEME MIRACLE.
:
811
oi*-)
(DfriBtrth
'
a>-i"}?:l'
ThHH
'
MB.M1A.C *
ffllWrt+Tf
A.*fl0-fc
fol. 39,
v a.
>.**
iWT
.
TA-
AI
*?U, AhMWSA.A KA # hA, Ah<"" RATT DhUS"* *"*** <*B.AP <DVlU-hJT AhCA*A MB *m-*
M-P*
RA*
:
hr/n
JJ-I1K-
"JA/,
"
'
W
i
>
iIW+
!
"
;M1
"
>
o.^n,Ajp
d
10
:
&*
:
Ah
TB.Ai
Kh
*ica*a
*hi
>
n*
.
<D?hjrn
h
!
0.K-C
-
DAfc
*B*
=
<DQ.A-<":
MBA
.
Aft
w*
nhn
wr.
j&n.
MBA
1.
AJi-niAf
">nn
nwif
D
win
*w*- ara** â+ *

j
**
2-
^PA-A ha n--w.A **a

=
W 0+M
.
t&tir
^m,]
fcil~
B M~;
-dOTt
=
,*]
_
_
>,
B
5
7.
KM-*=
^ W
C,
t
'
.**
ante
.
~j* B M. *.
-ho
>
ôA
'
B, C, D WA-Wt fr - IV]^^'^ B .w -W Wi*A; C, D Mt MM*. A
*.
M=
K.M-*
4-
8.
-WC]
O/W.
B, C,
D .>*rc
sie.
9.
w~-
h.fft-n
Vi
">.t
WI-] B
me
<fe
VKysope,
>
du cumin
C'est
et
de
la
nielle,
(mau) vous negligez

pas dans
les
comman-
..*
dements du Seiger*.
Seianeur.
1
pourvoi
.aus nentrerez
En
effet,
pour) entver, vous
les
ceua> uuss, vous n'entrerez pas ous-mtmes; cieux d'entrer dans le royaume des
^ royaurnedu qm (se presentent

.
empchez
comme
venue
enfants de viferes, appliaues-i le royaume des eleu,'.

fruit*
a fair, des
aeuvres
am
ous donneront
7Zi
aui
dSclaL
aine
la
et anc Malheur vous, sml.es. pretres etant certatns de sa et nie* le Christ, en

:
et (en) disant
de
lui (par contre)
Qui
est-xl
ou v.ent-tl
6
lui dirent
Les Juifs
savonl qu
il
Si le Christ vient,
-
nous croirons en
:
lui
Nous
est
fils
de Dan.
vous
aaUji
Le Seigneur
Jesus leur dit

dit-il
fiUde meid, comme
(le) dites,
>
comment David
par
Interne est Espr-Sunf L

ft
ce q ue
qn fJ Z a
dit
a n
Assieds-toi
tes
ma
droite,
jus.ua
rUum
dans
tsZZl
1.
sous
Vescalu
2.
de
entend.ent de Kn pieds>? Lorsque les .uils

xxii,, 13.
Matth.,
le
Lex. aeth.
-2 23. de Dillmann. xxa
Matth
4.
3.
Ce sens n
est pas indique
Matth..
m,
Rg
43-45.
812
I l

:
[206]
t
'
ll
hi/,h
tafln
(\rth-
h?.v*?;
hno- mi- kl
*7Mia-o-
m-t
A.UA-H-fl
ihre
>a\.h-i:|:
Hfti-nc
iri*
-tihfi.
athjild
HC*
$ aâa -m* w-a* KtM-M * flMiATh $ fljn&fc-l: ^H. h9^ '\\">l

:
A-flrh'Th
:
Afc*7H.Jfflrfi.C
::
toriMAt
1. h.eu--]
f WA-
9tlA
kao-b
-.
Cltt
f.V.I'
A'JA"
"JA?"
VM *
murt-o-]
4.
C J.ji>-.eu-- s/r. C m\fi nnvit'0o*.

!
ib.
m"/1]
o/h.
ib.
Tii-ntFav] C,
I)
n7Mirt"<-.
2. ioh.
3.
,e7-nc]
.p.-jnc;
B, C,
donnent
la
lecon adoplee.
h^n-flfr]
m; B, C,
^T.-V
;
B KWn. -- 5. post h;r> B, C, D add. p*. 6. ante n-fl/h)- A add. D donnent la lecon adoptee. 7. a>Tthlrb >i"%"V] B nij Wt ?"fiA.> C myAd* poa- irfiA 71K. -7a /"ift. ft;rto "it\r* hW D mr'.'hi-U fort(
!
f'/rt-
'
>
fol.
39,
ces paroles,
//
il
y eut
entre eux une discussion.
//
ne leur fut pas possible de
repondre un seid mot*.
lls
dirent entre eux
Est-ce
que
le
Christ qu'on attend fera de plus

tout ceci nous n'avons
grands miracles que ceux que

pas trouve en
lui
fait cet
homme? Avec
de peche, ni de paroles d'affeterie et de mensonge.
ce moment-l, beaucoup de gens crurent. Gloire au Seigneur!
Que
sa misericorde soit avec sa servante Regba-Dwit pour les
siecles
des siecles!
Amen.
1.
Matlh., xxn, 46.
[207]
VINGT-SIXIEME MIRACLE.
S1:!
<
Vi :
I
l.
J*
:
xthjrc
nnitt
.
im
- (I)
=
D7M; C, D
=
*
r
.
h"*n-i
fVA-
iwvit
m.
D
W WW
<Dg)
-
jhm] B
wc
'
-
Tili
"
>
mum
umt
ruft
= = =
h.rM
nfit
>. "/ii<->
nsnw
!
.<*.<"
AVIUM
(D <DWriVlV )
'"W
-tik.
!
'
MM
. =
WA
.
-jmm-.
=
3.
wo
.
iwa=
itaa,
***; C nat
poa-
h-*v,
ntft
.^-
y-AA
wo>
y"Art
*ua
!
w mw
=
'
"1
*] B
>
>
* *
"'
Air
h "7-"'-
RnA] C
IIA?.
fl>h.."l-C'iO
B,
1>
KpfM-
VINGT-SIXIEME MIRACLE
ET DE LA JUDEE L'EXPULSION DES SAUTERELLES DE LA GALILEE SABBAT. ET LA QUESTION DU
1
Pendant quatre ans

9
Juils
"
sont ravagees par les sauterelles.et demi, la Galilee et la Judee Jesus la cessaon du fleau chargent Nicodeme d'aller demander Les calamite est due a 1 endur4. Jesus h dit que cette 3 Nicodeme fait la demarche. du les delivrera, mais ce sera le jour 5. Neanmoins, il cissement des lsraelites.
sabbat
11
expose Nicodeme
la
8.
cmerveille de la sagesse de Jesus. poar lumineuse. A un ange qdi descend da ciel

d'ecarter le fleau, le
voir
il
7. Nicodeme est question du sabbat. nuee Jesus est transfigure et entoure d'une
lui
jour du sabbat.
le
9.
A Nicodeme
demander sesordres.il enjmut epouvante de ce qu il vient de

Juifs la
11. Konpemtence. de ses propres yeux, lange
vivants et les morts.

version de
declare que
lorsqu'il viendra juger les speetacle sera bleu plus effrayant,

10.
11
le
Charge de precher aux
nombreux
lsraelites.
12.
Nicodeme
voit,
ecarter le fleau.
Vingt-smeme
miracle que
fit
Galilee de sauterelles du territoire de la son serviteur Walda-Wahed V ov Que la benediction de sa grce soit avec
les siecles
expulsion Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ par une et de la Judee [Yehoud]. [Galil]
des siecles! Amen.

1
Les gens de
la
Galilee et
du
territoire
et
semer (pendant) quatre ans et demi, de
de la Judee avaient contiuue de peiner. Lorsqu on approchaxt
814
ii
40,
Jr
[208]
::
mdM-t TT*** aKh
'
MA
fl-tth
H"fc
V1C
FWb.
0>?/h
-fl
fl>^n,Aft
s
nnj&T-fcir"-
hfc>:=
o^h-fc
'
-nhfi.
'
Hj&n,
o-h-M
hefl*
IfH'
i
fl>A
h*7H.fi-flrh.C
haoft\b
tf^hi-
?Mfr
pKtt
h9M
Hh
wk.
A-H-nhrt
nKmti
i
e7>
s
hin.h-ttth.c
i-s-c
aa-u
(D?,a,fr?>
-.
wi.rti
-itihtih
n+'-'Ji
rh-c
-NU*-
m+
i
QA-irHi
?fi
1.
f\(\
I
ia
>
ft-flh
iit
s
ine
:
r-wa.
:
mT-.ejr
mi-i]
I
B ;rvm
>
vn
A-n*
.e>it
o?c
C,
Ml*
,R>i-C
:
7C
9"^*,
i)
-fW"}.
>
2.
>
OTT*
"fllrri-V
~h9 R-P.*
>
>.A<t>bA] B, C,
(Df
-miy>>ut-c]
:
(D
nti-;iv
i
m.$-\\
i
wr-p-p
<>,(;
~h<\th,g\.
ib. /hii-n]
i
B, C, Dh/hq-n.
3. m-ti
w-A-r
s
tf-n
>
07C
a?i?^^; C,
s
m-ftt
;
M
:
MJ7-C.
5.
;
H,n,]
ti.eiwtt.
s
HC
6. >i<n>nn,
n-Pfi
j'6.
:
D-J.1:
ÎIA]
la
>in>rth.
.eKlAV-
}in>n
.UA
ahtfU
>ioftJi
w->,-}:
.eV)A;
TrA>iAV)]
C donne B om.
leôn adoptee.
10.
7. 'V^/"?']
D 'W*V.
9. A>.<P<;.fn fi]
B om.
a.
post ao-^wf
add.
W-n.
* fol. 4o,
r
de
la
moisson', les sauterelles
a.
pourquoi
....
ii
(la)
vint sur les gens de cette eontree
mano-eaient et ne laissaient rien. C'est t une (grande) calamite et une

*
grande pauvrete. Moururent beaueoup d'enfants

habitaient dans (ces) contrees.
d'Ismel, et d'autres
gens qui
Lorsque quatre ans
et
:
demi furent ecoules,
les enfants d'Israel se

:
reu-
nirent et dirent entre eux

Fils
On
est
rhomme
qui dit
Scarter
Je suis le Christ, le
du Seigneur?
Si
donc lui-meme peut
de nous cette calamite,

11
ti' est
allons le chercher.
Nicodeme [Niqodimos] leur dit:
possible
personne
du Sei-
de faire (des oeuvres) semblables
aux
oeuvres de
cd komme. Mais
:
la droite
gneur
(est)
,
posee sur
Im"-.
Ils
dirent Nicodeme
Nous
grce 3
va
le (trouver), toi seul,
car
il
est ton ami, et
demanJons, de demande-lui d'ecaiter

te
de nous ce fleau.
1.
Ce sens
nous
n'est pas indique dans le Lex. aelh. de Dillmann.
2.
Jean, in, 2.
3. Ici
fM>--"ir>,
(t'en prions),
peutetre considere
comme
le pluriel
(premiere personne) de
la
formule de politesse
-n-t^-Oi.,
je
(t'en) prie.
[209]
VINGT-SIXIEME MIRACLE.
815
*c
h<*>
hr-in
?i";ii.-nrh.f:
ahh
-.
Tiin-
ffl^f.rt-
hMn.h-n<h.c .
ami*
tu-n
hm- ja? fc-+ anm^Y <dw,w\

: .
a>-,\-i:
lul. r"
io,
ii.
i/nx-
fl>^n,A-
fcJH.?
.fA-A
haoft
>A,h.
ft*+
*,A/..>bA
Ji9"7n(?0'
<'/
::
"/IIP-
frhfllf?
\\m>
.ftOh-
::
1.
i*.tPfi]
:
B ttM.T'MK
:
primitivement.
ib. ft,->]
B
I*.
>-A/>.
ib.
-y.r:]
3.
TIMi
fl>^.P.n-
AV7H.Vn<h.C]
AA.>]
;i.P.A-
AMI
(DTIM-.
Hflvr.
:
am-rl:
4tffl]
&H1.
<n,1]
D
ib.
4.
B
ib.
<w>Mi.
ib.
flWKMl
UKP-WA.
C,
<njvh]
6.
o/n.
flniVJ:
<D->,
ib. a.p,>,ii^]
5.
ol>n.
>,<n>
iih.TriiA]
fifM..
>,ort]
B
>,V
>,jii.>,]
}.ft</>.
/
:
-hi^to. --
ib.
V/""/-flO.]
B
: :
M-tf-A-
Iwan-;
D WTltr-. --7.
ib.
:
>i?"h.<:tinpoo-]
/.nn-f-;
C,
Ayiin-Fcro..
/.
.c+.e-ii]
atta. A-fifrn..
8. o>-fw
il
*7iimr]
om.
I)
>,A<>.e.-.
/.
posi >,nr:>n >.>-
p-iW]
de seconde main (en sur-
charge); primitivement
y avait .pAr.J-dV
Nieodeme
je sais
la
*
alla (trouver) le Seigneur Jesus et Iui

es
clit
Maitre bon, moi-m4me

'.
que tu
venu de la pari du Seigneur dans
le
munde
Tu
es la sagesse et
rol.
io,
puissance du Seigneur. Gette famine, (cette) colere et (ces) sauterelles qui

toi.
i" b.
sont venues sur nous sont venues cause de
(Mais) maintenant sois
de-
ment envers ton peuple

vons
(plus) snpporter.
et retiens la
la
verge de
et par
la
colere (loin) de nous, car
nous sommes tourmeutes par
mort
un chtitnent que nous ne pou-
Le Seigneur Jesus
leurs ceuvres
fois j'ai
lui dit
Si
les
enfants
d' Israel
s'etaient
repentis de
mauvaises, ce malheur ne
les
les aurait
pas atteints. Combien de

la
voulu
reunir sous
mes commandements, comme

1
poule reunit
ses
poussins sous ses ailes! (Mais) Us ont refuse
d'entrer (sous)
mes commande-
ments.
1.
Jean, in,
PATR. OH.
2.
T.
2.
Malth.,
xxm,
37.
56
XVII.
F.
'i.
816

5
[210]
<DILA
01J?,n,Afol.
:
'f.M.'Ph
1' -
W>hi.
t
?I>
1\\J\?
(D"W
M-flC
tn>rV\\
h9M
:!:
Jl-fll.Jt
i
h.?frl\
"7?iH.
i
tti&ISPh
i
M
::
HrtÂhJr
.feit
i
io,
fc*3.1A
rt^fll-
-""MIC
htlA
:
'hC
fl>n,A
i
MH.3i
::=
\.f frft
(1
AA-f-
hh,VU
AI/
*}>
JE-1-ODf
îriV)-
<dii,a
i#^.rft
ATrfiu
:
.?a-a
:
jp.ra*
i
jemine
-wie
s
ima*
i
A^ltf-
\-
ffl^lLA
hlll.fc
A.f ft-A
Afc*3.flJl
T.'Jv'h
AA.h
?ft>
'*,
rhj&fl-
fco*
:
^MHAP
i
tDj&n,A-
h1\l.h
Af frft
Mi*
o/m.
Mtl.*
a**
:
Art'Jfl-T-
fflA
M
D
o/w.
1. *Vf| l> 'Vi-'/".
6. Mi*7H.fctr]
>..
2.
VJH/h
h.Vrt-fi]
o/w.
i
ib.
i
M]
:
C,
<n>"i^-] B ATrfl-V >ih.iin All 4. nAr C om. i'. Afc^l.*] B o/n.; C, D VJlUf. 5. >.*^.ifi] C o/w. llAt mn*. >!h,llli All <">*Vr 6. AA.n *ifw-] B o/rc. AA,n C, D >,finib. .e.A-v-] B om. i*. >.frt-fi] B, C, D om. 7. KliPa>fl ib. .R-Vf-fi'/-] Bfilfittln; C om. >; D met V- en surcharge. AA.ft. ib. }</>] C ôfl)-1-. At ATrll* a>o%ao] B llAt AVII> fthro- Oj.o M> D OM. >.
/'6.
post.
:
VMIG B add. WA.

i : :
3. h.frt-fi]
II
ib.
post (Djiup B, C,
add.
>.4''ir n.
8.
w>.ew]
Wip.a>-.
ib.
h'hlHM']
o/.
9. fl>.>,-|:]C
om.
Nicodeme
lui dit
Pardonne
(les
fautes) passees,
mon
:
Seigneur, et
detourne ta colere de nous.

fol.
Le Seigneur
Jesus dit Nicodeme

lui dit
:
Oni, moi(le)
io,
meme
tu, 6
je ferai ce
que tu
me demandes.
Nicodeme
:
Quand
feras-
\" a
Maitre bon?
Le Seigneur Jesus
lui dit
Le jour du sabbat, j'ordonnerai
cette colere de se
detourner de vous.
Nicodeme
jour du sahbat
Vaut-il
dit
'
au Seigneur Jesus
Convient- qu'une teuere
soit
falle
le
Le Seigneur Jesus
soit
dit
Nicodeme
Juge toi-meme, de grce.

quelle meure ?
2
mieux qu'une me
lui dit
:
sauvee
le
jour du sabbat ou
'.
(Nicodeme)
II
vaut mieux etre sauve que mourir,

3
:
mon
Seigneur.
Le Seigneur
1.
Jesus lui dit
Le Fils de V komme est
le
mattre du sabbat
Marc,
ii,
24.
2.
Marc,
in, 4.
3.
La conjonetion
>ifim
introduit
ici le
discours
direct.
4.
Marc, n,
28.
211 J
i
VINGT-S1XIEME MIRACLE.
i
si:
'
koo&foh
::
(DtO-hU
:
/"A-T
:
1/\
Ami '
y.lttC
H*
:
MAI"
i
(l'i
i
(1>
hW.Tl\
A>nV
:
:
hftn
A'MlA
AfflAK
:
:
tthll
An?,
Y&JYtJV
:
(Ml
s
AM
M4-
::
ht\im
:
MA
.
h<m t1x?a)'ft
:
0'|:
ao(\ t1x :f
IIATP.
*>n</"C
h
:
^"
:
^lh;Vf-
Vq:A-|-
flflA+
AM*
: '
W//A
J?/"-!*
'
AR
1.1?
hUllY}?>
Ah,AjPA
:
M.J&
"hi"lh
:
* hJhriVl' >. fc94>*0D kAUItA

"
fol.
40.
b.
+;J-A.'J:
vn.^1:
J,h/.
jisnfAt
:
fflÂ.A.'/'
lAA
ti'}i\:M:'/
'
(Dh.W
nh-J'J-
'JM/lH:
A*AP *
fc^-Jh?
7x'Jh&
fcMfl
An
l'
A'/"j
wjph
:
h?+
:
w.
hrhiuM
I
h>h<:
UiAf
i
nvp
i
A-
Mit
1.
J&-AA
Ml
*7{.
All
'flhrt.
tl
VV.
0^,7
/.WM
?,
/"A-T
s
AA
rt-zlH]
B Â-T
AA
tlÂ-
.e.
flAt
A'VllV]
C om.
la
W&
A<da.p.
:
ffllrt
AVfl*.
ib.
MC.
2.
bwwi\~\ D
:
i est
en surcharge.
i
HA+
om.
ib. >,n<n>]
ib. A-n>i]
II
;
B,
o/. 3. C, D donnent
o/k.
la
na>A
MA
Tiod^îv-a]
?i"n.>,n<h.c:.
4. fflfliT.e.c]
lecon adoptee.
C,
I)
ib.
flAt
nwi'r-]
sie.
A
5.
o/.; B, C,
V/.-P'i.'ffi]
donnent
lecon adoptee.
0. nn,i-J:v]
ib.
I)
=
hJ-hfO"} B,
nv-iitv.
h.tMTr.V-
C,
9.
D om.
>
h.
B, C,
7.
ft.-j-Af]
o/h.
i
8. in.n.;.]
=
o/.
mon
(\r"; -
*?">iiii.>.>]
B wen
"
cir"-,
>
n-/i-
^v.'.
v;vvii.>,
kpa-a
>.r-j.'fs.
ib.
il r"hi.^>']
B, C,
D ^yVJIOi
A.PA-A.
ib. n><i:rt]
(lAfH.
10. mh.'/flll]
B, C,
aih/vin-.
II
a pouvoir sur le sabbat.

le
(II
peut) faire ce qu'il veut le jour

et
*
du sabbat.
le
Nicodeme,
sabbat a ete cree pour l'homme
nun pas V komme pour

et sur la terre, de
sabbat.'.
*
f
i.
Le
Fils de
l'homme a
le
le
pouvoir, au ciel
sauver beauj'ai
coup d'mes,
jour du sabbat.
Ne
sais-tu pas, Nicodeme, (que), lorsque

la
w,
b.
ordonne au prophete Elie ['Elys] de s'echapper de devaut

['Elzbel], tueuse de prophetes,
il
reine Jezabel
et
est alle (pendant)
quarante jours
quarante
nuits avec leurs sabbats, sans (commettre) de laute a cause de son obeissance
ma
parole? Je Tai sauv de
la
main du
roi
Achab ['Ak'b]
et
de
la
main
de sa
femme
Jezabel.
Lorsque Nicodeme entendit cos paroles de Notre Seigneur,
il
Pul
etonne.
II
songea en lui-meme, en disant
<c
Les paroles de cet hoiiune ne (sont) pas

le
comme
1.
les paroles
des autres.
II
ne parle pas selon
langage (d'un nomine)
Marc,
ii,
27.
818
[212]
-/
fol.
h9h<*>
'/-DAR
hThlllM-'i
*/!>
.P;'nA
nt^cj??
n/";>
::
il,
a.
A.
d4"T'l'
fl>-ftl-
A-nh
tDh">H
jf.l'WlC
3r#^.flA
9rtA
h"?l!.h
>
.PM
ftV
fl>-&
-nC-l'
-flC"/>
5
::
7&
hr-nc/v
OîP.
rwn\-\r
mW.
ah-a
cm
mp&+
t htm-mt ti-n,h-t:ib hn&&ti? iTCS" Alf* fD9RC hMlji

.
e
A
i
hf
h /^
i
ahî
i
T-*C
h1H.K-nA.C
+We
1.
<oA.t]B, C,
m-h-K. -- ib. H3<V<n>-]

i
A, B, C,
P m"*
>
notre correction donne la
legon adoptee.
I)
ib. >,n>
h,
a%1
w
wni-
a,<ri-\-~]
B ow.
=
2. >itr>,n>]
a>>ii">i<n>.
i
ib. +>a.p.
- n/-^]
i*.
'/ :
B
:
tuA.p.
n/".?
>i5r>."ni>i-
frjerfi*
s
m.e.-V7A>
ng7r.îr
5.
<d<\^.i-
win.
i i
ne^vcf?] C,
flh.
>
ric?r'.
4.
A-nm]
B nAnn.
s
-i.
arvii
I
fi-tiic
I
i i
>.?"-nr.v
iP'fl'fl"/.-!-]
fl,"!
:
.f<n/'>
i
X*11H
'/"fi-nv.
A>i"/M.>i
s
Wfrfl
flCV
\
7ft.
i
f\a
11CV>
h.fft-n
fl'h.e
ynnvM C,
!
I)
iTrH
.em/*'/.
'
'/.*S.Tft
nWlOt
h.Prtfi
ftc.i
7*.
AV7H.>i
m&R&R B Vmik
(D
*
9.
>iyHCV>
B*j
!
6.
idj\p,*]
B, C,
om. m.
8.
V7<.]
>ilil.M)î,c]
},"jil/>,
<i:*c.
Age de trente ans.

qu'il etait
(et
foi. 4i.
En
efTet,
In
alors le Seigneur Jesus avait trente ans, depuis
ne de Notre-Dame
Sainte Vierge Marie,
deux
(fois vierge)
en corps
en esprit).
Le "Seigneur Jesus sut ce que pensait

penses-tu
le
''Nicodeme.
II
lui
dit
Pourquoi
scandale diuis ton cceur '?
Tandis que Nicodeme parlait avec

(de
Jesus)
le
Seigneur Jesus, la luniiere du visage

fois la
depassa (en intensite) sept
lumiere du
soleil.
En
outre,
(Nicodeme) vit une nuee lumineuse (qui) entourait (Jesus).
Un ange
(toi)
2
descendit de la nuee, se prosterna devant (Jesus) et
lui dit
qui n'es pas change, (en descendant) du trne de ta gloire, 6

la terre
(toi)
qui
fais
de toute
l'escabeau de tes pieds
(toi)
que
les
cienx et
la terre
ne contiennent pas, Seigneur hien-aime, Eils du Seigneur eternel, que
1.
Matth.,
ix,
4.
2.
Dans tous
les vocatifs
qui suivent
il
y a en ethiopien
la
Iroisiemeper&onnc du singulier.
[2 i3]
VINGT-SIXIEME M1RACLE.
:
819
rll-
i'h,llM.
hlttC
.
::
mftlLA-
h1\\.h
i
hSfrtl
frO-H
fch.TfHh
'
M
sc
fl*/.
aoft
\9?:<:
1A.A
a>h r?;S.
9
fUMM-
A'n->
o^n
rc*i
v/.
>.*^.ift
"H
h:*w
v-cn-
mziPi :
iihîi
=
ahr-nn:''
IC
->
i
Ki.*i"ft nv+ "*** OAft fc"

:
SâMi
H/.uh
vc/i-
fct"V-
-1*
'
<
MA
s
ha-MOh
lUMkfcttf'
<Dflft-flrh+
tf
-nh.e.
!
/(U'.
i
ffl,h*e
s
ft
J&fl,
h^Yv
-nh
Kr Ah
* a>hw nhf i*îft kiV.kA 'h'T/Afc *
-ntf
>
<
ll)
ffl&n,A-
MlUk
WM
MtfC
MfcWA
*-#*
*Mt
'
- ib. vmA h.*r>n] B rSt>] A Cy*V>;B, D donnent la leeon adoptee. B M-> TO. - 3-4. *CY*] Born. - 4^ r . fch-Ml B -inr. Mrn-iir. - 2. >,^] 15 -- '*. .ll] B, C, D om. - 6-7. WA-] V- - 5- IWW] B H0WI-. Vi-,.] B om. - ib. da* B, C, 1) M*r. 9. t-TOM B, C t*VA. B om. en surcharge. - 8.
>
om. -
W]
ll.
j&ofc]
C ow.
de
m'ordonnes-tu de
detourner
de
la
faire
Le &iflW!ur
J&w
lui
la
dit
Je t'ordonne
et
verge de colere du
jour du sabbat.
territoire
de
GaliUe
du temtoire
la Judee, le
Lorsque Nicodeme
vit ceci, la
peur
et l'epouvante le saisirent.
Par suite
griucerent et ses de l'intensite de sa peur, ses dents

:
genoux tremblereut.
*
Nicodeme, au sujet si effrayant), Le Seigneur Usus lui dit Qu'as-tu vu (de Comment feras-tu, lorsque le dua ange, pour etre effraye d'uue teile peur? ses anges, gloire et dans la gloire de tous Fils de l'homme viendra, dans sa
jour-l il y uro de grands ju-er les vivauts et les morts? En effet, ce grands pleurs et dents'. Alors Nicodeme versa de et des grincements de Sois dement envers moi. Je crois en toi, Dieu &' Israel.
pleurs
dit
:
wl,
Le Seigneur
dans
Jesus lui dit
royaume des cieux aui ne soit ne de

viii, 12.
peut entrer Sache, Nicodeme, que personne ne de V Espr Saint* Mamtenant V

(
.
l.Matth.,
2.
Jean, in,
5.
820
[214]
lAj&Vhh
AW"
Wh
OJrtnjfc
:;:
41
fflrh^
fol. 41
\
'
Jr*S.r/l
ft+
*A4-fc.A
a>W,9>0o.
.-
tf-
A-
n^tl^-fcU-
a.
12
fflChP-
i*^flA
-M.0D.
=
.-
A.#<n>H
:
A*-'
:
tthf-t-hW
:
AÂh
h<
.
h-/H.^l,h,C
i
HCM"
?,-}
fl*.1||l
MH.fc
7'fK-
A.Pfrft
:
W*** AM
fllJPTlA
'
fl
fl<flH"
A-J:
KPlh
:
Wfir
9tih
i
7^
,
1C?9
fc^-fc
fl>
10
,7,J?,flJ-1-
A*>A</
JAiT
h%l $
B
,
i*.
W>
4.
l.
^. c
->
.e.**
wu.fc.A
:
a,,,,^;,
=
hAfl-o]
jta]
B on.
.0.
fl^-V
+**] B
w
=
MC***.
10.
:
ftVWM
A4*
=
h.ffrft
- w, v,*-- o..] Wao - 7A.A eiM] ^^ _ . v^ ^ b j,,^, Wfrn MftM c D ^^ W ht WO- - ^v] B w. IM >.-; C ,*
5.
.
MM -*>
..
o.e..
mttM -a.
ffl
^
3.
, lrtOI>
A4 +
,
a.*] B,
6.
^
. .
..
^b, C, D<y* B wv *-. a^ V o- D m7rt^ _ 7 B mAM ^ _

Co.
=
Xfl ib.
Â
=
..
;
fflnfto
^ _
n>,
pfrn]
nSY,t
PVA-
ticnf a
,
f oft
nrt
,
7-n*
-,ua
,
/-aa,
,
A>,/Il.>,>
Jo-fr,,
VlC ft. P ft
poft.
.fi
...,.,
w
,
a-m.
A |rtD
w ^
. s
/A;
>,*>
.
/a-
mr>
ha% .^
donc va (trouver) les enfants d'Israel et dis-leur epais de ccûr jusqu' quand vous supporterai-je? Expose-leur de faire penitence. Sache Nicotine, que je t'ai fait mon aide et mon predicateur.
:
li
iVtcom
fol.
alla
.trouver, les enfants

*
d'te/
et
11,
d.ges du Seigneur Jeus. Beaucoup
leur raconta tous les pro-
.1.
d'entre eux crurent par son intermediaire.
12
Le
fleau des sauterelles fut ecarte des

vit
le
avec ses ailes et avec ses mains. benediction de sa grce soit avec son serviteur Gabra-Mrym et avec sa servante Walata-Heywai pour les siecles des siecles! Amen
harter
Que
du sabbat. Nicodeme, prince des Juifs, qu il avait vu auparavant, alors que

les sauterelles
la
gens de Galilee et de Jndee, le jour de ses yeux Tange du Seigneur
Seigneur Jdsus
lui
donnait des ordres
[-215]
Yl.V'.T-SEPTIEME MIRACL.
i
82i
7;^7hc
h-hii
M"-nfi->
MiU
:
<d.v
*.? frft
hcft-f fi
nr.e.v.
hfl
IIM+
<D*
A/A</
"/Ar
M7 *
-ii
hft+Ai
-in
VW.?
hSM
'
fl>n,A?>
*a.*
u:
hti"
hin.
1.
*%*mt - M*
'
vnu#j
=
mw*
3.
=
aviha*
>
ww>
wcn*n
:
nr
!
*****
!
tat
vniifl-
C,
D
=
go.
.
tnr*o- nvnxi
wr
nvvt i*iM-. .rjK -'; c -f u/i- .r,ut n/A= =
**>
=
kh= =
urw **> ffrn v* - *-3 B k mfc.
* cn * n
"
mm/*
tm n* m
=
wfr n
mhi.
r m m*
-Mir
rw>
=
/"
a,a
.
*
;
AiA-
*.
7-8.
mhmu: ort] B wi>
h.-8.mw]Bmw; t, u
7.
vm* wa c, D vm
VINGT-SEPTIEME MIRACLE
LES LIONS D'ASCALON
1.
dlivrei ** viennent supplier Jesus de les Les habitants de la region d'Ascalon de les exaucer. 2. Jesus leur promct incursions de nombreux Rons. devant Natha 4. Les lions se prosternent communique aux lions l'ordre de Jesus. sont affermis dans la foi. 5. Les gens d'Ascalon lui obeissent.
-*^T
I
nael et
Vmgt-septieme prodige que

sur
le territoire
fit
Notre-Seigneur
ei
\otre-Sauveur Jesus-Christ
d'Ascalon [/Asqftlftn] au
sujet de lions.
et sa
son serviteur Zawga-Mika Que la benediction de sa grce soit avec des siecles! Amen. femme 'Eda-Heywat pour les siecles
I
II
dans y avait beaueoup de lions

d"
le territoire d'Ascalon, la
au poinl que
Les
gens
^res
les
jLet
enfants
o ne pouvaient P as sordr de d'Ascalon allerem (trouver 1,^ Les gens le coucher du soleil. euvoye, an d sauv Maitre bon, le Seigueur t'a lui dirent mdgn notr. dement envers nous, 6 Se lg ueur,
cette coutree
porte de leur
ma
,J ,
d> Israel.
Sois
'
LES MIRACLES DK JESUS.
[216]
MIA.C
A*0>
f.(Uitla*.
MtfflA*
A.Mfl<.
D-ft*
H_-fc
7f
<D*
"Hl
fVfcHUfc
T-flA*
V D
mwfroo.
nhtm
|||lflB .
M|U
-
Zl?u\
'""
":
'*
"^ "*'-
* *-
^
(-
frft
ffl
10
surcharge).
indignite et chasse les lions qui ravagent notre pays. ecouteront ton ordre et ta parole.
Nous savons
au'ils l
Le Seigneur Jesus leur dif Je serai dement envers vous au sujet de votre supplicaon a mon egard. Maintenant donc retouroez votre pavs alle, (leodroh) o les lions se reunissent et dites aux lions . Le Seigneur Jesus Fds du Se.gneur vivaot, vous dit O lions, ne demeurez pas dans cette contree et ne ravagez rieo qui sy trouve. , Ayant entendu ceci, les geos d Asealon retournereot leur pays.
: : :
n homme,
en alla
'"
(lo.o)
I"
T-
appele Nathanael [Nto'el], de Cana [Qan] de Galilee [Galill I. alle a (l'eodroit) ou les lions se reuuissaient et leur Sexgneur Jesus leur avait ordonne. Lorsque Nathanael leur eut
d'eux.
>,n
1.
La conjonetion
introduit
ici
le
discours direct.
[2l7]
VINGT-SEPTIEME MIRACLE.
823
M
fl
i
wo- itet**
:
ir*+
4-P-flfc-
uui
nfri
h?-nA*
*a
>
w. .
y-<o-ft+
H-t
:
nie A /AiT
oj^-i-nh.
>fr
i
Ki^KH,
i
nh<*>
hfmlnao'
!
fc-M.fc
.f fr
/.<fcU-
0**
.^hMlo*
4
rt^fVl flD -
&
CA-
KAM
KV-flft^
'WY.
Drtl*
AV'Kfc.A
hfr
An,-/
dm
10
tftf
frnh
Mi.**-*
i+
--h^
**
**w*
"**
A>iA
IUtW<ro
.-
APD-
?"*
: - -:
rftA
Tfl<-
AR
PAS:
J-nÂ.*
...
'JA?"
h"Ti
.r/t
=
- wi.AkH B h.jM.AM.-. - w] B, C, D W)K ttCh*; D om. CM] C HMH.M. '*** *] B ***. MW WM] B **v C iru* r*<**f0: - KM 6 w* * wo- - k-m] B .a *.* ju0 a*a* W,.
K.rfril.
m] B
w. ib.
2. -v-ai--]
C -va*
.fc.
3.
mw
5. 8=
mm] C mw
MM
4.
10.
>"<">
=
'
VUA
/-Afc
A-VAo
C D
;
-f Oft
rt W*
-
r>M
W>
M* AW-
-Wir
expose
lui
ceci,
*de nombreux
lui,
il
(et,
de d'innombrables lions se reumrent aupres
'
fol. fc2, i"
a.
Quant
etendit la mala, les

et
a'(y)
le
admonesta
(plus)
et leur
da
Allez-vous-
en de cette contree
entrez
desormais,
comme
effet,
vous
(l
)
ordonne
le
Seigneur Jesus,
Redempteur du monde. En
lm-meme ne
vous refusera pas votre nourriture.
Les lions
Nathanael En
inclinerent leur tte

effet,
il
ensemble
et
se
prosteruerent (devant)
etait l'un
Les bona des diseiples du Seigneur Jesus.
en
allerent de cette contree aussitt.
Lorsque
les
leur gens XAscalon virent ce prodige,
foi
fut affermie.
11s
considererent la gloire du Seigneur. Walda-Wahed soit avec son servrteur Que-la benediction de sa grace
(avec) sa femmc...
t
.
pour
Amen.
824
LES RHRACLES DE JESUS.
[218]
foLM,
A-m.
ffl^n
:
,H
MH>
4,4,
.
A.f A-A
r:ft .,.
,
^h
.
M-V-o.
^^H.'flrh.i:
*Af .3 11 >.<*. MiCKO- ffl^fl, fl)Ah<nM-MA-fr "T?

:
i
::
'
1.
mvc - nKwl B
D
:
t>.^r:
hih
i
tvve.-
xtum
:
w-n-n
icn*n
,
nrohrcf
.
nh.^r>: C,
co
:
7,
(U Rd) fOtfMO=
nv?,*}
a>M<tti>
=
t^vc-oo.
:
Aza**:**
1/4*.
AoI>
,
3.
fl
>vuA
.
r>M
;
wao,o.. ir ,
Kr (M
n-win
,
,
ncn-Pfi
im
.
vi-v]
,
P/*
/"^rt.
:
fl.*
+ AMK.
:
AtA
=
W
: :
...
o,
ft
.,,.,
h-v>
:
.
1]/urt .
(D ^. A<,.J .
=
i
f0A
**> D
;
"/UA-
/>
**
AVAfl
nlA5,o
j.^t,
_ 5 Mf0
DyA
,
^
.
*at
pnjn.
M< ^ uft
,
AVIUM h.frt-ft CJI-M fr *HA WW|] >%0?ll>i ^ ffrn ttcft45f| D

=
^^
W-
VINGT-HUITIEME MIRACLE
DISCOURS ESCIIATOLOGIQUE DE JESUS A JERICHO
1.
Les aptres sont la lumiere du monde et le sei de la terre. 2. Discours eschatologique de Jesus Pierre. 3. Pierre demande Jesus o les aptres, qui se trouvent dans le desert, iront passer la nuit. 4. Jesus ordonne Pierre de se rendre Jeru-
Pierre et les aptres arrivent instantanement Jerusalem. contrent Gamaliel qui les introduit chez lui. 7. Gamaliel va au-devant
5.
salem.
6. Ils
renil
trouve assis sur

les
le
Mont des
Oliviers.
de Jesus qu
8.
Au moment o
colonnes de
la
maison se couvrent de verdure.
deviendra martyr.
chez Gamaliel.
10.
9. Jesus declare Gamaliel qu'il Paroles de Jesus aux aptres. 11. Jesus passe la nuit
Jesus entre chez Gamaliel.
Vingt-huitieme miracle (o il est racont) parla aux douze aptres Jericho ['lyriko].
comment
le
Seigneur Jesus-Christ
Que par la clemence de sa misericorde il Matshtia-Dengel pour les siecles des siecles! Amen.
I
veille
sur
sa
servante
,,
*Lorsque
le
Seigneur Jesus alla Jericho,

coheritiers'
il
reunit ses disciples et leur dit
Vous
1.
fites les
du Seigneur.
(C'est)
pour vous
{que)
fax prepare
le
M. m.
les
enfants de Vheritage;
***
a ici le
geanls.
sens de parlicipants, coparlar
'
[219]
VINGT-HUITIEME MIRACLE.
.
s-
rv
.
rt7e'i-
K9*-o
MIT*
oth9ôo
f.Tr^.nK.
iW*
>
'i'
ut
.
'-'
OMUhi:
rt"7v-*i5
s
OWttKH,chf
3.n
rtn
!
SOIHh'jn.-A
:
*0Cfr
:
YfAYl-
-"W+
flJ^.rt^/
Mn
fl*ft'i*
An
:
An*
HA/MiA
*""
!
HJBA-MC
:
+AV *
i
Ah"-
MlAho. . Aj0|bft*"
cd-1-vi.'jv.
"IHK-
*A
i-vih,
TiDiooT-nc^
7a>iV.fc
mm-*.a *
M*^
iiM-f-M *
io
Rft.
W*
>
,h.c: :\ii.e>-
*"
a?
irt:
fv
:
hfl
w MK
i
h*-nA
h'i-v
:
at-h*
>
hcA-wi
:
a?.
. '
*7ti>n
fol.
12,
\" a.
*
>
W*:
Mli *
nnrt7.e-l-
hiA-l-
Nifrt
>.rvrr>
M
i
A**
'
7i-h
Mi1
hfi"
-nii-:^
Mv
HW afl
C,
+ W**
!
Ah
hn
^^ jHkfC
i
:
n0 *
i
''
M+
*
^
>>.
!
>i'H-
Ah *
'
'
fl9 '*
<W-f*
"
'
<</,
D*
'
?'
cM
ucKh
'
Ar*A-]
- 12.
a>,
B, C o. .
4.
B, C,
D Hh.CW.
- .
C,
-"']
-
I
~
-']
L
ib
A o-I
?*]
5. M1A1.-] HMvhAf] C, D Hh .tOAf*. b7c, D donnent la le,on adoptee.
D mia.
C
9.
*nj
*n,.
11.
- ib.
adoptee.
Aom.
B, C,
- ***** KM-C D donnent la legon adoptee.

avant
les
Mm
KM-* A o,;
" -
13
'
""* D
BD donnent la lecon *"' K ' *' '"
royaume des
ei la terre* avant quo fussent crees les cieux Cepenpourquoi je vous ai choms moi-nme. C'esl Eneffet, oustes touspurs*. vous henterez tous Satan* [Sayta]. Mais, sauf Im, ,
cieu.c
temps
et
u a parmi (que) du royaume des cieux, que l'* n'a pas m, dout Lagine dans le caur de l'homme* (et) pas
Voreille
les
n'apas entendu, quin
est
delices sout
mexpnmables.
resurrecUon, sur
vous
6
les
douze
je
vous dis (quo) vous

les
sidgerez,
aujourde
.
la
douze trnes
et (que)
vous jugerez
douze tribus d'Israel

le sei
Vous
monde
etlasplendeurdu
desert. Vous ttes
de la terre
En
[Yo ],
outr,,
,
il
di. S,
Pierre [Sem'on Pros]
Simon,
fe
M.
d.
>
fol.
'
KH.
de
i?
**
* <l~) * .
f*
':;';;
,
i2,
'
V'
a.
JLmtu*i
*.,
(cieux),
1 1.
(poar
toi.
'"'" 7."
-<><-'"' "4
,
S fla que u(Ie) sache,.

eile
Sache.Si
,ue,
..
. Ira,
Wra
xxv, xxv 34
Tu
>
c S bienheureux, S.
;
Matlh iviatui.,
6.
2.
Jean,
xm,
14.
10.
7.
in
{
>
[pan ân,
VI.
71.
8.
4.
Cor., "i
'
5.
Matth., x>x, 28.
Matth.,
v,
Matth., v, 13.
Matth., xvi,
15-17.
826
I>ES
MIRACLES DE JESUS.
[220]
Ml' WhXhl * (UhW hW& h hh r:?,.p h..ep ^rr:

: i :
:::
wn
: : .
*A
Hr'i
.
m*
*AP tD-fW^ J^P/H A-ncy? p^ m

=
.-
fo..
2,
b!
M
A
.
JW
-
m
rt
MIAU
.
fr-/-*
:
W
:
:
*TM
:::
0+W:
*A">
unm-f}
, .
fl*J*
:
mao^n^ m
,
..
AP.*+
hll
,
fcUAh
*AW
.
ftÂ ^ M- ^h- Aft*+

. . .
^ ^^
: :
tf-A.
:Vm^f.o.
.
gDrCA* *
:
4M Mi
.
MM,
ma
**a
Ar/vnn
*a
h\w
Â-iroo-
<dma da* A.rjn **

. .
4M
.
^nii
<j
fl^P.'
^(l'P
>.A
WC
W
]
mtmfyif
:
::
Mao
^^
OT4p dA
^
o. ..
^
' <
^.^0-
^ B~C
r>
n
'
T'""
rm
~^
:,
,,e,
'
B
11
>n,f
^ ~
-
B
ih
-
- ~ 3 "*
-
B C D
-+"*! B
* - - 5-6. .ww]
fi
*><
l;lr ""
pflfrwtrA
pas u
(sont)
.
P St
"
MM *
* B add """"
-
ib
-
"*3
WK -
11.
. HMa B
e(
rfe
prÂte,
ont d6sir6
mir
ce
que (u
/o/ .
w , /Hee;
/je
Btenheureuses
^
lui
(so,,,)
tes oreilles
tesyeux qui m'ont vu\ me oir* ,!e nombreuses son desir il m'a vi, et il s'cst rejoui*.
bien-azme, a ddsird
:
qui ont entendu mapar'ole. Bienheureux Sache, 6 Simon, qu 'Abraham ['Abrehml, (man)
fois.
Alors
j'ai
comble pour
v h
te dis, 6 Simon, que /es debauches, Ies brigands, les publicum* sortes= de pecheurs precederont Ies enfants d'Israel {pour) eurer dans - Iroyaume descieux*. Vraimentje tedis, 6 Simon, q e ' j'ai pardonne aux enfants tous le ^s peches et leurs bhsphemes\ (Mais) contre le Pere, contre le et contre l'Esprit-Saint, celui qui profere une parole mauvaise
Vraimentje
f* '"
".
/
et toutos
/r "'" ///
contre
eux
"'
qui aura confesse devani les komme,, moi aussi je le confesserai devant mon IWe et mes anges. (Mais) celui qui raun, renie deoant les hommes, moi aussi je le renierai aevant mon Pere et mes anges 9
("P^niencemonde,
ni en celui qui viendra\ Tout
Um)
Sache, Simon, que des jours viendront

M;
;'
t
(o) quiconque vous tuen,
pensera
L
-,
II.
7.
-"- W. -> 3. Jean. v,n, 5G. sens n est pas in.Hque dans le Lex. aeth. de Dillmann. Matth., xn, 31. -8. Matth., xn, 32. 9. Matth. x, 32-33.
'
"'
X '"\ 17
-~
MMh
?
;
6.
4.
Jean, VI ,
Matth., xxz,
22 i]
-
VINGT-HUITIEME M1RACLE.
X\a*>
827
$A\(D'l
HJPIlflWi
<*>nJi
J+'-COV
M\1\t.h-l\ t h.C.
m-1-hio-V-
JVA->i
Mi>HI
i
>1V.Wfl
i
9"-f:
S
:
^'rJill'o
ffl
W?:
IM"
*ftftf
IDf.K
i
A*
jP-flTA:;:
A7f
ai?,l(D'(D.
*+
s
/hll-nf
>J,<pa^. !/*
::
fl>
fco^l/Vo?/.;>.
mf.wf.'VFao:
<D-fH-
KU7-C
nnW-fcU*"-
HA
:
'f'7.ffl
i
hfaNHi
ATM1P
i
*HAJ"
<DA.C?-
Rfllfo-
Oft""
flf.rh.
i
AP-
ho
^n>-h.
ao/^Vi'
AV71I.M1A.C ffl^Ji^C* "'ft

nh&îf-
All
All
prhoiMi
a-
fl>jv></nru:
*}Af
idjmita
wct* *
1. jen>-Tl
.e"fift.
ib. yi
n.pn->,
nh
w^cnv] B, C
o/m. an>.
3. <b.p.h,a-]
n;
[)
tio
jio/"P6t
"
^n>->..
D
"
ib. *n-*.>]
B A-v
2.
hjbimic]
sie
8.
B nflWaC.
m.e.nA-.
ib. ti*.jftn,Ai"tfo.]
C,
Hh.jn.Aj".
6.
>
n,t]
jp.n.1-
primitivement.
.7-fciro'-]
>
7.
I>
mfiim-OK] C mim.
m. sie.
i'i.
*+
W-Ai
A-Wflf]
R+M
AlWIf.
B, C,
m;SA,AjWm*
.
7,
iTMl'Clfoi'-
7-C;
11mm] Bimm. 9. A-M-Jlf] B A.TMI. rt. fl>.ert.CB] D ne/r"-. 10. post no B, C, I) aW. n ni->*. i'4. aii Ani-fl] B atmi. 11. -"h'! dH-7rc*-ft] B <D,y"r.-Ffl- D Diîrr.*--/.. ib. i3. cn-n] B ciffi. ib. ..e+Trf-] 0, D a..e-1-vx.. 12. mffrm>vnc] C, D .] C, D Ad-.
C m-MMI7C
sie.
>
mw-tireo. (B mM*?*^-).
* Wlt
MJ7-C] B,
Dm-nt
w-a-
MJ
ib.
fl>tcp
s(t-.
i'J.
n^-] B, C,
;
o/fn'r
wne
o/fr-oiufc
ei
un
.sv/c/vy/rr
de tous
cause de
mon nonr. Quiconque
au Seigneur'. Von* deviendrez odieux aupres mentionnera mon nom dans sa

terre du desert.
bouche sera hai par tous les peuples. viendront de c Sache, Simon, que des peuples
mepriseront
la
le
Ils
mon peuple et diront des paroles contre pur eux. peuples *ne disent pas. La terre sera souillee mon
sanetuaire. Ils
Seigneur que d'autres

fouleroat (aux pieds)
,
,
Ils
Ils
llL
s'appliqueront abolir
ma
loi.
emmeneronl
Ils les
captifs
les enfants de
mon
peuple, leurs
filles et
leurs meres.
vendront entre
sera
fait
au eux dans des regions (etrangeres). Quant

d'entre
Ils
vieillard qui
captif
mon
ils
peuple,
ils le
tueroat et
ils
teindront leurs tnains .laus son sang.

3
.
penseront offrir un
:
sacrifi.ee
au Seigneur
Quant au signe de
impures.
ce peuple, (le
voiei)
teindront leur barbe avec des feuillea
Ils
domineront
la
mer
et le sec.
detruit L'empire meine leur sera donne. Le monde sera
par leurs mains
et (sa)
beaute sera aneantie.
1.
Jean, xvi,
2.
-2.
Matth., x, 22.
-3.
Jean, xvi, 2.
828
[222]
mahh-t
hTU.

f.flhfc
0*?,
matCA
i
niff.0X7i
'
a>-t\l'
/f\9
rim.
* foi. 43,
lii-u
Aii-n
atpiiafi
Yh r/.-Y
::=
hu-/.
nawi-i
hPti-n-l
h *
oij?,nTA
Tnoff-
Amn.n'j
hftn
htt-
îi-n
*?,&,tft
cmoi
mM*
^
L*
::
mittj-t:
ffljP.->/-h
nnjr.,''/;i/*<n>
nh'Jf"
i
/,7 t
*
'f-tf'-
cmi
5
fflflJ-h*
ftfY
i
M*
ttp.aoRh
:=
mji'BAm:
"l'jruC'7-e
mhj.'Mv
hfl
'
&*} h9ld A> hi>V7 o>Am- WA- * m-mi-yi K9i
JhlHIf
jf-A^h-J:
:
* ttOfi
:
C7*
i
'
7\9 t.iro'
'
mhJA&tD-pa
<wnrt
:\:
hoo->
x-nA
h"v/
iih
hR-nc
h
oha-ii:
h-a
m*-ai
7f
i,.nfr
hA*
*+
:"7<-a
tpo*
nJyAA
fcn-p
* am w
i/*-i-
j?,-H-'Ki
nn.e.s'-tir<n-
a>#hs.jWt.
i
nxAh am
w-a-
hA
:
?h9i-
nftjre
B, C,
:=
&$,>&$
ojjVi-.
s
hriiH-n
h{r4\e.-"7.iroi>-
fljn<wp>A.ir<n>i
1. /D0-7.1-]
--
2.
>
^-j-iu] C, D Mrin:.
Kiut;
/. i-*,jr\!.t 3. m.i'.UTA]
ib.
ftpt]
>.
r'i-H-
in**-;
+>,;r<!.-r
amo-VYi^t
4. /nfl.n>
'
D th?%^
mn.l'V
'
/6. fcfr]
B, C,
I) -HTr*.
m>a^t] C
n^n.^^.
Yii>--r.
m.ftfVFA.
tojg.^-i.RK.']
o/. m.
/6. Yj7"*in-]
B B
v.p."7V1i-.
-.
5. ti.ftoi.jv>,]
B, C,
H.eaJ B >.
ib. >,y">7.?] i.
.eaArti-]
:
j>,;r>7.e..
6. h-9VCH-r]i
7.
A nrr>f:
add.
B, C,
<\o.
Jonnent la legon adoptee.

.
B, C .BAm-.
post
jelirh-f:
my.wafp
.ftnfD->-
tt"7iroo-.
oi>tm<.]
B, C,
--
(D^^-oDiinc.
ib. iD.ft>/t>x.]
/7>.
a,e-1vh>pjt sie
primitivement.
11.
10.
C
9. oj.r-V
m.tt-tnv]
ffl,e(t,A-.
ib.
37--A]
s"'.
C Hi>A.
Vfl]
om.; C
>,n.
oinW-A-]
mtwiiv.
ib. 71W.V]
>,"?ii-<f.>
13. ivhH-n]
om.; B, C,
D donnent
la
leôn adoptee.'
Ce
jour-l, le soleil et la lune pleureront cause de ce qui viendra dans

suite des ceuvres
le
monde par
dans
(<
de ce peuple.
II
>j
aura des miracles mani-
festes
*
les etoiles'.
43
'
ro' b
La sagesse des sages sera aneantie. En

sages
et
efTet,
ces gens
se feront euxfoi
memes
la tribu
prophetes.
Ils
s'aideront
entre
la
eux touchant leur
impure. G'est la Verge de colere qui viendra de

de Qedr.
Ils
region des tenebres, de

ils
changeront
ma
doctrine, (mais)
ne pourront pas
(la)
changer entierement. Beaucoup (de gens) de
mon
peuple s'egareront. Bien-
heureux ceax qui s'edoigneront d'eux
et
ne
les suivront pas.
Vraiment
je (le)
dis,
alors les
montagnes
de
et les collines
pleureront;
les lleuves
deviendront secs;
les villes seront detruites et Celles qui

lils
auront
ete detruites seront (re)bties, Ces

elus. Ils
la perdition se
moqueront de mes
maitres sur
diront qu'ils ont un Pere l'image de

leur
ils
mon
Pere. Pendant tous les
jours
de
vie,
ils
seront epais de cou;

ils
ils
s'etabliront
les rois;
s'aimeront entre eux;
s'entr'aideront dans la haine contre
tous ceux qui croiront en

1.
mon nom. Les
peuples fuiront de
devant eux.
Lue, xxi, 25.
^
23]
VINGT-HUITIEME MIRACLE.
: =
-n?
Alf tfKM * MA flW:W-- Min. +SVM'
***
>
"/Ar
3
*
!
820
AM fW
!
"
"
'
10.
n-n]
nft]
B fcim
oft-.
fc
primitivement.
*.
Afc-j
#.
fol.
&3,
en moi et avec ceux qui croiront
jt
v" a.
du mcmde.
^r^-j
'l
<
CM. lit En outr ,r Hl

^ ,
ia Entre, Simon, (dansj
JAinatan Nous sommes pres de tu , vme.
'Iyarouslem]
,,,
;
J^
,d
qu,
1.
16-17. Ps., lxxui,

830
h-
WC
*ft
:::
^
.
[224]
nX
**
.
43, V b.
fol.
htm
ha*
*h"in.h-n t h,c
hâ
*.jit
w-a-
<rt
*
6
"aa*
fttt
n-w
.
:::
<?
aw
,
*fc Wft
^ rM
,
,
.'
..
^
frt.
.
HRfli
,
",
"A
7A e
-
'
jl h
;
. ;
mM
#n./,7
.
A.rrt-fl,
J>
>,-7H.^>
.
Ib. H^-ftA
ucfl-Pft.
Mtfx.
>^V) B AhHô.
10 -
fc CJ?J
^
J.-fl>.1
R f D hnPa B C I v^, ' '
prend
une brebis
Lorsque tu
le
il
verras, dis-lui
te fera voir
.
demeurer chez to,

pagnons,
Aussitt
nous, afin que nous v demeurions.

les disciplcs,
Aussitt
Notre un endroit qui *

:
Maitre
est prTt
s
veut
mt
|
pou
co
avec
dans Jerusalem.
5
w--.
Qnand
le
SeigneurJSsus dit (Simon)

trouvaient dans
:
comme
(les aptres) se
fnt fut ornn,] and
il.
r irent entre eux

,
Ne
da
le
er.
de
^.cA^Commeo
--
(dans) a ville de Jerusalem eW ' aesert desert de Jenco, leur ; Urirhn 1, etonnement s trouvions-nou, pas ,. Pheure
:
Entre
le
,.
rh ,; s e n ,.
,
.J,
IIa trouvirent,
at u
'
loraqu'ils entrerent (dans) I ville,

,,,
un
Lo,
mcarqne), , appe , ail ,

'""'
Komme qni '
ennnais'
Gam
!
'"'
"" r lu
'
" (*J
iaon Pierre [Pe,ros]! qui ,o,i avec
[225]
VINGi-HUITlfcME MIRACLE.
831
AA.**!"'
fllCDdh
hoo
^-+nA"
:
AMMA
-
*.?>
.
CD^hO
^H
M1C
.
>
Oft
'
*L
5
H*
.
JrthA-
hoo
i
fl?t
:
fc*
ÂA-U- *
rtA">h
>*M1A
<1X
Mkltl.M
m-A*
tf"
:
n,*e
i
m"
rtAn>h
m*
:
roch
:: :
-
*.**
<*+
^
'
K.f.'h'th
1R-*A
r*a.
fcAP-A*-fr
PH-
Cm-n* * 0!
CM
=
VWtfA
* i*W>
"
,->
,-vk.vi
c-vn
c-vn.
- 3. mw
h.r-n]
B,
D avium
wm
*?
ep<;
i r i^. romoao-nons, les disciples. p
:;:cieTx :.
Maitre.
^. J * -*<* - -" **
Tl IL
fit iit
rlps aes
lits
pum ms oour
eux dans un endroit

irc
..
II
partit
alin
d'aller
II
au-devant du Seigneur
Jesus.
II
le
trouva assis sur

II
le
d it Êntre
dans ma maison, a 1X so.s pas pnve de ta P pas d'entrer, afin que je ne paix. Ne tarde
Mom2 Mviers.
lui
avec Im. demanda d'entrer (dans) sa maison
r m on Seinem,
o^?-*
pnre.
'
Im
fol. Vi, r a.
Le Seigneur Jesus alla avec l Lorsque le Sngneur Jesus vxt Nicodeme [Niqodimos]. 4 tait le trere de etmt Lorsque erent et devinrent fraiches. yerd ve colonnes de la maison elles
sa Gamaliel et entra (dans)
ma.cn.
GarnM
IL
ntetonnesetstupefaits. s virent (ce predige), il3 fure Gamaliel et son frere Nicodeme
i
ATR. OR.
1- XVII.
F-
''
832
LES MIR AC LES DE JESUS.
[226]
hhf">
hChtfo
:=
'
A/hlfll
hh/.-h,h
Hf.flll'}
hr"H
mh.h9 0,i'
HP
*i?kUtn>
:
AlfAÂ
:
flO*}'*
ft?
1
?iA
9V
flf
Mx9i\
^TÂJPA
:
htl
5
UtUDb
Aj^Jl
:
-lYKJ
'
"}
'
fl?*'H:
t\9?
.ft-nH'l
S/*Mlh
?iA
ff/h-
WM'
0^7/*'.h
A^jP'!"
10 h'/* *
'.'..
I
flihir"M
fl.A-<n>.
AhC^.)-
AVlÂ
ChtitlO-
h'WI'i
<Sh
r" b.
h9',-
hfl"
:
Jwli'fc
:;:
WllhCl*
.-
h.l^M"^
:::
fflflrVl--
6
l
h9i,\iaO'
rtj?,l>
4. >,yiu.]
C,
hr'i.wa*'.
-
;b. hr"/-]
B, C,
rhr"i-.
ib.
6.
nym]
C,
o/n.
7. /ihr.;
h.u]
9.
i\hc.fih.irav.
8.
<d>,jô]
W^-î-a] B en surcharge.
ib.
B ow.ai. x] B o/w.
>,jr.c>,ii.rt]
B, C,
D om.
>,y.
Lc Seigneur
miracle.
Jesus dit ( Gamaliel)

fail
ils
Gamaliel,
ne t'etonne pas Je ce
En
eilet, j'ai
voir au peuple i'Israel ['Esr'el] de plus grands
(miracles) que celui-ci et
n'ont cru en
moi aueunement, apres
(les)
avoir
vus, avant
mon
retour, dans
ma
gloire, (aupres de
mon
Pere) de qui je ne
suis pas separe.
Gamaliel, bienheureux ceux qui auront cru en moi. Sache,
Gamaliel, qu'il te faudra devenir martyr cause de

soit
grande, car ton
nom
(est) inscrit
dans
le
mon nom. Que royaume des cieux!
ta joie
10
fol-
'>''
Puis
et
il
dit ses disciples

les
Quant d
vous, je vous ai choisis
avant
les
temps
avant de faire
cieux
et la
teure*. Rejouissez-vous desormais <( sachez que (pas)

tte
im seid des cheveux de votre

s,i
ne se perdra*. Cependant
il
y a parmi vons un
hm' Saytn
1.
Matth., xxv, 34.
2.
Luc, xxi, 18.
3.
Jean,
vi,
71.
27]
VINGf-NEUYIME MIRACLE.
II
R: < :?
KMC iuh+
)AI:
.
tthao
.-jy!
-.
WICH*jmjw:
Jlft-n/.
i
H?-1'
?aa
fc"&*
w.
MHJi* 11 va
!
hCJl-f-fl
:: -
*r m
-nM.*
AJA
9Af"
*
'
'
w , _ h .^v]
ki
r-,
,
:
vw>.
rofr
-
>
Wfril] B,
:
C fc-nt
i
VM> MM; D VWA

= .
MM
>
4e*
.
B i-vi. jrtjM ntfit w* wa vn* ... r-m vn* "/wa /"Art. ma~ wf k-m D KM *? *cn*n] B >ic -.Air h-w. - 5- wwc a-va
'
= = :
w
-
CMB.
fc-r;
fA.
3.
Iltfit
km.
rriA
H.M
^vrt-n
>
*cn*n
=
h-
iu
-
k-v;
-k
HYi=
'
**; c
iv7.ro:
MW D
>
.
w
v/
!
in0,
!
tw.
.
<
D
=
s,Dg)
w**
6.
rtm
>.-]
<.
.
iD-e-iM
r-Art.
=
wo-n
=
vicn*n
km
ro*
.
**.
km
fr
. '
ftVm>> k?*
a,a
B
=
KM .>. fr
a,a
-fuA
r*M
A^rt
v>r
*; C
rofr
**
.
-iufr
*-*<*
-ha
w*
rM M
=
***
II
la raises disciples, cette nuit-la, dans
Le Seigneur
Jesus
demeura avec
son de Gamaliel. Que la benediction de sa grce
soit
avec son serviteur JVaMa-Wifcd
et sa
des sieeles! femrae Matsha-Dengel pour les siecles
Amen
VINGT-NEUVIEME MIRACLE
SUR LE DISC0U11S DE JESUS A SES APOTRES
1.
MONT DES OLIVIERS.
Jesus se read au
aplres. -3: Dis2. Discours de Jesus aux Mont des Oliviers. Apres leui de Pierre. 5 4. Les aptres sont jaloux Jesus Pierre. cours de douze nhus d Israe Jesus leur declare qu'ils jugeront les avoir prescrit rhumilite, Celeste conna,. la lui-meme les fideles. - 7. Seul le Pere 6. II se reserve de jager
date du jugement.
Vingt-neuvieme (miracle). Expose

le
(o
il
est dit)
commeal
Solre-Seignexcr
sur le Mont des Ohvxers Christ parla ( ses disciples) sa grce demeure avec so
Que
la
benediction de
serviteur Gabra-Wahtd
et
avec sa femme Walata... pour
Amen.
834
[228]
2
tD{i(\
44a.
:
Chfc
'
>
j?d#-n
:
at?;Wih
::
-fc-f"
'
(VJ*
i
"^RA
:
i
mA?
s
Tl-)r
I
jftifc
in-U
(1,+
:
</"4A
*(DlU-0i>s
fc^ltfi
J.ffrft
i
h"??
s
MlA
:
h<">-
A.j&^-lh'fl
i
flWl-f
in*
::
0.1*
ao^fih
Mll AA
Ml*
-S.n
*
i
?A
:
**
ncy?
hAH-fl
W7%+
0*h
a3^jd^-'n
flj?.V-n<-
"7d
*?.ftrh*
mffra
hCflh
AR**
:
""J^/^M
J&rt
Jp B
,
w.eflJdhP'
fl>M-V"-fc
h<"*
?iA<w
:
^flVlihoi:
<w"PdA
W-A!
til-ttd
'
AA,
?iVhf
JHJ+Ah-
jftAA
A.f"i"AhtfD-
0)h<7
7fl
K.ffrJl]
B VHO.V
A,
n.1"
H.i"rt-ft
YlCfl-Ffl;
C X1H.M
la la
K.PA-fl.
>
2.
jp.fe+
H-fl&P'fl]
B
je
(dar
n.A-.
}iA<P"fi.
i"4s
3. iB-Vf-]
>-n+; C,
donnent
lecon adoptee.
ib.
.eaA)"]
6. -s.n]
B <D-n+.
.en.Ajp
o*1] B,
donnent
j.
lecon adoptee.
ib.
yv-r]
/"}*.
7.
wA.w] B
z*.
o/w.
8.
^n
i.
w>] B
C,
-m
hub.
wo
9. flK"*-x]
B, C,
D
i
fflhôo-ft.
--
>,n-s>i]
>,c-?>if.
>
m-ru] B,
D HM-ni; C
ib.
Hhj&vuc.
10. DH+tATi-]
a>XioD
B, C,
mnh.-fl-hWo-.
/A.
,fiA]
i"T.e.
D om.
h.+-rAli<n>-
7114
u>Tf] , C,
lioo
HM*fl4
iJTK
Le Seigneur
Jesus alla, le lendemain, au Moni des Oliviers.

fils
Avec
lui (etaient)
Jean [Yohannes] et Jacques [Y'qob],
de Zebedee [Zabdewos], ses disciples.
Lorsque Jacques
* toi. 44,
et Jean
virent le
temple,
dit
:
ils lui
dirent
Combieu
(le) dis,
'
ce ne
temple est beau!
Le Seigneur Jesus* leur
Vraiment, je vous
il
sera pas trouve en ce temple pierre surpierre*. Voici que des peuples viendront de
V Orient
YeshaqJ
les
et
de l'occident et s'assoiront de Jacob [Y'qob]. Quant
la
table
fils
d'Abraham ['Abreham], d'Isaac

les
et
aux
du royaume, on
3
.
chassera, on
fera sortir dehors et une grnde affliction les atteindra
Mais
les Gentils se
rejouiront.
Vous
aussi (mes) disciples, voici que des jours arriveront pour vous (o)
(action) et vous tuera croira
qu'il
quiconque fera contre vous une mauvaise

1.
Ce sens
n'est pas indique
dans
le
2.
Matth.. xxiv.,
2.
3.
Matth., vin, 11-12.
835
VINGT-NEUVIEME MIRACLE.
atf-WMi-:
in
Mrt
-W*
M*Ml-!
CDA*-
II
MI
W*
-
- W*
!
*+***
'
**
fl,,,
'
KW '
2Sw m f
: :
nAAH*-
'^ www-**- <* v*

A
n
!
fc"** M,a
- *
-mj
o
;
w]
B^-î 0*
A,
B H^-v;
C,
donnent
1.
^^ ^
MW^-^;;^ C 1
kL- -
en surcharge.
MW
ha'iront
3
.
a ce ,ue
prorerez
parlera* par h ,ui fomeun; en mi, gens votre sujet. les
J et
^
,
/,.
; ufle c
ne pcnsez
a exprimera pa
îe,
w
.,
afio
fol.
i'
vb.
de confondre
t.-
oc im, rs-l
/c
frere
Kwrcra so rere a
feursj
la
moi
et le pere se
^
e//
.,,
en/ante
se
toont
co<re
n
,_.
nrolonaeia
sa panentv,
w<**
vcs
et
ae,
^'-;
tragfa
de
grande dans
r^r^rrS
les
contra qui
a : ib ont protore d
- Jf
mju.
v, 12.
; p
o7e S
Unsoi;^,"'
. ose
(r)
:,,,,,,,
cieuco
vuu=.
(1=
u. au au
5.
Matth., x, 19-20.
Lex. aeth. de
DiUmann.
6.
Mattn., x,
8.
Matth.,
LES M1RACLES DE JESUS.

r230]
fol.
r a.
Ifft'HIA
Afll'JJiflD.
:: :
10
"'
""inj , i,
1)
ow. w.
riH+1 R
r<
Je
'
la
terra
.Jldf
da
o!
,
M.45, sera aholir
M, <Z
'
"Tet
,
*' '"
puissance
*"
^T
'
" '"
b^nl.eureux, car
reSlera s
^**^
toute puissance
"
" "e
<'
**? *
vo.re
ment, sr
bienheureux
le
boi s
defet!
Tu'
'
M P erceront
r
,
Ie
.
S
de
' e)
'
V3"'""'
"
oruoiBe-
ils
deviendront
triste,.
Tu
os
0,
,
onl:
''
"
S " Vie " dra
"">
- -
[231]
838

:
[2 32J
:
AHR-A
A.+
WA mr?
:
:
ifrt
:::
Hfrfy
fo*
:
*/>*/?
hl\ao
flflh,
fr
rho<,"K
:
(DChii
::
ZW}?
:::
H0.0
h*y+
^rPt
h?J&?,H.
fl*
Ah
A'JA
<JA?
fflAfl
(irth
hCZh*
Hh<*
+91C
*MA*
.f frA
AA/TCfA
%*
f?u * hhr^
1.
w-a-
miia-
w
B
,
** _
4.
*n.xh2.
mKtxwh r
.
10
rv]
3.
] B C, D ,, . *] r*] B w. i*. *] C
C,
.
D am.
post
o, w
. M] B om.
VjW * ,.
.
B, C,
Ib.
D add. roq B om
om.
^ nr
A
.
rf.
*-.
,.
c,
9.
D Arr *
. :
m
:
A,<rcn.
6.
*~l
B, C,
w ww ^
.
**
,
,,,] D
rt/K
_a
^ B ow
ensm&Ze'. Tu es bienheureux, 6 Simon, car tu es le predicateur de et le convocateur ma foi. Depuis toutes les extremites de la terre tu es le prince de mes fideles et le chef de mes justes. Tu es bienheureux, 6 Simon, des maintenant et jusqu'aux siecles des
(13
la
just.ee
Lorsque
les diseiples eurent

(fils)
parle a Prerre [Petros],
entendu comment Notre-Seigneur Jesus avait
Sr
Le
9UI
de Jonas [Yona],
6ntre
l0Me
'
IIS
direDt
^
5
'
^
ils
furent ja.oux de lui d'une
i-Fi-
g~-
a Pr .:
&^.
/(fal ,
sut ce
qu s pensa
enf
eux
MM
/r0M , e r
-2.
avant sc trouve en arriere*! Saehez
que ) qu iconau e
se
1.
Matth.,
v, 28.
Matlh., xx, 2G-27.
233 ]
.
VINGT-NEUVIEME MIRACLE.
8 39
h,?
m**
H<-
nhM-POhW *
Ju*+V.fr
svh
M-Mln-
>
<d<:
00OAP
5
hCft*
A^h^T-Jrt
KA
i
^^fnv
jWHi
M
e
,
Wf<">- <d.imi mw*a*A*t *r* iww* * w>.

.
W?*-
* n*lkA--~
SVTOA am- * Mi
s
IBkM 11HI+ A*-S*n KXtrti

, . :
'/
m-
h*
M ^ nAd
&re
btft
10
i
iwwr* wa*
s
A-*
amd**
A.t
.
m/"* azwt
i '
^
! -
^ n
!
"***
^
!
A/h>*
.
HAW
-
::
oAtfttA
JWM
-
HAW M+
*
=
Mk*r<. dAH*I*
hAnt -MA" AK< mi- Mi Kf-vn -n
fW
"AiM.4*
i.
W> * fcM^- -
A W^ *AWf hmM
'
0** *"CA **+

'
"
j*T
Affl
fol. 46,
r a.
'
*"**
4.
*"
'
,<.]
e.nr.fl.
post
ncn B, C, D add. iww. -
TW]
S JSTo Â
0.
B, C,
D D
W
*"}..
'
11-12-
M**3
C,
D *~*.
y*
(B j&W*).
ib.
**] B, C,
,.- *,
autrefois que
F. M/*wW
ce ,e /.'
avec
voâidit e S oye, donc pas tri..Je .,"douze trtnes, au pur de la moi mr

'
[
lim,
et
Iqw) omjugera
les
Jm-.e tribm dlsrml
Esra
elj.
6
Les disciples
Les
diren
fei,
Quant aux
fide.es ,ui
se
otre tatermkiaire a ta
fideles,
,ai lesjugera?
Le
Se
-^'P *
I-rj*
ua
aatre
car ib oat
moi-meme mange ma
je les jagerai et ,e
ehair et
em a ne doaaera, pa, lear ug La et cl, bu mon sang avec toi.
d .ai -/. n ,pp r oee r a pas
J
i,
-^r.f^^S ^- ^1^1
h
lutaeHe
rg
,1 fol.
Minge^L
16,
d ,, itt. (Le
Fils)
pardonnera - qni
2. Mattfi., x.x, 28.
il
vondr.
3.
et
condamnera n,
voadra.
ieaa
Mat.fi., xu, 30.
Jeaa, , 55
- " (!m). - *
v, 22.
840
LES MIRACLES DE JESUS:

[234J
7-flt:
rw.
Ulf*
.ftitTA
.,-.e,
HA o /Ar
, ::
ffll/rt
ftrnc
^ ^
f
.
/"+
::
tliD-y
M+ H%
: . i
:::
IOWI.A-0-
M,| A>
AM+
tf.^
.
^
.
^
.
MtfiUtr
A.ert-A
mcnîi
:
+ s-a?
A&
ktot*
i
*n?,A
tfch
>
pa*
9HA
AM/f:
A/A
"/AJT
fcX?
:;:
s'iS i"? """ A , L D A, TJ h^C

:
~,3,
!
'
<Dh.f
,..
* dI n tre correction donne la le?on adoptee. .y,^ notre correclion d()nne a _

post
"""* B
'
c D add
'
"
'
7.
fl
Sache, que des jours viendront
(o)
Sngneurwraa
Jamals*. Celui qui
^
fera
(
0W(?Me
dehces eternelles. Mais celui qui fera des oeuvres) mauvaises u'heritera pa ' terneUeS QUSnt CGUX ^ Ul CTOir0nt leUr 1 " sera dan/ P royaume
^coutera la parole du Fils du des uvres bonnes heritera des
tauttT cieux. des
'
Lorsque
les
^re-Sauveur, quand
sonheure, sauf
d scip!es eurent entendu ceci, ils lui direnf le jour du jugement surviendra-t-il
1
Notre-Dieu
et
Notre^Seigneur
mon
Plre qui
(est)
Omon
"'"
&ûr
v,
dans fc
eMa3
Jto-CAr, pais,
HW&-WWW
Jean,
25.
(loin)
du chemi raboteux, ton servides siecles. Amen.
avec sa
femme pour
les siecles
1.
- 2.
Matth., xxiv, 3 6.
[235]
TRENTTEME M1RACLE.
*l
841
{^J,
fcjTfSh'Jfl
:
AR
HJlCJPA
i
*
i i
ttM'
00
i
Û
PA-
9"AA
Jh&D*
A>Afl
*JAr
imc^ft]
>
in4h al'i
-r>,y\5i>
WAR
pAft-
<Df|A
flM/h
1.
n-Fft
ffit>.?<50-
"A
B
:
htiu
=
vrrvb-vfi
>A.e.
i
titicm;
gstitf<5<j-
AVIUM wwr"\>i> W avium kvm cn*n

: i = >
>
WM
im
!
"C
t
I)
;
nurn
8/c fcf-vn
fA-Vft
>
n>A.e.
Hncjpfi
(g-rwvs" est presque entierement efface)

:
xm-lWtih
ti
=
AVIUM
mh^'MnV
m.e.:l>.>
h.fft-n
tiCA-M
>
im
tn"+
...
'
M-Ifl
'
f*"*
!
<dA
iinc.pn.
3. n-Sftt
'
IT; C n*ll+
^-
fA-
n-M] B wo5"flA Ml* "IUA

s >
ntfi*
/"Art.
fVA-
ftm
>
Ml*
.
a*"
1)
*"
i
><
A",A
"iAJT
h-Wj
lUYlt
K>
'
TRENT1EME MIRACLE
BAPTEME ET TENTATION DE JESUS
BAPTibiE de Jesus.
ses disciples
I.
le
1.
Paroles de Jesus ses aptres.

lui a revele,
2.
Jean-Baptiste declare
que
Seigneur
dans
le sein
de sa mere, que, lorsque les

ce
serait le
eaux da Jourdain
se mettraient reculer et
deviendraient ardentes,
realise. 3. Le prodige annonce se signe de la venue de l'Agneau de Dieu. se faire baptiser par Jean. 4. Jesus dit aux aptres qu'il va aller au Jourdain 6. Jean confesse Bethanie, ehez Lazare. 5. II passe la nuit avec ses disciples baptise. 7. Jesus insiste pour que Jean le publiquement la divinite de Jesus. comme des charquaranta coudees et deviennent 8. Les eaux du Jourdain reculent de 10. II insiste nouveau pour que 9. Jesus admoneste les eaux. bons ardents. 12. Pendant le 11. 11 descend dans le Jourdain. Jean lui donne le bapteme. forme dune colombe, sur la bapteme, le ciel s'ouvre, l'Esprit-Saint descend, sous la 13. Affermisscment de la foi des tte de Jesus, et la voix du Pere se fait entendre. 14. A sa sortie du Jourbapteme. aptres et conversion des Juifs qui assistent au 15. II retourne Jerusalem d o par de nombreux anges. dain, Jesus est adore IL Tbntation de aux pays d'Ammon et de Moab. il envoie ses aptres precher d'une montagne, au desert. 16. Jesus est tente par Satan au sommet Jesus. nouveau. jours et de quaranta nuits, il est tente 17. Apres un jene de quaranta L9. Apres pinacle du temple de Jerusalem. 18. II est tente une derniere fois sur le 20. Jesus se rend enGalilee. anges servent Jesus. la fuitede Satan, des
est
Trentieme miraclc de Notre-Seigneur raconte) comment il fut baptise par
Usus-Christ
Jean
- gloire
k lui
- (o
il
toi^,
Yohannes],
fils
de Zacharte
[Zakryas].
Quo
la
benediction de sa gracc
soil
avec son seryiteur WaUla-Wahed
ei
avec sa femrae 'Ed~Heyicat pour
les siecles
des sieeles
Amen.

4
[236]
JbA
flAfc
(KA7
P-C^Tft
fflUV
:
n,A<n-
ACÛ:
JkA"
V7H.talrh.C
>
MH
' :
'
A-Vh
J-fi-f
:
\\Cif
?%9P
\\tm
:
flW)-f*
fol.
f-fWA [
i
(Dtxoo
ChM9*
i
A"7JP.
:
hV'Fb A-nfc A'HHhl' *OTfT <D>Mft "*{,.

,
i : :
46, v a.
ID^hlD-1
9*<D+
Afl>fc
tay-C
i*X-^
fllff-
Afr7li.frflrfi.C
1.
fclJU
3.
K.ffrft]
V/H
B, C,
h.rrt-ft
YlCfl*ft
ow.
>.-?!!.>,
h.r(ht\
Ylf.ft.pfl.
2. >,5FiHoo.]
e-WI]
c-y.11;
donnent
la
h*r-<..
fchtf-
lecon adoptee.
n*
j.
5. ^n,Ao-]
^-nA-o-.
NU-*.
10. je?**]
6. ft-vjwhv] C,
hwm. 9.
ante >,no B, C,
>n.jr*
=
D
B,
add.
ntM-]
B, C,
fiao/fh.
Ensuite
le
Seigneur Jesus dit ses disciples

la voie etroite et laissez
Sachez que
le
royaume
.
des
cieux estproche'. Cherchez

effet,
{hin) de vous la voielarge 2
En
beaucoup (sont) appeles
et
peu (sont)elus
3
.
dans
Alors Jean baptisait quiconque venait vers lux des enfants d'Israel ['Esr el] le fleuve du Jourdain [Yordnosl. II disait ses disciples Le Seigneur m'a dit, alors que je me trouvais dans le sein de ma mere, de baptiser
'
les
hommes pour
toljW,
la
purification 5 dans
le
Jourdain.
Si je voyais l'eau revenir,
retourner en arriere et devenir chaude, il me faudrait savoir *qu'est venu l'Agneau du Seigneur au sujet de qui les prophetes out prophetise, qu'il est venu dans le monde, afin d'eflacer les peches de
ses bien-aimes, et qu'il
doit venir vers
moi pour
etre baptise.
1.
Luc, xxi, 31 -2.Matth., vn,
13.-3.
(passim).
Matth., xx, 16 et xxn,

le
14.-4. Marc,
i,
4-5
5.
Ce sens
n'est
pas indique dans
[237]
TRENTIEME MIRACLE.
3
843
injirh-i:
btft
hin
?mr*
'
r-.h->A
Anh
"
AÂl
:
fi^TA
i
+<*m
a>Mh
*-tei>
"W
>
o^ +
=
w^
:
'
<*
T+
h">< Hh
~rt
nio-
toiHA-flAc
nr
.
'
kr****
i
hi\oo
*m*+ "/Ar * -Kh "** m*"w m** <n* h-a- w m-a
hj*w
A "XW
JW1A
htxao
+-1^
.
MIU
>Aft
i
ATflCli
a>A
9ym i-l'W
h-ii-
>
MH.M1A.C
h-*h "*n** Mo- +OT1! *

.
* fol. 46,
vb.
10
jJ.tt.A-
'
_
C,
9.
Z*
J
0*
^T3 A .;
.
B, C,
donnent
..
la le Q on
D .*
vjio.
- *.
-.3 B om.
7.
tw -VW" ^*JF__
.
adoptee
-. jWm3
mm] B, C, D vi.*
mm
ach.
uii Un
JauMn
comme
dedau
du il vit le fleuve des gens Jans le juui que Je baptisait iour 4uo r .,<,-: aussi devenir cnaude, u. et 1 eau revenir et relourner dernere Quant a Im, .1 tira sa ream de fait ehauffer' au loa. si on l'avait
,
Warn
1 au etdit
*, ûd *// * "?*" f
de BU de ta scrvante et mstrms-le Seigueur, euvers ton servilem-, eternel. . vivaut, ear tu es le Fils du Seigueur
leres,
>J
Lorsoue
le
Sei,n Jaus
eut
fiel
dexposer
jugeW
, Ce
leur
L
-
Veue,, allous au
M
'
,,
ses diseiples au Sujet
^ qân,

das
du
'
M.
no sens ,ses ph S siq uc et

2.
. de Dillmn.
Jeaa,
.,
29-. - 3. Jea, > - <
m?phoH que)
,st
P iûl m>.
h U,.
844
[2 38]
t,h.c.
-in
jihn
-n<.u
$ hri
: :
fc-nAhs
fcAn
JbAJPA
: s
M'to-AA
H1.J&
::
ma-7-
HP<WlP-
APvh7A
tmT'/ty
:
fl97IK.
h"
W"
**
*
II
?if*fll*f"
:
Ahfr
i
fl)>,nTA
/ M A"1S
:
fl>fc27*A-
HoHl'/5fl.Jf*
:
P-r
->*&A
"7JP-J-
r.P/C
::
:=
P?"
:
WiJlF
:
:
^
::=
>>n.'/*
P-
>i,h?>.
1C
J-|'7J?.J&
p-^
jP.^PJr
p-r^ft
"HlCU
:
-
(D?Mh
::
:
^
:
:=
P-r
.
f)TA
A
:::
A^P-flA-A
,
*
:
p-?
ihr
P-JP
:
P.^
;
rh.A
fol
MlV
?9
M?
hhf+
:
p-jP
f, OT AA
:
>0\.hj'
Arh,<p->
:
?,d
:
tf.fr
47
A-llJi
:=
AYlao:
V-r
m.P $ A^-JÂ fr^ft * P'9 J?,^ho"V AY}oo- ?/*
:
:
10
::
Pr
.P^CO-
h?.'l\C
>>"7C
\\ao
^n-/rt
* p-r
&tuA*
1.
hx.**]
:
no.ew-1:
s/t-.
ib.
-V^jp
=
a7<w
:
7 .S5
r] B, C,
',>,.
=
D *av.J"
.
a?-}**
=
-n
=
<-U
tl.RK
*A
+C
2.
**-.
AV7 >
>7/"*
::
(C A<Tv*-t
i>.Pi.
V) 7 >i?.
",A*C.
n.V?A.(h
miayiH b
-/.
10. .e^-tiu.^]
>,-nAr..
4.
w-] C
a-7^-.
7.
A-V>*-J-
6.
i.
meTOVI B
ffl->7-n>,.
.e-liu-]
,e^vh,.p.n]
C,
jb*b ji.
>,n/^.
KW.
i.
--
jen-TA]
j&^n] B > B 6W A. .
yy"m,c] C y/m.<M-.
Ia
parole du hraut, qui preche I'avenement de rna voie. La vous verrez

l'etoile
la
lampe du desert. Venez, allons vers

/T.so//r
r/ t-
Iumineuse. Vraiment, je vous
(fe)
dw,
et
la progeniture de
(est)
la
son ceuvre
comme
(celle)
femme 'est plus grand que Jean-Baptist^ du prophete tlie 'ElvsJ.

Malin
;
Aujourd'hui, je briserai
les eaux.
le
j'abolirai sa puissance et je le perdrai
dans
Aujourd'hui,
d'hui, la prophetie des
verra et fuira.
Aujourd'hui,
le
la terre seront sanctifiees. Aujourprophetes sera accomplie. Aujourd'hui, la mer 2 nie Aujourd'hui, le Jourdain me verra et reiournera en 3 arrfere pouvoir du diable sera aboli. Aujourd'hui, le monde brillera.
.
les
eaux de
Aujourd'hui, notre pere Adam ['Adml sera renove. Aujourd'hui, sera efTace le peche d're [Hewn], mere de tous les hommes. Aujourd'hui, je vous mauifesMol.^7,
terai
ma souverainete et je vous lerai entendre la voix de mon Pere. Aujourd'hui, je vous ferai voir la force de TEsprit-Saint. Aujourd'hui, le mystere de la Trinite vous sera revele.
*
Aujourd'hui, les montagnes et les cllines bondiront comme des agneaux*. Aujourd'hui, tous les peuples se rejouiront et appludiront de leurs mains.
1.
ic.
Matth., xi, 11.

la citation
2.
cest
du
l>s.
Leterme nAc pourrait designer le fleuve du Jourdain; mais cx,n; d'ailleurs, dans la phrase qui suit il est
question du Jourdain.
3. Ps.,
exm,
3.
expressement
i.
Ps
C xhi
[239]
TRENTIEME MIRACLE.
B4S
</h
ttCn
AfcA
JSVfK<~> flKl+
:
X"A"-1-
:: .
W
i
hf^Yi
h9/iM
!
V-
AhA ,e.v-n<+W"!1 i :
-AI"*<'.
:=.:
MA
vr
!
.p.1v.:^p
:::
>'.'>*
i
R^C*%
'
+frD
v-i"
i
frat
Mj* * V ** * M a>h9hfi
=
*
f
r/o*?,Yl-
P9
'IflTOi
Â:
Ah'fl
:
::=
p-9
frhv
Ktfft
>
9ftA
MH jtfl-* Mw * w" w-a:
A'/"/
IHtf-fch
1
nnu-
W
*A*
to-9
y.hi:
* f-s| >wh,.e.fi <PT<M-e * *A+ Miuh-nA-c VHi
p-9
Hh<5-
u-n
=
n<K?.
ncw * n-t
vn.
io
o>An
d.*<">
HC
.
AM^>.i>-
O-A.
lUKtf
K?+
**
Wh
6*<.fflfr
'.
WA-fl-
An--7>
AH] B,
om.
X.
C,
,.
4.
a..P -icn3 R, C,
D
la
6.
U JBM^ ** 'l"* " A "rr ***-*] B om. fT.

' ' '
~ 2 "^ - *ncK]
,!
i.
ftdCU
C *D-v
Mr]
B MC:
=
C,
D
8.
donnent
leeon adoptee.
7.
a-Wtfd
C om.
a>.
--
ift.
.&**>]
Wn]
C hA n.
H-vt
=
t]
B **f*T.
B, c,
9.
***] C om.
- 10.
nt
n.
>ur**-; C, D
e.
n. <f^r.]
hmwb.
nufl B,
om.
sterile, me verra et son coeur se Auiourd'hui, J< [Yohannes], fils de la de coeur sero.it gueris. Aujourd hm, rejouira. Aujourd'hui, tous les adliges Aujourd'hui je qui demeurent dans les tmebres\
lalumiereviendrapourceux
delivrerai
qui demeurent dans le Scheol. se trouveront en amere s'ouvriront. Aujourd'hui, lespremiers portes des cieux certitude) qui Aujourd'hui, vous connaitrez (avec et /es- demiers en avant*. enteudrez la voix du Pere, qui Aujourd'hui, vous je suis et d'o je suis venu. allegresse) le Jourdain exultera (d deviendra temoiu mon sujet. Aujourd'hui, bnlleront. L eau Aujourd'hui, les cieux et la terre avec tous les fleuves. Aujour* assoiffes s'abreuveront d'eau suave.
mes semblables
Aujourd'hui,
les
amere deviendra suave et les Aujourd'hui, d'hui, je renoverai mes creatures.

Cejour-ciest
le
._
le soleil le
donnera sa lum.ere.
pur
du Seigneur?,
qua mentionne
5
prophete.
a Bethame a ses disciples, ils parvinrent Lorsqu'il eut acheve son expose -dam. Ils le J Jerusalem ['Iyarousalem et [Bitny], qui se trouve entre
passerent la nuit
Luc,
79.
l,
chez Lazare ['Al'azar
1.
i,
2.
Matth., xix, 30.
3. Ps.,
vii,
24.
846
[240]
PfrA
.
CA
flAO-A
.
!>fll.M-
*W * TIT*
* PA*
:
W M+
.*A
Mlf
.
JVflA
-
M>
-
fl-70.
:::
in* **
TT-ip
i
.
fl>A
.
M1UW1A.C
,
A-flA*
:
MUT
I
AK-nUHkU H> H~X* A-*

. . .
HftHftp.
.:.
H^CPA
ft
in
5
ATtflU-flrfbC
M"7<e
H?.->flA
&&+*
tta*./-
?,<7U
.
Kffhh
:
APvfnA
:
*. AI
flWA:
WPtMrt
A**,
HHC^h
ÂP +,
ÂCDh fc T9 +J
P-JT
,
+^9
,
M_
2-3.
wm*]
D
A, B, C
mm
,
c;
D donne
.
la
i-**] B, C,
m^^
.
legon adoptee.
3-4
a-*
wfl B
*] C _ ^
Le matin
ils
An, d cna
Ce ui-c Cef et est
arriverent au fleuvc du Jourdain. Lorsque /e vit le

:
a haute voix, eu disant
ZT TT
ro.
Gelu.-c. (est)
de qui a prophetise Zacharie [Zakarvasl * J l'Umque du Seigneur eternel, sans peche. ,

7
L Se^L ,* 1" GSt FHS S6igneUr eSt " n - e -^ ^ ^ ^ de glo.re au sujet
**,
S,
'
"
47
^f f7 f^ W! CVemr
W r/
le
* *M dit
SUr
(lG falt)
. II te
faudra aujourd'hui accomplir
e) b ol et) L p use-mo, car

(an) d et e bapt.se
"T" oment m
tc-mdme
:
qUG
tU aUraS
VU
du bapteme
P-
mon
Leve'oi
est arrive. , Jean repondit et
&*r
1.
Jesus
hu
2.
par moi, alors que je suis tou serviteur
d,t
Le
te faut, 6
/,
te rejouir de
baptexne par
Jean,
i,29.
Matth.,
m,
14.
[241]
TRENTIEME MIRACLE.
h9t.?
i
8
:
+>?
Chltf
tDhJr&i'O * a>Mi9C
.*
!
X\o
J*M1<:
'
hTrt
P'rM'.
:
'
k&h
i
3.fl
>
Aim?
AWAY
'
M+
>.h
3.11
>
CMf M
fl>n7h
mha
>terVfi
wi*
f-cwft *
<">aii
ckp-
kwa
+
,f
n,
fvhift
am**
Mf
fc-nAh-
cfc.h?'
AfC3?A
i-nfc
!^7
9
a>An
io
s
i-nh
1*-*
MHji>
?">"
i
'
iwi
<D#b
!
*r
"W-
ft^h-jh
^H.
t^+
.*A
a>.
'
*?
1
ahJfT* *
(Ohm
D
+oJB-fll
hao
ib.
#M0
D
om.
îr] A
B
fcVHi; B, C,
o/.
5.
a..
donnent
la
legon adoptee.
oh.*iî)]
A>
ib
DMtf-c]
2. h-Vt]
a.Y*t.
ib..
*fl] B, C,
AAA.
- B. *M* .
fl
]
om.
MW
ib.
!
M-A-f] C,
D MH.M
arfrf.
Wfrfi.
6.
la legen adoptee.
post
vu>*.
!
Diu.?; C,
'
D dm
W* D
ib.
PA.
8.
W]
-
-w] A o,.; B, C, D donnent 7tlh 79- *n |D 7-W.

10.
MH.]
=
B, C,
i
om.
.h.**] B O***.
tjRfli
<"*"
"v."-]
B c D t^m
7.ft
<*<.
moi
(maifl toi tu poseras ta main sur ma tte, moi-meme. Toi, pose ta main sur ma tele et moi que) moi je me baptiserai au Ne recuse pas mon commandemert, Jean, je me sanctifierai moi-meme. d'accomplir la Loi et les prole monde, afin sujet duquel je suis venu dans
et
ne pas avoir peur. Sache que
prophetisees pheties que (les prophetes) ont

8
Seigneur Jesus
parvint
mon
sujet.
Le
il
au
Jourdain.
Lorsque
le
Jourdain
le
vit,
des
j'ai
quarante coudees. Son revint et retourna en arriere de * Vraiment, je vous l'evangeliste dit de feu. Jean charbons
:
eau devint
comme
(le)
dis,
le
rol. *,,
vu
moi-meme
le
Jourdain
retourner en
arriere,
fuyant devant
Seigneur Jesus.
9
Jourdain)
:
Lorsque
nesta,
(le
en disant
PATR. OK.
cc
(en arriere), Notre-Seigneur L'admode mon bapteme et ne Tiens-toi ton lieu au moment
fut
retoume
T.
XVII.
F- *
848
[242 ]
n&c
HT-p^h.
.
mhin MTWA
H7flMl
n*m*
"*h $
7*.
J^tl,
aM-t
HM
i
>j&p-f-
n,7,c
hr**.
hhixuh
.p a-a
Htm
10
M
* ;ol
-1(1
:
OT 1>.
48,
*^. AMA*
A
f
.
.
h-1h
:
::
Afcftljk
ft-C
W hW
.
H+tft IHTMH Mll.M Cfl Jfl P S.1Z fflAlR * fflf.fl.A- MHAf a>hr<ti\J f-fft. ATflC*h Ol a>K*"Wie n-flC J.R.U. ^.fl C?.Ah &A .J&A5P
: i
:
+,*,*
Â*
Afcjr,
i
"Htf.
.
:;:
fcfti/D
:
frj.f.
,
0M
:
:::
M+ M&
i
h<7H
<dM
:
:Â A7^ a>M

.
-Vh*
q:m. C * jp*.^
^^ ^ hw ^
. .
...
7n<,
,
-J:
fc>f
fflA
3.
..
l.
** Hirt d >(U
.
w-.
5.
2.
-a
i*.
'
4. ,,,-]
HM4
.
T;"*'D B, C,
C o*.
,*.
,
"^ C
a-*c.
"7 'e"
~ '* "^ WM] B
Rn
w
,
^
,
10
,t] D h-w
'
fia,
w
:
..
_
,
> eM
.i
n.
C,
^ Ao
.
.]
, C,
D *.
c,
_
D
c D ***>
'
6.
ib.
mMl
A:
.
v,.
MH.W w-*,]
B, C,
Ai e.
m-^ whm. _
9.
,,.
WH;
.
C,
A ]
^^
*
B?
- -
HW
D
H.
] C,
WM
-]
*'** D H+
.
^ _
c tp,y
C,
TO _
D
*,.
MM.
+uiyA .
fl, fl ,
A1-] B,
D wi.
fuis pas.
>,
Alors l'eau revint et se tint
son Heu), afin que ft accomplie

dit
:
paro e du prophete David [Dwit] gui a peur En outre, il a dit Pourquoi,

.
:
la
c<
Les eaux t'ont vu

et toi aussi,
et
ont eu
mer, as-tu fui
Jourdain
es-tu retourne en
la fuite
arriere'? David a dit ceci, en

1
de
juger
Je
la mer de devant monde avec sagesse.
prophetisant au sujet de
Jesus, qui est
la face
du Seigneur
venu
afin
de
10
Jean vit la fuite du Jourdain, son retour en arriere et sa revenue de nouveau 4 son Heu premier, sur l'ordre de Notre-Seigneur, il trembla d'un grand trembleraent et se prosterna devant Notre-Seigneur. II lui dit Mon Seigneur et mon Dieu, sois dement envers *ton serviteur, fds de ta servante et ne le force pas poser sa main sur ta tte, car il ne faut pas que le Seigneur s hum.lie sons son serviteur. En effet, tu es le Seigneur et je suis le servrteur. Tu es le Roi et je suis le ministre. Tu es le Createur et je suis (un etre) eree. Tu es l'Auteur et je suis (un etre) fait. Tu es le Fort Celeste
1.
,
Lorsque
fo,. 48l
Ps., lxxvi, 17.

'
,
2
.
Ps
'
rvm CXIU
z.
'
lc
, fleuve du Jourdain, mais
"
i ~3
ici
c est la citation
r ~ Le . term e 'lAo pourrait designer du Ps. cxn,.
la rio-ueur
[243]
TRENTIEME MIRACLE.
849
11
l*
^KhA
<
C'Âffl.
'
-nH-^'J
ATMI
*A
*>.
.
12
Am
a,*^
.
KM CM K*AW
:
fAlll
CA* "MIW *CK* AJTO *nv*

.
= -
M>
.
AM WM
w*
-
tfrt
K-MM
-
-
fol. 48,
' r"
1).
?*/*:
n+
r>
*.
=
* -hi*
**
B
-a
-n*
ine*
WM -
4.
.a<| C .oa~
5.
vnu w-fl
B,
<
,
8
ft
^^
,
ib. yM-A 10. Ml] B, C, D om. Born. 11. <nn+] BH0+.
***}
" *-C*
ie uune terrestre. ie et je suis le faible
l'homme.
il
Le
Sflfn*r
Js
Tu es le Fils du Seigneur ..,..,, 1S * t ce que Fa tout dit
et je suis le ls
j
de
lui
e t'ai
ordonne, car
te faut faire ceci.
11
11
venus, q ui etaient
JesuMrist descendit daus le , e Seianeur Le Seignew Jesus t, de gens tr0 uvaient l beaueoup miheu des floto. Se trouvai se tint (debout) au PP Zngr* '< baptxses par /a. Le
(afin)
vetements. Jourdain, nu de ses
d'etre
fem
et lui dit
Fais
comme
je t'ai
ordonne.
12
Puis
leva sa lexe.
Ja
11
(Usus) sous
Jtsus-Ckris,
forme d'une colomte
Jeêr
entenla
J
Q
Fils;
Notre-Setqneur
^
lui
fol.
M,
rb.
^
fait
par
fli
l.Matth., 111,16-17.
850

:
[24 4]
W-A-
A"?^
:
(OrZt
::
m*
:
(D-h-U
.-
fl>A'P
i
Hlfl>A
hrân
fc
?
Vr)
dPA
TT>*
.fc-f:
fl>Ap
H.^.AT
Wh.?,* Mi?,
13
WM
ffl-J^
:::
A?**-
hCRW
:
ITC*
:
*A
*i
2tfA*T
'
+fllAh
1&VT4*.
>
a>*A?>?
-
TT>*
:
,*A
MMtl
*
<Tr*
: i
ACÛ::
:
fflAtf-A
:
<"*
AH-n
:
?,A
(JAffl.
V?
Oh?
.
fl?^H.?t>
.
hCAfft
(D^
:
A
*
(lÂ*
.
W
:
p-, h -j
,
AJP"}
(l^*
.
foi
48,
h *dc* ^*rrn
fr
MU
^.n
:
JP.-flA
.
CA.hJ
A~?AA
fr^ft
<D>n<:
:
chfr
MtraSh
A.rfrA
ida-m
Â
A-fl
fc"J|f
hOK}
A9
'J
AfflAS-
::
14
<Dfl(\
i
Dfrfc
h-7H.h
C,
A.PA-A
7,^0^
:
f-CWA
^fl
fflM1<Ty
T?++
__
1.
WA
hirf] B,
a-7 P .
2.
vh-7T-
.a] D
. ,
^M
,
a
ft
^
.
n] B, C,
*..]
*.
mh. KrMI C n*n. - ib. mfia r .^ B . _ 8 MW fc.rfrn] c, D amum 10. V7IU K.frt.ft] B, C, MUM h.|.ft.n CftM
=
v,
l{l
,.
vm
.
r,oi*ti.
_ -
...
ch(h
9.
a<da*] C
ma *
.
tous les cieux et la terre. Celui-ci est

les
mon
Fils qui a
ete
engende avant
moi.
temps
et les jours. Celui-ci est
mon
Fils qui n'est pas separe" et n'est pas
desuni de moi. Celui-ci est
mon
Fils veritable qui (est)
comme
13
Lorsque
s'accrut
et
les
disciples entendirent ces paroles (venant)
du
ciel,
leur foi
s'affermit.
Ces paroles
furent entendues
de
Jean-Baptiste,
de
ses disciples et de tous les gens qui se trouvaient l. Ils crurent en NotreSeigneur le Christ. Jean parla expressement et devint temoin
'
en disant
*
sincerement
roi-w,
du
son
vu l'Esprit-Saint descendre du ciel et demeurer sur latete Setgneur Jesus, et j'ai entendu la voix du Pere qui devenait temoin de
:
J'ai
Fils.
14
Lorsque
Ce sens
lc
Seigneur
Jesus
sortit
du
Jourdam,
apres
avoir
accompli
1.
n'est pas indique
dans
le
[245]
TRENTIEME MIRACLE.
851
P-C^f A *
(Ohm
'
AlS-
A"M
11K *
15
(0*1
*d
VW.*
:
'
MÂ
:
fc^C*? A
'
5>AA
hCth.O-
fcAh
'
Oh-
>
^RflJ-O.
frh
0-ft+
W+
: '
*.*
MA-A
*Cfl*
16
cDAfl
MU
i :
AMT
A</<J
:
MM
:
MH
f
fl
: -
h<D"J
AMH>
w:WA ""^ Af "* W MA-A h* *** AR MH.M1A.

"-*+
!
! ' '
'
dl^
:
VMA
=
WA-A
O* MB.** MO mm]
eQ 8.
MM
I)
-
!
+AAfll
:
**-< M
'
-
^^
ib.
.
'
^^
!
'
UAK
fl
'
'
KrSi *
" >C
1
'
""
8
'
v b.
B, C,
Mfl.
WM
'
n*n.
*} C wi-.
-**'
d nnc
" on adopt^c. WM kW. - .**
7.
:
WO WM
;
,^v] B, C, D ,,-r. - *. .vn* WM] B, 0. D

:
7*-] B
>H
HU> WM KMi
-
7*
rô wm
mo
c,
i)
m. - *
r*rrt b
rr- - * *
(les rites)
descendirent du ciel, le porterent du bapteme, de nombreux auges eusemble. Jourdain. Puis ils l'adorerent avecleurs alles etletirrent du
15
Le Se
e ,-
J*.
et
s'en alla
du
W<u avec
De
l
il
ses disciples lusqn a ce
qu il
pays
['lyarousalem]. entrassent Jerusalem
euvoya
ses dxsc.ples a
d'Ammon ['Amon]
de Moa [Mo'ab],
afin d'appeler les
gens a
la foi
du
Seigneur Jesus-Christ.
16
vu ce qui avait eu Lorsaue Satan [Saytan] eut
lieu
au
'^ *
<
fol.
48,
v b.
l.Matth.,
iv, 1,
852
LES MIRACLES DR JESUS.

s
[246]
,
AA+
Ah*
.
-flC
HUA-
:;:
fl^^y.
fllÂ:
%7
:
o.^
cM ^^^
, :
W
A
fr?*
A.+
hlhtth
:::
*7lU
^.ft
Vh-T-
W<n>
17
A-/-
CDÂ.A."/=
:::
K/Dtf*
:
rtf")?
fJA
:
>
-M.U.
'
fl>.ft*
:
7^'
: .
fol.49,
WA MIUMAJ: rC hOT
: s ,
^^
i
flÂ
.
hwfi
.
**+
. : :
Afc*
,
JfcM?
.
fifa
.
mhm rh
.
:
fc-WA
:
^ pfrfl
fltf-*
MM*
:
TM^
Ml
:
fll-flA*
h
::
l/f ,/,f-
A-fl?.
VMih
1.
M
,
^^
*A
:
fcftm,
**
^ ot
*
10
HjP.fflW,
Ah-7.nrh,C
,n
-4t
a,^]
B,
D om a,^, C
.
^
-
^_
b, c,
9.
.
'""'s >.] 8.
77; B A,
-ib.
11.
MW
ale ? on
wm] adoptee =
^
0/w
.
""^ ~ 7
D D vift
..
**
'
***
A: c,
donnent
la
,
ib.
WM
lecon adoptee.
^D
du
:
_* h
la
, to
CJW1< __ 10 B, C,
* A]
w*]
A
0/K
C,
D m D donnent
hm
;,,,;;
n.*A:
donnent
AMH.M1A.C] B om.
lecon adoptee. v
aussi
monta au sommet de
voici
cette
montagne.
nun.
11 lui
Regarde
je te
le
les
mondeentier:
rendre
royaumes du
donnerai.
,
qu'ils sont
:
Si tu
m'adores,
(les)
Le Setgneur Usus
le
lui dit
'
11 (est)
ecr qu'il faut adorer
Seigneur seul
et
eulte lui seul
17
Le Seiûr
Satan
le
Je,,
revint au desert.
la faim.
II
En
effet,
il
savait
et
auparavant que
tenterait
par
roi.
49
a.
rieu (Pendant) quarante jours et (pendant) quarante nuits. Satan vint vers lui dans le .lesen et Im dit Si tu es le Fils du Seigneur, dis a res pierres de devenir du pain, carje sais que tu as faim. Le Seigneur Jesus repondit et lui ' dit : Voici qu (est) ecrit : (Ce n'est) pas seulement de pain que vit l'homme, mais de toute parlv qm sort de la bouche du Seigneur 2
:
s'affama lui-meme
ne mangea
1.
Matth.,
iv,
8-10.
2.
Matth.,
[247
TRENTIEME MIRA.CLE.
]
853
18
hl?
flooAdA+
(Drt?."ir/.
=
rrw
/f:*J
'
W-WkM"
:
ue
::
"-to
h*cn+
:
W '/vw
!
MA M"M
:
HCl
'
*
!
mj.iu'
kâ a*
'
2rftLMl<h.C
i
hl+
i
:
flh<"
W**
Â
hfl
mAft
nhc? h
"***
!
**
:
rth
h^Mfii-t
i .
ITC*
IM-
<*>*ft
gHoV.-
^*A+ *
:
00
Atf-th-fcu-
,e.h.-HH:
flfc-Mftli
*+*
hicn
nw-A-
>
*** WKh
n>n?,p.aH
h.
yj/"h-h
!
hr/n
i
M-wr. omt
aaa
-Mf-A
am'-
WH
An,'/
HfliW
fc^nA
fl'hÂ,
19
JiCKf
MHA
"
WM
'
*ft-flVfc>
****** *
<D ^- n A"
RVh*
toi.
v.i.
b.
mm. wrt C, -***. - . MW Bwm] B, C, D m> WM WM MM* * W WM] VA WM. C MW -rtBrA*.

2.
i
r
D
I)
7. 9.
.M.V] D M. - B,C,D^. MI*. 11.
.*-]
-nw-w.
-- *.
KW* c
C,
1)
*****
s' c
-
WM] B,
C
MI WM
lb
-
>,
"-" ] C
'
MM.
*\
ante
*.
m
f
-Wi-fc-]
pA>,Y1*.
18
auparavant que Satan voulait le tenter Sofowiir Jesu* savait Jerusalem. Le au-dessusde l'autel (du temple) de Im di autel. cornes de 1 aussi monta l'endroit des monta l. Satan
En
outre
le
^^'^V^t*
1
.
Tsi
ear
dans
tu es le
Fils
fZakarys], precipite-toi a ale (le Seigneur) a ordonne
temoigne Jean, fib de Zacane du Seigneur, comme (1> en bat du haut de ce temple et jee-U, toi-meme
ses an.es, ton sujet
Lies tes lies et de t'elever dans tZtTtpaslarierre'.Tuckevaucterassurleloupetledragonetto

(fair.)
U**
de
te
garde
mains, an que
tes
pi eds ne ,
{auxpieds) lelion etledragon*.
19
toi.
19,
Aussitt le Seigneur Jesus
iit
voir
sa gloire Satan
le
II
hd
dit
II (est)
:
b.
tcrNeLe
Matth.,
P as
le
Satan Seigneur, ton Dieu>. , Alors

ei le
lussa
et s enftul.
Im
s'approcherent anges (du Seigneur)
servirent
'.
1.
iv,
b.
o is., xc, 11. xc ix. i. p s
-3.
Matth.,
lv, 7.
-4.Matth.,
vr,li.
854

20
[248]
7M
'
X\0
ffti-KT
ZPU-
?h
s
*ll.
Hfl,
/hlffl
1A.4
hA
'
f-V-CK-
fl>-
t\di\'l-
?UA-
JAA
"Ml*.
flJAft
>
<PA-
J^'AA
-nhfL-u
B atRu. ib. >,-!.>. h.rfrfi] B, C, D vm*> ^rft-fi ncfi-pn. 4. n<cn AlrA YlCA-Ffl A>."/ll.>iV h.rrt-A "AI"* Jll Atf-A> "iA?"] B -ncW /"Art. av-ik. "/ua h.rrt-n ncn-FA Furt ât- >,%; C -ucn ootwt. a>.-/io>> iio a-iia av iw:n-pn /MijW a-iA wy" v*; D -ncvv Ali* a>."?h>.> >i.va-a
1.
Dxy.e-]
>
^-
AiAo>
>
'
>
>
>
>
>
>
"?/*">
-St**
'
A";A
".AiT
h"Vi *
20
Apres
qu'il eut ete tente
par Satan,
le
Seigneur Jesus alla la terre de
Galilee [Galila], afin que ft accomplie la parole
du prophete qui a
dit
(Quant
s'est
aux) gens de Galilee qui demeurent dans

levee sur
les
tenebres,
une (/runde lumiere
eux*.
la
Que
avec sa
benediction de sa grce soit avec son serviteur Waldu-Whed et

les siecles
femme Matsheta-Demjel pour

iv,
des siecles!
1.
Matth.,
12, 14 et 16.
TABLE ANALYTIQE DES MATIERES

V1NGT ET UNIEME MIRACLE
181-.186
LA BRANCHE D'OLIVIER PLANTEE PAR ZACHEE.

1.
Un
3.
vieillarJ,
nomine Zachee, demande secours

2.
II
Jesus
pour payer
ses dettes.
fait
lui
declare que tous ses oliviers ont ete steriles.
Jesus se
apporter une branche d'olivicr et ordonne Zachee de
la
planter au milieu de son champ.
4.
Cettc branche pousse immeClirist.
diatement.
5.
Zachee
et les
gens de samaison croient au
6.
Zachee
fait
une recolte d'olives extremement abondante.
7.
II
va remercier Jesus, qui lui promet que, chaque annee, la recolte sera
aussi copieuse.
VINGT-DEUXIEME MIRACLE
186-101
RESURRECTION DE SARA, REBECCA ET RACHEL.

1.
Jesus, en se rcndant au
tombeau de Rachel, rencontre des princes
des pretres et des scribes.

Rachel,
ils
l'ou.
2.
Comme
3.
11
il
leur dit qu'il va ressusciter
le traitent
de
les
rprimande severement
el
leur declare qu'il va ressusciter aussi Sara et Rebecca.

la resurrection.
4. II
opere
5.
II
fait
7.
constater aux
Juil's le
miracle.
6.
Sara
admoneste
les Juifs.
Jesus les gourmande aussi.

leur
8. II
ordonne
aux
trois saintes
femmes de retourner
tombeau.
191-195
VINGT-TROISIEME MIRACLE
LE MIRACLE DES MELONS.

1.
Jesus rencontre, Cesaree de Palestine, un homme qui se lamente 2. Jesus sur la perte de ses melons, entierement ronges parles vers.
se fait apporter les trois racines qui, seules, reslent dans le champ. de 3. II les benit et ordonne de les planter en les eloignant l'une
Lautre.
4.
La
le
recolte est surprenante et procure au proprietaire
du
champ, apres
de
payement de
ses dettes,
un benefice dequatre
le
mille
5. Cet homme apporte l'or drachmes d'or. G. II le donner en aumone aux pauvres. et devient Fun desdisciples de Jesus.
a Jesus, qui lui conseille
distribue entierement
VINGT-QUATRIEME MIRACLE
105-200
GUERISON DE L'HEMORROISSE.
1.
L'hemorroisse se decide a
Jesus.
aller
touchcr
la
frange du vetemenl de
2.
Elle est guerie aussitot.
3.
Jesus demandant Pierre
qui
l'a
touche, rhemorroi'sse se presente.
4.
Jesus
lui
remel ses
du char-
peches.
5.
Aux
il
Juifs indignes qui le
prennent
pc ur le
pi re,
fils
pentier Joseph,
PATP. OH.
T.
repond que Joseph n'est pas son
mais son ami.
XVII.
F.
''
'
856
TABLE ANALYTIQUE DES MATIERES.

apereoit une chevre sauvage paissant sur une colline et Iui ordonne de dzre qui il est. 7. Sept mille quatre cents hommes an compter las femmes et les enfants, croient en Jesus. 8 J ( c hevre en lui promctta,u
II
[250]
-6.
r;::ie
'
- **-**
<*
^
Comm
VINGT-CINQUIEME MIRACLE GUERISON D'UN ELEPHANTIASIQUE SOURD-MUET.

1.
200-207
ensuue se laver
Jesus read la parole un elephantiasique sourd-muet. 2 II l'envoie la piscine de Siloe la lepre disparait.-S.
guenson
est operee le jour
du sabbat,
6 \ux Juifs Fils de David, il repond par la citation du prermer verset du Psaume CIX Diz Dominus Domino meo).
Lcmi aCUl6 fendJdSUS JJuifs de cmglants reproches, ; sous forme d'anathemes. qui deelarent que le Christ est
ttZV
les
-
Juifs veulent
mettT ^-ûsadresseaux
HNGT-SIXIEME MIRACLE
'
''~
Iui
s^
-
- -^ - - '
Jels
207-215
esus la cessaon du fleau.

d.t
5.
Neanmoms, les delivrera, ma is ce sera lejour du sabbat. 6- II oxpose a Nicodeme la question du sabbat. 7. Niedeme est emerveme de l a 8ag esse de Jesus.
3. Nicodeme fait la demarche. que cette calamite est due l'endurcissement des
_4
Israelites
8.
Jesus
entoure
est
dune nuee lumineuse. A un ange
tranX"
demander ses ordres, il enjoint d'ecarter 9 A Nicodeme epouvante de ce qu'il
qui descend du eiel Jour Iui

le fleau, le
jour du'sabbaL
de precher aux Juifs' fcpenitence IL Conversion de nombreux Israelites. 12. Nicodeme voit, de ses propres yeux, Fange ecarter 1c fleau
spcctacle sera b.en plus effrayant, lorsqu'i, viendra juger les morts. 10. 11 , e charge
vient de voiril declareque le
lesXn
VIXGT-SEPTIEME MIRACLE
215-21S
LES LIONS D ASCALON.

1.
Les habitants de la region d Ascalon viennent supplier Jesus de dehvrer des meursions de nombreux lions.
les
-
5-
3. Nathanal communique aux lions Les l.ons se prosternent devant Natkanael et Les gens d Ascalon sont affermis dans la foi.
4.
exaueer.
les
2.
Jesus leur promet de
VorreeTsL
lui
obeissent.
218-22 7
VINGT-HUITIEME MIRACLE
DISCOURS ESCHATOLOGIQUE DE JESUS

1.
JERICHO.
de
la terre.
Les apjres sont
la
lumiere du
monde
et le sei
2.
Dis-
[25J
TABLE ANALYTIQUE DES MATIERES.

cours eschatologique de Jesus
a Pierre.
le
3.
Pierre
demande
Jesus
o
4.
les aptres, qui se
trouvent dans
desert, iront passer la nuit.
Jesus ordonne Pierre de se rendre Jerusalem.
.">.
Pierre et
les aptres arrivent
instantanement Jerusalem.
lui.
6. 11s
rencontrent
Gamaliel qui
les introduit chez

le
7.
Garaaliel va au-devant de
8. Au moinent maison se couvrent
Jesus qu'il trouve assis sur
Mont
des Oliviers.
o Jesus entre chez Gamaliel,

de verdure.
10.
les colonnes
de
la
9.
Jesus declare a Gamaliel
qu'il
deviendra martyr.
cl
Paroles de Jesus aux aptres.
11.
Jesus passe la nuit
Gamaliel.
VINGT-NEUVIEME MIRACLE
227-2:;:
DISCOURS DE JESUS A SES APTRES SUR LH MONT DES OLIVIERS.

1.
Jesus se rend au
aptres.
Mont des
5.
Oliviers.
a
2.
Discours de Jesus aux
3.
Discours de Jesus
Pierre.
l.
Les aptres sont
jaloux de Pierre.
Apres leur avoir preserit
l'humilite, Jesus leur
declare qu'ils jugeront les douze tribus d'Israel.
G.
II
se reserve
la date
de juger lui-meme les fideles.
7.
Seul
le
Pere Celeste connait
du jugement.
TRENT1EME MIRACLE
235-248
BAPTEME ET
I.
TENTATIOJS! DE JESUS.
i>e
Bapteme
Jesus.
1.
Paroles de Jesus a ses aptres.
2.
Jean-
Baptiste declare a ses disciples que le Seigneur lui a revele. dans le

sein de sa mere. que, lorsque
les
eaux du Jourdain se mettraient

le
reculer et
deviendraient ardentes, ce serait
signe de la venue de
l'Agneau de Dieu.
3.
Le prodige annonce se
realise.
4.
Jesus dit
aux aptres
5. 11
qu'il
va aller au Jourdain se faire baptiser par Jean.
passe
la
nuitavec ses disciples a Bdlianie, chezLazare.
9.
6.
Jean
confesse publiquement la divinite de Jesus.
7.
Jesus insiste pour
que Jean
coudees
le baptise.
8.
Les eaux du Jourdain reculent de quarante

des
et
deviennent
les
comme
10.
II
charbons ardents.
Jesus
lui
admoneste
eaux.
insiste a
nouveau pour que Jean
12. Pendant 11. Ildescend dans le Jourdain. donne le bapteme. le bapteme, le ciel s'ouvre. lEsprit-Saint descend. sousla forme d'une colombe, sur la tete de Jesus, et la voix du Pere se fait entendre.
13.
Affermissement de la
foi
des aptres
sa sortie
11
et
conversion des .luifsqui

est adore
il
assistent
au bapteme.
14.
A
15.
du Jourdain. Jesus
et
par de nombreux anges.
retourne Jerusalem d'o

Je Moab.
envoie
ses aptres precher aux pays
d'Ammon
11.
Textation
de Jksus.
au desert.
Apres un jeune de quarante jours et de quarante 18. 11 est tenteune derniere fois sur nuits,il est tente a nonveau. 19. Apres la f lite de âtan. des le pinacle du temple de Jerusalem.
17.
16.
Jesus esttente par Satan au
sommet dune montagne,
anges servent Jesus.
20. Jesus se rend en Galile
i.
TABLE DES MATIERES

DU TOME XVI
1
Fasc.
I.
Pages.
JOHN OF EPIIESUS.
in
1
(I)
Introduction
Author's preface
Lives of the Eastern Sainls Fasc.
II.
-
DOCUMENTS RELATIFS AU
C.OXC1LE DE FLORENCE.
309
II.
CEuvies anticonciliaires de Marc d'Ephese.
Introduction
Documents VII
Fasc.
III.
XXIV
336
LE SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE.

et et traduction francaise
(III).
V. Les mois de
Baounah, Abib, Mesore

Texte rabe
Fasc. IV. --
jours compleinentaires.
525
LES MIKACLES DE JESUS
Texte elhiopien
et traduction francaise
783
Table analytique des matieres
855
B1NDING SECT.
APR 10
1980
BR
60
Patrologia orientalis
P35 t.17
Mir-
PLEASE
CARDS OR
SLIPS
DO NOT REMOVE FROM THIS POCKET

TORONTO
LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF

Patrologiaorient 17 Pariuoft

Enviado por

Dados do documento

Descrição original:

Título original

Direitos autorais

Formatos disponíveis

Compartilhar este documento

Compartilhar ou incorporar documento

Opções de compartilhamento

Você considera este documento útil?

Este conteúdo é inapropriado?

Direitos autorais:

Formatos disponíveis

Patrologiaorient 17 Pariuoft

Enviado por

Direitos autorais:

Formatos disponíveis

.

John of Ephesus. Lives of the Eastern Saints

OCUMENTS RELATIFS AU CONCILE DE FLORENCE.

QEuvres aiiticonciliaires de Marc d'Ephese.

jours comp leinen faires.

Les Miracles de Jesus. Miene les xxi-xxx.

LIBRAIRIE DE PARIS, 56,

TEXT EDITED AND TRANSLATED

die i" maii 1923.

Until 1853 the narae of John of Ephesus

was hardly known except from

Dionysius and other

rd part of his Eccleauthors published by Assemani; but in that year the 3

Cureton, and this was soon

pamphlet Johannes Bischof

Ephesos der J stB syr-

ischer Kirchenhistoriker (Leiden,

1860 an English translation of

Oxford by R. Payne Smith, and

Munich. Finally the Commentarii

and fragments of the

History appeared in tom.

of Land's Anecdota Syriaca at Leiden in 1868,

Since that time however two works have appeared

which are invaluable

purpose of enabling us to Supplement John's

published works and correct his text, M. Nau's analysis of the 2

455, (1897), and

2 Other studies of our author* have been published by Land

now been thrown

the shade by the great

which 402 pages are occupied by

Information derived from 'Dionysius'

consequence of John's careless methods of writing the

which he records appeared

an almost insoluble puzzle

not the least of Dyakonov's

tom. VII, VIII).

in the territory of Ingila in the territory

for ecclesiastical purposes

was united with

the province of Mesopo-

tamia of which the capital was Amida, and

neighbouring monastery of the

was placed At the

monastery founded by John

Aller other wanderings the monks were

end of 530 allowed by Jus-

precedmg year John had been ordained

monks were again expelled

They then removed

Amida, and on being expelled

thenee came to the monastery of the Poplars

the extreme limit of the

Amideiie territory ".

Hut there also they were not

This was inhabited by

mixed Syrian and Armenian populaon; but lngilene

have been predominantly Syrian.

84; see also eh. 51. p. 83, n.

'Zach. Uli.', vui,

535, but himsclf notefe that, since there